《Corrupt Creations》


 Chapter 1 - The Beginning

    The Ancient Era hase to an end. Gods, demons and ancient beasts strong enough to rule anything with power and roam free in the universe... All vanished mysteriously.


    No one really knows how it has ended and what actually have happened. Some records state that it was the constant war between gods and demons that caused their demise, or even the conflicts they had against members of their own race that ended that golden age.


    Greed, pride and selfish motives could have been the catalysts for that ending.


    Who can precisely tell what happened? It has been 2 million years since thest record of those times and in this gap of time, other races made their appearances.


    Still, those considered God''s and Deities of those old times, didn''t let their names be erased from history. There are a lot of legacies they''ve left behind for the new races. Some are already imed as people make them their sect treasure or family heirloom, but It''s spected that there are lot more legacies left behind that were still not found yet.


    This is a cruel world where power reigns, so people do everything to get what they want.


    It has to be known, that there were six supreme beings that were above the ranks of Gods and Demons, and they were called True Gods. Dauntless and unstoppable. They attained the peak of power and could only be feared and respected.


    Till this day no one has really found any True God legacy, so people have forgotten about their existence. Although, there were a lot of god legacies, since they were constantly searching for the best inheritors for their bloodlines and their teachings. However, it is highly unlikely for a person to fully attain it, because Gods are Gods and humans are mere humans.


    Their marks are all over the universe and they are treated with utmost respect until the present age. Still, there is no Deity alive to enjoy such treatment.


    .


    .


    .


    Blue Light Zone.


    Lazuli Star. The name could not be more fit, since the was too much alike the Lapis Lazuli stone. Blue, yet it was stained with brown, green and many other colorful marks.


    In a continent called Alteria, there were wavesing from the sea and crashing on all its sides. It''snd is divided into four well outlined territories and one forbidden ground located right in the middle. It''s in no way a small piece ofnd and It takes twenty-one percent of the surface of this.


    It''smon knowledge that this is the only continent in this, as people have not found another piece ofnd through the numerous explorations towards the sea yet.


    Although thend mass of the Alteria continent takes a bit more than one fifth of the entire, the rest of the surface is covered by water and not even a quarter of it was explored yet. Not because people were toozy to explore it and sail through the oceans, but because the sea was too dangerous.


    The strongest energy practitioners had once traveled ten million kilometers through the sea, just to find nothing more than the great blue horizon and terrifying marine creatures that would make things tooplicated, even for them.


    Ateria was divided into four territories. The Southern Territory was inhabited by humans and its Eastern Frontier was constantly at war with the Demon Race that took the Eastern Territory as theirnd. The Western Territory was inhabited by Elves, while the other one was taken by the Wild Beasts.


    New Lime Vige


    The weather was sunny and windy. At the top of a hill, a bit farther from the center of the city, there was a small house surrounded with some fields where nts were slowly growing.


    A forty years old woman was currently hanging some wet clothes on a wire, slowly doing her job while thinking about someplicated things of life. Her line of sight, always visiting a young boy that was trying to build a sand castle. His sess chances were nearly null as the wind would always blow it and get him back to the starting point.


    The boy was ten years old and have lived a fairly tranquil life until this moment. He was an adopted child and as long as he remembers, he has lived in this ce he was currently in.


    He heard some stepsing his way and stopped making his sand castle. Those steps were far, but approaching slowly. He quickly stood up and went to check who wasing to visit.


    "Mom, the penguin is back!" The boy came running back to warn his mother.


    "Who the fuck is a penguin?!!!" A man''s enraged voice echoed through the whole hill. The sound of footsteps that were previously really slow, were now fast and furious.


    "Son, get inside the house!" The woman knew what kind of trouble wasing.


    While the boy was hiding inside the house, a round man came running from the entrance of the front yard. Two city guards were following behind him. They came running behind the fat man, since their job, was to protect him from any harm; however, they were seriously troubled right now, seeing how pityful his state was.


    HUFF! HUFF! HUFF!


    With both his hands grabbing his knees, he was panting and sweating like a bull. His body clearly couldn''t handle what he had tried to do.


    "Who?!" Huff! "Who called me a penguin?!"


    His small and fat figure, coupled with the way he walked and his pointy nose, brought him that nickname. He clearly disliked it, going as far as abusing his authority and connections to hunt down those who called him that.


    "Where?! I heard a boy calling me a penguin! Where is the boy?! I''ll beat him up today!"


    The man looked around the ce in a frenzy, but didn''t catch a glimpse of the culprit. There was only a woman, the one he initially came for.


    "Martha! Where is that dirty brat?!"


    Martha was mad inwardly. The way he was referring to her son was impolite, but she didn''t dare voice out her opinion.


    "Mr. Jonathan, who are you talking about? There is no one but us here, my son has left this morning and hasn''t returned yet."


    Jonathan, knew the brat would probably be hiding or running right now. It wasn''t a problem... He could catch the bratter. His eyes glinted with a crafty light. He would aplish what he came here for, but now, he would be doing it with an iron fist.


    "Miss Martha, I came to collect your debt!" He started grinning, feeling the taste of his victory even before collecting the money.


    Martha would monthly raise the quantity of 20 silvers, selling the nts and flowers on her field. The city lord would send his men to collect 10 silver monthly from everyone. That fee was for protection and development, but the entire vige knew, that people that didn''t pay that fee, would end up miserably.


    She didn''t want to argue with Jonathan, so she quickly took half of what she had, out. The other half, 10 silver coins, would be the exact amount she needed to live and feed herself and her son for a month.


    A guard came to collect the money and bring it back to Jonathan.


    "Martha, are you kidding with me?" Jonathan raised his tone in discontent.


    "What is wrong?" Martha asked back apprehensively.


    "Didn''t you hear? This ce is far from the city center and really hard to reach. We don''t have enough soldiers to patrol every part of the citytely, so the city lord started recruiting more men to the army. The taxes have been raised!"


    "What?! I didn''t hear about that! A-are you kidd... Is that real?!" In her shocked state, she almost lost her politeness. She knew it was a theft, but even so, she couldn''t be disrespectful with Jonathan, as he was a close rtive of the city lord.


    "Huh? Do you think I would lie to you?! We are collecting 20 silvers this month! It is really expensive to maintain a vige, don''t you know?"


    Boom!


    A bomb exploded inside Martha''s head. If she paid 20 silver coins, then she and her son would probably starve to death this month.


    "I-I c-can''t pa..."


    "You can''t pay the taxes? Are you sure you can''t pay them?" Jonathan narrowed his eyes.


    Imagine the possibility of giving even thest cent you earned to the government. Martha was already paying fifty percent of her ie as taxes, but now Jonathan has put her in a tight spot.


    Martha was at a loss. It was certain that Jonathan was making things hard for her, but any wrong choice she made there, couldplicate things many times over.


    "Jonathan can I have a bit more of time?"


    "Lady Martha, we are in serious need of funds right now, there is no time to lose. If you can''t pay it now, then I''ll be forced to confiscate some of your stuff!" Jonathan''s n was getting close to be aplished and the smile on his lips were more evident now.


    "Guards! Let''s go inside and get some things to cover for the money that is missing!"


    Jonathan led his two bodyguards to enter the house. While at it, he would deal with the brat that messed with him and steal whatever he wanted.


    "No! I''ll pay it!" Martha knew there was nothing gooding from this, so she would rather give all her money than risk letting them enter.


    "Oh?" Jonathan got impressed by her quick response. He was not expecting her to be able to afford that much money. So instead of getting happy he was actually a bit sad.


    "To tell you the truthdy Martha, I was not expecting you to possess such wealth." He knew it was probably all the money she had to live for the month, so he was content with it. She preferred to part with it than let her stinking brat suffer. That action of hers amazed Jonathan a bit.


    "Here! Take it!" Martha took the silver coins out of her bag.


    A guard quickly took it from her hands.


    "I see... Miss Martha is probably doing a good businesstely. I''m eager to see you again next month! AHAHAHA! Let''s go! We have other business to attend."


    After walking past the entrance, Jonathan said: "Boys, let''s go visit the central district, we got 10 silver coins extra to spend with whatever we want today, we''ll drink until we pass out!"


    "Uhaaaa!"


    The soldiers got excited. They were going to take the day off doing the best activity on their opinion.


    Life is unjust.


    Martha heard their conversation with a bitter taste in her mouth. She could only obey the rules that those more powerful than her were imposing.


    While she was lost, thinking on how she would earn more money to at least be able to eat, the boy who heard everything, was getting his first lesson from life. Though and hard, as life is.


    Suddenly, he felt two hands grabbing him from behind...


    Drip! Drip!


    Two tears fell off Martha''s eyes.


    Martha quickly wiped her tears and forcefully suppressed those sour emotions rising inside her. She had to be strong, there was a boy she was responsible for, the only one that made her life worth it for.


    She entered her humble house searching for her boy.


    "Son, are you there... Son?"


    After searching every room in the house, Martha could not find him. She instantly got worried and many thoughts emerged inside her head. After the events that just happened her mind couldn''t think properly.


    She left through the back door and entered the forest. She prayed nothing bad happened, hoping for the best oue, where her son was safe inside his little hideout in the forest.


    After crossing some distance, she found the wood hut they built together atop a huge tree.


    "Son! Son!"


    Not getting a reply, she rushed inside as her worries were killing her already.


    As soon as Martha entered the hut, her world seemed to turn upside down. The boy wasn''t there... He went missing, or maybe someone could have even kidnapped him.


    She started running towards the city. She would not permit anything bad to happen to her son.


    Some distance away from there. A guard reunited with hispanions that were following the infamous "Penguin", Jonathan.


    The guard was carrying a tied-up boy that was trying to scream, but unfortunately, the cloth tied around his mouth wouldn''t let him.


    "As you ordered Sir. I brought you the brat."


    "An excellent job! I will reward you handsomelyter, but for now I''ll teach this smelly brat a quick lesson!"


    The other guards got jealous, while the one that did the job was rejoicing.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Jonathan started kicking the boy with all his might, but after three hard kicks he was tired and left with no stamina to continue.


    "Smelly Brat! Bet Martha didn''t teach you manners properly, but after this long beating, I dare you to call me a penguin again!"


    The guards that were watching from the side couldn''t believe what they heard! After meager three kicks he was out of stamina... And even dared to call it a long beating! Maybe that''s why he said it would be a quick lesson?


    For the boy though, it was the first time he was beaten! Even though he was only hit thrice, something that those guards considered as nothing, it was the worst pain he had ever felt.


    Tears threatened to fall from his eyes, as the pain was not vanishing even after an entire minute, but for some reason he endured it.


    However, after seeing that the boy was not totally broken in tears, Jonathan got mad. He took a piece of wood nearby and swung it towards the boy that was lying on the floor.


    "Dirty brat! I want to hear you crying for help. Ahahaha..."


    Just as it was about to hit the boy, Martha came running and stood between them protecting him with her own body.


    "Stop!!!"


    Bang!


    Martha was not a Qi cultivator, as people often called those who practiced magical and mythical arts, so she took the hit entirely on her unprotected head and fell unconscious on the ground.


    Jonathan got surprised by what just happened and was at a loss. The boy though, forgot about his own pain, like it didn''t even exist and his senses narrowed so much that he could just focus on trying to call for his mom.


    HMM! HM!


    But the cloth around his mouth was still there, not letting him scream for her.


    Finally, his tears fell like a downpour. He felt it like a hammer had just pounded him in the chest.


    "You there! Check her condition!"


    A guard hastily came and checked her pulse. Then he looked at the injury on her head and knew it was not a good sign.


    "She will not make it."


    "Damn it!" Jonathan wasn''t bothered that she was dying. The problem was that, he, as leading figure inside the city, would be in deep trouble if anyone knew about it. "If any of you talk about what just happened here, I''ll make sure you will regret it afterwards! Understood?"


    "Sir, we didn''t see anything." A tall guard, that seemed to have the highest authority in the group came forward and stated their position about the situation.


    "Help!"


    "Someone Heeeeeeelp!"


    "Please!"


    Through muffed sounds the poor kid tried his best so that someone could hear it ande to their rescue. His words were messy and no one could hear them properly, but everyone there knew he was asking for help.


    After witnessing the cruelty of these people, his heart was broken for the first time in his life. So many emotions were starting to bloom inside him, but he didn''t understand them, so he could only ask for help.


    "Annoying brat! See how I''ll deal with you!" Jonathan was preparing to finish it all, but suddenly, a loud sound came from direction of the vige.


    BOOM!


    The st was enormous and the shockwave hit them really hard. They were about three kilometers away from the city, but still, they felt like they were really close to the explosion.


    The guards quickly realized the situation was not normal and entered the formation, releasing their Qi to protect Jonathan.


    Martha and her son though. Like two kites without string were sent flying some twenty or so meters. The boy fell rolling on the floor and the binds around his hands and the cloth around his mouth got ripped. He was lucky enough tond on the soft soil, so he didn''t get too hurt, but together with the beating he just suffered, his body was feeling tired and weak.


    But for the unconscious Martha, it was fatal. Her condition was alreadyplicated. Now, her vitality was leaving her body really fast.


    "Jonathan, the vige must be facing a crisis! We need to head back!" The leader of the guards started urging Jonathan to head back.


    The fat man looked around the messy area, full of trees and leaves that fell after the impact and couldn''t find his target.


    "Damn! I''ll deal with that boyter. Let''s get back!"


    Quickly, the guards escorted him towards the vige gates.


    After trying to stand up and failing miserably, the boy consciousness was threatening to fade. He was already tired and weak. His eyelids were already closing when suddenly he heard some steps and saw someone approaching.


    "Help."


    The man approached and asked: "What is your name, boy?"


    After some time, he weakly replied.


    "Seth."


    "Don''t worry, Seth... I''ll make sure to bring a worse hell upon them. Hahahaha!" His voice was very deep, and there was madness inside his eyes, however, Seth was too naive to understand anything about that.


    Seth couldn''t see who the person was very clearly, he could just see the ring on that person''s hand before passing out.


    A silver ring with a savage Cerberus head printed in.


    The strange man was holding a silver chain on his right hand, it was metallic, cold and really thick. It was connected to a cor just some five meters away from the man. This cor was not normal either. There were many metallic spikes around it and the beast wearing it was enormous.


    It was a savage-looking dog that resembled a wild wolf. A massive beast, around three meters tall and five meters long. Just that instead of a nimble body that would lead to a greater speed, its body was robust, full of muscles.


    "You can have your fill, but do not eat this boy here."


    Grrrrrrrrr!


    p!


    After loud thunderp noise urred, the massive beast started sprinting, hunting the prey that just left the area. The chain that connected the animal and its owner, like a magic tool, was constantly expanding like it was unending.


    The soldiers that left together with Jonathan felt the earth tremble abruptly. They were preupied with the situation in the city when suddenly, from behind, a beast appeared and didn''t even give time for them to react.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The mysterious man, could hear their despairing noises from afar, and could even see what was happening through the beast eyes.


    "Ahaha. He is going to have a "fat" meal this time."


    He lifted his hand and a strange hellish me ignited. He flickered his finger towards Martha''s lifeless body and it started burning fast, spreading to the forest nearby.


    Many parts of the city were burning with the same me.. A hellish me that would raise all the hairs in the body of the people that saw it.

 Chapter 2 - 8 Years Later

    Human Territory, zing Phoenix Country.


    This country was famous for being the hottest one from the human territory, there was another fact that made this ce famous as well, it was ruled by the zing Phoenix Sect. An entire sect focused on me arts. There were all kind of me cultivation practitioners on this ce, but it''s said that the Royal Family that controlled the sect, had the legendary Phoenix Bloodline running inside their veins. Even if it was just a minuscule fraction of drop of blood, such a holy beast bloodline would make the person who had it, be a master among masters of mes.


    This ce was the outer court of the zing Phoenix Sect, the ruler of the country. People wearing red robes could be seen everywhere.


    Under the shadow of a tall tree there was a tall boy with raven ck hairs and a great build that seemed not too bulky but still muscr and well outlined. His eyes were ck and he had a prating gaze.


    His robes were red too, not sparkly but a in shade of red, symbolizing his status as an outer court disciple of the zing Phoenix Sect. They fit normally for his good build but a bit off from his normal clothes preference.


    He was currently looking at the skies absent-minded as if recalling his past. It has been eight years since his life got turned upside down and all those distant memories still tormented him from time to time.


    "Senior Brother Seth."


    "Senior Brother..."


    A cheerful voice rang beside his ears.


    The boy quickly snapped back to earth and looked at the lively girl who was calling for him.


    "Chun Meiyi, you look cute today as well."


    "Stop teasing me again!" The girl looked flustered but he could see her cheeks blushing for a bit and she seemed a bit happy.


    In fact, he was actually telling the truth as she looked adorable and cheerful.


    She had a light purple hair that was really smooth and a green butterfly ribbon tying her hair behind her head. Her hair at shoulder length gave her all the necessary youthfulness for a heathy beautifuldy.


    Her hair moved along the wind trying to show how lively her personality was.


    Her light pink skin seemed smooth and silky, her brown eyes were really vivid and always sparkling when looking at him. She was petite and fit as her body was still maturing. She was 17 years old, but her youthful appearance would make many people mistake her as a 15 years old girl. Donned on the same red robes for outer disciples, her slim figure was really cute and neat.


    "Senior Brother, the inner court disciple exam is approaching, can we t-train t-t-together today as well? She asked stuttering and getting red for a bit.


    The boy had to admit... Teasing her makes his day better. At least, when he saw her naivety, he would forget about the intricacies around him.


    "Of course. I would totally clear my schedule today just to train with you if I had one to begin with." He said while having a devious grin all over his face.


    She didn''t let that pass unnoticed. "You''re not allowed to do that again today!" She added hastily.


    "Do what?" Asking in a straight face, but in reality,ughing on the inside, he was already enjoying the situation. Naive!


    "T-To t-t-touch me while we are training!"


    "Hey, how am I supposed to teach you if I can''t direct you up close? We''re bound to touch each other on these kinds of situations."


    "And why would you need to touch my legs while we train our element control?" She asked with a face full of doubts.


    "Posture! I was just correcting your posture!"


    "Humph!" She snorted doubting his statement.


    His eyes were glinting as if it was already another victory.


    She walked ahead some meters, turned around with a quick spin in a lively way.


    "Anyway, I will wait for you at the same ce" After that she just ran away, but when she was turning around the corner of the street a few meters away she said in a barely audible tone. "Yay."


    Shortly after that, she was no longer in the line of sight.


    "Ahahahaha! I will never get tired of this."


    Preparing to leave the spot he was, he suddenly heard four different voices mocking in a disrespectful tone.


    "Isn''t that girl the "failure" people are talking about?"


    "Yeah! And she was even talking with that weakling over there."


    "Like people usually say, trash tends to bundle together."


    "Ahaha it seems so. She''s cute though."


    "How about we do "That" Tao Yong? No one is going to bother with what happens with a "failure"."


    Their speech tone was not loud, but nheless, it could be heard by anyone with a bit of progressing on their cultivation. It showed that they weren''t bothered with other people hearing them.


    Tao Yong. One of the strongest disciples at the outer court of the zing Phoenix Sect with Qi Gathering Middle Stage Cultivation Realm at the age of 18. With his cultivation level he would have it easy on the uing tests.


    Maybe his group confidence came from him and his achievements of being one of the top 3 disciples in the entire outer court, but his fame was not that bright. He had done some evil actstely, but people feared him more for his connections with some inner court disciples and his brother.


    He looked at the girl distancing from them and said back to his three underlings: "That sounds good. Let''s go make a n so we can have some fun tonight." While grinning in a creepy way he started signaling for them to move.


    His friends startedughing and following his lead towards the same ce Chun Meiyi left for. They didn''t seem to be hasty in any way.


    Seth followed after them slowly, not attracting any attention towards him. Not too close so they don''t suspect anything, but not so far as well. They were busy nning their course of actions, unaware they were being followed by a weaker practitioner that should never have escaped their perceptions.


    Tao Yong checked his equipment''s and confirmed he was ready.


    "Everything is ready guys. We just need an opportunity to strike. It would be better if she goes to some secluded ce and the fewer people with her the better.


    His underlings nodded and proceeded with his instructions.

 Chapter 3 - Lexi

    Seth narrowed his eyes for a bit and unintentionally leaked some killing intent. No one could feel it as it was impossible to find a character able to sense it where they currently were.


    "Seems I''ll have some cleaning duties to do. They won''t be expecting the gift that I''ll prepare for them."


    "You should just focus on your mission and stop with all this unnecessary stuff. We will probably not find a single interesting thing around here!" A melodious voiceining and reminding Seth that he should focus on his real objectives in this sect, sounded inside his own mind.


    "You should help me in my rtionship with Chun Meiyi instead of reminding me the hard parts. Sigh... Are you a "system" or something? Always popping-up to remind me of the tedious jobs. I''ve read some books where people acquired "noisy systems" like that..."


    "Noisy "system"? Who is a "system"? Are you trying to anger me? Your mother is a "system"!" The same melodious voice resounded in aining tone.


    "Call me Lexi. And I''m not a system, I am a spirit! A very graceful spirit! One so beautiful that you should be thankful that I am part of your life now. Hmph!"


    "Lexi, then, could you recall me of my mission? I may have already forgotten such a boring task."


    "You clearly know it well. It is for that woman that you traveled all the way here. Hmph! You seem to get dumb when it is about a woman. Look at where you brought us to! Then again, I can''t totally me you for this... She is partially at fault too. Bet her appearance alone bewitched you!"


    "Hey don''t talk about her like that. I know she is most likely abusing of me to her hearts content, making me go in these kinds of missions and searching for top ss secret information in a foreign territory, but in the end, I was the one who epted the task."


    "You! See... You''re practically a ve!" Lexi replied instantly.


    "Sigh... At least it is not a one-sided unrequited rtionship, ok!? And it''s not like I had any choice, this task is indeed important, concerns the life and death of someone."


    "Ah... Let''s move on. Tell me thetest information already." He spoke calmly.


    "Hmmm... I was trying to feel the aura around here, to see if I could find any hints but... I guess you won''t be able to find the thing you need so easily. Our best shot is to approach from inside." Lexi said disheartened.


    "I guess it is inevitable. I''ll have to reveal a bit of strength and show my worth. I''m currently suppressed to Qi Gathering Realm Initial Stage, but I don''t like this stifling feeling though, it''s really annoying." Seth unconsciously touched the bracelet that was suppressing his cultivation strength.


    Lexi pondered for a bit and said: "There is nothing we can do about it for now. It is easier to enter the sect through normal means than through force. To avoid further detection, we have to suppress your strength and even your Darkness attribute together with the Shadow Demon bloodline you possess."


    Seth raised a hand and tried to use a Darkness based skill. While he could channel the attribute outside his body and even control it to some offensive moves, he felt that the amount he could control, would barely reach ten percent of his true capabilities.


    "You know, I heard that dark based techniques are closely associated with demons and the people in this human territory don''t see them in any good light. So, if you end up revealing you have this power Seth, it might get harder for you to do what you want." Lexy was already warning him of theplications.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful." Seth was leisurely heading towards his destination, not passing a single bit of confidence to Lexy.


    "Better if I check it onest time." Lexy started scanning Seth''s body with her spiritual perception, not letting a single point without checking.


    After making sure every single thing was right, and checking even more thoroughly a certain "Seed" nted inside his body, Lexy exhaled relieved.


    "Seth... Are you really sure you are eighteen this year?" Lexy had the same doubt every time she scanned his body.


    "What''s up with this question? How can a handsome twelve years old like me get such a treatment from you?" Seth couldn''t bring himself to believe she was trying to call him old like that.


    "Twelve years old? How can you lie with such a straight face?" Lexi got amazed by his thick skin.


    "Of course I''m twelve, don''t you see how supple my skin is?"


    "Thick! You meant thick, right?!" She couldn''t handle him anymore so she decided to continue, not giving him time for a response. "I can detect you are eighteen years old from your aura and your bone structure, but something is not right... It may be the seed." Lexi said, but she wasn''t hundred percent sure. Actually, she felt like something really ancient came from within his body, but it was almost undetectable.


    Seth got really serious and apprehensive when she brought up that topic. It was some kind of inheritance that enhanced his strength and modified his bode structure down to his cells. But there is no free lunch in this world. Like a parasite, it has tried to take control over him many times.


    It would overload his cells with such a tyrant Qi that when it red up, even a moment that he rxed would make him lose control of the situation, trying to modify his cells forcefully. He would feel stronger instantly, but the pressure was so intense he would feel like his body was not his own anymore, or worse, the risk of implosion.


    There are not many information''s about its origin. It appears ites from some ancient inheritance. There isn''t any source of information so far about this specific power its uses or how does it work either. No one has even heard about something like this.


    Fortunately, there is Lexi. An existence that came out of nowhere. From the very first day Seth awoken his Qi energy she has awoken as well. Like she was connected with his Qi. Strangely enough, it was right after the seed took root inside his body.


    When the seed was "acquired", its oppressive energy took control over his body. Lexi was the one who temporally softened the effects on his body until he could pass through that ordeal, spending all innate energy she had as the price.


    "How''s the seal situation?" There was a total of nine seals binding the seed and they came together with it like it was a safe measure its owner left behind. Seth have already released the first one inside his body. The very moment he got the seed the first seal was undone. It actually changed his constitution so deeply that from a nobody, his talents spiked to a degree so high it was practically a miracle. His innate instincts have gotten sharper, strength and agility have gone up a tier as well.


    The problem was that it was far from a safe situation. He went berserk, attacking anything that came near and barely maintaining some reason. Those seals were like dormant challenges, just waiting the right time to explode. They would take his emotions as a catalyst, even Qi and power could fuel them.


    "I''ve been keeping the situation in controltely, but It''s always better to prevent any mishaps. It seems dormant right now, so don''t get too agitated, alright? Anyways, there is no need to bother with it right now."


    Seth started thinking about a lot of things inside his mind.


    "Sigh... Only if this power wasn''t so tyrannical... Thank you Lexi, I would have lost control long ago if not for your help." He always felt dispirited as he wasn''t in control about his own situation.


    "Fufufu, I know I''m awesome right!" Sticking her nose up in a haughty pose while saying that made it be actually a funny situation.


    Seth ignored herment and headed straight to a dark spot near some buildings nearby and with almost no sound, he disappeared, merging with them as if they were his mantle.


    It was one of the Shadow Demon bloodline techniques, Shadow Walk. It was possible to partially stealth in the shadows. It would be easily detected if any enemy with higher Qi Realm cultivation scans the area, though the same thing can''t be said for those with same or lower cultivation Realm as the user.


    With his current situation, he could barely maintain it for some minutes before he had to stop.


    Some minutester Seth was already waiting at the entrance of a forest from east of the outer sect training grounds.


    "Phew. It consumes a lot of Qi just to maintain Shadow Walk active. This bracelet sealing powers are no joke at all." Seth actually got amazed by the item effectiveness.


    Three minutester Chun Meiyi appeared and got a bit stunned when she saw him there waiting already.


    "How did you get here faster than me? I came running straight from where we were before. Are you a Ghost?" She couldn''t believe he was able to get there so fast.


    "Hahaha... Stop joking Meiyi, there are no such things as Ghosts. I was just so eager to train that I ended up getting a shortcut and sprinted all the way here."


    For some reason Chun Meiyi couldn''t bring herself to believe his words.


    Seth had his own reasons for letting here alone so, giving ame excuse and adding a question right after to change the topic he skipped hers: "How''s your elemental controltely?"


    It''s very strange how the elements inside her body work. Like Tao Yong she is one of the three outer court disciples at Qi Gathering Middle Stage Realm, but even though she''s a talented individual in her cultivation, she just can''t bring up any element strength.


    She has a good affinity with fire and water, but every time she channels her Qibining it with her elements, smokees out. Her elements are clearly interfering with each other.


    Usually, two opposite elements would repel each other, damaging the individual in various different ways. It was even possible to be a cripple due to that chain reaction. Fortunately for her, fire and water aren''t rioting, they just don''t work separate. If she could control them, she would be a dual element practitioner.


    But because of such circumstances she couldn''t bring out any destructive power in her techniques and that was the trigger that made people disdain her abilities, calling her a "failure".


    Seth had even asked for Lexy to use her spiritual sense on her, so he coulde up with a solution, but as soon as she tried to use her fire arts, it would automatically turn into smoke.


    Everyone got away from the said "failure" while Seth, the "normal" disciple that didn''t mistreat her, got close soon after. He had no ulterior motives on doing so, just needed some basic information.


    Right now, she''s the only person he is friends with. He even actually started to like her naive character.


    "..." She got a bit unresponsive about his question and it appeared she was a bit disappointed with herself. Would all her efforts be to no avail? She was super diligent on her studies and trainings, but s, it resulted in nothing. Seth though, created some techniques for her, but when her elemental offense abilities were needed, it would result in the same "failures".


    "Anyway, let''s go train, we are going to do something else today." Seth decided on changing the way they will train her abilities.


    "Is that real?" Chun Meiyi got all worked up and started anxiously pulling him inside the forest, heading straight to our training ce.


    While they were entering further inside the forest, four distinct auras could be felt approaching from far, at a distance that visual contact was still improbable, the corners of Seth''s mouth inclined slightly, passing an unusual density as he knew the fish has bitten the bait.

 Chapter 4 - The Cave

    "Are you telling me that she is alone?" One of them asked surprised.


    "We followed her till here and so far, there was no one at her side."


    "To think she woulde to this side of the forest..." A male disciple murmured.


    "Let''s go, it''s our chance. I must say, a heaven-sent opportunity hehe." Tao Yong started ordering his underling ording to the n he made.


    They did not see the moment she met up with Seth. They were rtively far from her, trying to see where she would be going and following at a certain safe distance away from her. But suddenly, she entered a ce that hardly anyone would go and headed to the forest. It would be a lie if they didn''t find it suspicious. So, they ended up adopting safe measures.


    The Tao Yong group of people were not so dumb to fully believe she would be all alone, so they proceeded with caution. Even if she wasn''t alone anymore, they could probably deal with it.


    Chun Meiyi sprinted though the woods bringing Seth along so they could get faster in their hideout. All this time he was making sure to leave some clues for the uninvited guests along the way. Seth wasn''t trying in the least to hide his presence.


    About fifteen minutester they arrived at their hideout. There was a small hill with dense vegetation covering it. Going to the base of the hill and quickly squatting down, Seth started to push some stones and nts away.


    That was a well hidden from view ce. After some manualbor, an entrance was revealed before their eyes. It was a narrow road going underground with a lot of dried roots on the floor and walls.


    Chun Meiyi quickly entered and he went behind her. A usual routine for them, only that this time he purposely didn''t close the entrance and even left some stone debris behind before catching up to her.


    The narrow road had almost zero to no illumination, but it waspletely different when they got inside. A very big space came in front of their eyes and the ceiling was shaped like a dome that had some cracks, letting the sunlight drown the insides. A really enchanting view.


    A cave, but one out of ordinary.


    "Ah! It''s beautiful!" Chun Mei beautifully smiled as if in agreement with the scenery.


    "It really is." Seth said while looking at her.


    She looked a bit shy after noticing his gaze but didn''t pursue the topic, cause in the end she even felt a bit happy.


    "Then, let''s start your training." Seth went to a wall and got two wooden swords that were already left there before for training purposes and gave her them both: "If you want to use your elements separately one day, then you got to learn how to dual task."


    She took both swords and looked really clumsy holding them. While making some inviting gestures, Seth readied his stance waiting for her attacks, but it took some time for them toe, because she was a bit lost.


    She has never used two swords at the same time. It was actually way harder to control her movements. It would take a lot of time for her to get used.


    For thirty minutes the sparring session went with no stops. Seth is not a swordsman but he has fought many already. With his enhanced strength and perception, he fought with his bare hands.


    While they were sparring, he would often point the ws at her swordy, and they were many.


    Meiyin couldn''tnd a single hit during the training, but her movements were getting less wide and more precise each time she would swing the swords.


    "Phew... I''m exhausted." She dropped both swords panting from the constant fight.


    "You should focus on practicing that the technique we''ve developed yesterday while you rest. I will bring us some fresh water."


    "Alright" She sat with her eyes closed and channeled her elements into the simple technique developed earlier. The concept behind it was to actually focus on the ws, trying to make it her strength. Basically, if she couldn''t channel fire or water separately, then, why not make her "smoke", her main way to get stronger? If she can only transform her Qi and release it as smoke, why not use it at her advantage then?


    After observing her for some time, Lexi told Seth that there was more to her "smoke" than people could think. At least she felt it could do more than water and firebined, as the smoke carried her Qi very heavily.


    Seth left trough the entrance heading straight to a river to grab some water, but his main goal was another thing.


    The fastest one of the Tao Yong group was in charge of scouting and finding clues to where Chun Meiying went. He crouched down and observed two different footprints marking a trail through the forest.


    After some time analyzing he ran back at his fastest speed to report to his leader, unaware of someone watching his actions.


    "Very soon, they will arrive at the cave entrance." Seth was watching the scout from a good distance. Shadows enveloped his figure and he vanished in the darkness.


    "Tao Yong!" The scout came back to his group to make his report.


    "Say it."


    "There were two different footprints marking the ground. It seems she is not alone now! While she may have found a partner inside the forest and is not alone anymore, from that person footprints I can tell he is an amateur. The heavy marks left behind and the space between the footprints are the signs I analyzed. It shows that that person is unexperienced and could not maintain his pace for a long time." He continued: "He or she must be tired."


    "Hm, those are very good news then. Men, get prepared! We are advancing." The leader ordered.


    They followed the footprints in a bit faster pace and shortly after they were at the end of the trail.


    "The trail ends here." Four people approached the small hill and saw an open entrance with a narrow road. Some stone debris on the ground showing people passed through there not too long ago.


    "What a great ce, no one will hear anything that happens here."


    "I''m already eager to hear her screams, haha."


    "Ahahah."


    "Quiet! Let''s head inside."


    Four men entered heading straight to the middle. They failed to notice a pair of eyes watching from the shadows. Soon the shadows moved at a fast speed following them inside.


    Tao Yong and his underlings got past the entrance reaching inside the cave and saw Chun Meiyi sitting there with her eyes closed.


    Tao Yong looked around and didn''t spot anyone else.


    "Get her." Tao Yong ordered in a low tone. He and two other disciples slowly approached from the sides, the wanted to get her by surprise. It would be better to knock her out first and then dispose of the other individual.


    But they failed to realize that one disciple of their group was already missing. In fact, he hadn''t even left the narrow passage.


    Chun Meiyi was totally focused on her training and didn''t hear them, but one of the key points of that technique was to observe the flow of wind and use it to spread the smoke filled with her Qi around her body. For some reasons she felt some minor changes on it. Opening her eyes, she saw three men about 15 meters away from hering straight at her direction.


    "Tie her up fast!" They rushed after she noticed them.


    She was startled by what was happening and the first thing she did was to release the technique she was training right now as an impulse.


    A thick mist started rising 30 meters around her, covering their vision and restraining their spiritual perception. It was impressive that Chun Meiyi developed a technique like this together with Seth in a short period.


    They got lost inside the mist but while it was totally covering their sight, it was still an imperfect technique as they could lock on her aura that was moving backwards, only that the aura signal was so faint they were almost losing it from their grasp.


    "Arrrgh!"


    Just as they started chasing her a painful screech was heard from their left. Tao Yong and the man on his right gave up on the idea of chasing after her and focused on what was happening inside the mist.


    Waiting for a chance to strike, Seth silently left the shadows and pierced one disciple''s chest right through the middle with his right hand. It was so deep that his arm went through it, sshing fresh blood on the floor. The earlier noise was made by this unlucky fellow that got ughtered.


    His body dropped on the floor lifeless and when the other two saw it, they knew things were not so simple.


    The stealth was undone but there were two less disciples now.

 Chapter 5 - Arrogance

    Tao Yong and hisst underling locked their perception on the new person''s aura and went on their guard. Taking their swords out of their sheath seemingly ready for the battle.


    "Who are you?" Tao Yong asked. It was still misty so they couldn''t see who it was.


    "You must be the person who came together with her right?" Tao Yong was prepared to deal with Chun Meiyi partner, but he didn''t expect to lose two of his underlings right from the beginning.


    "I am, so you better back off now!" Seth worriedly said.


    Tao Yong smiled rxing a bit after spotting his opponent''s aura. It was at the Qi Gathering Initial Stage, so it must have been a lucky strike that killed the underling before. To actually defeat a higher rank cultivator is easily said than done, it is super hard, but not impossible though.


    "Ahahaha, surrender now and I could even let you join in the uing fun. What do you think about it?" The mist was still hindering his sight so Tao Yong invited Seth to his trap. He would kill him as soon as possible.


    "Surrender? You... What is this fun supposed to be?" Seth got startled by thisment.


    Tao Yong smirked. He didn''t want to spoil the fun so he avoided concrete information. "Ahaha, you know what it is right!? I can tell you will enjoy it very much."


    What could be so enjoyable between grown men in such a hidden ce? Seth even felt some chills thinking about what were the possibilities. "What a creepy fe, better finish him off quickly."


    "I''m sorry, but I prefer having that kind of fun with willing partners of the opposite gender alright?" Seth made sure to express clearly his tastes.


    Tao Yong got furious. He was so furious that he forgot he was in a life and death situation. "Do you think I want to do something with you?"


    "If that is not the case then, are you perhaps inviting him?" Seth pointed to the man on Tao Yong right side.


    "You!" Tao Yong got utterly furious and started attacking.


    Already prepared for the situation and dashing quickly in front of thest of his underlings Seth attacked.


    The enemy pointed his sword up and shed it down at Seth''s direction trying to get away from him.


    He panicked a bit because the mist was hindering his visibility and made a wrong movement that gave more than enough time for Seth to approach.


    Moving faster than the enemy''s attack and dodging to the side, with his left hand covered with Qi Seth threw a punch straight at attacker''s neck.


    The guy had no time to even let out a scream. His head bent in an unconventional way breaking his neck, his vision bing blurry. In just a single moment he''s fate was decided.


    Tao Yong was not idling, it''s just that his underling died so fast that he couldn''t join in helping him. Still, he had enough time to channel his Qi on his de and got ready for a full sh, as he roared. "Phoenix Wing!"


    His de was covered in mes as he swung it towards Seth. Phoenix Wing was the first level technique taught to disciples. Still, one had to have some talent to master it. A sparse wave of fire expanded taking the form of a wing. The scalding heat started dispelling all the mist around the area.


    Right after the first sh he added a second one. Seth dodged the first and second waves of mes, but he had to retreat to some distance away from the burning environment.


    At that time, the field got clearer and they were bothpletely visible to each other. Tao Yong looked up and saw a face he actually knew.


    "Seth!?" he was surprised first, but soon he remembered his opponent had a weaker cultivation then himself. All his tension dying down right after.


    "Hi there." Seth gave casual reply for the situation.


    "A trash like you trying to fight with me? I''m impressed you''re alive till now." Tao Yong was one of the best disciples, attaining Qi Perception Peak Realm at fourteen and then reaching his current Qi Gathering Middle Stage Realm at sixteen. Of course, he would look down on enemies with weaker cultivation than him.


    Normally a practitioner of an underneath stage, would probably be weaker, slower and less durable duringbats. But Seth could not be considered a normal practitioner, though Tao Yong wouldn''t know about that.


    "You should be prepared Tao Yong. As you can see, your three other friends are already dead and you may be the next one."


    "Do you think I''m a trash like them? They were nothing more than useless subordinates. I''ll make sure to end it fast and have fun with my prize."


    Ignoring hisment, Seth dashed forwards faster than before. Tao Yong was in the middle of his speech, totally rxed, too assured of his victory.


    But soon he would not be that rxed anymore.


    Noticing his enemy getting closer, Tao Yong brandished his burning sword at Seth''s direction.


    The only difference was that Seth have grasped his casting speed this time. As he advanced further, more waves of fire came crashing at his direction. Quickly avoiding them, sidestepping and then getting closer to his enemy, Seth''s speed kept on increasing. Those movements were fast and fluid, almost as if they were natural.


    Tao Yong couldn''t keep up with that speed even when he has been constantly going backwards. He was starting to get a bit nervous. Suddenly an opening on his constantly barrage could be spotted.


    Seth concentrated his Qi on both legs and explosivelyunched himself forwards, the movement was so fast it gave no time for Tao Yong to react, a fist directly hitting his chest propelling him in the air.


    He flew all the way to the other side of the cave, roughly 40 meters away, hitting hard against the wall sliding all the way down to the floor.


    Not waiting for his recovery and refusing to leave him a chance, Seth have already started moving again.


    "Aaahh! Impossible!" He climbed back to his feet, but suddenly swayed and spat some blood on the floor.


    "Impossible, how could he hurt me this badly?" He refused to believe he was taking a beating from someone weaker on cultivation than him.


    Tao Yong looked at Seth and saw how fast he was approaching. Fear began spreading on his face.


    He started facing him seriously and his aura exploded forward twice as strong as before.


    A greater wave of fire formed around his sword and it even left burning marks on the walls and floor. His hair wasn''t affected because elemental Qi practitioners tends to develop some minor resistances to his own element.


    The zing Phoenix Sect robes were resistant towards fire as well.


    Like a methrower, fire was spew forwards covering a wide area after Tao Yong pointed his sword, giving no ce to escape this time.


    Seth was enveloped by a cloud of fire but before it reached him, enveloping himself in a coat of darkness, like a cocoon, he protected his entire body.


    The environment was so bright that no one could see anything.


    The fire was unable to dispel the darkness and couldn''t even reach Seth skin.


    "Hahahaha. I told you I''m not like them! Now you''re dead, trash!" Assured of his victory, Tao Yong rxed. But something wasn''t right. There were no cries of pain, not even one single shout.


    Some 10 seconds passed and the heat and pressure faded. This attack has consumed too much of Tao Yong umted Qi.


    Seth was standing there at the same ce unaffected. He had already dispelled the darkness, only himself remaining there, as if nothing happened.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Tao Yong couldn''t believe the oue.


    Not wasting any more time, with a single dash Seth approached him.


    "To think I would be forced to use that technique." Tao Yong disregarded his wounds and focused his Qi on his sword.


    His Qi was already more than half spent but he disregarded it too and used the rest into forming a new technique.


    "I have not built this technique perfectly yet, but even if I have to sacrifice one of my arms, I will kill you right now!"


    Raising his sword above his head, its mes intensified till it started covering his own arms. The mes started getting even richer and hotter.


    "Die!"


    But before he could sh it down, another sound could be clearly heard.


    Bang!


    The sound of a wooden sword hitting a head from behind.


    Tao Yong fell on the floor unconscious with his head bleeding. Right behind him stood Chun Meiyi who was disregarded by him all this time.


    When he was totally distracted, she left her hiding spot and gave him a good hit on the head.


    Seth looked at her, really amazed by how things turned out to be.

 Chapter 6 - Recalling The Past

    Though things were not the same for her. Her hands were cold and slightly trembling and her face was pale.


    It seems it was her fist time watching a fight with so many deaths, but in this cultivation world where the strong prey on the weak it''s amon sight.


    Even worse, she had no actualbat experience too. At these times not knowing what to do is what makes it more dangerous.


    Seth approached her slowly and held her hand mildly. "Don''t worry Meiyi, everything is all right now."


    She slowly turned to look at him. "Yeah... I''m all right, it''s just that..."


    "What is it? You can tell me."


    "I was so useless. The only thing I did was to run. All this time, while you were fighting, I could only hide."


    "You''re totally wrong. Look at him..." Seth pointed at Tao Yong lying on his face.


    "You put him to sleep sofortably... That is my girl!"


    "Forget it... I''m better now." She saidughing.


    She cut him and didn''t delve into the topic. Apparently, it seems something else bothered her.


    "Since you are better now..." Seth quickly sealed her lips with a kiss.


    She took three seconds to finally realize what was happening, but it gave him time to slip a tongue in, to savor the vor for a bit.


    "Ouch!"


    The invading tongue got bit.


    "Y-You!!!" She pushed him away lightly. What happened was so sudden that she was at a loss now, even forgetting the intense fight inside the cave.


    Her cheeks were totally red, her hand already warm and she could not think about gloomy things anymore. As soon as Seth stared back at her, she ran away as fast as lightning. In a matter of seconds, she was already at the entrance.


    "So fast! Whew... at least she is back to normal."


    "Humph... Is this how you help her to ovee her fears?" A voice with a bit of indignation sounded.


    "Hey Lexi, what do you think about her? Is she alright?"


    "I could feel that she was not on her proper state of mind, there was even a bit of distress. Your girl might not have it so easy as she appears to be."


    "Hm, I can only help her out if she does want to. Guess it will take some time."


    "There is another thing. You noticed, didn''t you?"


    Seth already knew what that was about. "I guess so. A normal smoke wouldn''t suppress people perception like that, even weakening her own signals to such a level, that is for sure not amon technique."


    "What will you do then?"


    "There is nothing to be done now. Hmmm... We could try to strengthen her skills and discover what happens."


    "Then let''s leave here, I want to go to a better ce, this burnt cave is not beautiful anymore." Lexi loves to travel, even sometimes urging Seth to visit new ces and go on adventures.


    "All right then. Let''s clean up this mess and leave."


    Just as Seth approached the unconscious Tao Yong and raising a hand ready to finish him off.


    "Wait!" Lexi felt something.


    "What is it now?"


    "I can feel some object leaking some weak aura on his body. Check out his left pocket."


    Seth gave it a quick check and found a circr object. Looking a bit closer it was a ring.


    Ding!


    The ring dropped as he got disoriented when he saw its design.


    There was a Hound head in the middle and it was entirely silver.


    "Hey, what is happening?" Lexi asked confused.


    Inside his eyes red veins started to pop out, red lines covering the white parts.


    "Huff! Huff!"


    "Calm down! Seth!"


    "Arghh!"


    "If you don''t calm down the seed might get out of control!"


    "Huff! Huff." Seth started to breathe deeply trying to control his emotions.


    A minuteter he got a bit calmer. All abnormal signs vanishing slowly.


    He checked the ring again, memories started to flow.


    One single head! Not three! Maybe there is no rtionship. His mind was racing, trying deny the facts.


    Through those memories, there was one that could give him some information, betraying his own expectations.


    A short memory of 8 Years Ago


    .


    .


    .


    Deste, it was the definition of what that ce was. Brownish orange terrain. The weather so hot that it could be considered a desert. Fire asionally blew through the cracks on the rocks.


    In such a forsakennd there was a hidden cave sorge that it took an entire twenty-five kilometers solid rock mountain space as its constitution.


    On the outeryers of the cave there were many cells and constructs.


    "Throw them in, ten per cage." One of the demons who was leading a bunch of youngsters athat were actually prisoners ordered his underlings. On his right hand a Cerberus Hound ring. Those two heads were proof of his high status.


    "Today activities are done. Let''s head back." He called hispanions.


    "Guards!" Quickly a bunch of light armored demons came rushing. "Watch them, I don''t want a single mistake here, or you all are as good as dead! Understood?"


    "Understood!" They answered strongly.


    Within seconds he left and those guards took their positions.


    Seth was locked together with nine more people. They were all shocked and lost in fear, afraid of what would be done with them. There were cries everywhere and many were calling for some help.


    It was alreadyte at night. Within a few minutes, light would start to dim and they would be locked there with no answers to their pledges.


    As darkness was falling, Seth caught a glimpse of the ring a guard was wearing. But this time there was a symbol of a single hound head.


    .


    .


    .


    "Lexi, this ring, it is definitely from them! A lower ranking ring of that demon n!" Seth grabbed it once again.


    "What is it?"


    "A symbol of status within the Cerberus Demon n. They simply vanished from the world after that time, and this ring may be the first clue of what happened."


    "What actually happened with you there?"


    "Sigh... It''splicated, I would rather not talk about it for now. I need to find some answers first."


    "Ok¡­ Then how will you get those answers?"


    "I don''t know either, but he may be a beginning." Seth pointed at Tao Yong that was unconscious on the floor.


    p. p.


    "You know you shouldn''t be sleeping on the floor, right? You could get a cold." pping his face twice Seth quickly added.


    Tao Yong woke up scared. "You better not doing anything with me or else you are dead!"


    What a shitty personality, not even one second passed after he woke up and he is already threatening people. Seth got fed up from this attitude.


    "Ahaha, you really have some courage." Reaching out to a bracelet Seth wore on his left wrist and channeling his Qi on aplex pattern, a clicking sound happened. Taking the bracelet out, the environment suddenly got gloomier.


    Swirl Boom!


    The Qi surrounding Seth rapidly raised leaving the Qi Gathering Realm scope.


    Crack! Thin lines appearing on the floor underneath.


    "What!?" Tao Yong got paralyzed by the pressure emitted alone.


    "How about threatening me now?" A scornful remark.


    "I¡­"


    "Answer me one thing and I can let you depart safely." The one threatening now reversed.


    "Wh-What is it?" Tao Yong had to muster all his strength to talk.


    "Tell me, where did you get this ring from?" Seth showed the ring he had on his pocket.


    "I¡­ I found it on the-the forest." He was trembling all over, clearly his courage already faded.


    "You still have the guts to lie, huh?" Darkness energy started circting.


    "You! What! Who are you!!!?" Tao Yong got frightened.


    Seth pointed a finger and darkness started enveloping Tao Yong legs, like two long snakes coiling.


    SSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!


    The skin around Tao Yong legs started to corrode.


    "Arghhh!!!" "AAAAAAAA!!!" "It was... Argh! My brother. My brother gave me!"


    "What a fast answer, huh? Who is you brother?"


    "T-Tao Zhong."


    "Where can I find him?"


    "He, he is a core disciple at the sect! Please release me! Argh!"


    "Alright you can go now, have a safe trip!" Darkness acted more violently and enveloped him whole.


    "NOOOOOOO!"


    Within a few seconds his voice faded and Seth retracted his power just after.


    There was nothing left anymore, not even a single bone.. He vanished leaving no traces behind.

 Chapter 7 - Spirits

    After cleaning everything, putting back his bracelet and restraining his power back to Qi Gathering Initial Stage, Seth took a detour through the forest to get back to the outer sect grounds.


    "What a nice day!" It was still bright outside. As if all that happened has been forgotten, Seth leisurely appreciated the nature around him.


    "To your right, about 300 meters, I want to see that ce!" Lexi suddenly picked something that interested her.


    She could "smell" the ces with high concentrations of spiritual energy from far away.


    Seth stopped and thought. "What the hell, just like a dog, no, wouldn''t that leave even dogs jealous? What a nice nose!"


    "Grrr! I can hear your thoughts! Pervert!"


    "Oops, I''m sorry, my bad, there is nothing alike. You''re such an angel!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Lexi. You are a spirit, right?"


    "That''s for sure, a very beautiful one!"


    Seth hesitated a bit, but he then asked. "Aren''t spirits born from weapons and artifacts? Can they appear inside living beings?"


    He has always asked himself this question.


    Lexi thought for a moment and answered. "I don''t know either, but there is no doubt I am a spirit like those you mentioned. Usually, spirits are born with just a strong enough will. An example would be a sword that was used to ughter thousands of enemies, may give birth to her own will, thirsting for more blood. So basically, they are born to do whatever their purpose deems fit and even simple wills are super hard to form, not even saying the huge quantity of spiritual energy needed for that."


    Seth then proceeded to ask the question that bothered him the most.


    "Then... Then why did you appear inside me? And to top it off, right after I got that seed? Are you perhaps the spirit of that thing?"


    "Seth, I-I don''t know, but I don''t have any rtions with that seed! Please, believe me!"


    An awkward silence and then a sigh.


    "Alright I''ll trust you. I already have my hands full, why bother?!" There was no point on doubting someone you may live your entire life with. Answers could be given with time.


    "Thank you."


    "As for a spirit appearing inside a living being... Even I, the spirit in question, can''t believe it has ever happened." Lexi couldn''t exin the situation.


    Seth and Lexi would have to understand itter. They felt like they didn''t know anything at all.


    "As a spirit what are your other abilities now?" Seth already knew some, but not them all.


    "Outside of identifying treasures, other spirits and help you with the seed. I can find beautiful ces!!!"


    Seth rolled his eyes. "You mean ces filled with spiritual energy, right? Only that?"


    "Yes. For now!"


    "For now?"


    "I noticed some memories appearing when I absorb the energy of these beautiful sceneries. It''s like they trigger something. With those memories I may even remember some abilities."


    "Hmm, that''s cool then. Let''s not waste any more time and go ahead. 300 meters, right?"


    "Yeah, let''s go, let''s go!" Lexi hurried him.


    For Qi practitioners at the same ne level as Seth''s, 300 meters is a distance that could be covered in a few seconds or so.


    Approaching the ce, it was already possible to hear the sound of water.


    Seth got there and Lexi could finally appreciate the view.


    Vivid green, marking a circr area where the vegetation waspletely different from the forest. Scattered around that area, lots of ming flowers, like they were crowns, announcing their mighty orange shade.


    This kind of flower would usually boost me cultivators progress on their understanding of the element of fire. Like a candle, constantly burning, those flowers were a good material for studies and cultivation.


    They seemed like they would never extinguish.


    What made this ce unique though, was a waterfall at the background, giving birth to a wideke, where green, blue and orange could paint a real masterpiece.


    "What a view, it is indeed refreshing to see something so beautiful."


    The fresh spiritual energy here was a bit heavier than in other ces. Unknown to them both, Lexi was drawing a bit of this spiritual energy and unconsciously absorbing it.


    Spiritual energy was not Qi. It was a particle of energy that could fuel spirits. Either restoring their power or even sometimes making them stronger. This energy was directly rted with spirits birth and death, and was really scarce and difficult to absorb, making the process so slow it would take hundreds of years for a spirit to evolve.


    While Lexi was immersed on her worship, Seth looking around, found something at the edge of theke. Getting closer he finally could see what it was.


    "Some pieces of light armor, gauntlets, greaves and chest piece." Seth, observing those white pieces, with beautiful golden lines already knew only someone rich could afford such fine pieces.


    At the side neatly folded a red cape, a red one piece and a really sexy set of underwear. Probably the owner would be a mature woman, onepletely secure and confident as she was probably swimming naked right now.


    Seth quickly started searching for her silhouette on the water. He wouldn''t lose this opportunity!


    There was a sword a bit farther, nailed on the ground, like it took root there, the sheath at its side. Suddenly it started sending some heat signals, as if trying to do something. The de getting hotter and redder.


    The strangest part of the situation was that Seth wasn''t aware of its existence there. It was understandable though; his concentration was at theke now.


    "I remembered!" Lexi came back to reality, screaming and scaring Seth on the process, because he was in deep concentration at that time.


    "Wha... Do you want to scare me to death!? Totally at the wrong time!"


    "You should try focusing on what is important. Do you see that sword?"


    "Which sword?" Seth didn''t even see it before.


    Lexi made him take notice on a sword a bit further away.


    "You would be dead now if it weren''t for me!"


    "How is that even possible?" Seth didn''t believe it.


    At that moment all the heat started receding from the sword. The color returning to the normal one.


    "That sword is not simple at all. It contains a spirit! A young and lower one, but still capable of doing lots of things."


    Lexi continued. "It was connecting with all these flowers on the area around here and it was drawing their power to build a trap. Some 10 more seconds an everything here would blow up, along with a certain voyeur."


    "What? And I didn''t even notice it!"


    "Hmph! Keep trying to peep!"


    Seth got awkward. "Alright, thank you for that. But how did you stop it?"


    "Fufufu! I remembered one of my abilities as a superior spirit! The lower ones can''t keep up with me. I can somehow control them, fooling their senses. Taking advantage of that I stopped it from activating this entire formation."


    "What? Isn''t that a really incredible ability?"


    Weapons with lower spirits could recognize a person as their owner, denying any other person and even considering them as an enemy. They weren''tplete sentient beings. But they could actually follow some orders and aplish lots of tasks.


    If Lexi could control them, wouldn''t that mean Seth could be the new owner? The only case scenario that it would work for any other practitioner was, if they killed the previous owner and then bind the weapon for them.


    But now Seth could steal them permanently!

 Chapter 8 - Red Hairs

    "Let''s try it out then." Seth approached the sword. Nothing happened, even after he was 1 meter away from it.


    "I already ordered the sword spirit to recognize you as its master, don''t worry the previous owner won''t be able to notice it. Go ahead." With Lexi controlling the situation it was certainly safe.


    Seth grabbed the hilt and with a single pull, the sword was out of the floor and he could even feel the connection with the spirit. A really simple one, indeed, but he could feel its usefulness after holding it.


    sh!


    "Good sword! It is really sharp. A pity I don''t need these kinds of weapons for now."


    Ssh!


    Off in the distance, next to the waterfall, water sshed sideways and a beautiful back was exposed. A crimson red hair cascading down and fading underneath water.


    "Damn!" Seth didn''t even wait for another second. After making sure to imprint that beautiful image in his mind, he put the sword on the ce it was before and run to the woods. With his impressive speed he was far away in no time.


    "Red hair, the only family around with such hair color is the main zing Phoenix Sect inheritors. If I cause any trouble now, it would definitely dy my task." Seth used his skills to avoid making any sound while moving away.


    After running for 3 minutes or so, he was already far away from the waterfall. Suddenly, he felt some different things happening a bit far on his left.


    "Help! Please someone help me!"


    Seth heard a voiceing from that direction, but he didn''t directly charge to help. Climbing on the tallest tree nearby he checked what was happening.


    A me wolf, higher than an elephant, charging madly, chasing a tiny girl that could fit entirely inside its mouth and be swallowed whole.


    It was running super-fast. The fire underneath its paws was burning the environment all around. What made the situation even weirder was that it was not getting any close to the girl. The animal speed was impressive but the girl was running as fast as it was.


    "Red hair again? What is this luck?" Seth pondered for a bit and decided to help. Maybe he could get near to his objectives faster if he approached someone from the higher ups.


    "Lexi, I''m restrained by now, but with your senses you could guess their cultivation from here, right?"


    "The wolf is at the Qi Gathering Realm Late Stage and the girl is¡­ Woahhh! She is stronger than the wolf! Qi Gathering Realm Peak!"


    "What? But she appears to be about fourteen years old only."


    "Her talent is great. She must be someone important. But, why is she running if she is stronger?"


    Seth analyzed the situation andughed at her naivety. "Ahaha, she is just too young, panicking over a beast like that, just because he is slightly bigger." Leaping from tree to tree he approached fast.


    When he was above the wolf, he dropped from up there descending like a lightning.


    Kacha! Boom!


    The crash was so powerful that the floor split in many cracks, forming a web over a ten-meter area.


    The sound of the wolf spine splitting in two impressively could be heard amid all that noise.


    Aaaahh! The girl stopped running and almost tripped, her attention was pulled towards the scene that happened. She wanted to know the oue.


    As the dust was lowering, Seth came out unscathed. "Hey youngdy, are you alright?"


    The girl didn''t put a single bit of resistance towards Seth, like he was a good friend of hers she came running and hugged him. "Thank you, big brother! So much!"


    ''What the fuck, wasn''t this too easy?'' Seth thought his approach seeded too easily.


    "That wolf was so scary! Buahhh!" After the dust settled, she started to cry.


    "It''s alright now youngdy. The beast is already dead."


    The girl looked at the immobile beast on the floor.


    "Why are you here in the forest and where are you from?"


    "I came with big Sis, we were on our Sect restricted area, but she forbade me from exploring the forest, so I sneaked when she was not paying attention. I just didn''t know this ce would be so dangerous. Ah! Sorry for my rudeness. I am Huo Yuyin, from zing Phoenix Royal n."


    That name and hair color were already more than enough confirmation.


    "Big brother, what is your name?" With sparkling eyes, shinning with curiosity, she wanted to know more about Seth.


    "I''m Seth Caesar."


    "Big brother Seth you are so strong, that wolf was super scary but, in the end, it couldn''t take even a single hit from you."


    "Ahahah, you''re ttering me. Can I call you Yuyin?"


    "Sure!"


    "Yuyin, that beast wasn''t that strong, ok!?"


    It is funny how she ended up running from an opponent weaker than her. She must be inexperienced on these matters, although she was stronger than most cultivators four years older than her.


    Seth was going to continue their dialog when suddenly he felt something dangerous approaching from behind. It was something directed at him, itpletely disregarded the little girl.


    Seth quickly jumped to the side and started using the trees in the area behind him as a shield while he kept changing directions to avoid the iing danger.


    In the ce he was just seconds before aser beam made of highlypressed fire passed through, burning every little thing on its way.


    Swoosh! Hiss! Bang!


    Keeping up with his high speed the fire beam kept destroying trunks, trees and alike on the path.


    Finally reaching Seth, when it was half weaker already. Still contained a very powerful force.


    Seth summoned all the Qi he currently had, directing it to his hands and blocked the iing fire.


    "Get away from my Sister!" An angered goddess fell from above circled with fire and her silhouette was so beautiful that Seth almost forgot he was facing a life and death situation.


    "Big Sis Stop! He is not an enemy!" Huo Yuyin screamed while looking at her sister that was preparing to attack again.


    Her sisternded near her hurriedly checking Yuyin condition. After seeing she was alright, she stopped the barrage.


    Boom!


    "No! Big Brother Seth!"


    The first barrage of fire was already iing towards Seth and it was impossible to stop. A loud explosion destroyed a part of the junglepletely, burning the environment around it.


    "No big Sis, you have to save him! He helped me out with that wolf lying over there!" She pointed at a dead carcass.


    Her big sister got a bit pale realizing she made a hurried judgement. It couldn''t be helped though. Matters concerning her little sister, she would often be overprotective. ''Did I make a mistake?''


    Huo Yuyin and her sister went to the ce the explosion urred. After witnessing the destruction that happened, they almost lost their hope of finding anyone alive.


    Cough! Cough! Bang!


    A Tree trunk fell to the side, revealing Seth weak body that was previously leaning on it.


    "Are you alright?" Huo Yuyin was the first to approach, trying to help him.


    "I''m ok. Just feeling a bit weaker after spending so much Qi."


    "I''m sorry, I thought you were attacking my little sister." A beautiful voice apologized.


    Seth looked at the owner of the new voice. Red hairs, a fiery red shade, as if constantly burning.. A wless pale face, big and beautiful red eyes and to top it off, a fiery personality that would attack first and then ask questions.

 Chapter 9 - Unexpected Guest

    That hair, that outfit, that sword. It''s her, the girl swimming on theke. ''Oh my god, if I had been caught there, I would be long dead by now.'' Cold sweat threatened to drip from Seth''s forehead while he thought how much trouble he avoided because of the warning Lexi gave him.


    While Seth was lost on his thoughts the girl started an apologetic introduction. "I''m sorry. My name is Huo Lilian a fellow disciple at the zing Phoenix Sect. I need to thank you for helping my sister."


    Seth''s red robe pretty much told the girl that his status as that of an outer sect disciple.


    Seth, still showing his weakened state, dusted off his robe and said: "It''s alright. Luckily you held off your power at the end. I''m just too tired now, spent my entire Qi trying to escape the attack. I think that after a good rest everything will be alright. So, I''m bidding farewell."


    "Wait! You are hurt, how about we apany you back to the sect?" Huo Yuyin proposed. She really seemed to like her new acquaintance.


    "Yuyin, you should be bothering more with yourself! Why did you suddenly leave theke to tour in the woods? When we head back, I''ll prepare you a good punishment!"


    "Ehhh!? I''m sorry big sis, it was just so boring there."


    ''Poor little girl, such a poor looks on her face.'' Seth started to feel pity for her. He took advantage of their discussion to retreat. Leaving stealthily and in silence.


    "I''ll tell dad of your misbehavior." Both girls were engrossed on their discussion.


    "No, Big sis, don''t tell dad, please. I promise to listen to you from now on! Big brother Seth, help me out here. Big brother..."


    Seth was already far away. They could only see his small figure by the time they came to themselves.


    "Hey, wait!" Yuyin prepared to follow him.


    "Let him go!" Lilian stopped her.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. We need to go back, it''s gettingte. Or could it be that you want me to tell dad? Weren''t you going to listen to me?"


    "Ah¡­ OK."


    "So troublesome. Sigh." Lilian checked their surroundings, spotting the dead wolf. "At least you got some fighting experience. Good job on hunting that wolf, despite it being only a Qi Gathering Late-stage beast."


    "That wolf? I didn''t kill it. It was Seth who defeated it." Yuyin said unconcerned.


    "Stop lying, he was only at the Qi gathering Initial-stage, how was he even able to kill it? Even if he used all his Qi to attack, he would at most hurt it lightly."


    Yuyin got amazed. "Woah! Amazing! He is so strong! I was not lying big sis, I swear!"


    Lilian couldn''t believe it. "What? Is that true?"


    "It''s the truth!"


    Lilian quickly recalled the facts that happened minutes ago.


    She thought the boy was an enemy and used her power with no restraints, going as far as using an advanced technique, the Phoenix chaser beam. Impressively, he resisted! And there were no major injuries!


    She was 19 this year. Being the Sect Master''s Daughter, she had every kind of resources up at her disposition. Adding her huge talent, she was already at Profound Qi Late-stage Realm of cultivation.


    A whole realm above the wolf. Actually, it wouldn''t take too much more time for her to breakthrough.


    She could easily defeat that wolf, but not when she was only at the Qi Gathering Initial-stage, even using her powerful bloodline as fuel to add more power to her techniques would not be enough to kill that wolf. But he impressively did it!


    "Too abnormal!" After remembering the facts, she even lost her cool for some seconds.


    "Hm? Is there anything wrong sis?"


    "Yuyin, we are getting back! I''ll not tell father about anything. Actually, don''t even mention what happened here to anyone!" She said in an ordering tone.


    "Really? Yay! I''ll not tell anything." Yuyin crossed her fingers before her lips.


    Somewhere next to the Outer Sect grounds.


    "Why did you leave those huge clues behind, Seth? They will figure out you are not amon person."


    "Lexi, let me ask you something. How would you approach someone without raising that person guard against you?"


    "Hmm¡­ You got to make it as natural as possible."


    "Correct! And is there a better way than making the said person take some interest in you, even going as far as approaching you, on her own?"


    With sparkling eyes Lexi said. "At least you''re not just a pervert, you can even think sometimes!"


    Seth eyebrows twitched.


    Entering his own yard, already darkening outside he yawned. "I guess I''ll rest earlier today."


    He opened the front door, and as soon as he took his first step inside the house he stopped there.


    "Who''s there?" He couldn''t feel the other individual aura, nor sense him in any way and that showed this was a powerful individual. But as sensitive to darkness as Seth was, he could feel that gloomy distortion brought by it.


    Swoosh!


    "Keen, as always." A shadow appeared before Seth, slowly revealing what was a grayish old man. He seemed more dead than alive. Many years in contact with dark environments transformed him in what seemed to be a dried tree branch.


    His aura, opposite to his body, was strong if not heavier than Seth''s when he took the bracelet off. But that aura was totally under his control, as he didn''t want to attract any form of attention.


    "Valic... My abilities can''tpare to yours."


    "Seth, there is no need to be humble. Who from the younger generation can bepared to you? Only old geezers like me can keep an eye on monsters like you."


    From now on Seth knew he wouldn''t be able to move freely. Someone came to observe his actions.


    "Seems like Sect Master can''t trust me that much."


    "Hehehe." Valicughed creepily at that joke, because he knew it was impossible for Seth to betray his master. The conditions wouldn''t let him.


    "Why did youe here? This ce is very far from the Sect, it is impressive to think it would have something of value to you."


    "Nothing much. I''m here to investigate some things. You don''t need to bother."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll go rest."


    "Have you heard of anyone named Tao Zhong?"


    "!!!" Seth didn''t show any signs on his face, but something was off.


    "Not really. Who is he?" Seth lied. Unfazed.


    Valic was observing Seth''s expression, but didn''t notice any changes.


    "Don''t bother then, but if you ever discover his location or who he is, immediately report it to me."


    Swoosh. Valic left, leaving those words behind.


    Seth stood there thinking.. ''Things are gettingplicated.''

 Chapter 10 - The Exam

    Two dayster, the date of the zing Phoenix Sect promotion exam.


    Every year there was a date for the disciple assessment and it was one of the most important days in the life of an outer sect disciple. Passing the exam would mean bing an inner sect disciple. More ess to resources, cultivation, battle techniques and even more important, one would be able to stablish connections with other disciples and more important people.


    Indeed, a life changing situation.


    If saw from above, the situation would be the true definition of crowded. Red robed disciples were moving in the streets like red blood cells flowing in the veins. All headed to one location. The ce where the exam would ur.


    Seth made his way through the crowd, hoping to find Chun Meiyi. Luckily, they had already marked a ce for the encounter.


    "Seth!" Already waiting there, Chun Meiyi waved her hands after spotting him.


    "Meiyi, how are you? Do you feel prepared for today''s test?"


    "I-I don''t know." She was a bit anxious.


    "Meiyi, be confident. Did you forget that not a single contestant here, have a higher cultivation than yours?" Seth tried to soothe her mood.


    "But I can''t¡­"


    "No, you can! Let me tell you something... The exam is simpler than you think. You just have to reach the other side of the field. There is no need to fight anyone." Seth already knew what was to be expected from the exam.


    Chun Meiyi listened with attention.


    "Promise me one thing. As soon as the exam begin, with that speed you run away from me that day, get ahead of your opponents and then without restrain release that new technique you learned. I guarantee you can make it to the other side before the otherpetitors!"


    "Alright, I''ll do it!" Chun Meiyi blushed after remembering what happened, but a bit of confidence dawned upon her.


    "Then, let''s separate ways here and head to our assessment field."


    Thepetitors would be divided into smaller groups, each group tagged with a letter or two. People which their names initiated with the same letter as the group tag, would then head to that group.


    There was about ten thousand or so disciples per group, which only ten people would pass. The criteria to pass would be: Be one of the ten that got to the other side the fastest. At the end there would be an examiner to check on your skills but there was a trick tough. One would be able to pass the exam if he crossed the field, so basically if a person could avoid the examiner, it would be considered that your skills were good enough.


    People would often go mad on this exam. Failure, would mean one more year in the outer sect, with less resources and less future.


    Fight between disciples were notmon to see as time was precious there, so they basically would avoid being dyed. But there were no disadvantages upon using techniques that could disturb their opponent senses.


    The field would be different for the groups, and it would bepletely filled with traps to dy and disqualify the disciples. There would be inner disciples sparsely distributed judging all actions.


    The hardest part was at the end. As an inner disciple or two would be there blocking people from passing, the disciples trying to pass would try to push their opponents onto the examiners, but their cultivation disparity would make it really hard for thepetitor.


    Seth got to the ce he would take his exam. As soon as he got there, he heard a lot of exmation noises.


    "Woah! The sect master daughter is here!"


    "Who? Huo Lilian? They say she is the most beautiful disciple in the whole sect! Where is she?"


    "There! There!"


    "Oh my god! She is gorgeous!"


    "So pretty!" The disciples were constantly praising her beauty.


    "Isn''t that Senior brother Huo Jianhong? He is huge!"


    Spotting what seemed to be a giant, the crowd started to get out of the way. No one would want to cause trouble for those important figures.


    Nothing less expected of the two top rank Core Disciples. They cause a ruckus wherever they are.


    As Seth started to approach, Huo Lilian spotted him and came to greet.


    "Your name is Seth, right? Good to meet you again." She was mildly smiling, but Seth could see there was some curiosity hidden there.


    ''Alright, she probably got a bit interested on my circumstances.'' He was thinking about his initial n when he suddenly felt a hostile gazeing from a man following Huo Lilian. The man was really tall and burly. His name seemed to be Huo Jianhong, but his hair was brown, probably not one of Huo Lilian''s brothers.


    "Who are you?" Huo Jianhong aggressively approached. He came just like a gori trying to ascertain his authority.


    "Senior sister Lilian, I''m happy to see you again. What brings you here?" Seth continued talking with her, ignoring a two-meters wall heading his way.


    "Hey boy, are you hearing me!?" His loud voice attracted more attention.


    Seth merely took a second to look at him and returned to talk to Huo Lilian. "Senior sister Lilian, you should be really careful while hiring a bodyguard. The one over there is so noisy, that he could bring you even more trouble instead."


    Giggle. Giggle.


    Huo Lilian and the disciples observing the situation started tough.


    "You! Do you think I''m her bodyguard?" He didn''t want to continue talking, extending a hand, he was ready to grab Seth and teach him a lesson.


    "Stop! You are causing too much trouble here." Huo Lilian blocked his hand.


    "Junior brother Seth, we will be the disciples in charge of your assessment group today. Hope we meet at the end! Huo Jianhong let''s go!" She ordered. Her standing was higher than his inside the sect, so Jianhong could not defy her in public.


    Huo Jianhong gave Seth onest look. "You better be prepared." He then proceeded to his post.


    It seemed her standing was higher than his inside the sect.


    "He angered Huo Jianhong, he is finished!" The people around started whispering.


    "To actually make one of the strongest core disciples that mad!"


    "He destroyed his own chances of passing."


    Through people''s whispers, Seth discovered his new foe was as strong as Huo Lilian and one of the top five ranked disciples at the sect. The only difference was that he was 22. Three whole years older than her.


    ''Sigh, whatever, not like he would pose any threat.'' Vanishing inside the crowd of people that would take exam together with him, he just waited for its beginning.


    His exam would take ce inside a forest. If he reaches the other side, he would be considered as an Inner Sect disciple, as long as he was within the first ten.


    10 minutester an instructor came. "Everyone, attention! The time limit is two hours. Make sure you reach the destination inside the time window. Is everyone ready?"


    The instructor walked to the forest entrance and quickly unsealed the formation that was blocking the path.


    "Start now!"

 Chapter 11 - Fast!

    Whoosh! Swoosh!


    The crowd of people swiftly dispersed to many different paths inside the forest.


    Aaahhh!!! Nooo!!!


    Not even 30 seconds after the beginning many cries started to echo in the environment.


    The starting point was a crucial barrier, a filter. Crowded with traps up and down, it was easily one of the ces that would disqualify the most. Disciples would eventually have to pass through, but those unfortunately enough to get caught on a trap, probably had their fate sealed.


    "Help me! Please!"


    A group of around twenty disciples running together, using each other strength to block many traps and devices, unfortunately stepped in a formation. The ground quickly transformed in a swamp.


    They started to sink, and the speed they were sinking was fast. When they realized their predicament, they could only ask for help.


    An examiner that was nearby came and stopped the formation. They stopped to sink, but they were kept locked there. "You are all disqualified."


    This exam wasn''t a life and death battleground, so to avoid excessive life losses, judges stationed nearby were to stop the devices as soon as help was needed, but they would disqualify any disciple that required their help. They were sparsely allocated through the forest, but with its extension, it was just impossible to save every single disciple.


    Those who didn''t take the test seriously, could end up dying.


    A disciple seeing twenty individuals stranded in the swamp trap startedughing and totally forgot where he was.


    "Ahahaha, what a bunch of retar¡­"


    Whistle!


    An arrow fired by a trap passed, interrupting his speech and bringing along his life.


    The disciples locked inside the formation rejoiced, because none of them could see the arrowing.


    After witnessing the situation, the people around started to take things more seriously.


    While all thismotion was happening, a shadow passed undetected. Taking advantage of the situation, Seth with almost zero sound disappeared far ahead the otherpetitors.


    After waiting for the cattle to go and get rid of most of the traps and grasping the right time, he got in the frontline undetected. His speed was so fast it wasparable with a practitioner at Qi Gathering Realm peak stage, even though his Qi was sealed.


    It was his highly enhanced body and constitution that could provide him that.


    Leaving everything and everyone behind he went deeper in the woods. As if he had eyes all around, no traps could touch him. Arrows, me traps, poisoned darts, fierce beasts and even ground traps, everything was sessfully avoided.


    ''This will be easier than I initially thought.'' With his speed it wouldn''t take long for him to reach the end, just some minutes would be enough.


    Huo Lilian and Huo Jianhong were already waiting at the end of the route. They maintained some thirty meters or so of distance from one another. That would be enough for covering the finishing line.


    Huo Lilian was silent, thinking about her own things. Her hard-to-approach stance, showed she didn''t have a single bit of interest on the other party.


    Huo Jianhong kept on looking at her. Even going as far as daydreaming, but he would from time to time get back from his wondend. When he remembered how casual she talked to a weaker disciple he got mad, totally annoyed. It seemed he, the great Jianhong, was not worthy her time but a mere outer court disciple got more attention than he did.


    Fifteen minutes have passed since the beginning. "There won''t be anyone here so soon. Cousin, how about we..."


    "Do not be so casual with me, we are here to work!" Huo Lilian warned him. She could feel some of his real intentions and have ever maintained some distance.


    "How the fuck can she be so nice to that guy while I can''t even talk with her?" His thoughts contaminating even more his mood.


    Swoosh!


    Their senses caught an aura rapidly approaching their position.


    "Impossible, it''s only been 15 minutes!"


    "This aura!"


    Seth left the woods dashing at high speed and entered thest part of the assessment.


    When they spotted him the first thing that caught their attention was the sheer speed he was approaching.


    Huo Jianhong got surprised! It was a speed close to his own if not higher!


    "How is that possible?" He barely started to think about it, when he finally realized who that rapidly approaching person was.


    "Him!?" Jianhong was not satisfied at how things were going so far, and to top it off, he partially med Seth for the situation. With his sour mood he needed to vent it somewhere. Was there any better ce to vent it if not on the person responsible for it?


    Of both examiners he was the fastest to react, while Lilian was still lost on her thoughts, Jianhong charged madly heading to meet Seth. But he was not thinking about testing that disciple, he was prepared to finish him.


    His aura aggressively rose and he umted so much Qi on his hand that the air around him expanded really fast.


    Rumble!


    "Stop!"


    Startled, Lilian finally noticed his real intentions and started to chase him, but it was already toote.


    Seth noticed Jianhong abrupt raise his power and understood his real intentions too. At his supposed cultivation level, it was impossible to take a hit as powerful as his enemy''s aura fluctuation was showing right now.


    Instead of retreating though, Seth actually rose his speed and umted his Qi on his hands too. In an instant they would be close to each other.


    Swish!


    Jianhong''s fist with his full strength met Seth''s right hand while they were at full speed. Just as they were about to touch, Seth used the back of his hand and hit the side of his enemy''s hand, redirecting Jianhong''s attack downwards.


    The sh happened so fast that Lilian could only see the moment Jianhong was punching the floor.


    Boom!!!


    His Qi exploded forwards and the floor exploded together with it. mes started burning everything around. As his me arts were still showing their might to the world, Seth''s speed rose up a notch as he passed by Jianhong escaping the range of the explosion.


    His speed was so fast that in an instant he was already passing by Lilian''s side. While the entire scene was still happening, Seth looked inside her eyes and then lightly smiled at her.


    When Jianhong and Lilian got back to reality, they stopped and stared back at the boy that was standing beside the finishing line.


    They just didn''t understand what actually happened.

 Chapter 12 - The Fire Labyrinth

    They got surprised!


    But in the end, it actually resulted in two totally different feelings to bloom inside each of them.


    Lilian''s will to know more about that boy rose once again, but right now what flooded her being were doubts and questions. ''How can he reach that speed?! The energy fluctuations were clearly at the Qi Gathering Realm and yet...''


    Jianhong missed his attack! He was a core disciple! However, he missed! He could feel that Seth was a Qi Gathering Realm Initial Stage practitioner, and while he was at Profound Qi Realm Late stage, he still missed!


    Humiliation! He was feeling humiliated! He was a really proud person as he was part of the zing phoenix Royal n, although not from the main bloodline. As an individual above his peers, he has never lost to anyone while at the same scope of power, let alone to someone weaker. A whole realm and half weaker!


    He hasn''t lost in a fight to Seth, but just by missing that attack, he considered it a stain on his reputation. What a joke, if it was leaked, he would be scorned for sure.


    He needed to finish him right there! just as he was about to attack again a stern voice resounded.


    "Stop!" Lilian saw through him.


    "As the main judge I approve Seth as the first disciple to pass the exam! Congrattions!" Lilian continued.


    "I order you, Jianhong, to keep your post and do your responsibilities! I''ll personally apany him to the inner sect grounds."


    Jianhong stopped. He was already vexed and now he would have to stay on this damn ce and do all the work alone! Not only that! Lilian would apany his newest foe trough the sect!


    Crack!


    A small piece of his teeth shattered by the pressured he was making with sheer rage. But still he couldn''t contest her orders because she handled all the authority about this matter on her hands.


    Jianhong looked at their back while they were going away. "Just you wait! I''ll fucking destroy you both!"


    "Hey! Wait! What was that?" Following Seth really fast as she feared he would run away, she went directly to the point, trying to quench her curiosity.


    Lilian was still very curious recalling what has happened and when Seth looked at her, she was so excited that she did not seem to be the same serios person than the one before. She even seemed to be a bit happy.


    ''Why is she happy though?'' Seth couldn''t think of any possible answer.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Seth tried to dodge the question.


    "You... You clearly know! What happened back there?! How can you be that fast?"


    "Listen... I''m just too good at running alright? Haven''t you seen how good is my physique?"


    "I don''t believe it!!! There is even that other incident too, you killed that beast that was many stages stronger than you!"


    Seth stopped and looked directly at Lilian. "Why such a beautifuldy like yourself, that is the top disciple of this sect, is actually bothering with someone like me? I''m not worthy of your precious time."


    Before she could even answer Seth was already walking away. Lilian followed but she no longer asked anything. Still that question kept constantly ringing inside her head.


    ''Why am I so interested in him? Is it curiosity? Or is there something else? No! He is different, there is definitely something odd about him.'' After sorting out her thoughts she decided to do something.


    "Hey boy!" Lilian broke the silence.


    "You can call me Seth."


    "Alright, call me Lilian too then. I won''t ask you about what happened there, but I want you to do me a favor."


    Seth thought for a moment and nodded. It would be better for him to get on her good side.


    "Before I tell you what it is, let me ask you something. Do you know why the entire zing Phoenix Territory is so hot and really suitable for fire-based cultivators?"


    "Isn''t it because of what people call, the Fire Labyrinth?" Seth at least knew the name of the most important ce in this whole territory. That was somemon knowledge.


    "You are right! The Fire Labyrinth is located right at the middle of this territory and it is its life source. It is said that there is a Fire Source hidden there, the heat and energy it releases is so powerful that this whole country was created at the borders of thebyrinth."


    Lilian proudly continued. "The zing Phoenix Country is one of the newest countries founded inside the human territory, with its shallow foundation edging two thousand years, but because of the quality of the aura around here, we climbed from the weakest to be one of the three strongest human countries."


    Seth didn''t know much about history, but he at least knew that the ce he came from was founded at least ten thousand years ago. So, it was impressive the rate of growth this ce had.


    "The Fire Labyrinth is really a mythical ce, it will only open once in ten years and it is a ce full of opportunities and dangers." At this time, she took a small round red token out from her storage ring. There was a phoenix image dancing in the middle of the token, carrying a profound and unique formation. It pretty much told Seth, that it was definitely an important item.


    He got impressed once again. A storage or dimensional ring was something akin to arge backpack, it could store anything you wanted and you would be able to withdraw itter. His amazement lied in the fact that the quality of the ring would directly affect the ring storage space. Lilian''s ring was a high-quality one. It showed how high her acquisition power was.


    Seth too had a ring for storage, but unfortunately, his ring was of a lower quality. It wasn''t so difficult or expensive to get your hands on a lower quality ring, but for higher ones it was really rare to see them. Why? Because the person that crafted it, had to attain better understanding on spacews, and that definitely wasn''t easy. Not even taking the materials prices into consideration, only the professional that would craft it, was enough to make it really expensive.


    She threw the token and said: "What I want to ask as a favor is... Join my party to explore thebyrinth!"


    Seth grabbed the token. "Alright, who wouldn''t ept such an offer? A trip and together with a prettydy, I''m honored."


    Strangely, she didn''t feel disrespected towards hispliments.


    Truth be told, these tokens were very limited and only with them one would be able to enter the Labyrinth.. So, basically, she was giving Seth a gift, and this gift would be a turning point on their history.

 Chapter 13 - Rising Stars

    Inner zing Phoenix Sect Grounds


    Lilian had already discussed everything regarding the Fire Labyrinth with Seth and pushed the topic aside. It would take around a month for it to open, so for now she was finishing to introduce the main rules and the important ces to him.


    It has to be known that she was one of the most important figures of the entire sect, she was not a guide and definitely not an exclusive one. People would go crazy if they knew she was personally showing him around. Fortunately, everyone was focusing on the exam, so no disciple saw their short ramble together.


    After introducing him everything, Lilian decided to leave and report what should be reported for the sect elders.


    "It was a great pleasure, Lilian. I could not think of a better way of spending an afternoon if not apanied by such a graceful girl."


    Lilian rolled her eyes, but somehow, she still liked to be praised by Seth. Living in an environment that she would be praised and hailed every moment, somehow made her resistant to suchpliments. People would usually fawn over her, but Seth somehow could praise her without giving off that bad vibe.


    Lilian was a really serious person. People could recognize her unapproachable aura from afar and to top it off, because of her noble origin, not many people would dare to approach her. Her personality was molded inside her routine of hard training and a few friends.


    What was a strange thing though, is that she felt really at ease around Seth. She unconsciously smiled more today than what was usual for her. It was partially one of the reasons that made her invite him to the Fire Labyrinth.


    "Seth, I''ll find youter for more details about our party, I guess this is a farewell then."


    "Okay, if you do not find me then, try contacting Chun Meiyi, she is a good friend of mine. See youter."


    "Alright." Lilian left while Seth went to the exam grounds to wait for Chun Meiyi.


    At this time many disciples had already passed the exam and a crowd of people formed where those who passed would be. Seth could hear some conversations as he was getting closer. There were two main topics that practically everyone wasmenting about.


    In two different fields of examination, only a single disciple passed. The first one, was a mysterious disciple that actually enraged a senior. The disciple passed, but none after him could pass. That senior was Huo Jianhong and at his field, every single disciple failed, being left lying on the floor with different level of bruises. Some were even crippled. It seems he took his anger out on them.


    That disciple identity was a mystery. No one got a glimpse of him, because he finished the exam really fast. Huo Jianhong on the other side would never reveal his identity. He was ashamed and feared bing aughingstock.


    Seth had no doubts it was about him. Nothing he could do about it though. Those who failed could only me themselves for having such shitty luck, or they could me Jianhong for his narrow- mindedness.


    The second topic picked his interest more. It seems that on a different field, a smoke so thick covered the disciple''s line of sight and restrained their senses. Inside a forest that covered arge area and to top it off full of traps and beasts. One could well imagine what would happen in such a scenario. It was catastrophic.


    A massive herd ofmbs that lost themselves and could only serve to be either caught on a trap, getting lost and ending up encountering beasts or heading to the wrong direction and failing the test because of the time limit.


    Impressively a female disciple passed and she was the only one to. Her name was already circting through the sect. Either she was strong or really lucky. Some were even considering approaching her to build a good friendship. Her name was Chun Meiyi!


    ''It seems trouble will inevitablye. Guess I''ll need to prepare some counter-measures.'' Seth wouldn''t bother if anything happened with anyone in this sect, though there was an exception. She was the only friend he made in the time he had inside this sect, so he would try to protect that.


    Some ten minutester a small purple head could be seen escaping through the gaps of the crowd of people. Even so, some people were still following after her.


    ''Hahahaha! It really sucks to be famous.'' He waved his hands to the new popr star.


    After letting the crowd behind and telling the followers to disperse, the girl saw Seth waiting not so far and excitedly came running.


    "Senior brother Seth! It was as you said, the test was very easy!" She was really happy that she passed.


    "Meiyi, you did well! Congrattions!"


    "I should be thanking you, senior brother." The one that gave her the directions was Seth after all. More than that, he was the one that developed the technique she used to pass together with her.


    "But Meiyi, what really happened there, how can your technique cause such turmoil? You even disqualified every other disciple."


    Strange, it was such a simple technique. Seth even had a simr one, that used darkness to cover the enemy''s vision. But the area of effect was not evenparable. Her technique actually massively hindered her opponents.


    "I-I don''t really know, this technique is really easy to use, it must bepatible with me. I just couldn''t stop improving on it after the first time I used it. Now I can easily use it many times a day and it can cover hundred meters already."


    "What?! You improved so fast on it!" It seems she found her way.


    "Hee-Hee, that is why I should be thanking you even more!" She approached and gave Seth a little peck on his cheeks. She was innately a shy person, but now she got bit bolder. Her character was improving together with her skills.


    "Hahaha! That''s not enough thanking! I want more!" Seth hugged her and started iming for more rewards. What Meiyi could not notice, was that he actually used one of his darkness techniques to mark her wrist. An almost traceless mark was left on her, one that had his aura signed and he could point its direction from very far.


    This mark would be like a new mole on her hand, but he would be able to feel his aura signal from it. He could then point her position. Seth could only mark her skin for now, but when he gets more proficient on it, he would be able to mark a person shadow, and it would be traceless.


    Chun Meiyi escaped his grasp and ignored his request.. It was now her time to tease him back.

 Chapter 14 - Hidden Danger

    Knock! Knock!


    "The scout has arrived sir." A voice full of respect sounded outside the door.


    Creak!


    The door slowly opened. Then the scout and the other man looked at each other, braced themselves and entered inside. The person inside was someone they could never afford to offend.


    There was a youth, sitting on a couch. His looks were nothing much, a really in face, dark short hairs andmon ck eyes, but his attire was totally different. A really vivid scarlet robe the one that only core disciples were able to use. The Golden phoenix imprinted on it was the solid proof of his status.


    The youth had a really expensive drink on his hands. Every once and then he would take a sip of it. He wasn''t in a hurry. It was a misgiving if someone thought he was someone full of patience. On the contrary, he had a repressed rage that never seemed to fade out. On his hand the drink seemed to be boiling and exuded a hellish aura, and it was slowly merging with his, making his aura and personality more aggressive.


    The scout and the other disciple didn''t start the report, they just stood there waiting with apprehension.


    After some time, he finished his drink and said with few words. "Did you find him?"


    "I couldn''t find him sir..."


    Bang!


    "Argh!"


    The scout that came with the information was sent flying and hit hard the wall on the other side of the room.


    "I gave you the simple task to find my brother, and after an entire day searching you can''t? What a useless trash!" He was preparing to hit his underling again.


    "No sir! Please! I couldn''t find him, b-but I-I didn''te back empty handed!"


    "Oh? What did you find then?"


    "Some days ago, your brother was seen chasing after a girl, some people saw him following her to the woods. But, but..."


    "Speak!"


    "He didn''te back! He and his subordinates disappeared after that! And after some more investigation I found that the girl he was following was the one everyone is talking about. Chun Meiyi!" He made sure of finishing his report in a single swoop, afraid that half words would bring him more injuries.


    "Changming, bring that girl here!"


    "No cousin... We can''t afford to make any mistake at this time. If we drag her here would end up leading the sect elders to do some investigations and possibly use it against us. She is in the spotlight right now; it is better for us to remain in the shadows for now." The guy that entered with the scout was apparently a confidant of the one inside.


    "What should I do then? Let that bitch get away? She probably seduced that idiot or did something with him."


    "No... I have an idea! We can gift her a token to the Fire Labyrinth. There are multiple ways to deal with her there. No elder nor the Huo main lineage will notice anything."


    "Fine. Then do it!"


    The scout was scared. They were hiding something from the top echelons of the sect. He didn''t know what it was, but by the content of the conversation he noticed it was something important. A crime that is punishable by a death penalty.


    The core disciple started walking leisurely, with his hands behind his back, prepared to leave the room. On his right hand a silver ring, with two spooky dog heads carved.


    "Before that... Don''t let anything unnecessary bother our n." Tao Zhong, the core disciple, left the room to do another thing. Not only he was a core disciple, but he was on the top three ranks, just after Lilian and Jianhong.


    The scout almost pissed his pants. "N-No, I didn''t hear anything." He kept going backwards until his back hit the wall behind.


    Tao Changming then approached the scout and said: "Only those who are dead can''t hear anything."


    His hands started burning with a powerful fire. He directly grabbed the other disciple head and intensified the power of his mes.


    "NOOOOO!!! AAAAAAAHHHHhhh!"


    This ce was located inside the core disciple sect grounds. Each core disciple had their own house, and they were rtively far from one another. That loud scream was not heard and no one would notice a servant that went missing.


    It was already evening.


    Seth and Chun Meiyi took the day off to visit some ces inside the inner sect grounds. Lilian had already shown Seth the important ces, so he easily guided Meiyi around.


    "That''s the me Stone library, on the other side you can see the Weapon Pavilion and that majestic building over there, is the Resource Management building." Pointing ahead and giving a quick exnation he continued. "Tomorrow we will be able to receive our share of resources and get some items too."


    Chun Meiyi eyes sparkled. Now that they were inner court disciples, the quantity of resources and possibilities for them would increase.


    After everything was done, Seth apanied Meiyi to the entrance of the female residential area.


    "Alright, that''s it for today. Better to go to our new home now."


    "Hmmm? Our new home? Aren''t male and female houses located on different areas?" Innocently blinking, Chun Meiyi thought she heard something wrong.


    "Of course, they are. But that doesn''t matter, I''ll be staying at your house." Seth grinned.


    "WHAT?!?!?!" She got so surprised that even her tone got louder. The guards around the entrance started looking and thinking they were quarreling or something like that.


    Meiyi lowered her tone and apprehensively spoke.


    "How can t-that be?! How will you get there? What if, what if you get caught and expelled?" Chun Meiyi panicked thinking about the thought of he being exposed and expelled, but she didn''t even notice that not even once she denied the thought of them living together.


    "Don''t worry. I know the security around here is strict, but I have the means to get to your house without being discovered. We just recently started with your training and the best course would be if I could closely monitor your development. I know the houses are very roomy, so I''ll sleep in another room and I promise I''ll never do anything you don''t want." Still grinning he gave her some reasons to not oppose the idea.


    ''What a hooligan!'' Lexi sighed and watched the girl that was slowly falling on the ws of the worst predator possible.

 Chapter 15 - Miscalculation

    After their conversation, Seth bade her farewell and went back in order to not be suspicious. Waiting some minutes, and avoiding people sight, he found a dark alley and concentrated on the signals sent by the tracking skill he left on Meiyi.


    After closing his eyes in concentration, he found her signals and kept observing it. The signal was constantly going further and farther. After some time, she stopped. Seth waited for almost fifteen minutes and was sure that she had arrived on her new lodging.


    Then, he prepared to reach out for her. His senses spreading out and confirming no one was observing. He let his darkness element flow out, slowly channeling his skill so that it would release no fluctuations.


    Meanwhile, Meiyi was getting closer to her new house, observing her neighborhood. Houses for new inner court disciples were actually really spacious and nice. Most of them were painted white or light red. There were two floors, many windows on both of them, the door was entirely made of wood and there were some magic formations attached to them.


    There was a private backyard for each house she passed through, and it was actually impossible to see what was happening there. Meiyi could faintly feel the profound formation covering those backyards. The sect seemed to value privacy.


    Unfortunately, when she was still on her way to her new home, some female disciples recognized her as she was one of the new stars that people werementing on.


    "Whoa! Are you one of the new disciples that entered the inner court? You''re so pretty!"


    "Are you that new girl? Chun Meiyi?" A group of female disciples approached and started surrounding their target as if they encountered their idol or the most respected of all of their seniors.


    Shy as she was, Meiyi couldn''t deny their approach and got locked in a long conversation. Those disciples were sticking to her like moth to a me.


    Seth finally finished his calctions. He would be using his shadow walk, the same that hides him in the dark, with one difference though. His shadow walk skill when activated, would blend his aura and body with nearby shadows, bending the light and fusing his aura with the ambient, achieving a partial stealth.


    But there was a deeper level on this technique. After taking a deeper breath and checking Meiyi signals, Seth circted his Shadow Demon bloodline into the technique and he could feel the dark element all around. Directing his body and will to his destination, he disappeared, sinking inside his own shadow.


    Swish!


    His shadow, as fast as lightning, passed through everything and anything on its way, leaving no traces behind. His speed was way faster than before, the guards protecting the entrance didn''t even notice any difference them he passed by them.


    Seth arrived at the backyard of the house Chun Meiyi was nearby. Emerging from his own shadow, he was expecting to impress Meiyi when she entered the house. But not even a single second after he executed his skill he froze on his feet.


    From his calctions, he would be right inside the backyard of her house. He had previously ascertained that the formation wouldn''t be able to stop him, so he chose that area to appear.


    But...


    ''Fuck!''


    Right in front of him, there was a disciple sitting on the floor. She had a long ck hair tied in a pony tail, fair skin and red vivid lips. Her breath was so mild that it seemed she was actually sleeping. She was a beauty. Her body was slim and a mature aura was taking shape already around her. The only problem was that she was not Meiyi!


    Seth even lost his ability to move, if he got discovered at this time, his disguise would be blown off and his ns would crumble. He could already feel how terrible would be his life beingbeled as a pervert. But luckily, her eyes were closed in meditation, she didn''t see him at all!


    After recovering from his shock, his soul came back from the trip it took to the heaven or the underworld and he stood there without making any unnecessary sound.


    Checking this backyard, he discovered that there were many burnt ces and looking closer he found out that in the girl robes there were burnt mark too.


    "Those robes are enhanced to resist fire. What kind of mes could damage it? Wow, they seem to be core disciples robes too. What is a core disciple doing here?" Lexi thoughts, were the same as Seth''s.


    "To burn even her own clothes means that she lost control over her own mes, hence she was probably ying with a dangerous me." Lexi was already analyzing her aura.


    Seth took the opportunity that god gave him and started retreating. One step at a time, he approached the border of the profound formation that isted sound and concealed what happened inside. This kind of formation could not stop one from entering or leaving, but it could prevent sound and sight, giving privacy for training and many other activities.


    When he was about to leave, he felt that the weather was getting hotter and the heat rose so fast that even his sweat started to evaporate.


    "Arghh!" A short and painful cry resounded behind him.


    Seth turned around and stared at the girl that was currently trembling try to suppress something, her eyelids shutting even tighter than before.


    The girl yelled while tyrannical mes started to burn her robes. Some secondster a trail of blood started to leave through her lips. The fire started to consume every single thing around it, it was spreading really fast as if it was furious.


    Seth countenance turned grave.


    "She is losing control. At this rate she is going to explode and even Meiyi that is outside is going to get caught on the explosion."


    He could ignore the threat this explosion posed to every single person around here, but he would not let anything happen to Chun Meiyi.


    "I''ll have to risk it." Seth gritted his teeth and went forward. While he was getting closer, the tyrannical fire started to burn his robes so fast that it seemed that it was evaporating. But even so, not a single burn mark was on his skin.


    Every single bit of Qi inside the girl was circting, trying to control the raging ocean of fire. But it was futile. It seemed she was trying to put out a fire using a water toy gun. She was already giving hundred and twenty percent of her all trying to resist the ordeal, the mental stress she was suffering was such that one wrong breath and she would faint.


    "Is this how I die?" The girl said in dismal, her strength leaving her body.


    When she was about to give up, a hand touched the middle of her chest, relieving a lot of the pressure that she was drowning in.. Her eyelids fiercely trembled and she finally opened her eyes.

 Chapter 16 - We Are Even

    The girl had already resigned her life to fate, but when she suddenly felt a hand helping her out, she felt really thankful.


    But then, her beautiful pupils and scarlet irises met another pair of eyes that were deeper than the abyss, enchanting and weing. After some seconds lost on those eyes, she then saw that they belonged to a boy. ''Why... is there a boy here?'' She thought to herself.


    Then she saw that he was touching the middle of her chest, realizing that she was practically naked right after that. Still her mind was too overloaded by pressure to bother with such "minor" details.


    She observed the one that had saved her life, his eyes, his face, his body... his body!


    Seth couldn''t bother with what was happening with his clothes, that had already been fully burnt by the tyrannical me. Without releasing his sealed Qi, he was having a hard time trying to control the raging energy wreaking havoc inside her. It was promising to leave and blow up everything around.


    He was betting that the girl would regain her control after some time, but that was really naive from his part.


    While Seth was concentrated on his task, his counterpart couldn''t even muster a thought. She felt a divine attraction directing her gaze down until she saw his chest, his defined abdomen and then, whaty below.


    Just the sight of that weapon destroyed all reason she had left, and she fainted from too much exertion and shock.


    BOOM!


    Her aura went out of control almost instantly.


    Seth couldn''t bother to hide his strength any longer and undid his seal taking his bracelet off. It all happened too quickly and he didn''t have enough time to control the entire situation.


    His aura rose drastically, shooting through the roof, but he was still one step behind. He sent more Qi to defend the girl body and didn''t bother too much with his own since it was strengthened, but he couldn''t control the power that has already left her body on that small window of time he took his actions.


    Boom!


    A wave of raging fire scorched the earth and burned every single nt and furniture on the backyard, even going as far as burning a part of her house. The formation shook and cracks started to form, but at the same time the fire had been extinguished.


    After the initial shockwave, Seth took control of the situation, but he couldn''t repair the damage that was done and the cracks that were expanding on the surface of the formation, finally, could hold it in ce no longer.


    Bang!


    A sound of ss shattering resounded to every person in the vicinity. Those girls surrounding Meiyi like hounds abandoned her to check on what happened and gave her some time to breathe. She took the opportunity and left, afraid of being encircled again, she was more afraid of them than that loud noise that just happened.


    While those disciples were approaching, Seth checked if there were any serious wounds left in her body and made sure to imprint what he saw deeply on his mind.


    "Perfect woman, it would be a shame if I didn''t look. Now we''re even!"


    After confirming she was alright, he activated shadow walk and escaped the scene like a specter.


    Not much time after many disciples gathered at that ce.


    "What?! What happened here?"


    "What caused such destruction?"


    They were horrified by the scene they saw.


    The back part of the house was destroyed and the backyard... There was no backyard anymore. The soil waspletely charred ck and there were no walls. The profound formation that isted sound and sight had shattered and the smell of burnt vegetation was everywhere.


    Somewhere in the middle, a girl was lying asleep. One could see pain, anger and some relief on her expression. But little by little, her dreams were being poisoned... She couldn''t help but remember what shocked her the most on that night.


    Those girls quickly helped her,ying her down on the safe part of the house and then, they reported what happened to the higher ups.


    .


    .


    .


    "Phew!" Chun Meiyi wiped the sweat off her forehead and entered what was now her new home.


    "Hope Seth hasn''t caused any problems with his crazy ideas." While mumbling she put her right hand on the door and with her left, she held a simple token that she received after passing the exam. Channeling her Qi on both of them, their internal formations connected and gave her ess inside.


    This was a really crude and simple formation, it would pose no threat for someone trying to breach the house, it just worked as a door lock.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    After the first step she took inside, she almost died of heart attack. First of all, no one would expect to encounter someone inside your own house just after entering it. What if that person''s hair was aplete mess? As if a current had passed and every single hair had stood up. But the icing on the cake was that Seth waspletely naked!


    "Y-You! You shameless! Beast! Shameless Beast!!! What do you think you''re showing to a pure girl?" Meiyi used her palms to obstruct her vision while relentlessly swearing. asionally she would peek through the gaps of her fingers. She wanted to run and hide, but then she remembered that she had nowhere to go other than her house.


    "Meiyi, do you have any spare clothes?" While scratching his cheek Seth asked for some clothes at least.


    She wasn''t in her right mind to ask him what has happened. Quickly searching in her luggage, she took one of her spare robes and threw it on him. Right after she ignored him and went upstairs, choosing a random room and settling in.


    Bang!


    Meiyi mmed the door of her room and went to sleep earlier today.


    Seth took the robe and got really upset. It was a female robe and he would have to do with that.


    Rip! Rip!


    He ripped the robe and tied it on his waist as if it was a towel. Laying down on a couch he went to rest as well.


    While he was thinking about everything that has happened, Meiyi and another girl were having some problems on their sleep. They would asionally roll on their beds and wake up feeling a bit hot.. Even their dreams were a bit wilder today.

 Chapter 17 - Fleeting Hope

    Seth reyed the scene where the girl lost control of her power inside his mind.


    It displeased him; he would never be ustomed by the idea of losing control.


    8 years ago


    On the outeryers of a hidden cave, many people were locked together inside some small cells. They had already dried their tears begging for help and gave up the remote chance of being saved.


    Even the idea of escaping was really only a dream. No, how would it even be possible to escape? This ce was not amon ce that would be visited frequently. Instead, there was not an ounce of intelligent lifeforms other than them there, only a deste desert filled with unpredictable dangers.


    The sound of steps approaching woke up the prisoners locked on their jails.


    The demon stopped right before the cells and looked deeply at the people inside.


    "Hmmm... They all seem untainted by any energy, the best guinea pig possible. This batch will probably give us some good material samples."


    After talking to himself he did what for most of the prisoners here, would be considered a blessing, but it was a damnation in disguise.


    Waving his hands, he opened the doors of all twenty or so cells that were locking two hundred plus people inside. Their age seemed to range from ten to twenty-five years old. What they had inmon though... there was not a single spec of Qi inside their body. This kind of people was really rare to encounter, one could only find them in remote viges.


    "It''s our chance, go!" About eleven adults started running away the fastest they could. The only avable escape route was the desert that was surrounding the ce they were in. Twenty or so more went after them. The others couldn''t muster enough strength to follow.


    Seth was only ten years old at that time, the youngest person there. In fact, the weakest of them all. He used all his strength just to stay standing, so he could only observe the people who left running from afar. Twenty or so days ago he wasfortably by the side of his adoptive mother, but now, he didn''t know where he was and even if she was alive after what happened. He waspletely lost.


    The bodies of all of those prisoners were already feeble from the confinement they were forced to be, but for some reason they found strength on the hope of freedom.


    When they entered the desert and their eyes sparkled with the bit of freedom they got, from below the sand a giant dark w surfaced and grabbed three of the running fugitives. Their fragile bodies broke around the middle with their innards leaking in bits.


    AAAHHH!!! Ah! AHH!


    Then one more w, reaping more four innocent lives. A giant ck tail shot from bellow and piercing two more. The human body seemed so fragile, even ss would be sturdier on the beast eyes.


    From the eleven that went first, only two had enough time to retreat, crying in fear. Those twenty that were running right after their friends, stopped, dropping weakly on the floor. Their knees gave in and they could not stand anymore, some have peed their pants. They desperately crawled back to the cave.


    A giant ck scorpion surfaced entirely from the hot sand and started having his great meal. The scene shocked anyone inside but the demon, that looked at his "little scorpion pet" with glee. The demon loved the coercive might his pet brought. There was no need to use force anymore, the prisoners would do what he wanted.


    With contentment he said: "Come, we''re moving in."


    Waving his hand again, his Cerberus ring resonated with a formation unlocking the metal door that led to the deeper parts of the cave.


    "Two each time." A guard came from inside and led two of the youths inside. After a minute another guard came and did the same. There were some hound beasts guarding the entrance together with the guards.


    Seth was brought to a small cell inside. It was for him and another boy a bit older than him. When they entered inside, they found a sumptuous meal. Meat, vegetables, eggs, milk, water and more meat!


    "???" They got confused, but didn''t dare to ask a single thing.


    After the guard locked them in and left, they jumped like barbarians, eating everything in front. They drowned in food for the first time in a week, ignoring the fork and the spoon at the side. There wasn''t a knife. They didn''t even check if the food was poisoned.


    The same scene was repeating in many cells inside the cave.


    With their stomach filled they started to socialize, and some as far as going to sleep.


    "Hi friend, my name is Dyno."


    The lively boy, extended his hands in an attempt to befriend the other boy.


    "H-Hi... I''m Seth." The shy boy, have never made a friend before. Unfortunately, he was not happy because the situation was not favorable for neither of them.


    "Seth? Are you from New Lime Vige too?"


    Seth nodded shyly.


    Dyno said: "I am from New Lime too. I miss my brother, we were captured together, but they locked us on different cells." Some tears were forming on his eye sockets.


    Seth raised his head and asked: "What is your brother''s name?"


    "It''s Miro."


    "Miro? I''ve been locked with him before entering here!" Seth remembered of an eighteen years old youth thatforted a lot of prisoners locked together with him.


    "Really, is he ok?!" Dyno seemed to be more excited now.


    "He is really fine. Actually, I admire your brother''s courage, he took this situation better than any of us."


    "Ahaha, I admire my brother too. He would often protect me from the wild boars when we went hunting."


    Seth too, thought of someone he wanted to see again. Thest time he saw her, it was a pretty desperate situation.


    "Are you thinking of something?" Dyno looked at Seth''s downcast expression and asked preupied.


    "I... I miss my mother." Seth was an innocent kid. He couldn''t hide his feelings. As he remembered the things that happened aplicated emotion started to swell up on his chest.


    Dyno approached him and lightly pped his shoulder. "Don''t worry, we are going to leave this ce really soon, someone wille to save us! So, if you ever feel sad, think that you going to see that cherished person real soon!"


    "A-Alright." Seth forgot about the sad stuff as he engaged on the conversation with Dyno.


    "I have a present for you Seth. It was something me and my brother found whilst we were hunting on the outskirts of our vige." Dyno then took a stone crystal from his pocket and gave it to Seth.


    "What is it?" Seth curiously asked.


    Dyno scratched his cheeks a bit embarrassed and said: "Actually, I have no idea what it is. But it''s very sturdy! We even tried to break it use an axe, but the axe broke instead."


    "Ahaha." Seth mood got even lighter. He received the present and started musing over it.


    "Consider it as a first meet present!" Dyno just like his brother, had the ability to soothe the situation.


    Like that, some two hours passed by.


    Pah!


    Everything went dark, there were only some deep red lightings illuminating the environment, leaving it eerie and ominous.


    A thin thread of aura started to flow, circting in and out of each cell at this section of the cave. The prisoners couldn''t detect it, but it was slowly entering their bodies through their pores.


    The night came, and they went to sleep. Some hourster came the first sound that signalized their apocalypse.


    "Stop!" "Stop!" "What are you doing?" "STOOOPPPPP!!!" "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Seth woke up with his heart beating faster, everything was dark and he couldn''t see a single thing.


    "Dyno are you there? Dyno...?"


    When Seth looked at Dyno''s direction, Dyno was kneeling on the floor, his nose bleeding and some red lines were spreading on his skin, like a crimson tattoo.


    Dyno''s eyes were red; lost in fury. He rose to his feet and jumped on Seth, throwing him on the floor.


    "Stop!" "Dyno, stop!"


    Now he finally understood what those lines from before were implying. They were his veins, filled with an energy that was dominating over him. It made Dyno lose all sense of reason, leaving behind just the most primitive aggressive instinct.


    Dyno tried to scratch Seth''s face, and bit his arms and hands. Seth''s hands desperately trying to intercept him, but his physical strength was inferior.


    "Grrrr..." "Arrgh!"


    All reason had faded away from his mind, he was uncontroble. For more than five minutes they stayed on that fierce struggle.


    Finally, Dyno grabbed Seth''s neck and started to smother him.


    "Arrrghh! S-Sto...p."


    Seth would die if this continued for ten or more seconds. But then, he fell on the floor.


    Dyno had released him, actually he stopped moving. His eyes died, and then they started pulsing red, just like the rest of his body.


    Pft!


    Fine lines started spreading on his skin just where his contaminated veins were. His body broke like a crystal. It shattered like a bottle made of ss falling on the floor. It didn''t leave a single drop of blood behind, just an infinite number of red mini-crystals.. And then, it started evaporating, slowly merging with the tyranny on the air.

 Chapter 18 - Blazing Phoenix Sect Master

    Recalling his past made his night a bit worse than it has been. Seth didn''t want to keep remembering hisplicated past, so he turned around and tried to get some sleep.


    zing Phoenix Pce


    The Sect Master of the zing Phoenix Sect had his hands full of invitation formries. Writing rows and rows of important names on each and attaching some Fire Labyrinth tokens on them.


    One would think that a Sect Master should be enjoying his life, delegating all his work and only touching the matters that concerns the sect the most, or simply be forever in a closed doors cultivation. But here it was, Huo Shihong, Lilian''s and Yuyin''s father, swamped in a column of paper, working his ass off to invite every single important power within his territory to take part on the iing adventure.


    He had a really good reason to be this excited. They had discovered on theirst exploration ten years ago on the Labyrinth, a chamber. The problem was that they couldn''t open it. The formation didn''t bulge even after they put all their effort trying to break it open. From some records, he learned that something rted with the Phoenix Divine beast would probably be inside there.


    As the third strongest country residing on the southern part of the continent, the pressure they suffered started to rise. The zing Phoenix Country was a normal country many years ago, their sudden rise in prowess alerted everyone. The resources they acquired from the Firebyrinth and their rapid growth generated lots of greedy stares.


    Huo Shihong knew that what the zing Phoenix acquired would invoke greed from other people, he wasn''t so naive to think that in this dog-eat-dog world a fat sheep like they were, would be left alone. So, he would do whatever it takes to get them stronger before any cmity befalls.


    He wouldn''t let anyone with bad intentions target his sect or anyone he treasured, so he sped up his ns inviting all forces within hismand to join them on this next expedition and break that chamber, acquiring whatever treasures and resources that were inside. There was even a spec of hope to find more information about their thin Phoenix bloodline.


    He wouldn''t let anyone spoil his ns, so the information about the chamber was only known to his core family members. Only his wife, daughters and brothers knew about it. The outside powers that would receive the invitation, would only be informed about the reason they were invited on the right time.


    The door to his office opened and two men entered inside. Huo Shihong didn''t try stop them or anything because they were his elder and younger brothers, the ones he trusted the most.


    "Brothers, it''s good to see you." Huo Shihong smiled and gestured them to take a sit.


    These three brothers were very simr, their sharp eyebrows, short hair, their straight posture that was an indicative of their status and their mature disposition were all alike. The only visual difference would be that Huo Shihong and the first brother Huo Shifen had a very vivid red hair color they inherited from their mother and the third brother Huo Shikai had a light brown hair color he inherited from their father.


    The third brother was the son of a concubine as such, he was a bit different from his brothers. Huo Shikai was Huo Jianhong''s father. These three gave off a middle-aged men vibe and actually their looks were just like that too. But looks can be deceiving as they were at least two hundred years old. At the Mana Perception Realm, one could live at least three hundred years and they were at that realm of power.


    After they took their seat Huo Shihong asked: "Brother, how are the preparations going?"


    "On our side everything is ready. The elders and core disciples were informed they are all required to take part at the expedition and the preparations have beenpleted." Huo Shifen said.


    "Good then, since we just have one month left, I''ll start to send these invitation letters to the top powers in our country." Huo Shihong then turned to Huo Shikai and asked: "Third brother, do you have anything to report?"


    "Ahaha, it''s nothing much brother, just that the troublesome girl destroyed another house in the inner court."


    "Sigh... It''s the third time this year, I guess I''ll have to keep her in check."


    Huo Shihong took a device from hist storage ring, it had a little formation designed to send long distance messages. He activated the formation and said: "Lilian my beautiful daughter, that friend of yours is causing trouble again, could you help me and check her situation? I got my hands full of work now."


    After sending the message he waited for thirty seconds or so and his device started vibrating.


    After he activated the formation again a voice sound left from it.


    "Alright father, I''ll go visit her."


    After discussing some strategies and making some other ns, they ended the discussion and each brother went their way to resume their earlier activities.


    Huo Shikai went back to his house. When he got there, he saw his son Huo Jianhong and noticed he wasn''t acting like normal.


    "Son, is there something bothering you?"


    "Father!" Huo Jianhong paid his respect and said: "It''s nothing father... Just a bug that has been bothering me."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry son, soon no one will bother you again." His smile was turning a bit sinister.


    "I can''t wait for it, hehehe." This pair of father and son were bad news.


    "Father, I have a request."


    "Say it."


    "I want to bring the "Firebrand" with me when I enter thebyrinth." He instantly kneeled while asking.


    Huo Shikai mood suddenly sunk, his eyes got sharper and his look was severe.


    Jianhong started to feel a heavy pressure on his shoulder, as if he was holding the entire world on his back, but then, it all vanished.


    "Alright, I will allow it."


    "Really?" Huo Jianhong stood up excited.


    "I''m happy today, so why not? HAHAHAHA."


    If their ns seeded the entire sect would belong to them, so he was generously gifting his son, a good opportunity to make a good show and raise his reputation.

 Chapter 19 - Wu Caizhi

    Seth woke up early in the morning and the first thing he saw right after opening his eyes was a really disheveled figure of Chun Meiyi. She seemed to have fought a war, her hair was a total mess and she had dark circles under her eyes.


    He looked at her dumbfounded.


    She actually has fought a battle at night, and the enemy was her own mind. She took almost three hours to calm down and finally sleep.


    Meiyi looked back at him, with a stare that could kill. Sweat trickled down from his forehead and he instantly gave up the idea of asking the reason of her problems.


    "Meiyi, today we are already able to go receive our resources from the sect and I was nning to go there this morning. If possible, I would like to meet you there on the Central za before we collect our resources."


    Seth would have to stealthily move in and out of the house every time he wanted to leave.


    "Hey Seth, are you doing something dangerous or anything wrong? You appeared to have fought a war against your worst enemy when I saw you yesterday... by the way, how did you even get here?" Meiyi was worried about what happened yesterday, everything was too strange.


    "Meiyi, don''t worry. I did not fight yesterday and no one saw me either, wait, there is actually someone who saw me, but it''s highly unlikely that it would cause us any trouble. I will have to avoid people to not get discovered so I''ll be heading there earlier." Seth went to the backyard of their house wearing only a "towel" he crafted from her spare robe. It would be troublesome to exin anything now.


    "Wait! Where are you going like that?" Meiyi had no time to stop him as he jumped over the back wall bypassing the formation and vanishing right after.


    "What! He must be crazy!" She expressed her discontent, though deep inside she felt amused by the situation. "Did he forget he was almost naked?"


    She didn''t take much longer to leave too, after eating some fruits, she took her things and left.


    While the duo was heading to their destination separately. Huo Lilian arrived at the female houses district, right before her friend house. When she saw the condition the house was in, she almost believe this ce has been raided by a group of bandits. Why didn''t she believe that possibility...? Because it was the third time she dealt with the same problem.


    Yuyin, her younger sister, came with her as she had nothing better to do.


    Knock! Knock!


    She didn''t put much strength on knocking on the door, but s the wooden nk couldn''t handle anymore as it was damaged by the shockwave it suffered yesterday, resulting on it crumbling to pieces.


    Bang!


    Both sisters looked at each other not knowing if they shouldugh or cry. Finally, they decided to enter inside.


    Reaching the bedroom of the owner they didn''t dare knocking on the door, so Lilian just called her friend''s name.


    "Caizhi, are you there? It''s Lilian, I came to talk."


    After some seconds the door slowly opened. When they entered, they saw a really beautiful girl standing in front of a half-destroyed wall. She was looking at the devastated backyard that was visible through the big gaps in the wall.


    "I failed again..." The girl didn''t turn around to greet the visitors, she was visibly shaken.


    Wu Caizhi continued: "It''s getting harder to control... Lilian, if it weren''t for a boy, I would be dead now." Her solemn tone was the solid proof of that the situation was not favorable, but when she remembered him, and something else, she couldn''t help but blush.


    She was a bit more mature than the peers of her age, so she didn''t resent the boy for intruding her privacy, because she knew that the favor of saving her life weighted more than his errors. She had created some interest on him, nothing too deep... What the hell? Would it even be possible for her to love? She had worse emotional scars that were still bleeding, and they hurt so bad she had no time to focus on other things.


    "I keep feeling that I''m aplete failure, I disappointed my family, I don''t deserve to be here and I don''t deserve your friendship either...What is the purpose of talent and power? If I can''t control it, it''s useless... I''m useless!" Finally, some tear drops feel from her eyes. She would not disy such a fragile side if it was not her best friend on the other side.


    Lilian didn''t say anything, she just hugged her best friend and let her vent some of her sorrows. After some time, Wu Caizhi returned to her normal demeanor.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Lilian gave her the usual smile she that always made her feel at ease.


    "I''m alright now." She smiled back, although she was partially lying.


    Then Lilian asked what was bugging her mind: "You said something about a boy that saved you? How did he do it? My father said that even him could not forcefully suppress your mes! Too abnormal!" She couldn''t help but remember a certain unusual guy.


    "I don''t know who he was or how he did it. I just know he was a bit handsome and had a really nice..." She forcefully cut her words there, blushing on her wed act.


    "Hhmm? My good friend Caizhi got interested in a boy?!" Lilian was surprised, even Yuyin that was waiting by the side got surprised. She knew Caizhi never showed any interest on the opposite gender before.


    "Stop! Don''t look at me like that... You know it''s impossible for me, a rtionship like that."


    "Hehehe... You will have to give me more details about what happened!"


    While the friends were chatting, Seth was almost in the Central za. When a young male disciple, that was wearing a robe of his sizes approached a dark alley he was hiding, he grabbed the disciple and dragged him to the alley.


    Smash! Crash!


    A minuteter Seth left the alley, wearing an intact inner court disciple robe. Seth wasn''t a bad person, so he made sure to leave his "towel" behind so the disciple wouldn''t bebeled as a pervert, s, he failed to notice that it wouldn''t change the oue.

 Chapter 20 - Progressing

    After waiting for 10 or so minutes, Meiyi arrived at the Central za and after meeting with Seth, they directly headed to the Weapon Pavillion. When they had passed the exam, they were given some different tokens. One would let you draw a weapon from the Weapon Pavillion. The second would let them get a skill from the library, and the third one would award them resources.


    Their first stop was at the Weapon Pavillion. This building was divided into two sections, the first floor allowed inner and core disciples to choose a weapon of their liking. These weapons would be traded with a red token that had a formation that proved its integrity. These tokens would be earned doing some merit deeds, quests and such. Rising to the inner sect would award you one.


    The second floor though, it was only for core members and elders. It would contain the best magic weapons. Seth asked Lexi to check if any of these weapons had birthed a spirit, but they were only normal magic fortified weapons. They could cut through metal as if it was tofu, but such weapon would not have any incredible skill.


    Although Seth was expecting this oue, Meiyi on the other side was excited. These weapons were not cheap toe by. They sure were a level below weapons that had a spirit, but the sheer price and rarity of the materials used to craft them, was enough to live a normal life without worries.


    Meiyi searched through the entire first floor, trying to find a suitable weapon, until she came across a silver sword that had a magic light blue hue on it. But before she could grab the sword, Seth pped her hand.


    "I like this one." He quickly took the sword with a nonchnt expression.


    Meiyi stare almost killed him on the spot.


    "Firste first served." He avoided any kind of retaliation she threw at him and went to the person in charge of the first floor, registering his acquisition.


    The pitiful girl could only go with her second option. A red sword with a weak me aura on it.


    Their next stop was the me Stone Library.


    This ce was a bit special. It was where one would redeem a "skillbook". These skillbooks were actually some shinning red colored stones. When one poured some Qi inside them, they would be able to absorb the knowledge inside their mind, training and mastering it after. It would generate images and texts inside your head to help you on refining the skill until reaching expertise.


    These stones contained a high amount of information, most of them were me techniques or some other battle techniques. They were all fire-based though, some were non-elemental, but there were no other element skillbooks here.


    Yet again the same scene yed. Meiyi fancied a skillbook that would enhance her sword arts, but just as she was about to get it, Seth pped her hand and stole it from her.


    "You!!! Shameless! Hmph!"


    She got mad and went to grab her second option, it was called Evasive Dash, a skillbook with a footwork technique inside, a great choice for survivability.


    After reporting to the person in charge and trading the skillbook with their tokens, they left to the third destination. The mood between them was sour. Meiyi was walking behind Seth, and thetter could feel that if heid his guard down, he would be pierced to death by her stare alone.


    When they reached the Resources Management Building, Seth was drenched in sweat.


    He went ahead and took his share from the person in charge. He was given some cultivation resources. It contained some herbs that had some mild advantages to the cultivator. Some would relieve your body of stress when applied on the bath, allowing a person''s body to regenerate a lot faster and getting stronger on the process. Other herbs would help you with your absorbing rate of Qi and many others with simr proprieties.


    There was some currency. Skystones. Transparent bluish stones that stored some Qi. People thought they were gifts from heaven, so they name it Skystone. The disciples could either trade them for goodies or absorb the energy within. The ones Seth and Meiyi received were lower grade Skystones. They were given ten Skystones each, enough for a month of abundance.


    Last but not least, they received some fire-resistant robes for inner-sect disciples and other everyday-life things ranging from simple food until hygiene.


    After getting their loot, Meiyi prepared to head back home and lock Seth outside, giving him a taste of how it is to sleep on the street. But before she could do so, Seth stopped her, took out the sword and the skillbook he stole from her and all the resources he got, only keeping the male robes.


    "My princess, please ept this gift, ites from my heart!" After taking out all the loot, and keeling in one knee he presented it all to her.


    "Ah..." She was at a loss of word.


    It turned out that he was actually getting what she wanted before she could grab it, to present it as a gift after.


    After feeling lost, came the warm feeling and the she was at a loss again.


    "What about you then..." She asked worriedly.


    "I don''t need anything." Seth was actually telling the truth. Everything he got here was not what he needed or wanted.


    s, she understood it wrongly, she took it as him being humble.


    "No, I can''t ept it!"


    Seth then with a dejected expression, took the items, went to the nearest trash bin and was about to throw everything away.


    "Stop! I get it, I''ll ept your gift..." She was dumbfounded by his actions.


    Seth then went and gave her everything. He took this opportunity to advance their rtionship. It has been almost four months that he met her. Through all the time they spent together he started to develop some real interest in her.


    Advancing one step, he hugged her and slowly approaching, kissed her on the lips, mildly.


    "Meiyi, I want you to be my girlfriend." He said while looking her in the eyes.


    "I..." She wanted to say yes, but felt unprepared. She had already passed the blushing state, trying toprehend the entire picture.


    Seth saw that she was a bit uncertain so he added: "Meiyi, we don''t need to rush anything, you can take your time, just grant me the chance to be together with you."


    She looked back at those ck and profound eyes that were deeper than the night. She didn''t know what part of her attracted him. There were much more things on him that attracted her than the other way. Finally, she felt like she was the one that could offer less, but even so, he was the one asking her out.


    So, she steeled her resolve and happily gave her response.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 21 - Devil Bloodline

    Seth and Meiyi were walking hand in hand, approaching the entrance to the female''s house district when suddenly Seth stopped. Meiyi stopped as well and looked at him.


    Seth used his senses and checked for anyone that could be possible eavesdropping, but when he confirmed there was none he said: "Meiyi, now that you decided to stay with me, I have something really important to tell you."


    "What is it?" He piqued her interest.


    Seth let go of her hand and raised his hand with determination, this would be a crucial point on whether this rtionship would go forwards or end prematurely.


    A dark energy enveloped his hand dropping the temperature of the environment and giving it an eerie feeling.


    "I''m half-devil." After saying this he extinguished the dark energy thoroughly.


    Meiyi took a deep breath, shocked by his revtion. Humans and Demons weren''t mortal enemies of each other nor would they mutually ughter the other side upon meeting, but there would always be some disdain and reproach between them. After all, some conflicts are inevitable, be it in the past or now.


    To be associated with a demon, even if it was half a demon would inevitably bring you some reproachful stares, or even worse, some fanatics would start to hate you.


    The main factor that wouldbel a person as a demon was darkness attribute energy. The human and other races couldn''t handle that energy inside their bodies, but demons could.


    Darkness element is the hardest to control and would often be called a double-edged sword. It could destroy a practitioner''s body thoroughly if he was careless. Demons needed a medium to use darkness, be it a part of his body or any outside artifact, but ultimately it was necessary to have somepatibilities, or else cultivating it would be your doom.


    Devils though, are those who can use darkness element independently and their risk of getting hurt by it was almost null. Their body was made to hold darkness, to be its host and its master! For that motive, demons would often dilute darkness with other elements to lessen the burden, but devils wouldn''t.


    Seth''s condition was a bit special. He wasn''t entirely a devil, in fact, he "acquired" that racial trait and it was in perfect synchrony inside his body. His mastery over darkness was surprisingly high, so high that he was as good as any of those considered pure devils in this continent.


    Meiyi felt like she was always at a loss whenever the matter was concerning about Seth. She froze and didn''t know how to answer him. Her mind was in disarray and even her eyes started to show signs of fear and uncertainty.


    Seth sighed, turned around and started to slowly walk away. He knew that she would require time. It didn''t matter if it was to ept or deny, she would still require time.


    What he didn''t know was that, he was the only person that has ever valued her other than her mother. When she saw him walking away dejectedly, her doubts suddenly vanished, she feared losing him more than the other oues.


    Meiyi didn''t give herself anytime to think it over, she then, reached out for his hands and grabbed it. Not answering anything.


    Seth smile has never been any happier than now, no answer was required anymore. She overcame whatever barrier that clouded her judgement and epted him. With time he would reveal her his other secrets. For now, that was enough.


    Seth apanied Meiyi until the entrance and then vanished to do his magic trick.


    Wu Caizhi was grabbing whatever she had in the house that was still able to be used, while Lilian was wrecking her mind trying to arrange a ce for her to move on to. Her only friend on the sect was Wu Caizhi. She didn''t know anyone else and all houses were already upied. It was forbidden to bring outsiders to the Royal Pce, even if it was her childhood friend.


    Yuyin was watching them at the side and couldn''t help but mumble: "Why don''t you ask big brother Seth to let her stay on his house?"


    "Huh? How could I forget? It is impossible to ask him for help as his house is on the male district, I can''t allow Caizhi to live there, but he said something about a girl called Chun Meiyi. We could ask her for this favor! The houses are big enough for six people living together." Lilian has made up her mind.


    "Let''s go find out where she lives."


    The group of top-grade beauties started to ask the female disciples in the area if they have ever heard of Chun Meiyi. After the initial moment of shock and reverence, as they were having the opportunity to talk to the little queen of the entire sect, someone they never dreamed they would have the opportunity to approach, every girl would give them a positive answer. What amazed them was that Meiyi was a hot topic and everyone has at least heard about her name.


    So far everyone knew her, but didn''t know where she lived. Fortunately for them, they were at the right ce at the right time.


    "Chun Meiyi? Isn''t it the girl entering that house over there?" A female disciple that has seen her before recognized her just when she was entering her house.


    They saw a purple haired delicate girl carrying two swords and a bag full of resources, trying to open the formation of the door in front of her, but the many things that she was carrying were hindering her from doing the deed.


    "Damned Seth, bet he threw all this on me just to avoid carrying anything!"


    When the group approached her, they could hear the girl mumbling in discontent.


    "Hi there! If you''re carrying anything heavy, we could help you." Lilian offered her help, trying to make a bridge between them.


    "It''s not heavy, just that there are many things." Chun Meiyi didn''t turn to see who was offering help, as she was struggling to open the door while carrying so many stuffs.


    Then Lilian came and grabbed the bag from her hands, freeing her of some trouble.


    "My name is Huo Lilian, nice to meet you. I would like to talk with you inside the house, if possible."


    Meiyi turned around as fast as lightning. When she saw the almighty core disciple Huo Lilian, the first princess of the sect and at the same time the strongest disciple, she almost fainted on the spot.


    Lilian standings on the sect was even higher than any elder, although she wasn''t as strong as one of them. So, meeting her would be the same as meeting a Vice Sect Master.


    Meiyi got so stunned that she even forgot to reply. What was happening today? So many mind-boggling things happening to her.


    "H-Hi. I-I''m Chun Meiyi! Pleasee in."


    She hastily opened the door and invited the girls inside her house.


    She was so anxious that shepletely forgot about the most important fact. She was not living alone anymore.


    When the girls got to the living room, they heard something like a water falling sound continuouslying from the bathroom of the first floor.


    "Is there another girl living with you here?" Lilian turned to Meiyi asking about it.


    Chun Meiyi instantly froze, herplexion quickly turning purple. How could she forget it? The beast was living in her house now, and it seemed that he was in the bathroom taking a shower.


    "Uhh eehh uhmm... Yeah, I''m living together with a friend!" She was restless, fidgeting.


    Fate is merciless, her lie didn''tst even ten seconds before being exposed.


    The door of the bathroom opened and Seth came from inside, feeling refreshed after cleaning the sweat out of his body. This time around he was dressed.


    But when he saw a group of beautiful females staring at him, he started to sweat again.


    "You... Why would you..." Meiyi facepalmed.


    "You! What are you doing here?!" Lilian was more curious than furious.


    "Big Brother! You!" Yuyin got excited.


    "You!!!"


    But when Wu Caizhi excitedly shouted, all girls instantly looked at her full of doubts.

 Chapter 22 - Culture

    The atmosphere stilled; the situation was super awkward. They were stranded on that silence as lots of different thoughts were running and forming each second on their minds.


    Seth and Meiyi were feeling like they were caught stealing.


    Lilian didn''t know if she should reprimand them or not, as asking a favor after that would be really difficult. Truth be told, she could exert her authority and demand for the house, but she disliked such acts. She had even asked him to be part of her exploration group through the Labyrinth, so her brain was overloading already. They were breaking a sect rule here and it made it even harder for her to decide.


    Yuyin though... She was happy to see him. To tell you the truth, it would be a miracle if a girl like her that didn''t bother the least with the bureaucracy, knew what was a rule or what wasn''t. As she and her sister were MOST important person in the sect master''s eyes, she was pampered to the point of idiocy.


    And then there was Wu Caizhi. She was pleased to find the one who saved her so soon, but she didn''t know how to face him after what have happened.


    "Ahem!"


    Seth cleared his throat and smiled. As they say... A nice smile does a lot to break the ice.


    "Hello girls. I was just passing by. I won''t bother you any longer, so, I''m taking my leave."


    But before he could even run, someone stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    Lilian was already prepared to stop him; she would not let he slip through again likest time. But even she wasn''t as fast as the one that stopped him.


    Caizhi approached him, shocking the viewers. "We need to talk."


    ''Damn it! I''ll probably be expelled now. All this trouble for nothing.'' Seth was already cursing the situation inside his mind.


    But then, Caizhi politely asked: "Please, teach me what you did with mest night!"


    ''Damn it!'' Seth didn''t even bother replying, he just looked towards the girls behind.


    Out of nowhere a pillow came crashing directly on his face. Then a sandal and after that a ss bottle. While those things were still flying towards him, Meiyi was alreadyining. "It hasn''t been a day we started dating and you''re already with another girl?" She kept throwing whatever she found while Seth kept evading.


    Then Meiyi remembered the poor situation he was when she found him yesterday. "You''re a beast!" She went upstairs and locked herself inside her room. To tell the truth, she was mad and jealous, but thetter was the strongest feeling.


    "See, I told you that your shameless conduct would bring your ruin!" Lexi didn''t waste any time and poked his wound.


    Seth couldn''t do anything now, actually, he didn''t even do anything to deserve this. He felt wronged, but it was for the better, sooner orter he would have to tell her that she wasn''t the only one in his life.


    In this world polygamy wasn''t a thing condemned by society. Instead, it showed the high status of an individual. Normal people wouldn''t tolerate their partner having another partner, but here is where higher-ground individuals had different privileges.


    Power have always been what ruled the world and strong people would always have a noble status. So, it was actually considered lucky if a person with lower status be able to marry a king or a sect leader.


    There were multiple cases of polygamy inside the empires and it was not limited to a man marrying multiple wives. There were two famous examples of strong women that married more than once.


    The Elf Queen which had that nickname of ck Widow was one of those famous examples. She married three times, but just after the wedding the husband would be found dead without a single scratch, as if he just chose to depart from the world. After that, no one has ever married her again and now she rules her empire alone.


    The second example is the dead Demon Empress. She was the strongest demon cultivator and had the opportunity to marry two brothers at the same time. But some years ago, she died.


    The problem lied in the possibility of a dictator forcing people to marry him or her. There was once a strong kingdom where the king forced multiple women to marry him. Some say he already had fourteen wives.


    A certain night he was found dead, poisoned. The only people who could poison him would be those nearby. It was more than obvious that one of his wives did it. He practically brought that to himself. Theplications after his death were so enormous that it served as an example for other kingdoms not to follow his trajectory.


    An internal strife exploded. Some of his wives had a strong background and they aimed for the throne soon after he passed away. The internal war greatly weakened the kingdom and it is currently but a spec of its former glory.


    Sooner orter Meiyi would find that Seth had a bit of status and that it would be practically impossible to bind him to a normal rtionship. This was something closely rted to the culture, it was normal for people. So, what happened today was for the better.


    "What!? Are you two in that kind of rtionship?" Lilian got surprised by what have just happened.


    When she found the possibility of one of her best friend dating Seth, she got jealous as well. ''Why am I jealous?'' Lilian was making sure to not express any of these feelings.


    Caizhi left her trance and hastily exined. "No! You''re mistaking it! I didn''t mean anything like that!" She blushed so hard that it resembled a tomato.


    Seth, the one at the center of all this was never asked to rify the misunderstandings, he was practicallybeled as guilty.


    He wasn''t bothered by such a thing though so he went directly to the business. "Miss, I can help you to control your power, but it is impossible for me to teach you the means."


    Caizhi felt happy at first, but then she felt dispirited.


    "Why?"


    "Youck something, and it''s beyond your control. But if you want, I can probably help you on suppressing it for some time."


    Caizhi felt like someone that finally found what he or she needed for life just to secondster lose it again. She was sad, but even so she agreed. "Alright, I want your help."


    "Then, I''ll need to further examine you."

 Chapter 23 - We Need Her

    "I need you toy down and rx."


    Caizhi followed his instructionsying down of the sofa.


    Lilian didn''t do anything she was just observing, she knew how much her friend valued matters concerning this problem.


    Seth approached and stood beside her.


    "Lexi it''s all on you now." Lexi and Seth started a mind conversation.


    "Do you think I will help you on condemning another innocent girl?"


    "What?! I''m just trying to help her here. What do you take me for? A Pervert?"


    "Yeah, that''s the perfect word!"


    "What the fuck? Damn. I promise you that i will find a spiritual energy filled ce."


    "..." Lexi stood quiet.


    "Please! I guarantee that it''s going to be a beautiful ce."


    "Alright, deal! Tell her that you will need to directly touch her back; no tissue between."


    "Damn! Now I''m going to be considered a pervert and it will be your fault!"


    "My fault? What do I have to do with it? It''s just an examination."


    After ending their little deal, Seth took a deep breath and thickened his face skin.


    "Miss, what is your name?"


    "I''m called Wu Caizhi."


    "Then Miss Caizhi. Could you lie on your stomach? I need to touch your back to do the examination and you will need to remove your clothes." Seth had the most serious countenance he had ever made in his life.


    "!!!"


    "What?" Lilian got shocked. Women of big families would only expose that much of skin to the person they married.


    Seth hastily said: "You don''t have to take everything off, I just need to be in direct contact with your back."


    Lilian was the one that answered. "Even that won''t be possible! Are you trying to deceive us?"


    "Lilian it''s alright, I''ll do it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am." Caizhi, the one at that should be opposing the idea, agreed, and easily at that. She felt that Seth wouldn''t hurt her at all.


    Caizhiid down of a couch and undid her robe, exposing her pale and smooth back.


    "Alright then." Not giving them time to rethink, Seth proceeded with the examination. He approached her and slowly extended his hands, touching her back very lightly.


    Caizhi was embarrassed by the situation, but she closed her eyes and forced herself to put up with it, clinging to her hope of a normal life.


    She first felt a light touch, but not even five secondster a warm current of energy entered her body, giving her the most peaceful feeling she has ever felt. Now, she was reluctant to part with it.


    Lexi, controlling Seths energy as it was her own, used a very profound method to check on her condition. She analyzed every muscle, every organ and even going to deeper levels of her anatomy.


    At the end, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her physical body.


    Then, she proceeded to the energy channels, but just a first look at it made herpletely surprised. There was spirit energy flowing inside her body. One thing would be if it was the torrent mixture of energy that every practitioner needed to refine in order to upgrade their realm, but it was present on the flow of her assimted energy.


    Whenever a cultivator was training, he would put himself or herself through a really peaceful condition and environment, slowly absorbing the highly mixed energy present around. It contained every kind of impurities you could imagine, Qi energy, Spiritual energy and even Mana. Mana was a higher form of Qi energy, morepressed and stronger.


    The developed system this world people used, was highly based on the resistance and endurance of the body. One, should start absorbing the tiniest amount of energy of the poorest quality possible. It would with time enhancing your foundation and expanding your limits. From Qi energy, they would then start touching the concept of Mana.


    But, no one has ever able to absorb Spirit energy! Not because people didn''t attempt it, but because it has always ended in a tragedy. Spirit energy wasn''t made for human body. It would be highly ipatible and destructive while it was inside your body, resulting in a horrendous death.


    Lexi has just witnessed the impossible. Caizhi somehow survived the process and even assimted some of it as her own, increasing her cultivation with it. But it seems that her body has reached the limit.


    After some time contemting, Lexi made aplicated decision.


    "Seth, I need her, no... We need her!"


    "What?! We need her?"


    "Yeah... and you probably need to use that power on her."


    A deathly silence enveloped his mind. Things turned serious now.


    "Why?"


    "I just discovered something mind-blowing going on inside of her and I''ll probably need some time to understand it. You won''t be able to control her unless it is like that. Those are the basic reasons and I know it is insufficient to put your n at risk, but I guarantee you that we won''t leave with less if we get her."


    Lexi has never been this anxious before and Seth knew it. There might be more to it, so he took the opportunity while the examination was still ongoing to contemte it.


    "Lexi, this is a point of no return, so, if she does not ept it, I can''t guarantee I''ll keep her alive..." This was a really serious conversation that would change the direction of his life.


    Lexi didn''t reply him at all, she left the final decision on his hands.


    By the time she ended her scan, he already decided on what to do.


    Seth took his hands out of her back and turned to talk with Lilian. "Lilian, do you value your friend''s life?"


    Ln was taken aback by his question.


    "Of course, I do!"


    "Then, you going to have to give me some private time with her and it needs to be inside the Secret Phoenix Sect Formation!"


    "!!!" Lilian was shocked again, how does he know that the Phoenix Sect have a secret formation?


    "You! How do you..."


    "Every sect ought to have a hidden and peaceful ce, right? If you really value her, then we got to make haste, her condition will just get worse from here on."


    Caizhi was just as speechless as Lilian was.


    Lilian pushed her doubts forter and said: "Alright, I can bring you there, but promise me it will be fast, if anyone discover an outsider on that ce, things won''t end well for you. And let me rify it to you... I''m allowing it because it concerns about Caizhi, but if you do anything that will harm her, I''ll make you an enemy of the entire Phoenix Sect!"


    Lilian was now justifying her well-deserved Fiery Princess nickname. At such times she could be severe and decisive.


    Seth instead of getting mad, though highly of her and started liking more about her character. She has silently threatened him and he was pretty much convinced that she was already starting to doubt about some things.


    "Alright. Bring us there." Seth, now, had a deeper interest on her.


    Yuyin blinked not understanding the nuances and eager to spend more time with her new friends.

 Chapter 24 - The Soul

    Lilian knew the ins and outs leading to the formation at the palm of her hand. She was the princess of the entire sect and her character so far has shown the sect master and elders that she was a capable person, as such, they did not hide anything from her.


    After leading Seth and Caizhi through the Royal Phoenix Pce gates, Lilian chose to avoid any unnecessary trouble and took a discrete way around the pce, heading directly to a forest behind.


    Some guards that were patrolling the way saw them, but Lilian made it clear that she was just apanying some important guests in a trip around the castle. They didn''t doubt it and did not bother them any further.


    In fact, it was a natural and calm trip. Lilian left Yuyin at Meiyi''s house. If she was brought along, she would inevitably attract every single person''s attention, so she gave Yuyin some candies and treasures to fool her while they were away.


    Deep inside the forest, Seth and Caizhi followed Lilian in aplicated pattern that led to the Secret Formation. When they finally arrived there, they just saw a door at the center of a small hill. It took the shape of a bunker.


    Lilian approached the door and a crystalline and thin red light came into view. It was the concealed formation protecting the door.


    Seth felt that the formation ahead was iparably stronger than any other he has seen in this sect so far. This one was probably built with a lot of Mana Realm cultivators as pirs. To break this barrier, one would need to be at that realm at least and at the cost of expending a lot of time and resources.


    Lilian lightly touched the thinyer of red energy and silently channeled her Phoenix bloodline. It took about a minute and the barrier shook, opening right after.


    "Let''s go, it will close again soon." Lilian opened the door and entered.


    Seth and Caizhi followed her inside. After entering, they saw a neat and clean room with some chairs and a wooden table at the center. At the end of the hall there were two other doors and Seth could faintly feel that there was a special life saver measure lying there.


    Lilian again, approached the door at the right side and opened the formation. This time however she just eyed Seth and Caizhi as they were entering inside that room. She would be waiting outside.


    Caizhi entered first and just as Seth was passing through the door, Lilian held his wrist in an attempt to warn him over again.


    He calmly gazed at her and said: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen with me there."


    He then, entered inside and closed the door.


    "What do you take me for? A caring wife?" Lilian mumble to the already closed door. She was exasperated by his ability to joke even at this time.


    Just after entering, Seth started to talk.


    "Sigh... I''ll go directly to the point."


    Seth had two main reasons behind his request for Lilian to bring them here.


    First; he was gauging how much did Lilian know about her own sect. He was already pretty confident that she wasn''t just some clumsy princess.


    Second; Seth knew he was being watched. He didn''t know what Valic was doing at the human country, but he was a demon and there must be a reason for him to appear here. It was better for Seth to do things safely. Here, inside this powerful formation, it was impossible for Valic to watch what he was doing.


    Now then, he was free to do as he pleases.


    "Caizhi, I''ll offer you two possibilities. To tell you the truth, I would never do this for anyone, but I have realized that I need you, so, we can do this the easy way and get your situation under control, you will just need to follow me closely."


    Seth took his bracelet off and released a bit of his pressure. His eyes started to release a blue hue, just like there was a blue me burning on his irises.


    Caizhi felt like she was being stared by a predator that would devour her at any moment.


    "The other way, would not be so good for you, so I advise you to choose the easier way."


    She knew that it was a threat and that either possibility she would end up losing something. Her life wasn''t as important for her now, so she would rather lose her life than her dignity.


    But...


    "You said that... You, need me?"


    "Hm? Yeah, I need you."


    Drip. Drip.


    Silent tears started to fall and wet her robe. It was uncontroble, she has experienced a lot in her life, but never before has she ever been told that.


    ''What?'' Seth was actually the one who got lost.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Why... Why do you need me?" Caizhi seemed to give more importance to it than anything else.


    ''What the fuck.'' Seth could only tell the truth then, as it seemed that his threats were useless.


    "You are useful to me. I need you the same way that you need me."


    Her tears intensified.


    "I choose the easier way. You can do whatever you want."


    Seth realized that there must have been some circumstances that affected her deeply.


    Caizhi closed her eyes and waited for what was about to happen.


    Seth was not the type to let an opportunity pass. His mastery over darkness was impressive, but it was not his specialty.


    He could bebeled as a pure devil if you consider his purity of darkness element, but his soul power was greater. Seth opened his hands and somewhere in time a book has appeared there. On its cover there was a name.


    Hades. The Soulstealer.


    Seth opened it and saw that there wasn''t a single word written. This book could not be read, only felt.


    And he felt it.


    The strongest soul is not the one that chose to be indestructible yet bound within hell, but that which broke free from the abyss and now moves freely among men.


    Seth felt his soul more tangible than ever.. His eyes were now gazing at Caizhi, admiring whaty beneath her beauty, the soul that would soon be bound to him.

 Chapter 25 - Soul Link

    Hades. It is an already lost in time name in this world. People here didn''t know much about the Ancient Era, still there were some legacies that came from that time, but they were few. The possession of such legacy, be it an item or knowledge, would inevitably make you stand at the top and soar throughout the heavens.


    It is the case that is happening with the zing Phoenix Sect. They have reached such heights with so little time and it was about eighty percent, if not more, because of their ancestor luck of obtaining a thin drop of Phoenix bloodline.


    However what Seth had acquired was something that even he didn''t know how precious it was. Hades has left behind his legacy in form of a book. It contained his arts, his ways and his will.


    Seth took a step forward and extended his right hand that was already coated with a mild energy, invisible to the naked eye.


    Initially he was nning to submit her soul into a contract that could almost be considered as a ve contract. She would be his test subject at Lexi''smands. But after Caizhi''s response, Seth felt that she wasn''t resisting, not even mustering any will to revolt.


    ''Ahhhh, I''m certainly not thinking straight!'' Seth looked at Caizhi once again. She was beautiful, her talent seemed to be good, but he knew that if not for her energy problems, she would inevitably be a topmost talent.


    ''Screw it!'' He reconsidered his decision.


    "Your name is Caizhi right? You are lucky that I took a liking to you, this is a bit sudden but, congrattions, you are the first woman in my family."


    Caizhi opened her eyes and looked at Seth. His prideful words seemed really preposterous for her, but when she saw the deep enchanting blue glow in his eyes and the immense power running around, she suddenly felt like it was a blessing to meet him, and it was a feeling that came from nowhere, she could not exin it.


    Seth closed his eyes and concentrated on his soul and impressively it was not an exact image of his. It was ake. A calm and crystalline-blueke that wasn''t big at all. Every time he practiced Hades'' techniques, it would increase in size and a bit in quality.


    After that, he touched Caizhi right in the middle of her eyebrows and she felt an immense power invading her mind. She was pulled all the way to that strange space that Seth created. Not her body, but her consciousness.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was bathing in the most beautifulke that she has ever seen. There was no clothing covering her and she could feel the warmth of the "water".


    "After tasting from my soul, there is no more life for you without me." This was thest rite for the Soul Link ritual they were currently ongoing.


    After hearing Seth''s words from behind, Caizhi turned around and saw him as naked as she was. Instead of feeling the shame thatmon people would feel in this kind of situation, she felt that it was natural and it attracted her deeper and deeper inside this mythical situation.


    While they were in a trance admiring each other, Seth''s tiny soul drops in the form ofke water were entering her soul and merging with her. Caizhi could feel that something inside of her was resonating and evolving. She started to feel a very intimate link with him. It was connected to his very essence. She knew that now there was no more life without him, literally. If he died, she would also.


    Instead of making her feel fear, it made her feel a sense of closeness with someone that she has never felt before and shortly after she started to see fragments of his memories.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth survived! That nightmare that befell the prisoners was real. His newly-made friend Dyno disappeared right in front of him like a ss bottle broken into million pieces and then blown by a fierce wind.


    It was terrifying.


    Seth entered in a state of shock and didn''t know what to do, he couldn''t cry and couldn''t talk either.


    Actually, he wouldn''t even have time to mourn now as the lights all went on and the crimson energy stopped flowing inside the cells.


    While the prisoners were all shocked inside their cells, some on their knees and some affected by that energy that almost made them lose control even now, a demon from the Cerberus n entered the area.


    He walked unhurriedly between the cells, looking the condition of the survivors. He leisure walked as if he was taking a stroll through the amusement park.


    "The results are a bitckluster, but well, I cannot expect much from a single batch of fodders." He mused to himself while lightly stroking his Cerberus ring, the symbol of his n. It impressively had three whole heads.


    "Oh?!" While passing through the cells and observing the people inside, he saw a young man that was almost intact. While the others were in a sorrowful state, he was lightly trembling while muttering something.


    When the young man saw the demon, he stood up and charged towards the metallic bars in a hurry.


    "Where is my brother Dyno?! Where is he?!" He seemed almost crazy to find his brother.


    "Hmm... He is physically well, however, his mentality is degenerating. Interesting." He didn''t give a damn about the question and kept going forward.


    "Wait! Where is my brother?! AHHHHH!!!"


    Almost at the end the demon was already preparing to leave when he saw a boy, the one that he "saved" while passing through a vige.


    The boy was stranded looking towards the wall, but he didn''t have a broken mind nor his body seemed to be destroyed.


    ''Impressive! Now there might be some worth continuing this experiment.''


    He took notice of the important test subjects and silently left.


    At the time he left, Seth was looking at him with the corners of his eyes. He remembered that man''s face and knew he had taken part in two of the most disgraceful moments of his life.. His mind was indeed recovering from the shock and it''s supports were now revenge and hatred.

 Chapter 26 - Caizhi’s Past Part 1

    Caizhi experienced those moments of Seth''s life almost as if through his eyes and she could feel how weak his hatred and revenge werepared with his inability of understanding the whole situation. Truth be told, Seth was lost, totally confused by everything that happened with him.


    Indeed, those new emotions were weak now, but they were not shallow. They were seeds that would bloom one day and be part of his will.


    While Caizhi was watching closely how terrible and cruel his time inside that cave-prison was, Seth dipped into her past as well.


    Seth hasn''t used a Soul Link before but he was expecting that such thing might happen. Your consciousness and all the memories of an individual were part of the soul. It was a lot ofplex andplicated information that would lead to the construction of a personality and how the person perceived the world around.


    When Seth acquired the Hades inheritance, he knew that it was a power meant for a Monarch that loved to control people. Probably Hades hadn''t been a leader, but a tyrant that had lots of soldier under his banner. Just the number of ways for controlling a soul presented by the initial parts of the inheritance were enough to conclude that.


    There were envement and torture manuals; capture and trapping; ways to influence and enchant. All in all, Seth concluded that Hades was definitely not a good character. Talking about charity or altruism was not on his vocabry. The only contract that was not meant for bad things was the Soul Link.


    ''Probably, Hades had used it on his wife.'' Thought Seth while his vision was leaving the white screen and arriving in a beautiful and colorful garden.


    Seth looked around mesmerized by all the colors he was seeing. The flowers and butterflies here would make a perfect happy painting. The garden was not big at all, but had a lot of variety.


    Seth saw a beautiful girl that resembled Caizhi arriving with watering can on her hand and slowly giving different levels of care for each flower. She was very young, probably fourteen years old. Her beauty was starting to bloom, lips getting redder, her scent getting sweeter and her body on the development process.


    This was the happiest moment Caizhi had once a day, the smile stered on her face gave her off. She loved the colorful environment and woulde to this garden secretly every morning to care for the flowers growing here.


    The rest of her day would just be the boorish routine of a practitioner. Training, meditation, cultivation and more training.


    "Caizhi what are you doing here?!" A stern voice woke Caizhi from her blissful moment.


    "Mother, I was just having stroll in the morning." Caizhi dropped the watering can and bowed her head.


    "Why are you wasting time with such useless thing?! Haven''t I told you to do you maximum on your trainings? Howe you have time to do this useless job instead of cultivating?"


    "I..."


    "Your father would be extremely angry if he saw you loitering like this!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t say anything, you are going back to your training right now. You are the genius of our family and I won''t allow you to throw your talent away. Go!"


    Caizhi''s happy countenance disappeared. She would be getting back to the activities that unknown to her she started to hate.


    Caizhi prepared to grab the watering can and leave...


    But Caizhi''s mother fiercely eyed her, urging her to leave faster, even going as far as kicking the watering can.


    After entering what seemed to be a dome, she passed through many other halls and entered a luxurious room, mming the door just after entering. Inside the room, she looked at the special environment built for training and felt suffocated.


    Just after Caizhi''s first experience with Qi sensing, her family discovered that she was two times faster on her advancements than any other of her family members. They then, developed a training course for her that would take ''only'' eighteen hours of her day and this has been going since she was ten years old.


    She was suffering throughout this entire course and the people around her wouldn''t forgive her if she failed them.


    Tear drops started to fall from her eye sockets as she once again started cultivating. This would mark a turning point on her journeys.


    Overloaded with all the stress she was feeling, her body started changing for her own good, but it would lead to manyplications.


    Caizhi sat on her bed and started to normally absorb Qi energy and while she was assimting it, her body allowed for sprit energy to join in the mix. At first it didn''t change anything but as time passed it change her whole constitution.


    The next day Caizhi went inside the training grounds where she would be able to use the me techniques taught by her family. There were a lot of her cousins and distant parents training there. Some were sparring and others were hitting some dummies.


    When Caizhi entered everyone looked at her with respect. She was not only important but talented as well. They all seemed to admire her, but deep inside there was a hidden wish to be at her ce, be the ones, those who were important.


    "Caizhi, it''s an honor to have your presence here in the training grounds." A boy a bit older than her came to greet her.


    "Brother." Caizhi just nodded acknowledging his words. She was not in the best of conditions to enter a conversation.


    Her brother furrowed his browns and thought she didn''t give a damn for him. He had a breakthrough yesterday and wanted to prove himself for the family, but now an idea surged on his mind. What if he instantly defeated her to show off how mighty he was?


    "Caizhi, I''m stuck at my training and can''t proceed, could you help enlightening me in a sparring session?"


    Caizhi had the same cultivation level than him until yesterday, but her brother was a lot older than her. She didn''t know he had seeded in advancing so she thought he was an opponent at her level. Caizhi needed to practice too so she ended up agreeing.


    They moved towards one of the arenas and prepared to spar. A lot of young people nearby joined to watch the show, making a circle around the arena.


    "Alright, I''ll start it then."


    Caizhi''s brother pulled his sword and started charging forward, he built up energy for a surprise attack right after the first one and that one would be with his full strength.


    Caizhi felt an invisible pressure on her, but didn''t know where this pressure wasing from as her brother was hiding it from her. She was not experienced inbat so she didn''t see his trick, but she didn''t take him lightly.


    Her sword started to shine in a red color and the heat around it rose. However, she felt like something was not right.


    nk!


    After parrying the first attack, the second one was alreadying her way. This time Caizhi''s brother shed his sword with his new acquired strength and at the same time with the other hand he released arge fire ball.


    She was unprepared for that and hastily released her defensive technique, but at that time an explosion urred within her body and it abruptly increased her me strength.


    Boom!


    Her initial desire was to create a fire shield to protect against the attacks, but the shield erged and spread towards the borders of the arena as a wave of uncontroble fire and it was where people stood to watch.


    AAAAAA!!!


    The entire ce starting to catch fire and even Caizhi''s brother was tasting the same fate.


    Caizhi, however,id down on the ground after spitting a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 27 - Caizhi’s Past Part 2

    Ahhhhh!!! Help!!!


    Amotion started to spread inside the training ground. The nearby experts rushed towards the ce that was in mes using every kind of art they could use to rapidly extinguish the fire.


    It didn''t take more than three minutes for them to control the situation. Caizhi''s family was rich and they had a plethora of experts serving them. These experts were way stronger than some teenagers that were just learning how to cultivate, so they could control the spreading fire easily.


    Some experts started to treat the people lying on the floor. There were a lot of people with varying degrees of burning injuries, so they focused on the worst cases first.


    "Oh no."


    An expert saw Caizhi and her brother lying on the middle of what was once an arena and rushed to look on them. After quickly inspecting their situation, he yelled: "The best doctor, I need the best doctor here right now!!!"


    Some secondster an old man was already at the scene treating Caizhi''s brother first. His life was already out of any danger, but the consequences of this fight will be a burden he will have to carry.


    His face was burned at the right side and there were a lot of burning mark on his body. It would take a lot of time for his wounds topletely heal, and some marks would probably be permanent.


    After stabilizing the patient, the old man went to Caizhi and checked her situation. Truth be told, he didn''t expect her situation to be bad and even considered her lucky, because she didn''t have a single burning mark on her, but it couldn''t be further from reality.


    After inspecting her condition briefly, he couldn''t believe how bad was her situation. She was bleeding internally and her body was giving a lot of signals pointing to Qi bacsh. He went to check her Qi veins, the structure where the Qi stream would flow, but he was shocked to see that she would probably be incapable of cultivating any further. She was practically crippled.


    "What is happening here?" A stern voice took the old man out of his reverie.


    Looking back, he saw the man who his life depended on, the one who he served.


    The old man knelt and said: "My king, this old doctor has already handled the first aid measures. It appears that what caused this situation was a Qi bacsh, resulting in an explosion of fire energy."


    "A Qi bacsh? Who couldn''t even control the own Qi?" The man didn''t even ask about the people injured, he just wanted to know the failure of a person that could cause such thing.


    "My king, I''ve checked with the people around and it seems that there was a duel happening here just before the incident. It was the princess against the second prince and it seems that she ended up losing her control."


    The man narrowed his eyes and asked: "Caizhi lost control? How disgraceful. With all the strict education we gave her and she ended up having such a misconduct. Where is she?"


    "She is right there my king... it''s just that..."


    The doctor pointed at Caizhi, currently lying on the floor.


    All this while, Caizhi lost all her strength and was lying there motionless, but she didn''t lose her consciousness. She heard their entire conversation.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s just that she probably won''t be able to cultivate anymore."


    "What did you say?" At this time, a female voice could be heard and her steps signaled that she was approaching.


    "Caizhi caused all this?" The woman, the same woman as before, spoke with disappointment.


    The king approached Caizhi and analyzed her situation.


    "She is useless now. Her veins have not shattered, but her energy is mixed with the filth from the atmosphere... She won''t be able to progress on her cultivation no matter what we do."


    The king and Caizhi''s mother just looked at her with a disgruntled look and then they left.


    "My king, let me try to heal her, I''ll do my best and use all my ability to do so." The doctor knelt on the ground. He was not a part of this family environment, just an employee so he needed to ask for permission.


    The king stopped and said: "The resources you need to save her are enough to raise hundred more experts. Denied." After that, he continued to walk.


    The doctor was left speechless. Wasn''t she their own blood and flesh? He looked at the girl lying on the floor and got shocked when he saw tears flowing on the corners of her closed eyes.


    The doctor took her to her bedroom and left her there so she could rest a little.


    The next day Caizhi opened her eyes with only one desire. She felt weak and sore, but her body didn''t sustain too many bruises. Her internal situation had been stabilized, so she left her room towards the garden she loved so much.


    While going, many people stared at her with contempt. The once rising star of the family was now a sinner in their eyes.


    Caizhi arrived at the garden she loved so much. Seeing those beautiful colors, made her instantly forget the nightmare of yesterday.


    She passed her hands atop the flowers and beathed in their sweet fragrance. It was those short ten seconds of peace she had.


    Swoosh.


    In the next instant, everything was on fire. Once again, her power surged out of her control and the only thing that was beautiful for her, turned into a sea of mes. A scene right from the lowest floors of hell.


    Every single color turned grey after some minutes, just remaining ashes of what was once her safe haven.


    She was kneeling on the floor, crying her soul out, but no one came to rescue her from that hell. In their eyes, she was useless now, and there was no ce for uselessness on this house.


    Sometimeter, Caizhi took her dearest things and left.. Running away from that damned ce.

 Chapter 28 - Getting Closer

    Caizhi and Seth were now Soul Linked. As the contract procedures ended, Caizhi regained her consciousness on her real body.


    "It''s mystical." She could feel her connection with him and as she was entranced with the situation, an oppressive energy rushed inside her, forcing her body to ept all kind of energy she had absorbed as her own. Seth was adjusting her body''spatibility by force.


    It would be impossible to do it if they weren''t linked, because what he was using right now, was the tyrannical rule that the Seed of Tyranny had. Its energy entered her guided by Seth and subdued the cells that wouldn''t ept the new rule, killing them or changing those who epted their oue, adapting her body in a super quick way.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    This process wouldn''t go without pain. Seth didn''t have any other way to save her, so he steeled his resolve and continued. Caizhi could already feel his intention through the link, so she endured it gritting her teeth.


    Crack!


    Finally, it was over. Caizhi had barely any energy to stand, so Seth ended up supporting her. Like that, they were getting closer to each other.


    After the hurdlees the reward. Caizhi felt her energy returning and getting stronger and stronger. Like that she broke through her bottleneck, something she wouldn''t even dream of.


    From Qi Gathering Realmte stage to...


    Qi Gathering Realm peak stage...


    Boom!


    Her Qi got denser and stronger.


    Profound Qi Realm initial stage...


    Her energy kept umting and after ten minutes it finally stabilized, settling at the Profound Qi Realm middle stage.


    After a brief moment of silence, she opened her eyes in shock, looking towards Seth.


    "Monster." She uttered whileughing.


    Through her link with him, she could perceive what actually happened. His strength helped her breaking through reaching the same realm of power as the current Royal Phoenix Princess Lilian.


    "What realm of power are you in, to boost me this high? Unbelievable!" Caizhi knew he wasn''t any older than her, but his strength was on another level.


    "Ahahaha, Caizhi you are ttering me. Actually, I''m the one impressed with you. You were barely fourteen years old and had already reached the Qi Gathering Realmte stage. Your cultivation stilled after that and was the same until today, but it was no ident that you were hailed as a genius before."


    "Now that my body is healed, I will do the best of my abilities to cultivate and serve you properly." Caizhi said while bowing.


    "Hmm? No, I don''t need a servant and I definitely don''t want one either."


    "???"


    "We can start as friends." Seth tried to make a friendship, but what he didn''t know was that he was bad at it as he hasn''t had one before.


    "You know... Even I know it is highly unlikely for a woman and a man to maintain a friend rtionship for long, not turning it into something differentter." Seth was Caizhi''s savior, so from their first meeting she unconsciously developed some kind of feelings towards him, and after today it has just amplified.


    Her indirect remark gave Seth the courage to proceed. They didn''t need to voice their desires any longer, because the link between them could at least transmit their will and consent.


    Seth approached Caizhi, that was hiding her nervousness as it would be a new experience for her, and caressed her hair, closing in the distance between them.


    He took her half opened up lips and kissed them lightly, giving it little pecks from right to left. Their desires, surging like tidal waves marked the beginning of a fierce battle between their mouths.


    Seth wasn''t kissing for the first time, so he took the head of the situation, leading her tongue from left to right and then up and down with his own.


    On the other side, Caizhi was enjoying being led by her crush. She lost track of time while doing that, and just like that five minutes turned into twenty.


    Seth''s desire was building up and it wouldn''t take long for him to take this situation into the next step. Her lips were too smooth and sweet for him to handle it any longer.


    The problem was... They have forgotten that the time flowed for the outside world as well.


    Lilian got impatient after waiting for two hours and couldn''t wait them any longer. She opened the formation to look at what was happening inside, but after entering she saw an unbelievable scene.


    Her close friend was madly kissing the boy in front of her. ''Oh my god, I can''t believe they asked me to open the formation to do these naughty things!''


    Lilian couldn''t talk for a long time and could only stay there watching their show. She was mad and couldn''t believe what she was currently seeing, but at the same time, stranded by the scenario. How could she interrupt them without making the situation really embarrassing?


    As Seth prepared to roam his hands everywhere on Caizhi''s body, he heard: "Ahem!!!"


    The duo hastily looked at Lilian, the one who made that sound. She was standing at the entrance door, blushing from ear to ear. Lilian didn''t know what to say so she waited for their turn.


    Caizhi started to blush even harder than Lilian now. ''Oh my god, how can I face Lilian now?''


    Seth had to be the one to make the amends.


    "Lilian, good timing, we have just finished our task. You got here just in time. Now we are already prepared to leave."


    ''Just in time??? I watched you kiss for ten whole minutes.'' Lilian couldn''t believe how thick his skin was.


    Sigh...


    "Let''s head back, any more than this and we could be found by my father." Lilian opted to just leave it aside.


    "Alright, let''s head back."


    When they were almost leaving, Seth finally heard a melodious voice from the one he was expecting to get berated from.


    "Seth. I think I found a way for you to absorb Spirit energy!" Lexi excitedly shouted on his mind. She had been studying the way Caizhi''s body reacted the entire time they were doing the contract, and after that, new insights dawned upon her.


    "I need you to try this right now, or else I won''t be enlightened enough to develop this method." Lexi passed some instructions to Seth and he knew it was something serious now.


    Lexi was developing a brand-new cultivation technique, one that would at least change this world.

 Chapter 29 - Mana Perception Realm

    Seth couldn''t miss the chance to get stronger and whatever Lexi was doing was certainly important for her, sobining these two purposes made it be an unskippable request.


    Seth sat down on the floor and started to feel the flow on energies in the air.


    Lilian and Caizhi stopped on their tracks and looked back at him. Lilian got confused by his action, weren''t they finished already?


    She was about to ask why did he sit there, when Caizhi stopped her.


    "Do not disturb him now, it must be something important." She felt it through their link.


    Lilian looked at Caizhi and didn''t know how she could be so sure of it.


    Seth followed Lexi''s instructions step by step, concentrating on the important parts. It didn''t take long and a vortex of energies started to slowly form around him. He felt all those different energies that were conflicting at nature and started to absorb them without dy.


    Inside his energy veins, he discarded the normal procedure, where he would only absorb the Qi energy and stop the others from affecting him. Lexi felt all the energies there, including the Spirit energy and slowly used her method, infusing her unique spiritual energy that started to cleanse everything.


    Her new technique consisted in utilizing her unique power as a spirit. Some spirits, like those inside weapons, would often buff it with offensive abilities, infusing strength on it, or even going as far as coating the weapon and the surroundings with an element. But Lexi''s ability was a supportive one. She could cleanse ill substances.


    This wasn''t an omnipotent immunity ability, but it could turn into something powerful in the future. She could cleanse poisons, energies and even going as far as softening the pain Seth felt. But it was only effective with things within his degree of power. It would be impossible for her to cleanse a poison from a Mana Sovereign beast, as it was leagues ahead of Seth.


    However, her pure aura was of such quality, that if that poison was only an insignificant amount, she could probably put an internal fight with it.


    But this was just the tip on the iceberg on her new technique. She studied how Caizhi''s body reacted when absorbing an ipatible energy and developed a course of actions to counter the ipatibility.


    Right after that, came the most important point.


    "Seth, use the Seed powers to force everything into submission."


    Seth hesitated at first, he knew that the Seed of Tyranny was a power he owned and its real capabilities were under eight more closed seals, but he felt apprehension whenever he had to use it. Just remembering what happened when he acquired it and breaking its first seal, gave him chills.


    "Don''t worry after this, your body will be able to absorb these energies without the need of that power."


    "Sigh... Alright."


    Out of nowhere Caizhi and Lilian started to feel a heavy pressure and it was getting unbearable to stay next to Seth. They felt smothered by that pressure and retread towards the other side of the room.


    ''Seth, who are you exactly?'' Lilian doubts and curiosity peaked up.


    Seth was just going to use that power inside his own body, but even so, people with lower cultivation felt like a mountain was pressing down on them.


    Crack!


    Red lines appeared on the surface of his skin and it appeared like it was cracking from within. But what was happening inside was the key of the process.


    Lexi guided the energies through the absorption process, while Seth forced his own body to ept the foreign powers. From outside it may seem that his situation was bad, but in reality, his life was outside any danger.


    Whenever he used that ability, his own body would be pushed to its limits, greatly raising his prowess while at the same time damaging it. But when he broke the first of the nine seals that contained the Seed''s power, his body passed through a strengthening process and he could at least handle some minutes using the tyrannical energy it provided.


    Lexi didn''t lose time and as his body was familiarizing with the new energies and its properties, she concentrated in bringing more Spirit energy towards him, something that was easy for her. She always attracted that energy for herself, as a spirit, her abilities depended on that energy. Although now, the torrential vortex of spirit energy went towards Seth''s veins.


    Seth Qi power kept growing so fast that soon he would breakthrough, and he was using Spirit energy instead of only Qi to raise his realm of power. That was something impossible for other practitioners. He suddenly felt that a blue energy was present in the environment, something that he couldn''t feel before.


    Mana!


    It was the signal that he was entering the Mana Perception Realm. He was only eighteen years old now and was entering the Mana Perception Realm initial stage already. Normal cultivators could only dream of achieving that realm. A lot of resources were required for a person to achieve that level, so only people with a powerful background would enter such realm.


    The difference between Seth and other Mana Realm practitioners was only one; the age. The youngest cultivator to reach that realm before him was the Demon Empress. She reached that cultivation at the sixty mark.


    Boom!


    All those energies were fiercely expelled, only leaving behind Mana and Spirit energy that were swirling around him.


    After the sudden air expansion that took the girls by surprise, everything calmed down.


    His perception of the world has thoroughly changed and he knew that there was Mana all around him. The girls couldn''t perceive the swirling Mana, so they thought he just had a bizarre breakthrough, not knowing which realm he was in.


    On the outside world, though...


    "Someone entered the Mana Perception Realm!"


    "Was it one of our sect elders?"


    "No! I''m sure there wasn''t an elder close to breaking through." Huo Shifen could not remember an elder almost at their realm and ready to step into the Mana realms.


    "Then it must be an outsider, we cannot allow anyone to interfere on our ns, we need to investigate it brother." Huo Shikai had to be extra cautious at this moment, anything unnecessary could trouble him greatly.


    "Alright. We will follow the energy signature and investigate the situation." Huo Shihong too, wanted a perfect scenario for the uing events.


    The leaders of the zing Phoenix Sect left their urgent meeting and started to enter the forest behind the main pce.

 Chapter 30 - Enhanced Senses

    After entering the Mana realms, Seth senses had gotten sharper. He activated his reworked sense, an ability that every cultivator acquires after their first contact with Qi. The difference now is that, instead of just locking his sense on the aura emitted from a person, with the help of the Mana present in the environment he could sense everything that was happening in arge area.


    Seth concentrated on scanning the area and his sense passed through the barrier they were in, extending for five thousand meters around him.


    ''What an incredible technique!''


    He kept testing with it until he suddenly picked three different auras that were stronger than his, approaching from the edge of his technique. He instinctively retracted his sense and knew he had fucked up thoroughly now.


    The Huo brothers felt the stranger sense scanning them and at the same time activated their senses, scanning back, trying to gauge the position of that individual.


    "I failed to gauge his position, have you got anything?" Huo Shifen said.


    "I failed too, that should not be possible right?"


    "No, there are two possibilities. He could have used an artifact to hide himself from our senses, but considering that that person had just entered the Mana Perception realm, it would be almost impossible for him topletely hide his aura, not leaving a single trace behind." Huo Shihong was talking with a grave countenance.


    "If it is unlikely for the first possibility, what could be the second, brother?"


    "The person that entered the Mana Perception realm, invaded our Secret Formation as it is on the same direction that the previously sense came from. The Secret Formation can hide the presence of your aura once you are inside it. If this guess is correct, we might be in deep trouble."


    "!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    Seth left his reverie and his thought process was running at its fastest. ''Damn it! They are going to find us here and my ns of entering the Fire Labyrinth will be gone forever. I can probably leave and run using my shadow walk, but I''ll end up losing what I achieved today.''


    Seth dark element arts could probably take him out of his situation, but it would be impossible to achieve this feat carrying Caizhi and Lilian together with him.


    If they were left behind, he was sure that Caizhi would have a terrible ending, while Lilian would at least lose a lot of credibility within the Sect.


    He started looking around and remembered that there was a formation on the room outside, and if he wasn''t wrong, it would probably be something that could save the life of the people hiding on this hideout.


    "Lilian, I''m afraid that if we leave the formation now, we are going to be discovered. I think your father is alreadying towards us."


    "What!? How can you be so sure of that? My father hasn''t visited this part of the forest for many months."


    "There is no time for that now, do you have any other way of getting us out of here?"


    "There is a way, but..."


    "What is it? Are there any problems?"


    "There is a teleportation circle on the other room, but its destination is unknown. If we end up using it, we can pretty much be teleported to any part of the human territory, so it''s risky."


    "Thats not a problem at all. The Firebyrinth will be opening after three weeks, we will have enough time to get back here until then." Seth could not miss the chance to participate on this event, so it wasn''t a problem for him.


    Lilian thought for a moment, weighing down the possibilities. She was sure she could at least save Caizhi''s life, at the cost of her endlessly begging for her father. Although the price wouldn''t only be that. She would be criticized by the elders, losing a lot of benefits, but this road would at least eliminate a possible enemy of her country. Seth.


    Lilian turned towards Seth and asked him: "Who are you really? The teleportation circle is connected with the formation, so only the Royal Phoenix bloodline is able to activate it. You are so eager to leave here safely, that it ended up being suspect. What do you really want from my sect?"


    ''This woman! At a time like this, she is cold enough to corner me on the wall.'' Seth breathed slowly while looking at her eyes.


    "I can''t tell you who I really am, but I promise I won''t do any harm against you sect or your people."


    Lilian continued to eye him, demanding for more concrete answers.


    "Sigh... Let''s do it like this... I''ll make amitment with you. If you help us out this time, I can help youter with anything you need." Seth sincerely talked while looking at her eyes.


    Lilian still didn''t change her posture.


    Suddenly someone grabbed Lilian''s hand while saying.


    "Lilian, you''re not only the first real friend I made, but the person that saved me from my lonely hell at that time too. If you trust me as much as I trust you, could you please help us this time?" Caizhi pleaded for Seth. She could feel his anxiety raising. Whatever he was doing on this sect was really important for him.


    Lilian looked at her best friend and smiled.


    "Alright. Let''s go to the teleportation tform."


    She had achieved what she really wanted. Seth was in debt with her now.


    The trio entered the teleportation room and without dy, Lilian activated the runes with a drop of her blood.


    Swoosh!


    The Sect Master and his two brothers arrived at the entrance of the formation and just as they were about to enter it, Huo Shihong sensed that there was someone watching on them in the area. He was the strongest of the three brothers, currently at the Mana Perception realmte-stage, so his senses were better and sharper.


    Huo Shihong Coated his hands with fire and the Mana around him started to burn, vibrating with his energy.


    "Phoenix Beam!"


    A single beam of fire five meters wide shot towards his right side, burning everything on its way and crashing three hundred meters away from them, creating a sea of mes inside the forest.


    "What was that brother?" Huo Shifen asked. He and Huo Shikai were Mana Perception realm mid-stage practitioners and that difference on their cultivation made it impossible for them to realize that there was a person observing them from afar.


    Huo Shihong though, felt it.


    "Come with me Shikai. Shifen, go inside the formation and check if there is anyone inside it. It''s highly probable that the person we are searching for, was observing us on that direction, but we cannot miss any probability."


    "Alright brother."


    At that time, a skinny and grayish silhouette jumped out of the ocean of fire, running away from the Huo brothers.


    "Let''s go!" Huo Shihong and Shikai followed that shadowy figure, leaving streaks of fire behind, because they were using their maximum speed.


    Seth was right. Valic was observing his recent moves, but got caught on this confusion. Huo Shihong probably mistook him for the one that entered the Mana Perception Realm. This would be an indirect contribution for him.


    Huo Shifen entered the Secret formation with the intention to kill anyone that was inside it. But soon, he lost interest, because there was no one inside.


    After double checking everything and leaving, he sealed the formation with his blood, the Phoenix blood.

 Chapter 31 - Ygnolia Forest

    Woosh! Fsh! Fsh!


    Three arrows streaked through the air searching for their targets. Each was after a different human.


    Seth evaded the green arrow targeting him, but Lilian and Caizhi didn''t expect such a weing gift just after they had been teleported.


    Those arrows were not meant to be lethal, but they had a paralyzing poison coated on them.


    Seth saw the abnormal green light they emitted and moved to protect Lilian and Caizhi. He controlled the Mana Infront of him, sending a shockwave made of Qi energy to disrupt the arrow flying towards Caizhi, but he saw that he wouldn''t have time to save Lilian with the same method.


    If they weren''t caught by surprise, Seth would have easily dealt with it, but now it was a critical moment, so he opted to block it with his own hand. Using the back of his hand, he repelled the arrow, but it left a light injury on his skin.


    He had no time to use Mana for protection but even without it, the arrow could only leave a shallow cut on his hand. Through the contact with the arrow, he felt a Profound Qi energy imbued on it. His body was already strong enough to not be heavily injured with attacks at that level, only someone stronger would be able to hurt him for real.


    "What?!" A surprised male voice came from inside a forest ahead.


    This forest was like no other Seth has seen before. It had really thick and tall trees that could hide the presence of those who had climbed it. The ancient feelinging from inside it was really strong, even the smell present in the air here, gave off the feeling of old.


    Seth and the girls looked at the direction of that voice, and saw three people standing on top of a tall tree. They had a short bow pointed at the group and were ready to shoot again. What caught Lilian, Caizhi and Seth''s attention the most weren''t their weapons, or their intent to fight, but their pointed ears, a racial trait of the Elves.


    "Who are you?" The male elf threatened to shoot another arrow, reinforcing his aggressive position.


    "Why are you invading our Ygnolia forest?" A female elf positioned her bow towards the intruders.


    "Ygnolia forest? Didn''t you say we would be teleported to somewhere within the human territory? It seems we have entered the elfnds." Seth would never expect they would travel so far from their initial point.


    "No, we are not inside the forest, this must be the frontier between the human and elf territories. We traveled all the way to the western parts of the human territory." Lilian quickly guessed their position based on the information so far.


    "It will take us at least two weeks to get back to the zing Phoenix Sect." Caizhi had traveled a simr path before.


    "They are not going to answer. Shoot!" The elves were an extremely territorial race. If people tried to enter theirnds without authorization, they would promptly attack them.


    Woosh! Fsh! Fsh!


    More arrows started raining down on the invaders, but this time after the first wave of arrows, they didn''t stop shooting.


    However, for the elves misfortune, Seth was more than prepared. He had previously sensed that they were Profound Qi realm cultivators, for him it would be an easy task defeating these arches, but he would rather not reveal too much of his strength.


    Instead of using Mana to fight these archers, with the bracelet on, he had limited his cultivations back to the Qi Gathering realmte-stage and used his enhanced physique to dodge he arrowsing his way, while advancing and umting Qi on his legs.


    Seth arrived at the tree trunk the elves had climbed and kicked it, making a deep dent.


    The three fiercely shook, falling right after that. The archers on top of it hastily tried to jump on the trees around, but it was a t this time that a bolt of fire intercepted them in the air. Lilian was wielding her sword and sending me shes to stop them from changing their position.


    Caizhi had long ago abandoned her sword training and felt repulsed while training those kinds of weapons. It was probably a scar left behind by her past, so she changed her weapon style just after entering the zing Phoenix Sect.


    A red orb appeared in front of her and this time, she felt howplete was her connection with her Qi, transforming it in a fire technique that used her orb as a catalyst.


    The red orb glowed fiery, and flew at a fast speed towards the entrapped elves.


    When the fiery orb entered the male elf field of vision, he knew they were going to suffer heavy injuries if not stopped.


    This male elf was Ilbrien Faerel, a young cultivator from the Faerel n. He was he genius of his entire n and was taking part on a younger generation practical training within the borders of the elf territory. He would never expect to find humans attempting to invade the borders here, and even less to actually lose in a fight against them. Hell! One of them was still at the Qi Gathering realmte-stage.


    Ilbrien Faerel would not ept defeat here, so he took out the gift his father gave him, an elfic rune made for his protection and carved out of precious jade. It could protect them from the attack of Mana realm cultivators for a really short amount of time; however, he was forced to use it here, against a Qi Gathering realmte-stage trash.


    A green shield enveloped the elves and Ilbrien Faerel kept channeling all his Qi on the elfic rune.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion urred after the orb made contact with the green shield. The mes slithered through the forest, burning the vegetation all around.


    Ilbrien Faerel and his friends were alright inside the protective rune shield, but it would be impossible to maintain this shield active for long. The rune was being consumed at a fast speed and it would only protect them for a minute longer.


    "Retreat!"


    The elves took the opportunity to leave the area and started to go for deep within the forest. They took advantage that the explosion would disturb their enemies and advanced while still protected with the rune power. When it finally ended, they were already far away from Seth''s group.


    Seth didn''t desire for a fight here, he wanted to get back and get prepared for the uing event. They were at the entrance of the Ygnolia forest and just a few miles away from it, there was a human city where they would be able to sleep and acquire some mounts for their journey.


    "Let''s head back, we can rest for today and start our journey back tomorrow morning." Seth suggested.


    "That''s a good n. I heard that the city near this forest is a really luxurious and magnifying ce, since it often receives guests from the elf race." Lilian, more or less had a bit of knowledge of these important human cities.


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Seth, you better take care on your next time confronting those elves, that arrow you previously repelled was poisoned. And... Thank you." Lilian thought Seth had perfectly defended that attack, but he actually got a shallow cut.


    "Do not worry, I am sure you would be able to dodge that."


    Seth didn''t bother on dodging that arrow, because he knew that Lexi would purify the poison within his body.


    However...


    Thud!


    His vision started to blur and he fell unconscious on the floor.


    "Seth!!!"

 Chapter 32 - Second Seal

    While quickly moving through the woods, the elves rejoiced that they sessfully escaped from their enemies. However, Ilbrien had a grave countenance all along.


    "Why did you attack them Ilbrien?" the female elf asked him about his impulsive action.


    Ilbrien seemed too serious. It could be because of the rune he had lost, but it didn''t seem so.


    "Finnea, do you still remember what our master told us? Our master is not only one of the strongest cultivators of our n, but he recently joined one of the expeditions to the Forbidden Grounds that was directly under the Queenmands."


    "What?! He entered the Forbidden Grounds?"


    "No, he said, they went to investigate the situation on the borders. It seems that a gue originated there and infected some wild beasts on that territory, however, nothing they attempt to do could control them or revert their situation back to normal."


    Ilbrien continued: "At that time, when master came back, he told us that this gue could somehow leave the barrier around the Forbidden Grounds and spread to some minor lifeforms at that region. After that he strictly told us to not approach those regions and take care to not enter in contact with it. Finnea, look at this!"


    Ilbrien took out a transparent crystal, and inside it there was a drop of red water that resembled blood.


    "Is that a World Tree droplet inside?" Finnea didn''t know what shocked her more, the legendary World Tree droplet, or its color right now. The world tree droplet was something so pure and sacred that not even poison could soil it. It would forever be pure and translucent; however, it has been dyed blood red!


    "Yes. Master gave me this before we departed. It was his reward after joining such a risky expedition. This droplet had never been contaminated by anything, as it came from the sacred tree. But while they were trying to cure the infected species, they tried using it and it shocked the researchers to their core when the gue contaminated it almost instantly when nearing the substances."


    "!!!" Finnea would never believe it if she hadn''t seen the droplet color.


    "This World Tree droplet was crystal clear just before we encountered those humans. Do you understand how grave it is now?"


    "You''re saying that someone there was infected?"


    Ilbrien just nodded.


    "If I''m not wrong, my arrow scratched that ck haired guy." Finnea said.


    "Oh! That''s good. He will be unconscious for a long time and we could use this chance to investigate the situation better. Let''s go report this."


    "Yes, let''s hurry and report it."


    .


    .


    .


    Seth felt like he was flying through space and time, drifting endlessly through the void. At some point in time, red lines started to cover the endless darkness.


    He kept going forward and the lines were getting bigger and moremon.


    Crack!


    A red fissure destroyed the void, ripping it apart. He started to feel an irresistible attraction pulling him downwards.


    Thud!


    Seth fell from the void crashing on the floor below. The ground here was made on dark and red matter that was constantly moving.


    He looked up and saw what it seemed to be a throne. This room was big and it seemed to be a throne room, however, there was no one sitting on it.


    Seth stood up and walked towards the throne. He felt that what attracted him before was definitely it.


    When he was almost reaching the throne, a voice resounded in the entire room. His body got paralyzed and couldn''t move even an inch anymore.


    "It is impressive you were able to reach this ce, Tyrant, but you are not qualified to sit there."


    Seth felt an endless will to revolt that seemed to fueled by something. Inside his body, the seed was trying to break the second seal on its own. The power umting and it seemed totally different from Qi or Mana.


    "Your time is up. As a parting gift, I shall help you this time."


    The energy that was floating in the room and spreading on the floor instantly rushed towards Seth, entering his body and going directly on the second seal.


    It hit the seal like a steel hammer.


    ng!


    Seth wasn''t understanding anything. He was just wanted to destroy this energy binding him and sit on the throne at all cost.


    When the energy hit the seal, Seth went flying like a rocket through the room and entered the void again.


    .


    .


    .


    "How can that be?" Lexi was doing her all, to purify the poison within his body. She analyzed the poison and discovered that its essence was an energy endlessly stronger than Seth. She concluded that it was from a Mana Sovereign beast.


    For their fortune, the Mana sovereign essence was infimal inside the poison. It seemed the Elves discovered a way to dilute such poison and even going as far as using it on their frontier defenses.


    At this rate Lexi would need at least a month to purify everything and expel it from his body. Seth would not be able to enter the Fire Labyrinth and it would be a disaster.


    While Lexi thought of any other possible way to purify it faster, she felt the seed react and its second seal open instantly.


    "Oh no!" Based on the first experience Seth had opening one of those seals, Lexi knew nothing good was going toe out of this.


    However, this time, the energy liberated inside his body was ten times stronger than the previous time and he was unconscious, he could not control it.


    But, before she could even experience that crisis, all that uncontrolled energy forcefully expelled all the poison from his body and went directly inside each cell they passed through, reforging them.


    Lexi watched that happening in disbelief. The energy was tamed, something she thought was impossible.. Each cell on his body was now glowing red, with sparks circling them.

 Chapter 33 - Huge Event

    Seth opened his eyes and he could feel the strength flowing through his veins. His body was energized and partially reformed.


    He didn''t understand what have happened on that strange dream, but feeling how his body had internally changed he knew it wasn''t just a normal dream. The paralyzing poison has beenpletely expelled and it seemed he got a kind of resistance to these poisons.


    "He woke up!"


    "Seth are you alright?" Caizhi asked worried.


    "Hm? Where are we?" He was in an unfamiliar room and currentlyying on a bed.


    "After you passed out, Lilian and I carried you to the city. This is a room we booked in an inn we found."


    "Where is Lilian right now?" Seth looked around and didn''t see Lilian anywhere in the room.


    "Well... It''s like this. After entering the city, we found out that there is an abnormal flux of people visiting this ce. Every inn we went was already fully booked. We ended up finding this ce, but... There was only a single room left. Lilian went outside, trying to discover why so many people areing here and to find us another ce to stay."


    Creak!


    At this time the door opened and Lilian entered with a downcast countenance. She looked around and saw Seth already standing up from the bed.


    "Oh! You finally woke up!"


    "How long did I ck out for?"


    "You stayed in that situation for eight hours. All that time your body reacted really strange, sometimes some red lines were appearing on your skin. We thought you were poisoned by the elves since they are known to use poison on their arrows nowadays."


    Lilian approached Seth and said: "I don''t know what sorcery you did but, all this time that girl didn''t leave your side."


    Caizhi blushed after being exposed.


    Seth smiled and asked changing the subject: "Anyway, why are you dispirited?"


    "I went out to gather information and it seems that there will be a huge event happening in this city soon. All the inns arepletely full."


    "An event? Caizhi told me that the city is crowded, what event can possibly fill an entire city?"


    "Hm, what do you know about our current influential power position?" Lilian asked as a human being, so her point of view was directed towards the human territory.


    "There are some kingdoms within the human territory. The majority of them, there is a power controlling the central power. However, there are a lot of different sects that are formed outside the central power. They just need to vow their loyalty and contribute for the central powers." Seth told her what he understood about the scenario.


    "You''re on the right track, however, there is more. Our zing Phoenix Sect sits at the third ce among the ranks of power, and we have a lot of sects that were formed within our territory and follow us as their leader. Even so, our existence can only bow to the Higher Grounds."


    "Higher Grounds?" Seth asked.


    Lilian nodded.


    "There are three Higher grounds that are far stronger than any nation and they are the rulers of our territory. Although, you will not see any of them appearing that much on the outside world, as they are sects fully focused on cultivation."


    Lilian continued: "This week, the biggest event in this city history will happen. One of those sects will be recruiting the most talented individuals for training. On top of that, this sect is known to have the most beautiful females, and they will ever only ept females as their disciples."


    "Only females?"


    "Could this be..." Caizhi looked in shock.


    "Yes, one of the strongest sects in this world will be recruiting. The zed Lake!"


    "The zed Lake is responsible for one of the most important contributions for this continent. Their sect arts are based on the water element and its ice variant. They used that proficiency to map the oceans surrounding the entire continent. That is a fact worth enough to be remembered for, however, what makes than more famous is that any female they recruit is a peerless beauty."


    "And they have one of the top three beauties in the entire world!" Caizhi continued.


    ''What the hell? Is there even a top three for these things?'' Seth couldn''t understand why people valued beauty so much.


    "Top three beauties? Care to exin?"


    Lilian and Caizhi looked at him like he was some country bumpkin. A stare that a stylist would give to someone that knew nothing about fashion.


    "It''s said that god has specially given these women all his care. The Elf Queen''s only daughter. It''s said that every flower would worship her whenever she appears. She lives hidden deep in the elf territory. People gave her that nickname of Fairy of Nature."


    Seth listened with attention.


    "The deceased Devil Empress daughter. They say her beauty is like the shiny moon illuminating the night skies. Her personality is cold and frigid and she rarely interacts with someone. Her nickname is Silver Nights as she has a silvery hair that seems wless."


    "!!!" Seth''s jaw got so open that you could easily fit an apple inside now.


    "Hm, why are you doing that funny expression?" Caizhi asked.


    "Huh? It''s nothing, she must be really beautiful to be described like that."


    "She is. People say that before the Demon empress passed away, she was not only beautiful, but cheerful and happy as well. It added even more to her beauty."


    Lilian continued: "The other one is the Deep Lake Goddess, our human goddess. She is by far, the most talented person in the entire continent. Rumors are that she has recently entered the Mana Sovereign Realm, an unprecedented achievement for a person on her age. I think she is twenty-seven years old now, the other Sovereigns around the continent are all over three hundred years old at least."


    While Lilian talked about the Deep Lake Goddess her eyes sparkled with admiration. It''s almost as if she was the pride of humanity.. This actually made Seth develop a bit of interest towards this Deep Lake Goddess.

 Chapter 34 - Sleeping Tight

    "I actually have a bad and good news for you guys, what do you want to hear first?" Lilian still had a bit more to tell them.


    "Tell us the good one first." Caizhi asked.


    "Well, this is actually one of the main human cities, the city that holds the Fort Hilkhell, where the best soldiers are at post to defend our borders this side. The Hilkhell city was once one of our defensive stands on the old war and, since then, humankind has chosen this city as a strategic point. I recently found that there are multiple teleport channels connecting this city to other main cities on our territory. It is a given that our zing Phoenix city, the capital, is connected here as well."


    "We will be able to teleport back." Seth said.


    Lilian nodded.


    "However, a lot of people have recently came to this city and the teleport formation has exceeded its limit. I directly asked the owner of that business for priority using my status as a princess, but it will take more or less three weeks for everything to be back to normal, allowing us to use their services."


    "That is not a problem, we will be just in time for the Fire Labyrinth. What is the bad news then?"


    "Well, there is not a single unupied ce in the entire town, so we are stuck with a single room for three people." Lilian said awkward.


    ''What?! There is no bad news then.'' Seth hid his grin looking around.


    "Don''t worry girls, I can sleep on the floor while you two sleep on the bed." Seth put a nket on the corner of the wall already preparing his ce for the night.


    "No! You have just woken up and are still injured, we can''t allow you to sleep on the floor, right Lilian?" Caizhi said concerned.


    Lilian looked with aplicated gaze, but nodded nheless. She has never slept on the floor, but there was someone injured, and it took priority.


    "No! I refuse to sleep on the bed and let you girls sleep on the floor, where would my dignity as a man be if I allowed that?" Seth vehemently refused.


    "But we can''t let you sleep on the floor. What if your injures get worse? How about we all sleep on the bed then?" Caizhi proposed.


    Lilian was about to refuse that idea, but Seth refused it first.


    "No, that wouldn''t be proper."


    After hearing his in refuse, Lilian actually let her guard down.


    "Well, if we separate ourselves with pillows, we can probably do it." Lilian was the one that proposed this.


    "Are you sure?" Seth asked.


    Lexi couldn''t believe how easily these girls were falling for that obvious trap. She was hearing all his bullshit, wondering if any human would be idiot enough to trust him and; Voil¨¢. It didn''t even take a minute for them to fall.


    After some more time discussing their schedule for these three weeks, it was finally time for them to sleep.


    There they were.


    Seth on the right corner of the bed and Lilian was opposite to him on the left corner, while Caizhi stood in the middle.


    Lilian stood up and was about to turn off the lights when she suddenly remembered the scene she saw after entering the room where Seth and Caizhi were.


    ''No, I can''t allow them to stay close to each other.''


    "Caizhi, swap ces with me please." Lilian blurted this idea out of nowhere.


    "Huh?"


    Lilian quickly moved through the bed and changed her position with Caizhi. The lights were already off and suddenly she started to feel the sound of her own heartbeats quickening.


    ''What if he attacks me?''


    She was so anxious that almost one hour has passed and for all that time, she was in an alert state.


    Seth even breathing sound finally reached her ears and Lilian noticed that he was already sleeping. Her fluttered heart finally started to calm down. Some minutester, she fell asleep.


    In her dreams, she found a very firm pillow that fit just perfectly on her tastes, giving her a very good night of sleep. She clung tightly on that pillow and stood glued with it the entire time.


    .


    .


    .


    Lilian opened her eyes and marveled the unfamiliar roof she was currently seeing. As her memories dawned upon her, she hastily looked towards her left and saw that Caizhi was peacefully sleeping on her side of the bed.


    Caizhi just seemed to be a bit farther? Well... Lilian was still a bit sleepy, so she didn''t bother with that.


    Lilian yawned and turned towards her right. The pillow she has found was still there? Good for her.


    Lilian tried to adjust the pillow, but found it hard to move it. Then, she opened her eyes and got instantly frozen.


    Seth was still on the same position as when he fell asleep, but she wasn''t.


    The nkets were all scattered around the floor and she was clinging on him. Her leg was intertwined with his like a vine. The firm pillow was actually his right chest, where her head was sitting.


    Lilian got so stunned by this situation that she even forgot to move out of her predicament.


    Suddenly Seth opened his eyes and looked at herpromising position.


    When Lilian noticed his gaze, she almost screamed while hastily moving out of his embrace.


    "Shhh! Caizhi is still sleeping." Seth said softly.


    "If you find itfortable you can keep resting there."


    Lilian was previously in shock and didn''t know where she should hide in embarrassment, but after hearing his shameless words she stood there speechless, even forgetting what she had just done before.


    Seth didn''t want to drown her in her own embarrassment, so he took the opportunity and decided to leave and see the city.


    "Yawn! Good morning Lilian, have you slept well?" Caizhi still a bit groggy saw Lilian first but couldn''t see Seth.


    "Where is Seth?"


    "Good morning Caizhi, he woke up a little bit earlier and said he needed to leave to breathe some fresh air." Lilian was sitting on the bed and looking a bit lost.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Huh? Everything is fine. Don''t worry. Do you want to go explore the city?" Lilian changed the topic.


    "Sure."


    A little bitter, the girls left the inn searching for a ce to buy some things.

 Chapter 35 - Brown Weaver

    While Lilian and Caizhi were enjoying what the Hilkhell city had to offer, Seth was actually leaving the city.


    After heading to the entrance of the Ygnolia forest again, Seth immediately took off his bracelet. His Mana Perception realm of cultivation was set free. He reached out for his minor spatial ring and took out a ck coat with a ck hood.


    After putting it he casted one of his shadow abilities for disguise and his figure blurred with a ck fog. If someone looked at him directly, that person would not be able to see his face clearly.


    After entering the Mana Perception realm, he was eager to test his new strength, but he was all the time apanied by the girls and didn''t got the chance to fully test it. Now then, he would hunt some beasts and see what were his new capabilities.


    Seth rushed inside the forest trying to find a good opponent for him. His speed was already out of ordinary normally, but now, he had infused Mana on his shadow walk and his figure blurred turning faster, all that could be seen was a shadow cutting through the forest.


    "Oh!" Seth got impressed. He covered thousand meters in barely some seconds, with this kind of speed he could reach the depths of the forest quickly, where mana realm beasts would probably appear.


    These kinds of beasts were very territorial, so he would only find one of them in each territory. The Ygnolia forest is really huge, so it was probably divided by a lot of beasts.


    Seth knew that the elves loved to travel through this forest, actually they considered it their front garden, since people needed to cross it in order to reach their country. So, there was a secure path that was overly guarded by the elves. Seth naturally avoided such route and went towards the wild areas. Even after avoiding the main route, Seth asionally passed by a group of some forest elves. None of them could feel or see him pass by them.


    About an hourter and having crossed about hundred thousand meters with the help of the environment mana, Seth found out a cave. Just at the entrance he could feel the mana energy signature of the Mana Perception Initial-stage beast within.


    ''An opponent at the same realm as me. For a test, this might be an interesting fight.''


    "It seems to be a Brown Weaver." Lexi looked at the webs covering the roof of the cave and together with the beast aura she concluded that.


    Seth looked at the five meters tall cave and knew that the spider would be a horrible sight to see. However, he did not fear it, since he was resistant to poison now.


    "Let''s go Lexi." Seth entered the cave searching for the beast.


    There were a lot of tunnels inside the cave leading to the ground below and every step Seth took the air seemed colder and colder. The webs were getting thicker and more present on the walls. The quantity of Mana infused on those webs further enhanced the sturdiness it had.


    At some point the lights were so dim that Seth could only see anything inside the cave because he was a Mana realm practitioner and his senses had been enhanced when he advanced on his cultivation, together with his mastery over the darkness attribute.


    Seth finally arrived at the lowest floor. The cave here was impressively spacious and as soon as Seth stepped there, he could feel the presence of the Brown Weaver.


    Hanging on a web, there was a massive spider that had already discovered the intruder on its nest. Her eight brownish legs were slowly moving in Seth''s direction, the spider wouldn''t need to hunt today, since its prey has delivered himself at the doorstep.


    The spider was a horrible creature, it would give chills for anyone that saw it. Its size was about two meters tall, but each leg would cover a five-meter distance easily if measured.


    Lexi felt repulsed by the appearance alone, but the truly terrifying part were the fangs that were already dripping a liquid poison.


    Seth didn''t beat around the bush and released his mana in the form of a curtain of darkness that enveloped the already dark area. His eyes quickly adapted to the darkness and he saw that the spider was preparing to shoot something on his direction.


    The Brown Weaver felt the mana surging from her prey and attacked, releasing a bolt of webs infused with mana, trying to directly restrain the target.


    Seth didn''t dodge this time. The curtain of darkness he had released rose from the ground, forming a thick wall of dark fog that blocked the webs. The spider kept shooting an incredible number of webs that would soon cover the wall of darkness, however...


    Tizzz! Hizzz!


    Those webs started to be swallowed and disappear within the darkness until nothing was left behind.


    The spider saw that it was ineffective and stopped the barrage, opting for a closebat. It jumped from the webs it was hanging on with an impulse from all those legs. The action was really fast for a beast so enormous.


    Seth waited until the spider got near him and when it was about a meter of distance, he activated his Shadow Walk, instantly leaving the spider field of vision. He merged with the darkness he had released and rapidly moved past the spider, appearing behind it.


    Not losing the chance, he concentrated the energy around his elbow and struck down, using the strength from his mana together with his though body.


    Boom!


    Kirrrk!


    The spider felt its rear part ripping and lost two of the legs that supported its body behind. Leaning on the other six legs it still had, the spider turned around and a poisoned fang tried to stab Seth from above.


    Seth wanted to test how effective against poison was his body right now, so instead of dodging the attack, he blocked it using his hands. The brute force of this massive beast was instantly stopped by his hands, but the poison entered in contact with his skin.


    He felt that a poison like this was nothing more than a normal liquid for his resistant body now.


    The spider got impatient after being locked by the enemy, failing to understand that the poison was ineffective. It actually believed that the poison had somehow worked and started to raise its front legs to envelop the "lunch".


    Seth was already getting familiar with his new strength, he would need stronger opponents than this spider to improve his control any further, so out of nowhere he vanished and like a shadow he appeared in front of the spider''s eyes.


    Boom!


    The entire cave shook with the impact.


    Sometimeter Seth left the cave through the entrance and started to search for another Mana perception beast.

 Chapter 36 - Another Night

    Seth fought with four more Mana Perception initial-stage beasts to ascertain his capabilities within that realm. It was more than clear for him that he could easily deal with opponents at the same stage as himself.


    "Next time I''ll try to fight a middle-stage beast."


    "You realbat abilities are higher than your realm and the main reason for that is the external power the Seed of Tyranny has given for you." Lexi pointed out.


    After breaking the first seal, Seth experimented the worst pain he has ever felt, however what he gained from that was the strengthening of his entire body. The second seal though, it had been broken after he returned from that strange dream. The resistance of his body against foreign substances now, was really out of ordinary.


    "I guess the risk you will be taking when fighting higher ranked beasts won''t be that high. At least you''ll be able to flee when the timees."


    "Aright, then it''s settled. I''ll try to fight stronger opponents tomorrow."


    Seth vanished in a dark fog. By the time night fell, he was already entering the Hilkhell city gates.


    .


    .


    .


    "Master! Your disciple has returned."


    Ilbrien and Finnea returned to the elf encampment with their other friends, but they directly headed towards a highmand tent.


    "Master!" Ilbrien and Finnea bowed with reverence.


    A slim middle-age man left the tent and his gaze stopped at his two disciples. His name was Paeris Beihorn and he was one of the few Mana Control Realm cultivators in the elven kingdom. The respect for him within this encampment was at the maximum.


    Mana Control realm was just above the Mana Perception realm Seth was, but it was at least thousand times harder to achieve this realm as the bottlenecks gets fiercer the higher someone goes. Paeris entered this realm with an age of four hundred years. His current middle-age appearance had a lot to do with his youthful racial trait and his cultivation.


    "You''re back, how was your exploration today? Have you got any good experience?"


    "Master, we found some humans around the borders of the Ygnolia forest."


    "Oh? Were they nning to visit our kingdom? It''s getting hard to see human worthy enough to visit our cities."


    "No master. They seemed to be trying to illegally explore the forest." Finnea said.


    "We fought them back, but..."


    "Hum? Did something happen?" Paeris furrowed his brows.


    Ilbrien took out the transparent crystal with a blood-red drop of water inside and showed it to his master.


    "The gue! How did it reach the Ygnolia forest? We contained it within the Forbidden Grounds outskirts!"


    "I don''t know it either master. You gifted me this crystal and said it had already served its purposes before. I kept it in because you told me some of its functionalities. I thought that maybe there would be a slim chance for the gue to spread outside of the forbidden grounds. The droplet inside was pure and untainted just before the time we encountered those humans, but it turned red as soon as we saw them."


    "Are you telling me that it has infected a human? That is some serious news. I will have to investigate it further. Tell me some of their characteristics."


    "Master, one of them was a really beautiful girl that had a long and vivid red hair and she was apanied by another girl with ck hair and enchanting figure. Those girls were both at the Profound Qi realm middle-stage and they seemed to be really young, so their background must be excellent. Thest one was a man that was really powerful, he was the one that acted the quickest on their group. If I''m not wrong, my arrow scratched the back of his right hand, however I couldn''t sense his real cultivation." Finnea gave all the details about the situation.


    "So, you used the evergreen poison, right?"


    Finnea nodded.


    "They will need to treat him at the Hilkhell city for at least a month then. I n on visiting that city soon to witness the event that will soon happen there. Do you want toe?"


    "Yes! We want to go."


    "Alright then, prepare yourselves, we will leave the encampment in a few days."


    While the elves were preparing, the day has already turned into night.


    Seth entered the inn they were staying and knocked on the door of his room.


    Knock! Knock!


    Caizhi opened the door and saw that I was Seth knocking.


    "Where did you go? It took you so long toe back."


    "Well, I wanted to give you some privacy so I made sure to explore a lot of ces in the city."


    "We bought some delicacies, want to join us for dinner?"


    "Oh yeah count me in."


    After the dinner, Seth and the girls took turns in using the bathroom to take a bath. Soon after that, it was time to go to sleep.


    They use the same procedures from thest night. They divide therge bed with a lot of pillows and went to sleep.


    Lilian heartbeat was racing faster than before.


    ''I can''t believe that agreed with this again. What would people think if they knew that I, an unmarried woman would be sharing a bed with a man many times?''


    She was restless. Lilian looked at Seth and saw that he was already sleeping. Yet, this time, she was only able to sleep a lot of time after.


    She dreamt of that same pillow, however this time, she approached it with caution. Lilian watched the pillow but didn''t understand why she had to be on her guard at all. That pillow made her feelfortable and secure.


    It didn''t take her more than a minute to embrace that pillow and sleepfortably untill the next morning.


    "Hmm!?"


    Her drowsy figure woke up from the second-best sleep she has ever had.


    "Good morning Lilian."


    Lilian heard a male voice and looked up. She was still snuggling with the pillow, embracing it with such strength and passion that it was new even for her.


    The same embarrassing situation happened once again.

 Chapter 37 - A Stronger Opponent

    Seth left in the morning after an embarrassing moment between him and Lilian. He still could not believe this absurd situation that has been happening.


    He dove into the Ygnolia forest and fought Mana Perception realm beasts until night. Although he didn''t find any beast stronger than the first ones he fought with, his understandings about mana and it''s uses were getting better and more solid.


    After sometime daydreaming, Lilian invited Caizhi for a short ramble and they both left too.


    Like this, an entire week has passed. With Seth disappearing in the mornings for training purposes and the iconic situation that would always happen at night.


    Today though, it would be a different day.


    The city was crowded with people and very bustling. At every moment the city gates would open to amodate an important sect or a big family.


    After Seth left his room in the morning, he couldn''tprehend how the heel so many people could fit inside a city, to top it off, at least ny percent of them were young woman. He was already being the greatest warrior, holding his impulses and urges all these nights. If he stayed in a city like this, he wouldn''t handle the pressure and could end up courting somedies, so he chose to leave for some more training.


    Lilian and Caizhi nned to follow him this time and see what he was doing all this time, but they easily lost him in the crowd of people. They went with their second option; witness the recruitment.


    The zed Lake would finally start their recruitment today, that is why so many people were clustering in the city. The event would be happening at the center of the city, where an enormous stadium for battles existed.


    Even though the rules for the recruitment hadn''t been said, people already expected some battles and simr stuff.


    Lilian had already bought three tickets to enter the event as an observer. She distributed them yesterday, so Seth and Caizhi had one on them. After entering the ce together with Caizhi, they took their destined seat and waited for the major announcements.


    While the preparations for the event were being held, Seth was thousands of kilometers away from the city. This is actually the farthest he has been from the city. He knew the event would take a lot of time and he was not so interested in it, so he went deeper inside the Ygnolia forest.


    ''Maybe today I will be able to find a middle-stage beast.''


    Seth was hoping to find a stronger opponent and entered deep inside the forest, but he failed to notice that not a single beast was present in the area he was right now.


    "Isn''t it too silent here Lexi?"


    "I don''t feel anything different. Is there a problem?"


    Seth felt that something wasn''t right, he immediately used his shadow walk and vanished from the ce he was, appearing hundred meters away.


    Whoosh!


    A huge ck shadow passed through the ce he was standing a second before.


    Boom!


    The entire area shook, trees were uprooted and the terrain was thrown into the air. While this mess was spreading everywhere around, the shadowy figure didn''t stop, it turned towards the ce Seth had appeared and charged in.


    Seth activated his shadow walk and started his illusory running. He used his full speed to retreat, but he could not shake the enemy off. On the contrary, the shadowy figure was approaching at a fast speed.


    "Damn!"


    Darkness rose from the ground, covering his retreating path. The area of this dark fog was so wide that someone could easily lose himself inside it.


    Out of nowhere a fierce wind started blowing the fog away. A windstorm surged with power, cutting Seth shadows away and exposing his retreating figure.


    The beast charged head on to collide with the human that invaded its territory.


    Seth saw the high-speed beasting and knew it would be futile trying to escape. He umted all the mana he could within these few seconds and turned it into a shield of dark element.


    The collision between both parties was so strong that a shockwave destroyed the already beyond repair forest even more.


    Boom!


    Seth was sent flying and collided with the trunks of trees three hundred meters behind him, while the beast was forced to an abrupt stop, feeling numb on its ws. It was sure that the human was a Mana Perception initial-stage realm cultivator, so how did he damage its ws?


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Seth stood up rmed, if his body wasn''t so strong and resistant, he would have died there. There was a bit of blood on his lips and he felt the pain of the impact, but the damage on him was limited to this. He looked up and finally saw what type of beast he was facing.


    Three hundred meters away from him, there was a ck panther. Its length spanning for almost ten meters. The ck hair on its body was so shinny that it could be described as elegant. Its big white eyes were locked on Seth and observing him cautiously.


    "It''s the ckwind Panther! It is known as the Ghost of the Jungle. You won''t be able to escape from this beast, it is well versed on speed hunting." Lexi alerted Seth.


    "How do you have so much knowledge regarding these beasts... Sigh, guess it will be a tough fight. Is it a middle-stage beast?" Seth asked.


    "By the intensity of the fluctuations after its first attack, it has already reached the Mana Perceptionte-stage realm. You are in deep trouble!"


    "Why are you talking like I am the only one in deep trouble! Ate-stage beast huh?!" Seth smiled and looked at the bright side of the situation. He was surprised by the fierce enemy attack, but was able to defend against it with only some minor losses.


    "Alright! If we can''t escape, then we are going to fight!"


    Seth intensified the darkness around himself and started to slowly approach his enemy.


    The ckwind Panther knew it was facing an abnormal opponent and started to get serious too.


    The wind element around it actively rose, making cutting noises with its sharpness.

 Chapter 38 - A Tough Fight

    Seth was the one that initiated the action this time. He casted his Shadow Walk and his body was shrouded in a ck fog, merging with the shadows around.


    The ckwind Panther lost him from its field of vision, so it instantly scanned the area with its sense. Somehow Seth abilities covered his traces, making it difficult for the Panther to discover his actual position.


    The beast didn''t move and observed the environment. It didn''t like that its prey was trying to hide and dy the inevitable, so it raised the wind activity in the area, feeding it more mana. With that, the Shadow Walk movements Seth was performing was partially disrupted with all the wind blowing around.


    However, Seth was already standing in a strategical point for an attack. He was a few meters away from the Panther and by the time it turned to face him, his mana had already fused with the many shadows on the ground. Many spikes surged from below, encapsting the beast in a jail of shadow spikes.


    The spikes threatened to pierce the beast hide, but when they were almost touching the Panther, wind des destroyed them all, freeing the beast right after.


    The Panther charged towards Seth involving its body in a maelstrom of wind des. When it was about to rip his body into pieces, Seth vanished again using his skills. The beast abruptly stopped charging, however, it changed directions and started charging again.


    "!!!"


    "As expected from ate-stage beast. My aura is not strong enough to cover all the traces from its detection."


    Seth evaded the attack again. Every time a round of attacks took turn, the forest would suffer with a wide area of destruction, resulting in a shockwave that sent trees and terrain flying. Every wildlife in the area has fled far away. The area they were fighting has turned into a death zone.


    After twenty more times, the panther stopped. It couldn''t understand how a weaker enemy was able to sessfully evade every single attack. Failing more than twenty times in a row has left it annoyed.


    Arge quantity of mana umted inside the beast lungs.


    ROARRRRRR!


    The ckwind Panther sent a whirlwind towards Seth, at first it was just in a small area, but by the time it reached Seth, the whirlwind had expanded so much, that it was covering the entire forest around them. This attack consumed a lot of mana, but it would cut Seth''s path, blocking him from any evasion attempt.


    "Shrouding Light!"


    Seth was enveloped in a cocoon of darkness so thick that no light could prate.


    Swsh! Swsh!


    de after de, the wind started to cut Seth''s darkness, slicing it apart with every cut.


    Swsh!


    The storm was so intense that it wouldn''t take a lot more to destroy the entire cocoon.


    Crack!


    After a minute inside this onught, the cocoon cracked and dispersed, but Seth was not inside.


    Boom!


    Seth appeared beside his enemy, kicking it. With his enhanced strength, a kick from him would already be a strong attack, adding the mana he has put on this attack, turned it deadly. The beast body flew sideways, dragging out a lot of ground and dirt on its way.


    "Huff! Huff!"


    Seth had arge number of cuts on his skin that were bleeding profusely. He steathly left the cocoon earlier to deal a possible fatal attack, but he had to endure the deadly whirlwind for a few seconds, leaving him riddled with injuries. He rapidly used his mana to stop the bleeding and prepared for the next round, he was sure the beast was not dead yet.


    ROAR!


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion urred and the animal was already standing from the ground. Although its body had arge dent at the ce Seth had kicked and many other injuries, the powering from the ckwind Panther only increased. Its aura expanded and covered arge area, changing the fundamentalws around it.


    "It seems furious. You better take care; the next attack will be tough to resist." Lexi warned Seth.


    The entire huge body of the panther started to tremble. Its round white eyes turned sharp, the ws and fangs were now gleaming in a metallic color. The fur on its skin got sharp and spiky.


    Seth felt like a de was being pointed in his direction, threatening to severe his neck apart. He felt that any mistake of his part, would cost him his life.


    The aura on the entire environment changed, it was like a de has cut the connections between Seth and the mana circling around. He felt that it would be impossible to use his arts to escape this next attack.


    "Sigh... It''s all or nothing now." Seth''s eyes turned sharp and decisive. His aura skyrocketed too, but its intensity was a bit lower than that of his enemy.


    Although his aura was less powerful, he concentrated it around his body, making it as sharp as a dagger.


    "It''s not good, I need more power!" Seth forced his aura to the maximum. At some point, his nose was already bleeding, but he still kept channeling more power for his next technique. The Seed of Tyranny inside his body discharged an unholy energy that merged with his own and his body felt it like a shot of adrenaline.


    "That''s it! Come at me you fat cat, I''m ready!"


    Roar!


    The ckwind Panther shot towards Seth cutting anything on its path. Its speed was so fast that those three hundred meters they were apart were covered in a single second.


    Seth waited until thest second and when they were just three meters apart, his eyes glowed with a dark glow. His soul power erupted and his Hades inheritance was used for the first time inbat.


    "Sever!"


    The panther felt the connection with its own power stopping; to be more precisely, Seth used his soul power to forcefully disrupt its consciousness. The beast vision went dark and the senses have gotten duller. This condition would not remain for a lot of time. Normally it would take about a minute for an opponent to recover his senses, but the ckwind Panther was a Mana Perceptionte-stage beast.


    Seth knew that it would only take some seconds for it to recover. The collision between them was inevitable, but now, Seth could freely move as the beast lost control of the situation. He used all the energy he had built up to slice through the same spot he had kicked earlier using his own body like a knife. His darkness element swallowing up any resistance his opponent''s body could give.


    Swoosh!


    He emerged on the other side fully covered in blood.


    Bang!


    A huge body crashed lifeless on the ground some distance away.


    "Phew..." Seth sat on the ground feeling really spent from this fight.


    "That was a really difficult fight. Guess you achieved what you wanted right? You saw your limits now."


    "Who would ever imagine that I would be facing a Mana Perceptionte-stage beast? I was searching for a middle-stage beast. I was lucky to have won this time."


    Seth and Lexi kept discussing about this battle, in order to attain more experience for other possible fights, however, they were unaware that someone has been watching him this entire time.


    Far away from them, hovering in the skies, there was a pair of beautiful blue eyes observing that battle and its oue.

 Chapter 39 - Ocean Eyes

    Ssh!


    Seth jumped into a river to cleanse his body from the blood and dirt.


    He left the river and used his mana to dry his clothes faster. He put his bracelet and restricted his power back to the Qi Gatheringte-stage realm. The cuts on his body were still there, but much smaller. They recovered in a speed that wasn''t normal for the human body, but not as fast as an instant heal though.


    "I guess that will be it for today. There is still an event to attend, so no more hunting." Seth took out the ticket Lilian has given him from his dimensional ring and started heading back.


    When he turned around to leave, he suddenly saw a woman standing a few meters away from him.


    ''What?! Was she observing me while I took a bath?'' Seth remembered a simr situation he was in before, however, he was not courageous enough to remain at the ce when Lilian was about to appear.


    ''This woman! She is bold! Or was it me that shied away at that time? No! That would''ve been disrespectful.''


    His expression was really strange while all these thoughts were forming on his head, but he was ready to enter in a defensive position all this time. He couldn''t see her face that as covered by a veil and it gave her a more mysterious feeling. Seth wasn''t na?ve enough to believe she was just a normal voyeur.


    Out of nowhere an irresistible attraction moved his gaze to meet the woman''s eyes, the only part of her face uncovered. He was not prepared for this.


    Those ocean blue eyes were perfect. The iris of her eyes seemed like an always moving ocean water, really fluid and ethereal. The ck pupil was as deep as the abyss and it seemed that Seth would forever fall into darkness if he kept staring at them.


    Seth didn''t have enough time to move out of this trance when she pointed a finger at him and a power a hundred times stronger than his, forcefully put him to sleep. The woman deeply looked at him and the scenario changed.


    In front of her there was a beautiful blueke, the water was so crystalline but even so she could not see the bottom. Observing it a bit more she found out that each droplet of water inside thatke was made of soul power, more precisely, they were his history, his memories. She invaded Seth''s soul expecting it to be a normal projection of his body, like any other soul, but she found out the most mesmerizing soul she has ever seen.


    Looking at the sides her special eyes captured an ethereal link, connecting his soul to another. This link was indestructible but she could feel the soul on other end on the line.


    She approached theke in order to spy on his memories, seeking an answer for her questions, that were many.


    However...


    "You''re not weed here!" A white mass of energy mmed on her and it appeared that it was doing a flying kick.


    The woman was forcefully expelled from his soul.


    "Humph!" Lexi, the white mass of energy, put her hands on her hips after expelling the intruder.


    The woman opened her eyes and Seth awoke too. The fluctuations of power made her veil lift, revealing one of the most beautiful features Seth has ever seen. Her face was wless, beautiful beyond any reason. Her skin was pale and delicate. There was only one other woman Seth knew that couldpare to her.


    The woman gazed at him and said one word before disappearing: "Interesting."


    She vanished with no omen in between.


    "Interesting?" Seth was more lost than anything. He could not forget the perfect image he has just seen and at the same time didn''t understand anything.


    If there was one thing he knew, it would be that his strength was nothing ifpared with hers.


    .


    .


    .


    Lilian and Caizhi sat down and started to watch the event. The stadium waspletely full of people. All the seats were taken, but the huge tform in the middle waspletely empty.


    Sometimeter, a man entered the stadium and walked to the tform. The crowd attention gathered on him, not only because he was the only person at the center, but because he was the current city lord of the Hilkhell city, Colton Hilkhell.


    "I would like to announce that the recruitment of new disciples for the zed Lake sect is officially open. The Hilkhell city supports them on their every decision and is ready to take drastic measures against anyone that causes any trouble here."


    The noisy crowd instantly got silent after hearing his words. There wasn''t a single person crazy enough to go against a Higher Ground already, but now, one of the biggest human cities would unconditionally support them. Someone had to have huge balls in order to go against these two behemoths.


    "Someone from the zed Lake will soone to announce the rules. Let''s patiently wait until..."


    While Colton Hilkhell was still finishing his words, a strong aura descended at the center of the stadium. Everyone felt like a downpour had suddenly started but there was only a single drop of water falling at the center. When it touched the ground, it transformed into a beautiful woman dressed in a blue and white robe.


    Colton Hilkhell bowed in respect and said: "I wee the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake."


    The woman nodded and her Mana Control middle-stage cultivation supported her next words, imposing respect.


    "There are ten spots for this year recruitment exam and they are going to be obtained by the most talented women among you. The exam will be a simple one."


    She went directly to the point. Waving her right hand, the center of the stadium was epassed by a dome made of water.


    "Any of you can enter this dome easily for the first time, however, after leaving it, it is impossible for any contestant to enter again. For the next six hours I will allow you to enter, after that no one will be able to enter it, however, if the number of people inside goes over a hundred at once, the barrier will automatically prevent anyone from entering. The winning condition is simple, the first ten people to survive half an hour inside are the new sect disciples. You may begin."


    "What?!" The crowd was not expecting such a fiercepetition.


    While there were girls still stunned with everything that was happening, some of the precocious ones rushed to the dome and took their battle positions.

 Chapter 40 - A Goddess Descends

    After a hundred people entered the tform, the barrier stopped anyone trying to enter. The situation inside was super tense. Each girl took a corner and prepared their most powerful spells or artifacts, letting them ready for use. No one made the first move though, initiating a fight would put you in a bad position.


    A lot of shouts and noises erupted around the stadium as the family and friends of each contestant inside started to cheer for them. However, there was something really strange. The quantity of men watching this event was surprisingly higher than the quantity of women.


    This was a recruitment that only females would be able to participate, but there were no restrictions in regards to watching. It was incredible that this recruitment was more popr among men than women. Some of the guys around the stadium came here only to watch the fun, they had no ties with any contestant at all.


    The public wanted to watch a bloodbath situation happening, but what actually happened was that after twenty minutes passed, there were still no signs of anyone moving to do the first attack. There wasn''t a rule that it was mandatory to attack at all, so the tense atmosphere between the contestants remained unchanged.


    A lot of people started questioning about how things would turn out to be if all one hundred of them stayed there for more than thirty minutes. However, it was unnecessary.


    The Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake, raised her hand and her powers started to concentrate getting very oppressive. The unbearable aura affected the people inside the barrier letting them taste what would happen to them if they didn''t move. Some of them started to get dizzy, feeling useless. The powerlessness they felt before this aura, ingrained fear deep inside their minds.


    It was just a warning from the Eleventh Pce Master, but the girls inside understood the message very thoroughly.


    Not even a secondter, a fireball flew, striking a contestant that wasn''t paying attention at her back. She was sent flying out of the barrier and crashed on the ground outside.


    The city lord pointed a finger at her and some paramedics went to the ce, starting the first aids very quickly.


    After that first attack, the tform turned into a messy battlefield. Every minute, someone would be knocked out or sent flying out of the barrier. Just after someone left, another girl would enter and start casting her defensive or offensive skill.


    The Eleventh pce Master made sure to secretly save any contestant life just before a fatal blow. They would be sent out of the barrier and disqualified at such scenarios.


    The battle started to escte into new heights. At some point, it wasn''t so different from a death match between diators. The skills were slightly more elegant and refined,cking a bit in power, but in the end, the results were as bloody as if it were a bunch of male mercenaries fighting.


    The majority part of the crowd loved the battle, only those who were caring for someone within the contestants, were anxious.


    Sometimes there would be some skin show that would make the crowd go wild.


    Just like that almost six hours passed and impressively only six contestants managed to survive for half an hour on that battlefield.


    Lilian and Caizhi have been watching the event since the beginning. They were not so na?ve and innocent to be shaken up by such a fiercebat. This was in the end, a world that would respect the strong and prey on the weak.


    The things were about to heathen up again, but out of nowhere everything became silent, as if something had just stolen all the sound.


    The entire stadium looked up, even the contestants inside the tform stopped their fight to look at the skies.


    Hovering in the air, there was a woman with an angelic body and aura, donned in a white robe. She was wearing a veil that was hiding most parts of her face. Only those ocean blue eyes were there on disy. There was no need to show anything more than that though, those eyes enraptured the attention of everyone that looked at her and deep in their hearts, they were already worshipping her as a goddess.


    She slowly descended, stopping near the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake sect. The woman revered as an almighty pce master immediately bowed with utmost respect.


    "Sect Master, thepetition is almost over."


    The woman just nodded.


    Her vivid blue eyes shone with a mysterious light and she directed her look to the audience, stopping directly where Lilian and Caizhi stood. People was looking directly at her without blinking, fearing that if they lost a single second, they would regret it, but their vision simply seemed to fail them, because she disappeared.


    Not a single person saw how did she appear near Caizhi and Lilian, not even both of the girls.


    The goddess looked at Caizhi and asked: "What is your name, gracefuldy?"


    Caizhi was utterly shocked, she never thought someone so powerful would interact with her here, attracting the attention of a whole city towards them. Caizhi was the kind of person that loved peace and tranquility.


    "H-Hi, my name is Wu Caizhi." After the initial shock, she managed to blurt out some words.


    "I see, you came from the zing Phoenix Sect, then, you must be Huo Lilian right?" Her eyes shone with a weak blue light that seemed to prate and discover whatever she wanted.


    Lilian hastily nodded: "It''s an immense pleasure to meet you senior. I don''t want to be rude but, are you perhaps the Deep Lake Goddess?"


    "Oh? Well, it is just a title I received from people, don''t mind it that much."


    With this acknowledgement, the people that could hear their conversation started to go crazy, their eyes shone with admiration.


    "Caizhi, I was observing the event and by chance found out that you have a good talent, a gem that need to be polished. I just happen to have some free time and was searching for such a person to appear. What do you think? Want to join my zed Lake sect? I''ll make sure to train you myself."


    The crowd went crazy, but no one had the courage to make a single sound right now.

 Chapter 41 - Seth Arrives

    "Is it true senior?" Lilian asked unbelieving about the situation. She was already starting to get happy, just thinking about the ascension her best friend would be through in her life, if this was really the truth.


    "Why would I joke on something like this?" A mysterious smile appeared on the goddess face.


    Caizhi countenance gotplicated, she first looked towards Lilian and thetter gave her a nod.


    Caizhi was a girl that highly valued herpanions and would never betray them, so, if Lilian didn''t approve the idea, she would instantly refuse. She would feel like betraying the zing Phoenix sect.


    Lilian immediately agreed, but there was someone she wanted the reply even more than Lilian''s reply. Seth gave her hope and performed a reformation on her life. She felt that her goal would be to follow him from now on, so there was no need to forge her own path, since she would walk with him.


    "There is no need for you to refuse it now. I know that you need some time to think and talk things through with an important person, right? We will be in this city until tomorrow morning. You can visit us at this address tonight, if you decide to be someone relevant for that person." The goddess talked as if she knew everything, nothing escaped her eyes, since it was seeing not only the body, but the soul.


    She lightly touched Caizhi''s forehead and some information was transferred to her.


    After saying everything she needed to say, the sound that was gone suddenly returned to the stadium, but the Deep Lake Goddess had vanished from right before people eyes.


    The audience exploded inments and gossips. They could not understand how someone with a healthy mind would be able to reject an offer like that, even if it was just temporarily.


    "How could she refuse it?"


    "Is she perhaps crazy?"


    "Damn! If it was me, I would be jumping with joy!"


    A lot ofments were reaching Caizhi and Lilian''s ears, although, both of them didn''t seem to bother with it. Actually, they were thinking about where the hell did Seth go at a time like this?


    The man himself, was standing right outside the stadium. When he arrived here, there was a deadly silence that instigated fear even on him. ''Am I at the wrong ce?'' Seth was not able to believe that everyone inside would be silent at the same time. What would be needed to cause such an asion?


    When he was preparing to leave and ask around where the event was being held, an uproar suddenly happened, almost scaring him shitless.


    "What the hell, are they pranking me or something?"


    Seth took out his ticket and handled it to the guards at the entrance. They allowed his entry and he took the designed route to the ce where the girls were at.


    "Seth!" Caizhi spotted Seth and waved her hands for him, signaling her position.


    Seth noticed that people around instantly took notice of him. Somehow, he seemed more entertaining for them, than the event itself.


    Seth arrived where the girls were sitting and noticed that there was something amiss.


    "Why are you girls making such serious faces? This whole stadium is actually acting different from normal."


    "It is good that you noticed! First of all, why did it take you so long toe to watch the event? Are you dating another girl already?" Lilian mercilessly attacked him with harsh words. There was a strange feeling swelling inside her, when she thought about that possible scenario.


    "What? Me? Do you think I am some kind of all-timedy wooer?"


    Lilian gave him a stare that said: ''Do you think you can fool me?''


    Lexi giggled and said inside his mind: "Atst someone awakened and is revealing your true nature!"


    "Alright, I''m sorry for beingte, okay?" Seth apologized while sighing.


    ''This woman is so keen. Where is that naivety, she has been showing me every night, right now?''


    "Can you at least exin me, why are there so many stares on my back?"


    "Well..." Lilian was about to exin but Caizhi said it herself.


    "The Deep Lake Goddess personally invited me to join the zed Lake sect as her disciple." She didn''t know how Seth would react. What she did know was that it would be really beneficial for her to join that sect, but she would rather not go if Seth didn''t want her to.


    "What? Are you talking about that Goddess? One of the most beautiful women in the entire continent? How was she like?" Seth was exited to know about her feature. Actually, every man and woman would love to know that, but only a few people have seen her face, a quantity that could be counted on the fingers of a single hand.


    "Hm? Don''t you find it a bother if I join the zed Lake?"


    "Why should I find it bothersome? There will be plenty of resources for your growth within that environment. I actually think it is it a blessing from the high skies."


    Seth didn''t seem to think it was a bad idea at all.


    "But we probably won''t be able to meet each other for a long time." The Soul Link between them made they subtly yearn for each other. All in all, it was a good feeling, so it would improve their rtionship with time.


    "Silly girl, let me tell you something." Seth approached her and whispered in her ears, for only her to hear it.


    "When the timees, I''ll go to the zed Lake sect to see you, and if anyone tries to stop me, then I''ll invade and steal you back."


    Caizhi blushed entirely after hearing it. If someone from the zed Lake heard those words, it could be considered as an affront.


    What they didn''t know, was that there was a certain goddess eavesdropping their conversation. Ever since she found out some of his secrets, she has been observing him to understand some more. It sounds like a bothersome person that tried to know about someone''s life at first, but there were some deeper meanings behind her actions. First of all, how was it even possible to exist a spirit inside a human body? Questions like this fueled her curiosity. If it wasn''t her that actually discovered this but some other person, then Seth would be hunted or used as experiment.


    The Deep Lake Goddess had achieved some mastery over the soul, since her constitution leaned to that area. While inside Seth''s soul, she was surprised and expelled by a secret force. However, she found out that it was a spirit that did it.


    Seth was already an interesting material ever since she saw him fighting a lot of beasts within the Ygnolia forest. After making such a life changing discovery, her interest in him spiked up.


    Even her decision on epting Caizhi as an apprentice was partially influenced by her link with Seth. Caizhi was indeed a talented individual. The Deep Lake Goddess could feel how the energy circling around her was different from the other people. It seemed more like the energy around Seth. It was stronger than normal Qi or Mana.


    Her questions kept increasing and her interest increased together.


    At the other side of the stadium, three elves were watching the entire event.


    Paeris Beihorn has arrived in the Hilkhell city with his disciples one day before the event started. While his disciples were making some preparations, he took the crystal that could react to the gue on his hands and visited every single part of the city, in order to find the people his disciples described for him.


    He did not ck off on this task, since it was a serious matter, however, even after using his superior cultivation to scan and sense the individuals in arge area, he didn''t discover that group of people anywhere.


    When he least expected to find them, a goddess descended from heaven and led him to what he wanted to find.


    "Look there, master! That is the group of people we fought against at that time." Ilbrien pointed at Seth''s group.


    "But, why would such a goddess bother with them?" Finnea asked.


    Paeris looked at the group with a solemn expression. He knew a lot more than his disciples about the matters concerning the human powerhouses. He knew that the zed Lake was one of the strongest sects within the human territory, and there was a person that belonged to that sect that he couldn''t afford to provoke no matter what.


    That person has just recruited one of his targets as a direct disciple. His n of forcefully approaching the targets would have to be revised. If he did it with hostility, there could be no traces left behind and he wouldn''t be able to touch the dark-haired girl.


    When Paeris started to think on another n, he remembered something.


    "Finnea, didn''t you say you had poisoned the boy?"


    "!!!"


    "Master I can''t be mistaken; I saw him getting a cut from my arrow that contained the evergreen poison."


    "Say no more, I trust you."


    Paeris expression turned even more serious. The evergreen poison the elves used was a synthetic poison produced with a rare material. The power the poison contained would be so potent that only Mana Control practitioners would have a chance of purifying it. This is even considering that the evergreen poison they used was actually synthetic. The original one would be at least hundred thousand times stronger.


    But right in front of his eyes, the boy was standing like nothing have actually happened with him. This could only mean one thing.. Their background was deeper than he thought.

 Chapter 42 - The Winners Are Decided

    Seth sat on his seat to finally watch the show. This week has been strenuous for him, this was a rare time to rx and relieve some of his stress from all the hunting.


    Just after he sat, the Eleventh pce master of the zed Lake extended her hands and the barrier protecting the tform changed a bit, getting a darker shade of blue.


    "From now on, no one can enter the battle. From the hundred people inside thest three of you standing are going to pass the exam, joining the other six that have already been selected. I sincerely wish you luck."


    "Only three people?" A lot of noises echoed in the arena.


    The pce master grinned and said: "We had ten spots previously, and since our Sect Master recruited that girl herself, we now have only three spots remaining." She pointed at Caizhi.


    All the girls that participated in thepetition looked at Caizhi and cursed inside their minds.


    ''Damn! We had to participate in this hellishpetition, while she entered the sect without even stepping inside the barrier. This is unfair!''


    ''Life is unfair!''


    ''No! Not content with that, she even stole one of our spots!''


    Seth could almost touch the dark mass of hate that those stares directed at them were producing.


    "Are you sure we need to stay here and watch the event until the end?" Seth''s courage was fading with all those females cursing at them. A heavy feeling was pressing down on him.


    "Don''t worry, thispetition has been very fierce since the beginning, it won''t take much time until it ends." Lilian said.


    She was right. Just seconds after the pce master announcement, a mage woman raised her staff and started to cast arge area fire spell.


    It was a great mistake of her part; her opponents wouldn''t permit something like that. A woman holding a bluence charged at her and swiftly took her out with a single fast strike. The other opponents approaching didn''t stop though. A lot of different attacks flew in droves towards thencer.


    Although it seemed to be an impossible situation for thence holding girl, she was not panicking.


    Hernce started to shine and some runes appeared on it. She immediately spun thence multiple times, hitting the projectiles that wereunched against her. They rebounded to every random direction.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Argh!"


    With that counterattack, eight people were caught off guard as they suddenly took each other attacks. Just like that, ninepetitors were eliminated in less than a minute while the girl holding thence built up more momentum.


    "Looks that there is an interestingpetitor." Caizhi admired thencer strength and got a bit more eager to see the final oue.


    "It seems that there is no one older than thirty and the strength of those women on the tform varies from the Qi Gatheringte-stage realm until the Profound Qi middle-stage realm, yet at that level she is able to fight nine opponents at once. Impressive!" Lilianmented.


    Caizhi nodded and said: "I don''t think I would be able to defeat her in a fight, yet I''m already considered a disciple. Sigh..."


    "Come on, don''t be that dejected, you''ve just recently entered the Profound Qi middle-stage realm, and it seems you are already perfectly controlling your new powers. That is something that requires a lot of time, but you easily achieved such feat. Those girls that arepeting are all genius of their own sect, still, you are younger and as strong as them." Seth praised her talents.


    "You seem to know the perfect words to lift a someone''s mood hehe."


    ''Not someone''s mood. A girl''s mood!'' Lilian was starting to understand how his modus operandi worked.


    Rumble!


    A lightning struck down on the tform, disrupting a lot of spells that were on their casting time.


    Seth looked at those girls that still needed a lot of time to cast a single spell and shook his head. In a life and death situation they would horribly fail and die. With those kinds of attacks, their opponents could kill them ten times over. Spontaneous movements would be way better than that stagnant casting style.


    The lightning was not meant to cause damage, but it left a lot of people speechless, since the spells they worked so hard to cast were all gone. With that, melee fighters advanced and started to prey on those that were useless now.


    Thencer advanced with ferocity, rapidly taking out more and more opponents, however she didn''t notice that the person that initiated this opportunity was not between these enemies she was fighting against.


    At the other side of the arena, there was a petite girl that was holding an ancient book. It was a catalyst that she was using to instantly release some basic skills to disrupt and escape. The strange part was that the people didn''t seem to notice her. Even thepetitors inside the barrier were having a hard time to notice her, and whenever someone did, she would escape and take cover throwing another opponent in a trap against the former.


    Seth analyzed the girl and discovered that she was only at the Qi Gathering peak-stage realm, a single step from entering the Profound Qi realm. She was thest Qi Gathering practitioner on stage, since they would only serve as fodder in this mess, however, she prevailed.


    ''She might be even better than thatncer. With given time she will be a strong cultivator for sure. She is going to be a good teammate for Caizhi.''


    Seth turned towards the girls and asked: "Who do you think is going to pass this exam?"


    "I think that thencer with the blue spear will be one of the winners. She is on a rampage and no one can stop her at all. Not even mentioning that she is already a Profound Qi middle-stage cultivator, one of the strongest women on stage." Caizhi could feel the aura that emanated from thencer, it was strong, even though it seemed a bit weaker than her own. They were at the same level, but Caizhi''s Qi was denser.


    Lilian observed a bit more instead of directly replying.


    "Bingo! That girl is going to win for sure!" Lilian pointed her finger at the direction of a sword maiden. She handled the situation around her with ease. What caught Lilian''s attention the most was her perfect control over the Qi consumption.


    The sword maiden would use the least amount of energy possible to do the necessary actions, perfectly handling the environment around her.


    "You are good at observations Lilian." Seth praised her keen sight. He had already noticed that girl before. Her fighting style was incredible and would be the optimal fighting style when confronting these many enemies.


    Although thencer and the sword maiden were really decentpetitors, Seth found it more incredible the work that the petite girl was doing. She was moving freely and crowd controlling people, putting them at her pace.


    Finally, thencer and the sword maiden shed in the middle of the tform. Both women were Profound Qi middle-stage realm experts. Their initial sh seemed pretty simple, but very quickly their battlefield started to epass the entire arena.


    Their energy soared as the spear shed with the sword.


    Cling!


    A shockwave swept the participants nearby, throwing them out of the tform.


    "Those girls are going all out."


    "Horizon Piercer!" The bluence started to vibrate with Qi. A momentter, it blurred in multiple piercing thrusts.


    "Water flow!" The sword maiden aura changed. Water element circled her sword, assisting her on the next rounds of blows.


    Whenever a piercing thrust threatened to disqualify the opponent, the sword maiden would deflect the attack towards the most viable direction. The energy flow would then sweep the opponents on that direction, throwing them far away.


    Blow after blow, they continued to fight fiercely, adjusting their positions every single time in order to defeat the opponent.


    Seventeen rounds of exchanging blows were enough to destroy almost the entire arena. The tform was so broken that it was threatening to fall already.


    Both girls were prepared to exchange blows once again but a powerful aura descended and extinguished all their built-up Qi.


    "You can stop. There is no necessity to keep fighting since you have both passed!" The eleventh pce master interfered in the fight, announcing the results.


    "Wow, that wild fight at the end was really cool!"


    "It was worth it watching the entire event!"


    "Great fight!"


    The crowd exploded in loud cheers.


    "Only two people stood at the stage until the very end. What is going to happen?" Caizhi and Lilian raised their doubts about the oue.


    "Try looking again at that direction." Seth pointed a finger at a corner a bit distant, but still inside the tform.


    Right there, stood a petite girl holding an ancient book. She passed unnoticed for almost everyone.


    "What?" This was the reaction of most people around the stadium.


    When thencer and the sword maiden noticed the girl standing there, they got a bit rmed. They were pretty much certain that they have not seen her before.


    "Oh? She is still at the Qi Gathering realm?" The crowd finally noticed thest person to pass the exam.


    "With this, it is settled. I congratte the nine of you for passing the exam, from now on you are disciples of my zed Lake!"

 Chapter 43 - Caizhi’s Decision

    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Meiyi heard someone knocking at her front door. She immediately rushed to the door, hoping it would be a certain person.


    After undoing the formation and opening the door, her excitement died away.


    "Hello, are you perhaps Chun Meiyi?"


    It was a woman that knocked on her door. She was a very normal woman, a simple inner-court disciple on the zing Phoenix Sect.


    "Yest, I am."


    "Oh my god, I finally found you."


    Meiyi looked strangely at the woman. ''What does she want me for?''


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude. Here, this is for you." The woman noticed she was being super weird and went directly to the point.


    She took a red token out of her purse and handle it to Meiyi.


    "What is this?" Meiyi took the token and didn''t even know what it was.


    The woman looked at her with a look one would give a country bumpkin.


    "It is the Fire Labyrinth entrance token. A special ce that opens once every ten years for the disciples of the sect. You got to receive a token like this in order to enter. I don''t know why they sent you this though." Her speech gave off a bit of the envy she was feeling.


    "They sent me this? Who sent it?"


    "Tao Changming asked me to deliver you this. It is a congrattion gift from Tao Zhong, his boss. They are important core disciples from the sect. They said that your deed on passing the entrance exam brilliantly, was worth of a reward."


    ''What? People still remember me from the exam? Even a core disciple has heard of me?'' Meiyi didn''t believe her fame wouldst so long and reach such heights.


    "Well, I thank you for the congrattions you guys gave me, but I won''t be able to ept the gift."


    After hearing her refusing the gift, the woman almost went crazy. "No, please, ept it! What will I do if you do not ept it?" She eventually pushed the token on Meiyi.


    Meiyi found the situation very strange, but she considered the trouble this woman may have been through to find her and finally epted.


    She entered back on the house and saw Huo Yuyin eating some fruits at the living room.


    The girl seemed like a curious kitten. Yuyin looked at Meiyi and saw she was holding a red token.


    "Wow, let me see that sister Meiyi!" Yuyin excitedly grabbed the red token.


    "You actually received the Fire Labyrinth token! My father wouldn''t let me even touch it. I''m envious of you."


    "Hm? Do you actually know what purpose this token serves for?"


    "I do not know that much, just that it is a token that you need to go to a really dangerous ce. A ce perfect for an adventure." Meiyi eyes sparkled when thinking on going on an adventure like that.


    "Can I have this, sister Meiyi?" She made a pitiful face while asking for the token.


    Meiyi found it hard to deny, so she gave Yuyin the token.


    "You can have it. I don''t even know how to use it anyways."


    "Yay!"


    ''Seth where are you? I''m sorry for what happened that day.'' Meiyi went to the backyard and passed the rest of the afternoon there, thinking about a lot of things.


    "I made sure to give her the token." Outside the female area, the woman that gave Meiyi the token respectfully bowed her head to Tao Changming.


    "Good work, you can go now."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Now we just need to wait for the day."


    .


    .


    .


    Huo Shihong was sitting on his work desk, seriously thinking about what had happened some days ago.


    The three brothers weren''t able to catch the spy that entered their sect grounds. Since that day Huo Shihong made sure to reinforce the security around the entire inner-court area. But for someone to infiltrate inside his sect at such a critical moment, was something that was weighting on his shoulders.


    Creak!


    The door of his office opened and Huo Shikai entered.


    "Brother, everything is ready. The families and sects within our territory have already confirmed their participation. It''s just that there is something out of our expectations."


    Huo Shihong furrowed his brows. "What is it?"


    "The Wu Martial Kingdom requested to join in."


    "What? How did they discover our ns? No, it is impossible. They just want to enter the Fire Labyrinth conventionally."


    The zing Phoenix Sect Master stood by his desk thinking on some other ns and after some minutes he made his decision.


    "Hand them an invitation and the same number of tokens we sent to the other guests. Even if they somehow managed to pick that there is something different on this year Fire Labyrinth, they wouldn''t know what it is. I''ll make some arrangements to deal with them if they go out of our control."


    "Alright brother, I''ll take my leave then."


    "Wait! Have you heard any news from Yuyin and Lilian?" Huo Shihong was drowned in work and couldn''t search for his daughters on his own, so he dispatched other people to do it.


    "I discovered that Yuyin is staying on the house of a girl on the inner-court female area. It must be one of her friends or something, however, we didn''t find Lilian until now."


    ''Sigh... That girl knows how to take care of herself, but just where did she go at this crucial time?''


    "Alright you can go, I''ll finish things over here."


    Huo Shikai nodded and left.


    The Fire Labyrinth was almost opening so his work has only increased thiss week.


    .


    .


    .


    Lilian had invited Seth and Caizhi for ast dinner after the recruitment event ended.


    "So, you decided to really enter the zed Lake?" She asked Caizhi.


    "Yes, I''ll join them." She said with determination.


    "Could you please to tell us why?"


    Caizhi saw that her best friend was worrying about her and decided to tell what was on her mind.


    "I''ve been wandering all this while without a purpose in my life; however, I was given a second chance recently." She looked at Seth while talking.


    "Now that I regained some motivation, I can''t allow myself to be a burden to you guys. I''ll train hard and get stronger so when the timees, I could be part of your strength."


    "You know, you''ve never been a burden to us, right Seth?" Lin looked at Seth.


    Seth was looking directly at Caizhi eyes. He could feel through their link, that she wanted to get stronger to somehow help him in the future. The few things she saw from his past when their soul linked were part of her motivation.


    "Sigh... Why are you entering on such a serious conversation? We should enjoy this sumptuous meal with happiness. Taste this Caizhi, it has a very rich vor." Seth changed the topic, making this a cheerful departure for them.


    After the meal ended, they paid and left the ce they were in.


    "So, this is goodbye huh?" Lilian''s eyes started to wet for the first time in a while.


    Caizhi nodded with teary eyes too and went forward to hug her.


    "I''ll miss yourpany."


    "I''ll miss you too."


    Caizhi turned towards Seth and hugged him the same way he hugged Lilian. When they were really close like that, their link seemed to grow stronger. They felt a sense ofpleteness.


    Cazhi put her hands behind his head and initiated a deep kiss that he corresponded willfully. This time, none of them were bothered that Lilian was watching the show right beside them.


    Lilian didn''t bother them too. This was a special asion. She was just ashamed and couldn''t believe they were able to do this in public.


    After sometime, they separated and took their leave. Caizhi followed the address the goddess has imparted with her, while Lilian and Seth returned to their inn.


    Paeris has sent his disciples back to the Ygnolia forest and now he was on his own. This operation needed to be done with precision. He was following Seth''s group secretly all this while, waiting for an opportunity. With his Mana Control realm cultivation, it would be impossible for even Seth to discover him.


    A whole realm of difference was impossible to beat. Mana control experts had a perfect control over their mana, that was far denser than Mana Perception cultivators. It was akin topare a river with the ocean.


    He was prepared to wait for an entire week in order to find the right opportunity, but it suddenly presented itself for him.


    Caizhi left, leaving behind the only two individuals he dared to touch. Paeris followed them secretly and observed when they entered an inn, where they were probably staying.


    After identifying their currently location with his senses, he decided to act.


    Just as he advanced a single step, a water vortex silently appeared below his feet and entrapped him inside. His reaction speed was as fast as lightning, but it was futile. He used his entire Mana pool trying to break out of the confinement in vain.


    The water vortex started to solidify, getting colder and colder. His entire body was frozen in a block of ice, only leaving his head outside it.


    The Deep Lake Goddess appeared in front of him and his eyes bulged in fear.


    "What do we have here? An elf rat trying to touch what is mine? What should I do with you?"


    "P-P-Pleas-se, s-spare m-me." Paeris begged for his life.


    The deepke goddess eyes seemed to read whatever he was hiding, from the bottom of his soul. He felt like a naked chicken in front of her.


    The Goddess grinned and said: "What an interesting thing."


    The ice binding Paeris broke apart, freeing the poor elf.


    "If you dare to touch them, I''ll destroy your entire Beihorn family. At that time, I''ll be able to see the power of one of the "Nature Roots" with my own eyes."


    "Thank you for sparing me! I would never dare to touch them.." While he was saying those words, he discovered that the goddess had already disappeared.

 Chapter 44 - Hearty Conversation

    Another night Seth and Lilian would be passing on the Hilkhell city. Although, it would be an entirely different night for them.


    Caizhi left the group and the mood was a bit heavy now, however, after entering the inn room and getting totally alone with Seth, Lilian was taken over by a feeling of embarrassment and anxiety, even though she didn''t know what she was expecting to happen.


    The bed was a bitrger now with one less person. Lilian made a barricade with a lot of pillows andid down to sleep. Seth was already on his side, since he was thinking about Caizhi and his life.


    As always, sometime after Seth fell asleep, Lilian could finally rest in peace, otherwise her heart wouldn''t let her do so.


    Early in the morning she drowsily woke up totally glued on Seth. Her grip this night seemed tighter than before.


    She hastily tried to distance from him, but Seth prevented her from doing so.


    "You can stay like that if you want." He said mildly.


    Lilian, of course still panicking a bit, had the impulse to move away, but somehow, she stopped her resistance andid there glued on his chest.


    "Lilian, is there something bothering you?"


    She felt the warmthing from him, something that deeply tranquilized her.


    "How can you tell?" She asked confused.


    "Every morning, after I wake up, I can feel the strength of your grip, and it keeps increasing every time. It''s feels like you don''t want to let it go, afraid of returning to some kind of situation."


    Lilian was touched by his words. She had been trying to reason her bedtime actions all this while, but only now, she finally realized something.


    "Sigh... What would it serve to me, to discuss something like this with you, someone that I don''t even know the real identity?"


    Seth stood silent for a bit of time.


    "I could tell you who I really am, it is not a big deal for me."


    "!" Lilian expressed some shock.


    "But that knowledge is exclusive to my wife. So, would you abandon that always-on-guard-woman faction and defect to my side?"


    Lilian rolled her eyes and smiled after hearing that.


    "Don''t you already have Caizhi? And if I''m not wrong there is still that young girl from before."


    "Meiyi? Yeah, you''re right, I treasure them both." Seth grinned.


    "Are you sure you''re not biting more than you can chew?"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about that, you should worry more about yourself, on the arms of a man that want to bite everything on sight."


    Lilianughed lightly and changed the pace of the conversation, turning it into something more serious.


    "On the surface, the zing Phoenix Sect seems to be going really well and unpreventable, but the real situation is definitely not that bright." She paused for a bit. After the next sentence there would be no turning back.


    "Since we are a rising star between the kingdoms, the other kingdoms and factions were treating us with utmost caution. However, that was just a convenient cover. Behind the scenes, they blocked our trade channels, stopped suppling some of the essential materials we needed and more. All of this orchestrated by the nations at the first and second ranks, StormWind Valley and Wu Martial Kingdom respectively. Actually, the biggest threat against uses from the Wu Martial Kingdom."


    Lilian adjusted her position, getting a bit morefortable on Seth''s embrace.


    "The other Kingdoms are only doing an economical struggle with us, even the StormWind Valley didn''t step outside this line. But the Wu Martial Kingdom have been pressuring our zing Phoenix Country in a lot of ways. They have instigated some minor fights where they killed a lot of our practitioners, however we couldn''t put any fault on them without proof. There have even been some marriage proposals with me and my lil sister as targets."


    "It is still not something that would let me or our sect echelons uneasy, however, my father noticed some changes that were secretly happening withing our territory. Right below our nose, some sects were being supplied with better grade weapons, mercenary groups were forming at some different points and so on. We tried some counter-measures, but all of them were unsessful."


    "I fear that a war is approaching. While I''m apt to fight until the end, what is going to happen with Yuyin? We already lost our mother and our father is always overloaded with work. I fear she would not handle it."


    Lilian unconsciously let everything she has been holding, escape. This ce was where she felt secure for some reason. Somehow, here, her uncertainties were not able to boost her anxiety. This was what she had just noticed some moments before.


    Seth caressed her hair and said: "If anything ever happens Lilian, you can call me and I will be there to help you."


    Unkown to Lilian, his dark element entered her skin and turned into a mole resting behind her neck.


    Lilian was telling him some really important confidential information, but she felt that it was worth it. Only in the future she would rejoice her choices of today.


    Lilian and Seth were in a really special intimate time, however, Seth made sure not to push things further.


    It was a delicate moment for Lilian, she was discovering some feelings that were new to her. It would take time, but she was slowly walking a road without return.


    Some hours passed by and in the afternoon, Seth and Lilian decided to look for something to do. There was still a week and a half for them toe back to the zing Phoenix City through the teleportation channel.


    After leaving the inn, it didn''t take time for someone toe to talk with them. They were famous people on this city at the moment.


    Impressively the person that came to talk with than was none other than Colton Hilkhell, the city lord.


    "Greetings, young friends. I am Colton Hilkhell, the lord of this city. I would like to invite you esteemed guests to lunch at my house so we could discuss about some good business."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet the city lord. You actually arrived at a really good time. We happen to have some free time so we will ept your offer." Lilian epted the invitation.


    Seth didn''t say a thing he just let Lilian take control of the situation. Seth and Lilian had already noticed that the sudden approach had to do with their friendship with the goddess disciple Caizhi. Then it would be better to make use of this status and gain some benefit than always deny anything.


    "Alright, let me guide you then."


    After walking for twenty minutes and reaching the center of the city, where most of the important buildings were, Colton Hilkhell brought then to a big and beautiful vi, spanning for more than nine hundred meters. This vi was built at the center of the city and was even more majestic than any building near it. It was the private property of the Hilkhell family.


    They entered the big house and went directly to the backyard, where there was a huge table full of different meals over it.


    Without any more dy, they had their lunch.


    After they were full, the city lord than started to state his business.


    "Esteemed guests, is there anything I can do for you?" The city lord wanted to win their favor.


    "We came from afar just to witness the event. Now we are prepared to leave for the zing Phoenix city, but the teleportation channel has closed for reparations. Is there any other way for us, to get there faster?" Lilian asked.


    "The zing Phoenix city? Well, it is quite far from here. The other methods will take longer than two weeks, so they won''t be any better than teleporting. How about this? I''ll make sure for your priority over the teleportation channel. You are going to be the first."


    "That''s good."


    "Is there anything else? That''s too simple."


    "Well, if you insist. Could you arrange these materials for us?" Seth was the one that talked now. He handled the city lord a paper filled with lots of different materials.


    The city lord gave it a quick look. ''Oh, quite expensive. But it''s worth it their favor since they are friends with the goddess disciple."


    "No problem youngd. I''ll make sure it will be delivered at the inn you are staying in a week."


    "That is helpful. Thanks."


    "Hahaha it''s nothing."


    While they were engrossed on their conversation a man entered and headed directly towards the city lord.


    "City lord, there was a report of another beast going on a rampage on a vige nearby."


    "Again?! What is happening here?"


    The man that entered was the head of the city guards. He was responsible for the overall security and responsible to report any unusual activities to the city lord.


    "Sigh, increase the number of soldiers that are doing those expeditions to solve the problem. No, it''s better if we could hire some outsiders or mercenary groups to do the job. There are still so many people inside the city, that the security can''t be lessened right now."


    "Excuse me. If it''s not a bother, we could go check it." Seth had to travel many hours inside the forest to find some beasts to fight, now that they presented themselves for him, he wouldn''t let the opportunity pass.


    Lilian looked at him, but she too thought it would be a good activity to kill some time.


    "Well, there has been so many cases of beasts rampagingtely, that we are in dire need of some helpful hands. Alright, I won''t be polite then, give me a minute I''lle back to give you the details.." The city lord entered the house to grab the information from his office.

 Chapter 45 - Massacre

    Lilian was sitting inside a carriage, concentrated on reading the document the city lord handled her.


    "It seems to be the eleventh time they received the same report. This is no longer a coincidence, right?"


    "Probably not." Seth was inside the carriage with her. He sat at the window and kept staring outside. Ther was something very wrong with this situation, his senses were practically screaming it for him.


    Outside, the image of many houses and buildings indicated that they were already inside the vige that was their destination.


    "Milord. Mdy. We arrived."


    The carriage stopped. And a man opened the door for the duo. After leaving it, they realized they were in a military camp.


    The captain of the soldiers came forward to greet them.


    "I received news about you from Colton Hilkhell. The city lord told us that you are the group of people in charge of helping us containing this rampage, am I right?"


    "That''s it. Where is the ce the beasts are wreaking havoc on?"


    "Follow me, I''ll bring you there." The captain brough Lilian and Seth to the vige gates right at the other side of the military camp. While walking through the tents, Seth and Lilian realized that it was a hastily made camp.


    "We have been containing the rampage outside these gates. There were previously two garrisons we mounted about a kilometer from here, where we were using to contain the beasts. But yesterday night they invaded and destroyed our defensive formations. We are defending the gate with all our might now. The defensive formation around the vige gate is tougher than the ones we used before, but we don''t know how much it willst."


    "Have you entered a close quarter fight or are you attacking from the top of the vige walls?"


    Lilian asked, since she knew about of their predicament from the document she read.


    "We tried a melee fight once, but the beasts are working together with a formation we haven''t seen before. They seem to be possessed and would stop for nothing. We had some casualties on that fight and since then I opted for a range style ofbat."


    Lilian nodded and said: "Bring us to the vige walls."


    "Let''s go."


    Seth had analyzed the strength of the guards around here and discovered they were around the Qi Gathering middle tote-stage. Only the captain was a Profound Qi initial-stage practitioner.


    The beasts attacking the vige should be around that realm of power, so there was no need for him to worry, however, his senses were screaming that something was not right.


    Suddenly a loud noise echoed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Captain the beasts are attacking the gate."


    "Soldiers take your positions."


    The captain quickly led Seth and Lilian to the vige walls where they would be able to see at an advantageous position.


    When they saw what was happening on the other side of the walls, they got shocked. There was practically a swarm of beasts attacking the gate. They would take turns while banging their head on the formation that protected the gate and walls.


    "That is the Metal-Horned Moose. This beast shouldn''t be here. It usually runs all over the continent and never stays in the same ce for long. It is unheard of it attacking a vige before, what the hell is happening here?" Lilian couldn''t piece things together.


    "They all seem to be at the Qi Gatheringte-stage realm. But they seem way more sinister than they should be." The captain analyzed those beasts.


    Seth was feeling that something within those beasts was really familiar to him.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Archers and mages, start your attacks! Focus those far away in order to not damage the formation!" The captainmanded.


    Fsh! Fsh! Swoosh!


    Lot of skills and arrows imbued with Qi were fired in rapid session against the beast tide.


    Seth approached Lilian and spoke: "Lilian, the condition of these beasts seems really strange, do not let your guard down around them."


    Lilian nodded. She too found it strange for this kind of beast to attack a vige.


    BANG!


    A loud sound marked the moment the formation was destroyed. The gate was sted and its pieces flew, hitting some soldiers that were ready to defend the iing wave of beasts.


    Bellow!


    Grrrrrrrrr!


    A darker than normal bellow resounded and the animals started to attack furiously. They were unstoppable, not even the injuries they were receiving from the soldiers were enough to rein them.


    The soldiers at the front row were reduced to pieces after getting pierced by an almost one-meter-long metal horn.


    Lilian unsheathed her sword and a ming aura started to build up around her. She waved her sword and the spirit within controlled the fire, making it rain on the beasts trying to advance. Many of them were catching fire, but they didn''t stop and kept charging in.


    "Lilian, I''ll go." Seth said and jumped from the vige wall, entering right in the middle of the raging beasts.


    "What? He jumped outside!" The soldiers were stupefied.


    Lilian furrowed her brows and decided to help him, increasing the power and the rate of fire of her attacks.


    She drew a strange pattern on the air using her sword and some orbs of fire started to appear in front of her. She willed and those orbs dropped like a rain of bombs, destroying countless beasts around the battlefield. Where the orbs dropped, a thick fire wall would appear, sealing the ce in mes.


    Seth killed beast after beast with his bare hands. He used the most primitive and raw way possible to kill them. Deep inside his mind something was making he enjoy the massacre.


    There was something on those beasts that was familiar to him. Something that should belong to him. He felt it more vividly when killing them.


    .


    .


    .


    In another space where there the time and space weren''t the same as we know, it seemed to be missing any of the fundamentalws. The floor was littered with a red energy. Sitting on a throne, there was a man made of the same red energy.


    He tapped his finger on the armrest of the throne and smiled.


    "It has finally begun."


    .


    .


    .


    All the beasts felt that there was something inside the human they were fighting that attracted them. The already didn''t have any reason remaining, however now, they mindlessly charged towards Seth, abandoning whatever they were doing before.


    A red energy aura that could be seen very clearly, was circling around them. Seth felt that the familiarities he was feeling from before were exactly that red circling aura.


    The Seed of Tyranny inside Seth started to absorb the energy from the dead beast bodies, however it went unnoticed for him.


    While this was happening, Seth was lost in the marvelous feeling of destroying his enemies. He sometimes would rip a beast apart, another time he would crush a head and so on. The battlefield quickly turned into a bloodbath. The extremely strange energy was flowing towards him in torrents.


    At some point in time, all the beasts were already running towards him, letting the soldiers take a breath. Lilian and those soldier that were stationed on the city walls saw how strange Seth was acting, but they could not see the energy at all. It was kind of invisible like Mana and Qi. It would only take shape and form if the holder willed it to. Although the beasts were bathing on that strange energy, they didn''t know how to use it. It was more like the energy was using them instead.


    After thest Metal-horned Moose died, Seth felt the energy flowing inside him, going directly to the Seed of Tyranny and quenching its thirst. The Seed was watered in that blood-red energy and suddenly it threatened to open and turn into a sprout, however the energy seemed insufficient and the action stopped from happening.


    "I need more. I need more!" At this moment Seth''s eyes were pulsing in a reddish color. He looked up directly to the vige guards and thoughts about shredding them and absorbing more of that essence were almost dominating his mind.


    He walked three steps on their direction and the guards started to feel apprehension. They started to tremble, but didn''t even know why. The ground around Seth was littered with corpses and there was a river of fresh beast blood, however for some reason they were more spooked by his appearance when he looked towards them.


    "Seth, wake up! what is happening? Seth?!" Lexi''s voice resounded inside his head.


    He finally regained some clear thought process and realized that there was something wrong with him. He stopped and the sinister aura that was circling him now receded.


    "Lexi, what was that?"


    "You seemed to be influenced by something and it is linked to that seed inside you." Lexi observed the whole process and said what she thought of it to him.


    "Are you telling me that the Seed of Tyranny can influence my thoughts?"


    "That seems to be so."


    Seth stood there silent. It was a serious matter. If he somehow loses control of his entire consciousness and goes on a rampage... He was already trembling in fear just thinking what he could''ve done to the people around here.


    "Damn! What is this seed? I think I don''t want it at all!"


    .


    .


    .


    The man made of red energy opened his eyes to observe the situation that was happening. After witnessing until the end, he closed his eyes again.


    "That is not a choice. The corruption has already started to spread."


    After that, he simply disappeared from the hall, the same hall Seth had visited some days ago while he was unconscious.

 Chapter 46 - The Guests Arrive

    Today is a big day for the zing Phoenix Sect, the Fire Labyrinth would be opening.


    The leaders of the sect, together with the elders, were already prepared to enter thebyrinth. They were currently waiting for the arrival of the guests.


    The Huo brothers were discussing about some ns and strategies when suddenly the grand elder of the zing Phoenix Sect, Huo Ming, announced the arrival of the first guest.


    "The Fire Snake sect has arrived."


    A group of five people wearing a ck robe with red snake patterns, appeared before the Huo brothers.


    "Greetings Sect Master Huo." The leader of the group, a man with the cultivation of Mana Perception initial-stage realm came forward to greet the Huo brothers. The other four people that came with him were the most powerful elders of their sect, however, they were all Qi transformation middle-stage cultivators.


    Huo Shihong respectfully greeted them and arranged a ce for their group to stay.


    "The Dark me sect has arrived."


    A group of five people arrived and greeted the leaders of the zing Phoenix Sect, heading to a specific areater. Their powerhouses were at the same power level as the Fire Snake Sect.


    "The Zhao Family has arrived."


    Like before, five people entered the zing Phoenix Sect grounds. Actually, Huo Shihong sent five Fire Labyrinth tokens for the external powers he invited, while his own sect had fifty or more practitioners entering thebyrinth. It was the first protective measure Huo Shihong adopted.


    The difference this time was that the leader of the Zhao family was a Mana Perception middle-stage realm cultivator. The same realm as Huo Shifen and Huo Shikai.


    On each stage of cultivation, there was an unsurmountable gap of power between them. A middle-stage practitioner would be revered by an initial-stage one; however, they would need to respect ate-stage or peak-stage cultivator, because that single difference was what determined one''s life and death in a battle.


    "The Tao Family has arrived."


    The leader of the Zhao Family furrowed his brows in displeasure after hearing the announcement. His name was Zhao Yaozu.


    The Zhao Family was one of the most powerful families that resided within the zing Phoenix country.


    Tao Shing, arrived before the group of people from the zing Phoenix sect and the Zhao Family, with the four people that apanied him.


    "Greetings Sect Master Huo. Greetings old friend Yaozu. This is going to be day that will be remembered for many generations. I hope youe across many treasures while exploring the Labyrinth."


    Snort!


    Zhao Yaozu disliked that statement and eyed the people Tao Shing has brought for the event.


    "Why did you bring your son to such a dangerous ce? Sect master Huo asked us to bring the most powerful people on our disposal, instead of weak Qi practitioners." Tao Zhong and Tao Changming were between the four people that apanied Tao Shing.


    "Do not mind the minor details. I brought two very strong people with me to ount for that." Tao Shing pointed to the other two individuals.


    Impressively, they were both at Mana Perception initial-stage realm. They were the second power here that had three Mana Perception realm practitioners. The other being the zing Phoenix Sect.


    Zhao Yaozu snorted again and left the area, while Huo Shihong looked at the direction of those two people and asked: "If I recall correctly, those are two of the elders from your family. They were Qi Transformation practitionersst year. How did they advance so fast?"


    "Oh, so Sect Master Huo noticed? They came across an opportunity at the beginning of this year, that changed their lives." Tao Shing politely replied.


    "Brother, that is actually a good thing for us. If we have to deal with the Wu Martial Kingdomter, they could be helpful." Huo Shikai expressed his idea.


    "You might be right."


    "Oh, Wu Martial Kingdom?" Tao Shing asked.


    Just as they were about to start talking about that topic, the grand elder announced the arrival of another guest. His voice, a bit darker this time.


    "The Wu Martial Kingdom has arrived."


    The silent atmosphere reflected the tension every person from the zing Phoenix sect was feeling right now. The Wu Martial Kingdom was their number one enemy; however, they could not afford to provoke them or else they would have to face dire consequences.


    A man led four people that were all d in a martial robe. They were all Mana Perception cultivators, easily surpassing the individual strength of the other parties.


    "Greetings Sect Master Huo, I''m the imperial tutor of the Wu Martial Kingdom, Wu Shuhui. I''m representing the entire authority of the Wu Martial Kingdom as per direct order of my king."


    "Greeting Imperial Tutor Wu Shuhui." Huo Shihong replied.


    "I recently heard that there was a disciple called Wu Caizhi on your sect, I would love to meet her if possible." Wu Shuhui said while narrowing his eyes.


    ''Wu Caizhi? Isn''t that Lilian''s friend? Oh my god Lilian, what trouble did you bring to your father this time?'' Huo Shihong was sweating while thinking of a way to avoid the trouble.


    "Wu Caizhi? There are some rumors that she died after an explosion that urred on her house." Huo Shikai wanted to ease the tension and revealed some rumors that were circting.


    "Oh, is that true Sect Master Huo?"


    Huo Shihong said: "Unfortunately it seems so."


    "Since it''s like that, do not mind it any further. I''ll make some arrangements with my group and keep waiting until the timees for us to enter the Labyrinth." Wu Shuhui then, left with hispanions.


    Huo Shifen approached and asked: "Brother what stage of cultivation was he in?"


    "He is at the same stage as me, at the Mana Perceptionte-stage realm, however, he wasn''t the only one at that stage. There was one more."


    Huo Shifen sucked a mouthful of air.


    "There is bound to be some difficulties inside thebyrinth. We will need to be careful."


    After those initial guests, three more factions joined in.


    "The Hunter Alliance has arrived."


    "The Blood-boil Mercenary Group has arrived."


    "The Alchemist Tower has arrived."


    Like that, a total of forty guests were present inside the zing Phoenix Sect grounds, from which fourteen were at the Mana Perception realm. This line up was so strong that the Mana was crazily flowing around these people, suffocating those yet at the Qi realms.


    Still, the hosts of the event, held the advantage of Mana realm practitioners, with a quantity of eight. Most of them were still at the initial-stage, but their overall strength was still the highest within all the groups gathered here.


    Huo Shihong used his cultivation to increase the volume of his voice and said: "Let me announce some things really quick."


    "After thebyrinth opens, it will stay opened for an entire week. It is simply easy to get lost while wandering through the immensity of space inside, so we have been charting the ces we have explored before. On ourst exploration we discovered a hidden chamber that seems to contain a mountain of treasures, and I personally felt what could possibly be a divine aura that a treasure inside the chamber was releasing."


    "A divine aura? Is Sect Master Huo sure of it?" The leaders of the faction got interested on this object. It was a legend that after conquering the Mana Sovereign peak-stage cultivation, one would start to feel the connection with the divinity.


    "There is no mistake, the aura was so strong that it was at least one level above Mana!"


    The information invoked the greed from all parties, they would undoubtedly desire something that could touch those heights. However, this was a false information and only Huo Shihong new that it wasn''t the truth. Whaty inside that chamber was not a divine treasure for sure.


    Huo Shihong continued: "We have some special means to find the chamber, so we would appreciate if we join our efforts on trying to open the chamber earlier, than explore more of the Labyrinth."


    "When does it open?" Wu Shuhui asked.


    Huo Shihong could already feel the impatience of the practitioners around. All in all, it was good for him, since it implied, they were interested on that chamber.


    "It won''t take much. It will soon..."


    In the middle of his speech, the sky started to get darker.


    "It''s here."


    Clouds made of fire started to form and a ck dot opened at the center of them. The clouds started to circle the ck dot and very quickly a vortex formed. It expanded until it got a kilometer wide. The was a huge vortex of fire at the sky of the zing Phoenix sect right now. From afar people could see the rare phenomenon happening.


    "Look at that!" Yuyin eyes sparkled in anticipation. She took her things and left Meiyi''s house.


    "Where are you going Yuyin?"


    "I will see it more closely sister Meiyi!" Yuyin''s voice was already far away.


    "What a troublesome girl."


    .


    .


    .


    After a minute, the vortexpletely formed and stabilized.


    "Raise your tokens to the sky, it will automatically lead you inside." Huo Shihong exined and did the action first.


    The token on his hand burned and the mes covered his whole body, however it didn''t hurt him at all. After his whole body was fully covered with mes, the vortex sucked him from the ground and his body disappeared from people''s sight.


    The powerhouses present one by one repeated the same method, entering the Fire Labyrinth.


    At the end three people stayed behind.


    Tao Zhong and Tao Changming looked towards the other person that stood behind.


    "Looks like brother Jianhong has some business to do before entering thebyrinth." Tao Zhong said while smiling.


    Huo Jianhong replied: "It seems you too have some business to attend."


    Tao Zhong nodded and said: "You are right brother Jianhong. We will take our leave and tend to our task. I hope we will meet again at the final event."


    His words seemed to contain a deeper meaning.

 Chapter 47 - Troubles

    Seth was standing inside a teleportation tform. By his side Lilian was ready to teleport back to the zing Phoenix city.


    While some people were making the preparations and handling all the side work, Lilian turned toward Seth and tried to ask something.


    Although she opened her mouth many times to speak, she was never able to actually do it. She remembered the sinister way he looked towards the soldiers after having massacred all those beasts back then.


    At that time, she was more worried about him than anything, however she felt awkward whenever she tried to voice her concerns.


    As Seth absorbed the red essence present on the air after those beasts died, he could feel more empowered than ever, the third seal sealing the seed was weakening at every moment. This time he was a bit fearful about what was going to happen. Someone or something was influencing his mind with that power and he could not go against it.


    Thisst week, he was constantly meditating in order to calm down. If there was something good he took out of that day, it would be that after absorbing that strange red energy, his body seemed stronger and his strength went from the Mana Perception initial-stage to the middle-stage.


    However now, it was already time to return to the zing Phoenix Sect and he could not afford to waste any more time preupied with that.


    "Seth, I think that at this time the Fire Labyrinth may have already opened, however it will stay opened for an entire week, so at most we will lose a bit of time inparison to the people who have entered it before us."


    Seth started to get a bit impatient and Lilian noticed. Whatever he wanted from the zing Phoenix Sect, was inside the Labyrinth.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious."


    "Huh? I''m sorry, it''s just that it will be apletely new experience for me."


    Seth''s state made Lilian notice the importance the event meant for him. She started to raise some questions inside her head. She felt like his goal has always been it.


    "Sigh... Seth, answer me truthfully. What would you do if I hadn''t invited you to the Fire Labyrinth?"


    Seth looked at Lilian and thetter was expecting a sincere reply.


    "Well... I would have other means to actually participate, they just might have been a bit more forceful." Seth said while smiling.


    This reply actually made something click inside Lilian''s mind. She smiled back, satisfied about his sincerity. At least for now.


    "Everything is ready." The people in charge of the teleport formation activated it and a blinding light enveloped Seth and Lilian, leaving not a single trace of them behind.


    On the other side, there were some guards stationed around a teleport circle that was located inside a building on the zing Phoenix city.


    The guards watched the formation activating in a bright light. An energy influx blinded everyone that was trying to watch, but they realized that two new presences were already standing there.


    After their vision returned, the guards could finally see their patrons.


    "Huo Lilian?"


    "Report to the Sect Master that the princess is back!"


    "There is no need! I''ll go immediately join with him." Lilian replied.


    Seth left the formation and felt that the zing Phoenix city was hotter than normally today.


    After leaving the building he realized why. An immense fire vortex was spinning right above the zing Phoenix sect grounds.


    "Let''s go back to the sect grounds Seth."


    He nodded.


    .


    .


    .


    Huo Yuyin had sneaked past the low security around where the vortex had spawned. The elders and disciples left behind were all in charge of watching over the sect gates and borders today.


    Since it would be impossible for someone to enter thebyrinth without a token, it would be better to reinforce the defenses against an iing attack from outside than to stay defending a position at the center of the sect.


    That left many gaps for a mischievous little imp like Yuyin to delight. She slowly and secretly approached the site where the center of the vortex originated and raised the fire token, she has gotten from Meiyi.


    Her petite body was quickly enveloped with mes and the suction force from the vortex finally applied on her.


    "UOOOAAHOAHHWAYUUAAAAAAA!!!"


    Screaming for her life, she disappeared within the vortex.


    She failed to notice a presence that observed her actions.


    Huo Jianhong had witnessed everything. He was hiding from all eyes, trying to see if Lilian woulde. His main n would be orchestrated on Lilian''s presence, but fate reserved another thing for him. His eyes glinted with a sinister light and he decided to enter thebyrinth a little earlier.


    .


    .


    .


    Bang!


    A dead body from a disciple that guarded the entrance of the female areaid on the floor. Tao Zhong killed her with his own hands.


    "I don''t want any witnesses, let''s go directly to our target''s location."


    Tao Changming nodded. They activated their cultivation strength and sprinted towards a certain area. Today, no one could pay attention on their movements, so they just needed to murder anyone that unfortunately witnessed their actions.


    Chun Meiyi was at the backyard of her house, she looked at the fire vortex spinning on the sky and felt how insignificant she was near such phenomenon. She kept musing over many things, from a certain moment onwards, she started to voice some of those things.


    "This world is so huge. I feel so tiny before this giant vortex... Will I one day be able to find my father? Is mother doing well? Where have Seth gone to?"


    "You won''t need to worry about that anymore after today."


    "Who''s there?" Meiyi stood up in panic, trying to search whoever was the one who intruded her house.


    Tud! Tud!


    Instead of seeing whoever was actually threatening her, the first thing she actually saw was two lifeless disciples'' bodies being thrown right before her feet.


    "Ah!"


    "It''s just a pity that you won''t have a clean and peaceful death like those two had."


    A man donned with the core disciple''s robe entered her backyard. His appearance was really in, buttely there has been an aura of death mixing with his essence, making him look paler than normal.


    "Who are you? If you don''t leave, I''ll call the elders!" Meiyi started to move away from him, but at some point, she bumped on something.


    From behind Meiyi, Tao Changming caught her arms before she tried to run, immobilizing her movements.


    "Today is a very special asion, there is almost no one patrolling these sides so you can forget about that. Actually, the formation around here is enough to block any sound you will be making."


    Tao Changming was ready to seal her cultivation, suppressing it with his own, but before he could do that a thick mist surged, blocking his spiritual perception. However, it was unfortunate for Meiyi, the fact that she could not shake off from the confinement.


    Tao Zhong used his Qi to clear up all that mist and everything became normal again.


    This time Tao Changming had already suppressed her cultivations, sealing any attempt of escape Meiyi could possibly do.


    "Tell me. Do you remember a man called Tao Yong? He was my precious little brother. Thest time he was seen was when he tried to pursue you. What kind of vixen are you to use my brother and then discard him after?" Tao Zhong was slowly approaching.


    Meiyi''s countenance changed when she remembered who Tao Yong was.


    "You''re wrong, it was him who tried to attack me! I didn''t use anyone."


    "Oh, so you admit that you encountered him before. What happened with him?"


    "I don''t know." Meiyi really didn''t know. After Seth defeated the group that came to attack her, she left the cave immediately. The one that stood behind with the unconscious Tao Yong was Seth.


    "So, you want to y it difficult, huh? Let''s see until when you will be able to keep up with that."


    Tao Zhong started to release his Qi, forming a really strange me that had some devilish traces mixed. His mes looked ghastly and sometimes it would turn a bit dark purple. He controlled his me to assault Meiyi, but those mes were too strong for him to possess a perfect control over it.


    Some parts of Meiyi robes were burnt and the messhed on her skin for a second, leaving some shallow marks. The problem lied in the fact that some devilish energy, like a poison, started to spread inside her body.


    Meiyi felt fear for the first time, but it wasn''t because the man injured her. She felt fear at the possibility of losing the chance to meet the precious people on her life. Fear that she might lose her purity without being able to express her feeling for the person she liked. Even if she were to survive, her life would not be the same. These people would rob her of her peace.


    ''Seth, I want to see you again.'' Tears streamed from her eyes while she thought of one of her most precious desires.


    The ck mark Seth left on her writs started to resonate with her thoughts, sending traceless signals that none of the people present could detect.

 Chapter 48 - No Chance To Struggle

    Seth and Lilian had just entered the sect grounds and started to feel the pressureing from the giant vortex spinning right above their heads. It was a feeling of tininess before such a magnificent event. When they first felt that aura, time seemed to stop.


    "How can something so mythical even exist?" Lilian got mesmerized by the phenomenon that was part of her country.


    "There are so many inexplicable things in the world that we aren''t even able to imagine."


    Seth looked at the vortex withplex emotions. He was anxious to explore the Fire Labyrinth, but first, he had to go visit Meiyi and tell her he was alive and well. Actually, he felt that he missed her and her naive way.


    "Lilian, I think I''ll go quickly visit Meiyi before entering the Fire Labyrinth. You can enter it earlier and I..."


    At the middle of his speech, he felt a signaling from the imprint he had left on Meiyi. It was a skill that he created by himself, mixing his soul energy together with a dark attribute imprint. Since it was created using soul power, it acted as an aerial within her soul. When a strong emotion made her soul tremble, it would warn Seth.


    ''Seth, I want to see you again.''


    He heard her thoughts very clear. The signal went as far as making him feel the helplessness and despair she was passing through.


    It didn''t matter for Seth that Lilian was by his side, or that there could potentially be someone watching them. He simply immediately took out the bracelet that was sealing his real cultivation an used every single bit of mana he was able to gather at the moment, to release the most powerful Shadow Step he has until now, going as far as to breakthrough instantly on the technique.


    Lilian was looking directly at him, but suddenly his figure blurred, merging with his own shadow and disappearing on thin air. There was not even a fluctuation of power as he concentrated until thest bit of mana to execute the movement.


    Lilian sucked in a mouthful of fresh air. If she hadn''t witnessed, she would have thought that he was kidnapped while she wasn''t looking, however, she immediately understood that something really serious was happening, or else he would never blindly expose himself.


    She was sure of his destination, so she rushed there with the best speed possible for her as well.


    .


    .


    .


    "AHAHAHAHA. That''s just the beginning. Changming, finish undressing this whore! Let''s see if she is still worthy of being defiled with all those burning marks."


    Tao Changming raised his left hand to rip her clothes off and made a motion using a bit of his Qi, but nothing happened. He failed to understand what have gone wrong and tried again, but now he felt a bit of pain. He looked towards his left hand to see what was causing him pain, but realized that he didn''t have a left hand at all.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    A blood-curdling scream came out of the depths of his lung. However, he didn''t have time to savor that pain as he felt something binding his feet. He looked down and saw that he was slowly being swallowed by the ground, or more precisely, by his own shadow.


    Five secondster, his screams stopped as he vanished from the ce he stood.


    "Who''s there?" Tao Zhong didn''t panic, but stood a hundred percent alert. He released his entire cultivation base, trying to discover the person that caught them off guard.


    "You don''t need to know that, just go have a "peaceful" time for now." Seth''s voice came from behind Tao Zhong.


    Tao Zhong tried to turn around and destroy his opponent with his devilish fire, but it was already toote, the shadows below his feet swallowed him whole.


    In mere twenty seconds the backyard turned silent again.


    Tao Zhong and Tao Changming were at the Profound Qi initial-stage realm and Qi Gathering peak-stage realm respectively. Within the zing Phenix sect rankings they were absolute gods, since they were young and with such high talents. They were existences known as core disciples, those that could enjoy every resource possible and even have their priorities over many other people.


    However, how were they any goodpared with a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator? Not even putting into ount that Seth was an anomaly that could skip ranks.


    Their struggle before Seth was as pitiful as a single ant trying to go against an elephant. Not possible at all. Even putting in consideration that they were two slightly more fed ants, they were still ants trying to resist a behemoth.


    There was not even a chance for them to struggle, against absolute power.


    Whatever they were experiencing right now, was for certain very painful. Although Seth would love to torture them right now and relieve some of his anger, he was more concerned about Meiyi. Even his decision to notpletely destroy them first, was putting in consideration that she would need to suffer slightly more.


    Seth went forward and approached Meiyi that was lying on the floor. She had some burning marks around her body, but they didn''t seem to be deep enough to be permanent. Her countenance was that of someone suffering with an internal injury.


    Her body seemed to suffer with fever but even if her injuries were a bit heavier, she should still be conscious at this moment, however, she wasn''t. Something was preventing her from waking up.


    "She was poisoned. His me arts are poisonous." Lexi quickly told Seth.


    But it was unnecessary, since Seth knew very well about those mes. He witnessed them before. Hellish mes from the Cerberus n.


    "Damn it. These cursed mes again?"


    Many questions were popping up inside his head, but he pushed them all forter. His focus now was to quickly save Meiyi.


    "Can you purify her poison Lexi?" Seth asked with hope.


    "I can, but I have no power in another person''s body since they aren''t a spirit. For my powers to work on her, I''ll need a medium. You already know it, since you already experienced it in first hand on that girl, Caizhi."


    Seth realized what Lexi was talking about. If he ever wanted to heal someone, there were just a few ways he could do it. If he was proficient on medicine, he could directly try to heal her using such knowledge; he could try dispelling the poison with a pill, but he wasn''t an alchemist nor did he have a pill like that. There was a possibility to forcefully expel the poison with his own energy, but Meiyi strength gap with his was so wide, that he could end up damaging her veins more.


    Although things would be different if they were linked. He could then, provide her cells the same treatment he has put Caizhi through, enhancing Meiyi''s constitution. However, Seth would never Soul Link with a person that didn''t want to. If they were Soul Linked, Meiyi''s body would feel just like an extension of his own and the Seed of Tyranny would be effective to purge that inferior poison from her.


    There were so many positive effects happening between him and the target he linked his soul with that it seemed unreal, but Seth hadn''t had the time to explored all those benefits yet. Some of them he hasn''t even discovered yet.


    Hades was an evil god. His inheritance was meant to entice and steal souls. The only rtively good technique, not meant to cause total chaos and evil, was the Soul Link. Although, even this technique would bind the souls of the targets with the one that was performing the ritual.


    There were actually two downsides on this technique. First of all, Seth could never force the Soul Link as it was a connection between two souls. Forcing a connection with a refusing side, would end up on a total failure. The second disadvantage was where one could finally understand that Hades was a thoroughly bad character. If Seth, the main soul, the one holding all the links, were to die, all the other links would end up suffering the same destiny, hence why the rites were: After tasting from my soul, there is no more life for you without me.


    "No. There must be another way, think about it Seth!" Seth said it loudly to himself.


    What was needed in order for Lexi to be able to use her abilities of purification was his soul. So, if he somehow infused his soul inside Meiyi, it could possibly work.


    Seth made a resolute expression and closed his eyes that were already shining in a deep blue hue. He reappeared inside his soul space, where there was a deep blueke, filled with crystalline droplets of soul essence, his own soul essence.


    He focused his strong soul force on the unconscious Meiyi and her soul projection appeared at his side, just like what he had done with Caizhi. His hades inheritance gave him an extensive control over his soul and he was using that control right now, manipting other individual souls.


    "What is the need of this inheritance if I can''t use it the way I want?"


    He entered theke and joined his hands, taking a bit of the "water" from theke.


    "What are you doing?" Lexi voice resounded inside his head.


    "Sharing a bit."


    "Are you crazy? That''s the same of trying to kill yourself. Whatever you''re trying to do, is the same as ripping off a part of your soul. You do not understand what kind of pain would assault you.." Lexi trying to stop his foolish action.

 Chapter 49 - Meiyi And Seth

    Seth took his soul essence, separating it from theke and approached the unconscious Meiyi.


    "Wait! I was not joking Seth. The moment you infuse your soul inside her, you will be practically feeding her with your power, I hope you prepare yourself."


    Seth heard Lexi''s voice and breathed for a moment, steeling his resolve.


    He approached his hands towards her mouth and let her drink the "water" he took from theke.


    The soul essence entered her and disappeared, merging with her soul. It was a really simple process for Meiyi, just like breathing.


    However, for Seth it wasn''t. His soul felt like it was electrocuted first not causing too much pain, but a numbness spread to every part of his being. Then a pain like a really small cut started to appear inside him. The small cut started to get bigger and the pain escted to new heights. A searing sensation appeared making the pain get to unbearable levels.


    "Arrgh!"


    The first groan of pain escaped from his mouth, but he didn''t voice out anything other than the first sound. Just when he thought that the pain was strong enough, it started to increase again.


    Lexi didn''t want to waste Seth''s efforts. ''What is done is done.'' She would rather take this chance and treat the girl. With Seth''s soul imprint inside Chun Meiyi Lexi could feel a connection with her body. It didn''t take ten seconds and the poison inside Meiyi was already purified. It wasn''t a strong poison by the way, just the means of treating it were scarce right now.


    Very soon, Meiyi''s consciousness returned and she woke up inside a ce that was different for her. The first thing that came into her view was a really beautiful blueke, but she didn''t have enough time to appreciate it after witnessing Seth''s figure squirming around on the floor.


    "Seth!" She ran towards him, approaching his "body", the projection of his entire soul, that was theke.


    His soul was in a really bad situation right now, as the pain kept increasing, but fortunately for him, the piece of his soul he had ripped to gift it to Meiyi, wasn''t big. So, after reaching a certain peak, the pain started to decrease slowly.


    Although it didn''tst for long, it was quite a fearful experience. The pain he felt would be imprinted deep inside his memory. A feeling of weakness and tiredness rose inside of him, making his eyes a bit muddy.


    "Seth! What happened?" Meiyi started to panic and took Seth on herp, trying to understand what was actually happening.


    "Don''t worry Meiyi, everything is alright now. Those people will never hurt you again." Seth weakly said. His voice was low and devoid of strength, but it was still livid.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes. She was d that she could see him onest time. He came for her. The guilty she felt after pushing him away thest time they met, kept eating her conscience all this time.


    Her self-esteem has never been high, with all those people calling her useless. The only person that didn''t push her away, was the one that she pushed away. She felt like a hypocritical during all this time that Seth had disappeared.


    Seth on the other hand, has never once thought that she was hypocritical. He has always admired her, for her never yielding stance before all that bullying, that she suffered. Thest thing he would call her, would be useless. Now that his soul was inside her, he could feel directly, how lowly she thought of herself.


    "Seth, I''m sorry forshing out on you thest time. You treated me so well, yet..."


    "Silly girl, do you think something like that would ever bother me? You might not know, but you have been one of the brightest gems in my life. The four months we have passed together, training, studying,ughing and discovering things together, were so precious that I would feel happier every time I remembered them."


    Meiyi tears didn''t stop falling at all. Actually, they increased in quantity, because his words made her feel valuable. Even the tiny moments he passed with her were valuable.


    "Can I really be together with you?" She asked slowly and trembling.


    Seth stood up from herp and embraced her.


    "Please, never leave me Meiyi. Let''s be together alright?"


    "Okay." This time, she finally epted his feelings. When Seth confessed for her the first time, she felt unworthy. Every time she remembered him, something would gnaw her emotions, throwing her self-esteem down the bottom.


    But now, she finally epted him.


    A link formed between their souls. It came from the other direction this time. Meiyi subjected herself to the Soul Link and some words appeared inside her head.


    "After tasting from my soul, there is no more life for you without me." She said it, word after word,pleting the rites for the ritual.


    A link formed between them and their souls felt closer, like they were meant for each other. The tiredness Seth was feeling was reced by a refreshing sensation, since his soul received her soul essence that was missing from the beginning. All that pain he felt, turned into an illusory memory.


    "What?! How?" Seth could not believe that Meiyi have done the Soul Link ritual.


    "I don''t know, some words simply appeared inside my head and I felt like speaking them, they gave me the feeling of proximity with you."


    "Do not worry, it must be because of your soul essence inside her." Lexi spoke for only he to hear. Since Meiyi was inside Seth''s soul ne, if Lexi wanted, she could talk with her.


    The scenery changed and they were back inside Meiyi''s backyard.


    This time, Meiyi went forward and kissed him lightly. She felt more attracted to him now that they were connected, but still their love was very pure right now, devoid of any lust yet.


    Bang!


    A door mmed against the wall and someone entered the backyard.


    Lilian first sight was Seth kissing with Chun Meiyi. When he suddenly vanished, she had guessed that he woulde here, since if there was someone that he cared about and would spare no efforts to protect, it would be Chun Meiyi.


    However, she never expected that he would expose his strength just to have a sweet time with his girlfriend. If it weren''t for the dead bodies she saw along the way, she would really believe it was such case.


    "I can''t believe that every single time Ie after you, I catch you kissing a girl. I should have expected something like that." Lilian''s apprehension died down. She guessed that whoever has caused such acts have already suffered by Seth''s hands.


    "Hm? Oh, Lilian. It''s good to see you again." Seth separated from Meiyi and greeted Lilian.


    "Sigh... Shameless." Lilian gave up.


    "Who did this?" Lilian pointed towards the disciples'' bodies.


    "I think he said he was Tao Yong''s older brother. There was another very simr person with him."


    "Tao Zhong? Why would hee after you? He should have entered the Labyrinth." Lilian was trying to put the pieces together, but nothing came on her mind.


    ''Tao Zhong?'' Seth remembered that name, from somewhere. He thought for a moment and recalled that Valic has told him about the Tao Zhong before, coupled with the Hellish mes form the Cerberus n... Something was off.


    "I remember that there was a female disciple that came to deliver something called Fire Labyrinth token some days before. She said it was a gift from some people called Tao Changming and Tao Zhong."


    "A Fire Labyrinth token? Could you please show me it?"


    "Sorry Lilian, I don''t have it with me now. Your sister vehemently asked me if she could have it and then I gave it to her."


    "Yuyin asked for it?! Ahhh! I can''t believe that that troublemaker would have the courage to do this." Lilian started to get flustered.


    Her anxiousness kept increasing, realizing that the little imp could have entered thebyrinth.


    "I have to go, if Yuyin entered thebyrinth she could be in danger!" Lilian didn''t even say goodbye and she was already going towards the Fire Labyrinth entrance.


    Seth saw how Lilian was acting very anxious and knew that it was another trouble that wasing their way.


    "Meiyi, this vortex above us is the entrance of a secondary dimension within our own. It will stay opened for a week only. You saw how flustered Lilian was, with your own eyes. I can''t let her enter the Labyrinth alone and I have another objective toplete inside it too."


    Meiyi lightlyughed and said: "Don''t worry Seth, I''ll be waiting for you return."


    "Alright, I''ll try to be as fast as possible, so I cane back and have some private time with you."


    He wasn''t feeling pain anymore and his body seemed to be even lighter than when he arrived, so he directly left her house, disappearing from her sight once more, however, this time, she felt her connection with him even when they weren''t near.


    Seth didn''t head to thebyrinth directly. He went to a remote part of the forest nearby first and activated his mana, making a ck shadowy circle open on the ground, from where two people slowly emerged.. They were fully covered in a ck fog that was slowly moving around their bodies.

 Chapter 50 - Entering The Fire Labyrinth

    Seth motioned with his right hand and the darkness covering them dissipated, revealing the two sorry figures inside.


    Every part of their skin was totally yed, making they look like two raw meat bags still alive. The pain they felt was a torment that one would remember for all eternity, but they wouldn''t need to bother with that, their end was drawing near.


    Tao Zhong and Tao Changming didn''t have enough strength to stand up and flee. They could only squirm like worms on the ground and weakly voice their sufferings. Their whimpers were getting weaker each time, together with their ability to resist.


    "P-please... spare... me." Tao Changming begged for his life with those low sounds he was emitting.


    "Which one of you is Tao Zhong?" Seth controlled his rage, still trying to be rational.


    Seth was really mad. He didn''t show it previously in order to not totally scare Meiyi, but his intent to kill them was almost tangible. He was familiar with the concept of killing intent, but it was not something able to turn real. It was an illusory feeling one would release when thinking about the death of his target.


    "I... am..." One of the two blood-covered figures, imed to be the person Seth wanted to find.


    "Congrattions, you will live for a bit longer."


    After saying those words, Seth lit his soul energy. The Hades inheritance resonated with Tao Changming hopeless soul, making the temperature inside his body start to raise.


    Tao Changming felt like he was burning from the inside. A scalding hot sensation came from within his soul. He felt that the previous painful sensation of having his skin peeled by that dark energy was barely ten percent of what he was starting to feel now. A desire to die formed inside his mind, but he wasn''t even able to voice it out.


    The pain inflicted to the soul was something that would rarely happen on a practitioner''s life.


    Putting into consideration that people of the Alteria continent haven''t even hear of the concept of soul cultivation, these practitioners weren''t even able to put up with a good defense against soul attacks. Powerful soul attacks like this one that Seth possessed, were practically overkill for them.


    Seth didn''t want to waste his time torturing them, so he used the fundamentalws of the Hades manual to convert Tao Changming soul essence into energy for his own. That burning sensation Tao Changming was feeling was akin to abustion, a process that was turning his essence into energy.


    Mere five secondster and his body dropped lifeless on the ground. The miserable amount of soul essence Seth acquired entered his soul space, being refined into a single drop of ''water''. Even Seth didn''t know that what he was doing was soul cultivation. An overbearing way to improve his soul power, but still inside the limits of what could be called soul cultivation.


    "Now it''s your turn. Tell me, why... why were you after Meiyi? Is it because of that scum called Tao Yong? A pity that he is already dead."


    Seth looked towards Tao Zhong, that was trembling after witnessing the immense suffering his cousin felt moments before being brutally killed. He knew that he would end up the same way.


    Tao Yong eyes protruded to an unnatural shape as he realized that Seth might be the reason for his brother''s disappearance.


    "You... killed... him." If Tao Zhong knew that such an irregr monster was the reason behind his brother''s death, he would rather involve his father than going to strike on his own.


    Tao Zhong was certainly feeling fear, but for some reason there was a really arrogant countenance on his face. The arrogant gleam on his eyes were not fading at all.


    Seth took notice of that and associated it with the Cerberus n bloodline and arts. The Cerberus n were famous for being loyal to the royals of the devil empire and would never bow their heads to any other faction or sect. It was said that they gave their lives trying to protect the Devil Empress before she was assassinated and ended up being destroyed together with her.


    People theorized many things about the disappearance of the Cerberus n, however only Seth knew that they were hiding like worms inside those damned caves, conducting experimentations with living and dead people.


    "How can someone like you possible possess the Cerberus n bloodline and even partially use their fire arts?" Seth wanted to know this more than anything, it might be a clue that could lead him to one of the most hated enemies of his life.


    Tao Zhong arrogance faded and the only thing left behind was shock.


    "How... do you know... about..." Tao Zhong stopped talking. If he spoke about these things his family will be doomed. I would be better if he died and didn''t reveal a single thing about this. A sudden resolute expression formed on his face. He sealed his lips tight and he vowed to not spill a single bit of information. The fear of death he had before changed into resoluteness.


    Seth could not believe the changes that happened with Tao Zhong. He would probably obtain nothing out of torturing him, however it was rather an interesting thing for Seth, since he had many other ways of obtaining information.


    His eyes glowed with soul power and he forcefully opened Tao Zhong soul, ready to search for the information himself through his soul essence.


    But right at this time, Seth heard a creepugh, and an eerie aura appeared out of thin air.


    "Hehehe, as expected of our number one genius. You were able to find the target I was searching for all this time."


    A shadow that was lurking in the darkness suddenly arrived. It was an old man. His skin was pale and devoid of any life. Even his voice seemed to be dead.


    Tao Zhong''s body vanished from its ce, appearing directly on the hands of that old man.


    "I might have to thank young master for your hard work, hehehe." His mocking tone was missing the life it should have.


    Seth clenched his teeth in anger, but didn''t move harshly. Valic had taken away what was possibly one of the best ways to get the information he needed from right between his hands.


    Seth could try to snatch it back, but he would be going against his "master''s orders". It would be better for Seth to not reveal his cards in hand yet, and if he fought with Valic now, he would have to show some of them.


    "Since you like him, you can have him. I''mte for another appointment if you don''t have anything to say."


    Seth prepared to leave, ignoring Valic that was looking really ridiculous, with an unbelieving expression on his face. It did notbine with his dead looks.


    "Well, if young master does not mind, I''m taking my leave." Valic vanished with the almost dead Tao Zhong on his hands.


    Seth eyes shone with a deep blue light right after he left.


    "If I can''t have the information I need, then I won''t allow you to have it either."


    "You were right about not fighting it off against him. He is at the Mana Perception peak-stage realm, you would have lost." Lexi showed up to soothe Seth''s mood a bit.


    "I''m a bit upset on how things ended, but I guess it was for the best. At least, this situation will dy Valic ways of dealing with me. It''s bothersome to have his eyes on my back every time."


    Seth continued: "Since I pretty much resolved the situation around here, I''ll immediately head to the Fire Labyrinth. Finally..."


    "To think that you ended up spending four months on this sect just for this moment... I hope you get the item you have been wanting to find all this time." Lexi sincerely wished. She knew that he had many unfinished businesses to resolve on the demon territory too, so if he could find whatever item he wanted, it would save a lot of time.


    "Alright, let''s head to the middle of the vortex."


    Seth moved freely around the unguarded inner zing Phoenix sect territory, quickly reaching the ce the other practitioners were, when the entered thebyrinth.


    He took the Fire Labyrinth token on his hand and recalled how to use it from Lilian''s teachings.


    Raising it towards to center of the fire vortex, the token started to burn. A mysterious me that didn''t hurt at all started to spread, enveloping his entire body in a matter of seconds. Then, an irresistible attraction pulled him towards the vortex, making his body vanish.


    Normal teleport formations needed to be powered up in order to instant shift a person from a ce to another. But the phenomenon that was called Fire Labyrinth was totally different from normal teleportation.


    Once you had the token and was admitted entry, you were basically leaving your dimension and entering another.. Thews around the ce were bound to change, getting totally different from the way things worked on the Lazuli star.

 Chapter 51 - Preparing The Formation

    The first thing Seth saw after passing through the vortex was the reddish sky. Different from the light blue skies of the outside world, here the only color reflected was red. It was a given that it would take that color, since right below him there was a sea of mes wildly dancing.


    Seth hovered through the air still protected by the unharming fire, until he safelynded on the ground. The terrain waspletely scorched and the soil was eroded. There were multiple fissures on the floor, from where fire walls were erected.


    Those fire walls were dividing the paths, serving as hurdles if a practitioner wanted to go from a path to the other.


    Seth tried to use his sealed cultivation base at the Qi Gatheringte-stage realm to gauge the power of those fire walls. Just as his hand touched the jet of fire, his protectiveyer of Qi dissipated and his hand was instantly burned.


    He swiftly retracted his hand and observed with amazement. If his body wasn''t strengthened by the Seed of Tyranny, he could have lost his hand there.


    Seth didn''t give up on trying to test the strength of those walls. He released his entire cultivation and coated his hand with a protectiveyer of Mana, formed by his Mana Perception middle-stage realm.


    This time, after putting his hand inside the jet of fire, he resisted for five whole seconds until all the Mana wrapping his hand was consumed.


    He had an expression of pure amazement on his face.


    "This actually poses a threat even to Mana realm cultivators." He voiced his thoughts.


    "Seth, this ce is incredible! I can feel the huge amount of spiritual energy here. Actually, even the quality of the energy around here is way greater than the ces on the outside world. I suspect that with the quality of the Qi and Mana energies around, this should be considered a cultivation heaven." Lexi lively told him about her observations.


    "Sigh... It''s a pity that it will be opened for seven days only."


    "Do not worry, hehe... While you search for what you need, I will make sure to absorb the spiritual energy and get some progress with my strength and memories." Lexi had a snobbish pose while thinking she would be able to enjoy all this for herself.


    Now that Seth can also cultivate with spiritual energy, Lexi would have to split the resources with him, however, he was full of unfinished business to do, before even thinking of cultivating.


    "Alright, I guess I''ll try to feel where have Lilian gone to, with the mark I left on her."


    Seth concentrated his soul, trying to find the signals from the mark and after long ten minutes he finally found a really thin trace. His sweat was covering his entire forehead and it was unknown if it was because of the heat or because of the amount of soul energy he had to use.


    "What is this? It''s so hard to trace her here. Actually, with the signals I received, I can only much tell which direction she went to, I can''t point out her exact location."


    "It should be expected, thews within this ce are way stronger than thews of the outside world." Lexi was keeping her eye on every possible detail of this ce.


    "Laws? What are those?"


    "Well... It doesn''t matter for you right now, so it would be better for you to concentrate on your task. I''ll close my senses now, so I canpletely focus on absorbing this pure spiritual energy. Try to not bother me if it''s not something serious." Lexi quickly sealed her perceptions, focusing on what was important.


    "Now, I''m on my own again."


    Seth parted towards the direction Lilian has gone to.


    .


    .


    .


    Sect Master Huo, was leading that entourage of strong practitioners directly to the ce where he found the special chamber.


    He had the charted area and did not waste any time, moving straight to the ce.


    "Are we already there? Sect Master Huo?"


    Every once in a while, some other important figure came forward to ask him if they were already at their destination. They were like a bunch of kids traveling with their parents, they were so impatient that they would ask if they had arrived at the destination every single minute.


    ''I guess they must be anxious about the divine treasure. Greed can invoke some desperate feelings inside the heart.''


    "We are almost there." Sect Master Huo was not lying. They have traveled with their top speed for some hours already, they were getting close to the ce.


    In front of them, the jet of fireing from the fissures, started to move in a different style. The fire swiftly converged, forming a huge ball of fire, that slowly took the shape of a golem.


    "Another Fire Elemental! Get ready to fight!"


    There were so many Mana Perception cultivators on the group, that it didn''t take much time for them to quickly dispose of the Fire Elemental. They were rtively weak around here, so the group advanced smoothly while destroying them all.


    After advancing for more one hour, following aplex path inside thisbyrinth, where the walls were made of pure fire, the group saw a huge gate made of metal, standing hundred meters in front of them.


    The gate was really exquisite. There were many phoenixes'' pattern drawn in the metal gate. The building itself, was majestic like a pce hall and considering how luxurious the gate was, whatever was inside would be worth the travel.


    "We arrived!" Sect Master Huo signaled for everyone to stop.


    People looked towards the building, mesmerized by the style and the greed inside their hearts spiked up, thinking about the treasures inside.


    Huo Shikai''s aura almost went out of control, but he swiftly hid the fluctuations, not exposing his nature.


    Sect Master Huo went a bit ahead and started to gather his strength for an attack.


    "This is why I invited each one of you, esteemed guests."


    His full strength gathered on his right hand, as he created a huge fire ball. With a quick motion of his hand, he sent it towards the gate.


    About ten meters away from the exquisite gate, a huge explosion urred, as the fireball was blocked by a red semi-transparent wall.


    Boom!


    There was a red shield covering the entire building. It didn''t let anything trespass the area limit.


    The practitioners gathered looked towards the seal and finally realized why they were invited to take part on this expedition. They finally understood that there would be no free lunch for them.


    "I need your strength so we could enter that chamber and loot whatever is inside. I promise that my zing Phoenix sect won''t treat anyone unjustly. If youe across a good treasure inside the chamber, we will not covet it. Even if it is the divine treasure!"


    Amotion spread between the guests.


    "Oh!"


    "Sect Master Huo is really magnanimous!"


    "As expected of our great leader!"


    "Calm down! I do not deserve such words!" Huo Shihong appeased their emotions.


    "This year, I took a bit of my precious time to study the information we gathered about this chamber until today. I realized that every attempt we had made before, was in vain. The shield won''t even waver with the Mana Perception realm attacks done on it. So, for this time I decided to study about one of our sect ancient attack formations. It can hold a huge quantity of Mana andpress it for a greater power and effectiveness." Huo Shihong paused for a bit, letting the people digest the information.


    "What kind of formation are you taking about?"


    "It is a formation left behind by the ancestors of our sect. It''s called Hellfire Cannon!"


    "Never heard of it!"


    "Do not worry, I will draw the formation and use every single resource needed to activate it. I will just need the cooperation of every single one of you, to help me on powering it up."


    "Alright, we can do it!"


    "I can only thank you for your cooperation then. Without further ado, I will start to prepare the formation. You can rest for the time."


    Huo Shihong acted like a leader and directed their interests towards the formation that he would be drawing. He didn''t waste any more time and started to ce blue Skystones on the ground, scattering them around the area.


    After that, he took a magical construct out of his spatial ring and ced it at the center. It seemed to be a robust cannon made of some special metals. He ced a red Skystone atop the cannon and started to chant some words.


    "A red Skystone? That Skystone is really rare, Sect Master Huo should have paid a fortune to acquire one."


    Skystones were recognized by theirpatibility with Qi or Mana, making their value really high. Outside gold and silver, they were used to exchange things as well. Although, their value was astronomical.


    In just a few seconds, the red Skystone started to vibrate drawing the energy of the other stones.


    "t''s time. Please, channel your energy and transfer it to the stones scattered around."


    Each person went to a ce and started to transfer their energies to the Skystones, while the red Skystone absorbed the huge flux of energy, gathering it inside the cannon.

 Chapter 52 - Destroying The Barrier

    A whole hour passed by and the energy umted by the red Skystone kept increasing.


    Huo Shihong was already having a hard time on his task to keep the whole formation active. The energy kept increasing, getting so powerful and unstable, that he was almost losing control of the red Skystone.


    He decided that it was already enough, since the capacity was already reaching the power a Mana Controlte-stage realm expert would release when attacking. If he decided to use this cannon on anyone here, it would be a sure-kill move.


    "It''s enough! I thank for all the help you guys gave me to activate this formation, but I would rmend that everyone get a bit farther to protect against the impact."


    The practitioners could feel the intensity of the energy inside the red Skystone, it was pulsing and emitting a bright crimson light. All of them decided to move to at least a kilometer away from the cannon.


    Huo Shihong drew a mini-formation with his phoenix mes, linking it to the red stone, putting it inside the cannon right after. He used his Mana to swiftly move away from that ce right after.


    The formation he drew served as a fuse, intercepting the fire that itself contained from reaching the energized stone, however, the formation was quickly undoing itself.


    Just as Huo Shihong reunited with the other practitioners, everyone heard the sound of the mini-formation releasing the fire.


    Click!


    The res Skystone started to ignite and the energy contained inside was madly consumed by the fire, serving as fuel. The sturdy cannon contained all that heat while the mechanism inside it redirected the raging fire towards the barrier.


    The red Skystone shot like a missile towards the shield. The initial distance of a hundred meters was covered in a blink of an eye.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The stone collided with the barrier.


    The explosion was soul loud that the practitioners had to cover their ears in order to not turn deaf.


    The mes kept expanding from the point of the impact at a high speed, almost reaching the people that stood a kilometer away from it. Some practitioners were thrown into the air as their Qi energy wasn''t enough to stabilize their bodies before the impact wave.


    Dirt and smoke covered the air, hindering the vision of whoever tried to discover what have happened with the shield.


    After the dust settled, everyone got amazed to see that the shield was still there! But there were some huge cracks on its surface. How strong that shield had to be to actually handle that huge quantity of energy? Even a Mana Control realm powerhouse would have died if he tried to defend against an attack like that.


    "Quickly! Attack the barrier, don''t let this chance slip through our hands." Huo Shihong exerted his leadership once more and gathered the attention of the people that were daydreaming in awe.


    Many different attacks were shot towards the barrier, some of them made of pure mana, while other were from elemental skills, however most of them were form fire elemental skills.


    Crack! Crack!


    The cracks on the surface of the barrier kept increasing and somewhere in time the entire protective barrier crumbled, making a sound of ss shattering.


    Tinkle!


    ''That''s it, we made it. My zing Phoenix sect will be able to get stronger!'' Huo Shihong got overjoyed while thinking about the bright future.


    "That''s it brother, we made it!" Huo Shifen got really happy that they were one step closer to acquire the divine treasure.


    While everyone was absorbed on their happiness, already thinking about their iing bountiful loot, Wu Shuhui approached Huo Shikai with an exquisite box, that seemed to be carved with fine wood. There was an aroma of medicine drifting in the air around the box, however if one observed it real closely, they would find out that it was actually Mana.


    "Everything is ready Huo Shikai." Wu Shuhui delivered Huo Shikai that small box and thetter took it with a hideous smile on his face. It was a gift he brought from his kingdom, not something easy to be acquired.


    "Hahaha, do not worry brother Shuhui, this is going to be a st! I hope that after this, our deal will bepleted, while you take away the treasure, I will obtain rightful Sect Master position." There was a fierce light glowing inside his eyes.


    "Hehe, do not worry brother Shikai, just follow the n and it''s going to be a piece of cake."


    "Alright."


    Huo Shikai took the box and walked towards his brothers. It was time for his long-awaited n to start.


    "What a fool." A Mana Perceptionte-stage realm cultivator approached Wu Shuhui and conveyed his disdain about the tool they were using. This person had a hood covering his head, he walked all this time with his head hung low, pulling the minimum attention towards him.


    "Indeed. I hope you like the show your highness." Wu Shuhui talked politely.


    "Do not be polite with me, you are my teacher, there is no need for that."


    "Haha, first prince, you are already as strong as me, furthermore, you have just recently turned sixty. Your talent is way above any one of us here. Our old bones can''tpare with you, so at least let me treat you with respect."


    "Sigh... do as you please. Hm, maybe after this event, father will finally decide to give me the crown prince position."


    "That is for sure. If you gift him the divine treasure, he will be really proud of you."


    Huo Shihong was revising the n their sect would be adopting after entering the chamber, together with Huo Shifen.


    Suddenly Huo Shikan approached them with a happy expression stamped on his face.


    "Brothers, congrattions, we broke that retarded barrier that bothered us for so long!"


    "Shikai! Come closer! Let''s review some of our strategies."


    "Ah! First brother, I actually have a present for you. I know that you have been working really hard in order to devise this brilliant n of yours, so I took the liberty to buy a high tier refreshing pill for you."


    Huo Shikai took out a really exquisite box and presented it to his first brother, Huo Shihong.


    The aroma of freshness and medicine wafted towards their noses.


    "There is a really simple pill inside, however, it is a high-tier one. It will relieve you of your stress, recover your Mana and hasten your thought process."


    "Oh? Thank you, third brother, this couldn''t have been in a better moment than this."


    Huo Shihong went forward to grab the box and enjoy his present, however, Huo Shifen intervened, grabbing the box first, really curious to see the pill stored inside.


    His action was really fast, rendering both brothers speechless. He quickly opened the lid covering the box to smell that aroma a bit closer after having distanced himself from his brothers. He wanted to be the first person to see it.


    After Huo Shifen opened the lid for a bit, Huo Shihong felt that something was off with the energy around the box.


    "Shifen, release that box!" Huo Shihong tried to warn him, but was already toote. The only thing he instinctively did, was to release his Mana, protecting his body from whatever it was going to happen.


    "No!" Huo Shikai could not reveal his real intentions through a phrase, so he only said a single word and covered his body with his energy as well.


    Just as the lid of the box was opened, Huo Shifen felt an uncontroble flux of mana surging towards him. His body was unprotected, since he was not expecting an attack. The only defensive measure he had, was the reinforced body of a cultivator from the Mana Perception middle-stage realm, but it served for nothing around the whirlwind of mana that crashed on him.


    His body was sted to pieces, as the mana wreaked havoc on the area around him, destroying everything in its path. Luckly, it was a concentrated trap and the destruction didn''t reach the Sect Master Huo.


    Huo Shifen though, was utterly obliterated. Hid body was shredded and he lost his precious life in a single second.


    The attention of every single practitioner was directed towards that scene and some of them felt a chill run down their spines, while the others, recognized that it was the signal they were waiting for so long.


    Huo Shihong looked towards his cherished brother that died in an instant and a feeling of sadness washed his entire being.


    But the words he heard a second after, made his sadness turn into an ardent rage.


    "Tch, to think that that idiot actually stole the ''present'' that was for you. What a waste!"


    "Shikai! What is the meaning of this?!" Huo Shihong could not control his voice anymore.


    "Nothing much brother. Just iming what should have been mine! The Sect Master position, brother."


    "You filthy bastard! What do you think you are doing? You killed your own brother."


    "Ha, it is a pity that I wasn''t able to kill you with that st."


    "You damn mongrel! I''ll make sure you pay for that." Huo Shihong released his entire cultivation, suppressing Huo Shikai that was one stage below him instantly.


    "Oops, I can''t allow you to do that.." A Mana Perceptionte-stage realm aura collided with Huo Shihong, releasing the pressure from Huo Shikai.

 Chapter 53 - Confrontation

    Wu Shuhui mana shed against Huo Shihong''s, making the objects around them shatter, while the ground started to tremble. The two of them were basically the strongest figures present, so their energy sh naturally attracted the attention of everyone.


    "What''s the meaning of this Shuhui? Why are you interfering with my sect matters?" Huo Shihong wanted to quickly subdue his younger brother and ask him why did he do that, however, he was blocked by one of his enemies.


    "Haha, could it be that the hatred has consumed your thinking capabilities?" There was a mockingugh on his lips.


    "You! You were the one behind it!" Huo Shihong''s eyes were red with anger. His posture was already ready for battle. He would avenge his dear brother even if he had to fight to the death.


    Phoenix mes ignited around his arms as he shot towards Wu Shuhui. With their cultivation, the space between them meant nothing, as Huo Shihong covered it in a single second.


    Wu Shuhui used his mana to enhance his resistance and met Huo Shihong''s fists head on. The Wu Martial Kingdom were known for their high attainment on the martial arts path. The males from the Wu Martial Kingdom would train their bodies and martial arts while the females would often be taught other things, such as elemental cultivation and long-range arts. That was why, Caizhi''s choice of weapon was her orb.


    With his well-trained body, Wu Shuhui direct shed with Huo Shihong. The ming fists were locked in a stalemate with Wu Shuhui bare hands. Some seconds after, Wu Shuhui started to feel a slight difort, as the burning mes started to scorch his skin.


    He used his body strength to leave that situation, throwing his body towards the right side, but at the same time, his left leg whipped towards Huo Shihong, coiling around him in an incredible speed.


    Huo Shihong felt the iing counter-attack and used a bit more of mana to increase the strength of the mes around his arms, swiftly defending from the kick.


    Bang!


    A loud impact resounded as the energy of two Mana Perceptionte-stage realm cultivators created a shockwave. They were forced to retreat a few meters away from each other.


    Huo Shihong wanted nothing more than to rip him to shreds right now, so he knew that weak attacks would not be effective. He fiercely ignited more of his phoenix mes, making them burn brighter. The mes around his arms concentrated around both of his hands, as he pointed towards Wu Shuhui.


    A wave of fire three meters thick shot towards Wu Shuhui, burning everything on its path.


    Wu Shuhui got serious after witnessing the amount of Mana contained within that skill. He took a defensive stance and circted his mana, creating a shield before his body. The shield looked a bit square shaped. Naturally it was one of the high defensive skills the Wu Martial Kingdom possessed.


    Only those who were considered important figures on the Wu Martial Kingdom, would have ess to this skill. Since Wu Shuhui was an imperial teacher at that kingdom, he was well versed with their arts.


    "Tower Shield!"


    The wave of fire shocked with the shield, pushing Wu Shuhui backwards, however it could not prate the shield.


    A glint passed through Huo Shihong eyes. From the wave of fire he had shot, he controlled his energy and many fine lines started to form. They danced in the air, as they slithered at a fast speed, chasing after his brother Huo Shikai that had withdrawn from their fight.


    Huo Shihong''s control over his fire was exceptional. Huo Shikai was not expecting an attack against him, and even if he did expect it, he would not be able to dodge the attack from a stronger cultivator.


    When many of those lines swarmed towards him, Wu Shuhui found out that the attack had not weakened in the least. It still forced him to defend against it with all his might. There was only one possibility that formed inside his head. Huo Shihong had simultaneously prepared two different attacks. Although it was possible to do it, with the state of mind he was in and while he was facing a powerhouse as strong as him, it was actually really incredible that he could pull an attack like this.


    Huo Shikai saw many fire fments threatening to injure him and hurriedly used his mana in a protective way. However just as he was going toe in direct contact with those fments of fire, a third Mana Perceptionte-stage aura appeared in front of him, dissipating the energy behind the attack.


    "Who are you?" Another formidable opponent appeared, suppressing Huo Shihong''s advantage.


    "You don''t need to know who I am."


    Huo Shihong felt like he could not be careless right now. He was already preparing some counter measures to deal with both of them, when suddenly, Wu Shuhui started to talk.


    "Why the haste brother Shihong, you should first watch the show I prepared for you."


    "Show? What the hell are you taking about?"


    "Hehehe, look at what is currently happening right there." Wu Shuhui pointed his finger at the direction where the zing Phoenix sect elders and disciples were.


    It was practically a war. There were about twenty dead bodies lying on the floor, all which were either talented disciples or elders from the zing Phoenix sect.


    Two different groups had formed within the sect. There was a group consisted with three Mana Perception initial-stage elders and eleven disciples at the left side. Most corpses on the ground were from this group.


    At the right side, the zing Phoenix Grand Elder led three other Mana Perception initial-stage elders and ten disciples to ughter the other group.


    "Lord Shikai offered a high-level transformation pill to any of you that kill at least one of those loyal dogs. Do not waste his favor!" The zing Phoenix Grand Elder shouted.


    After hearing the bountiful reward they would receive, the disciples started to greedily stare at their enemies. If they performed well enough, they could get one of those pills that were able to assist you into breaking through to the Mana realm.


    "Let''s go! Drown them with fire!"


    The battle started again and the disciples entered a close quartetbat, killing themselves in the most gruesome way possible.


    The zing Phoenix Grand Elder and the other elders that allied with him, encircled the three other opponents.


    "Do you have no shame Grand Elder? After everything the sect has given to you, you will so easily betray us?"


    "Tch, what does it have to do with you? Just die already!" The Grand Elder didn''t want to answer anything about this topic and focused his time into dealing with his enemies.


    A ming hell was burning at the ce the zing Phoenix sect was, but it was not the only sect affected by Huo Shikai and Wu Shuhui schemes.


    A little bit farther, the Fire Snake Sect was locked into a deadly battle with the Dark me Sect. Their overall power was basically the same and while their elders battled, the sect masters of both sects were almost finishing their confrontation.


    There was a huge snake made of fire, burning inside a pool of dark mes. The sect masters were both badly hurt, bleeding profusely.


    Suddenly, the Fire Shake Sect Master activated a snake tattoo on his arm, and it moved, biting into his wrist. It absorbed his blood essence transforming into a second huge fire snake. It opened its mouth spewing more fire towards the Dark me Sect Master.


    "There is no ending to this!" The Dark me Sect Master took a forbidden scroll out of his robe and burned it to a crisp with his ck mes.


    A powerful binding force appeared below the Fire Snake sect master and he wasn''t able to move.


    ck mes started to appear on his shoes. They seemed harmless at first, but they kept spreading and no amount of Mana he used to defend against them, could actuallypletely extinguish those mes.


    At some point in time, he was thoroughly burning from head to toe and the snake that he was controlling did not advance any further.


    "Ahaha, lord Shikai will reward me really good." The Dark me sect master felt ted.


    However, the snaked felt onestmand from its master andunched itself towards the Dark me Sect Master. The mes around it seemed to getpressed as its body shrunk.


    He was prepared to dodge the attack, but he felt a sense of uneasiness. Something was definitely off. The snaked was acting really strange.


    Those snake tattoos were part of the cultivator from that sect. They would disappear if their master died and the master would die if both of them died.


    Since he managed to kill one of them earlier, he didn''t expect another attack from the snake, since he thought that its master was already dead.


    Instead of trying to bite, the snake threw itself towards the opponent, simply crashing against his body. All the preparations he had done was in order to defend against the ming bite, and the deadly fire poison that it contained. However, the snake just crashed against him, falling on the ground next to him.


    It squirmed for three seconds, and just as the Dark me sect master thought it was his misconception, all the firepressed inside its body was instantly released, drowning him in a sea of toxic fire.


    "AAAARGHHH!"


    His death was even more miserable than his enemy''s death.

 Chapter 54 - A Good Show

    The battlefield around those two sects was literally taking fire. After the elders saw their sect masters killing each other, they went crazy and bared their fangs against their opponents, battling until death. The hatred between those two sects fueled their fight until thest man standing, a badly injured Dark me Sect Elder that wouldn''t resist much longer.


    On another front of this huge battlefield, Zhao Yaozu led four of the strongest Zhao family elders in a struggle against the Tao family. Zhao Yaozu was a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator, while the elders of his family were all Qi Transformation peak-stage practitioners.


    The Tao family was fighting with only three people right now, since Tao Zhong and Tao Changming hadn''t showed up until now. Tao Shing was a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator and his twopanions were at the Mana Perception initial-stage realm.


    Five people battling against three. If someone did not look closely, he would certainly guess that the Zhao family would be at an advantageous position on this battle, but quantity rarely surmounts quality.


    The Zhao family has been utterly suppressed all this time. The only way that they were able to survive until now, was because the brilliant decisions Zhao Yaozu have been taking.


    Since the beginning of the fight, just as he sensed the stages of cultivation his arch-enemies had, he opted to fight using a battle formation that his family specially trained for these asions.


    The elders stood behind while channeling their Qi into some talismans, as it was converted into mana, suppling their family leader. Zhao Yaozu used the mana he acquired from them to use a multitude of different abilities.


    However, for some reason he wasn''t even able to finish off one of those Mana Perception initial-stage elders. Their mes were tinged with purple, giving off a hellish and uncontroble feeling, making those mes wilder and stronger than usual.


    Tao Shing was the one pressuring Zhao Yaozu the most. He seemed to actually be able to keep up with his stamina and huge quantity of energy, not letting any of his powerful skills kill one of hispanions.


    After all this time that they have battled, Zhao Yaozu felt for the first time that the quantity of mana he was receiving from his elders was decreasing. The mana was so thin that it would take a lot of time for him to be able to use it for an attack.


    Zhao Yaozu looked back and saw that the elders were sweating profusely, having a hard time as they squeezed even thest drop of Qi they had, to transform it into mana. But for their misfortune, the rate of consumption while transforming the energy was tremendously high, after all, the gap between Qi and Mana was not only quantity but quality as well.


    Tao Shing saw that his opponents were on theirst straw and decided to put an end to this. The power they have obtained from that person, had raised their overall battle efficiency by a lot. He could feel the uncontroble blood inside his veins, powering his mes.


    "Yaozu, I see that the elders from your family can''t even hold the formation for a bit longer. Let''s put an end to this farce, you are not a worthy opponent for my hellish mes any longer." Tao Shing was already showing some contempt.


    "Tao Shing, you are too full of yourself while you can''t even injure any of us after fighting for more than twenty minutes ahaha."


    Tao Shing felt a bit of anger after being mocked, and the blood essence inside his body powered those emotions. He bellowed for hispanions to advance: "Attack those useless elders, I will hold Zhao Yaozu."


    Two figures wrapped with hellish mes shot towards the formation of elders behind Zhao Yaozu, while Tao Shing started to throw multiple fire attacks towards him.


    Zhao Yaozu defended against every iing attack, however his skin finally started to feel the scorching and corrosive sensation from those strange mes. He was not receiving extra power from the elders, so now he was fighting using his own Mana.


    Yaozu looked at hispanions and saw that they would not be able to defend against the enemies heading towards them. They would be ughtered likembs.


    "As if I would let you!"


    He took more than fifty percent or the remaining mana he still had andunched himself towards one of those two figures. His speed was increased after using all that energy and he was able to reach the person wrapped in hellish mes in just some seconds.


    That person tried to defend against Yaozu with all his might, but the difference of a stage between their cultivations, was a gap that even his enhanced fire could not surpass.


    Zhao Yaozu used his sword that was reinforced with that huge quantity of mana to cut the body of that practitioner in two halves, ending his pitiful life, however, he spent too much energy in order to stop a single opponent.


    For the misfortune of the elders of the Zhao family, the other figure wrapped with hellish mes arrived before them, starting to ughter them with his corrosive mes. Those mes would burn their flesh really fast and expose their bones before turning them to dust.


    It didn''t take more than a minute and they were all dead. The only thing left behind was a lingering me with a purple hue that didn''t want to vanish.


    "Tao Shing!!! AHHHHH!!!"


    Zhao Yaozu threw caution to the wind and used the rest of his mana to attack Tao Shing.


    "Ahaha, how foolish." Tao Shing saw the foolish choice of a family master, that was acting brilliantly until a while before.


    "Did the scene of your family elders burning alive turned you into a fool?" Even when they were really close to each other, Tao Shing kept mocking his enemy.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    They were locked into a sword fight as their strength were very simr. The only difference was that the hellish mes kept pressuring Zhao Yaozu. However, when Zhao Yaozu was focused in destroying the enemy in front of him, he was caught off guard by a hellish fire ball, that struck his back.


    "Argh!" Zhao Yaozu flew thirty meters from the ce he stood and crashed on the ground. He lost the grip of his sword and there was no more mana within his body.


    At this time when he had lost all hope, his face involuntarily turned towards Sect Master Huo Shihong that was looking towards him from a great distance.


    "Sur...vive." He said hisst words before closing his eyes.


    Huo Shihong saw the entire battle and he made sure to brand every single person and power that betrayed or helped him inside his mind. If he left this ce alive, he would eradicate those that owned him a blood debt and nurture those that stood loyal.


    He turned to look at thest part of the battlefield. A ce that was so calm that it seemed that nothing was happening at all.


    There were fifteen people standing there. They observed the entire show that was happening without moving a single muscle. They were the people from the Hunter Alliance, the Blood-boil Mercenary Group and the alchemists from the Alchemist Tower.


    Huo Shihong had already guessed why they were not doing anything, but he still made sure to ask.


    "Won''t you help my zing Phoenix Sect now that we are facing destruction? Will you betray us as well?"


    "Sect Master Huo is wrong, we are not betraying the zing Phoenix Sect, we just chose to follow lord Shikai words." A man with white beard was the first to reply, he was a reputed alchemist from the Alchemist Tower.


    "Senior alchemist is right. We are not helping them, so it is not a betrayal." The leader of the Hunter Alliance spoke.


    "Tch, we are mercenaries that were paid to stand for Huo Shikai, so it is unfortunate." A fierce looking man replied.


    Huo Shihong engraved their words and actions inside his mind too.


    "AHAHAHA, are you enjoying the show I prepared for you Sect Master Huo?" Wu Shuhui started tough at the predicament he put Huo Shihong in.


    Shihong breathed slowly, all the hatred and anger disappeared from his countenance. He had put them all at the depths of his heart. Just by thinking straight, would he be able to leave this situation alive.


    After having witnessed what was happening, he knew that even if he tried to run with all his might, there were enemies at all sides that would try to stop him. He decided that he would fight until the end and kill the maximum number of these dirty dogs.


    His mana started to circte in a really mild pattern, but for some reason the people around him felt a bit of unease.


    Huo Shikai was already feeling scared after being targeted by a really ingenious attack, so he was actually the first to make a move.


    "Those of you standing there, I order you to encircle him! Don''t let him escape from here!" Hu Shikai''s voice was a bit shaky.


    The people he bribed to defect towards his side followed hismand, approaching Ho Shihong, encircling him and destroying whatever possibility he had to escape.

 Chapter 55 - Tension

    Huo Shihong ruthlessly stared at those mongrels that were approaching him. He wouldn''t forgive any one of them. If he had to die today, he would at least bring some of them to the grave, decreasing their numbers.


    His mana surged with force and he used his mes to create a huge explosion around himself, sending dust particles everywhere. It was a cover for his partial retreat.


    "Spread your senses quickly and don''t let him escape!" Wu Shuhuimanded.


    A lot of people locked their senses on Huo Shihong''s body. Just now did he realize that he was alone against more than twenty practitioners. A good quantity of them were Mana realm cultivators.


    However, this didn''t diminish his will to destroy them. Instead, it caused his brain to quickly formte a n that he was already putting in action.


    With the sudden explosion, Huo Shihong had a bit of time to charge towards a certain direction.


    The people surrounding him took some seconds to discover to where he had shifted his position to, but they all swiftly went into action after realizing what he had in mind.


    The cultivators that were near the exquisite gate started to block his path, since they thought his n was to enter the phoenix chamber.


    "Get out!" Huo Shihong raised his hands and a burning tornado formed near the practitioners that were trying to block his path.


    Unfortunately for them, they were the weaker cultivators around here. Two old and greedy geezers, elders from his zing Phoenix Sect.


    They panicked after seeing Sect Master Huo madly dashing on their direction and decided to block his me tornado using their Qi Transformation peak-stage power. In just two seconds they discovered that it was a foolish decision.


    The ming tornado engulfed them, turning their Qi and bodies into powder, however, their struggle gave time for Wu Shuhui to rush will all his speed and stand before the phoenix chamber gate.


    "No, you won''t!" Wu Shuhui had a smirk stered over his face. Inside his head, he had already destroyed Huo Shihongst hope.


    However, Huo Shihong had already arrive where he wanted to.


    In front of all those practitioners, he ducked to pick a crystal from the ground. Huo Shihong felt the remaining power inside the stone he picked and he felt like he found his way out of here.


    The practitioners rushed towards him in order to attack him and take him down, but before they could approach, Huo Shihong shouted for everyone to hear.


    "Stop if you don''t want to die!"


    He raised his right hand and showed a red stone that was on his palm. There were some cracks on its surface but it had survived the impact it suffered before. The red Skystone was pulsing with energy that seemed to be really vtile. There still seemed to be a good quantity of mana inside it.


    Whatever formation the ancestors of the zing Phoenix Sect had developed in order to explore the power within those stones, it was stillcking and iplete, since there was a lot of energy still stored inside the stone, that theoretically should be spent.


    But for Huo Shihong it was not an imperfection, but something that saved his life.


    All those practitioners following behind him stopped after having recognized the red Skystone on his hand. They could still feel the high amount of mana it contained. Still, they couldn''t understand what Sect Master Huo could do with only that Skystone.


    The next action Huo Shihong took was what finally made them understand the danger of the situation.


    Huo Shihong squished all the mana withing his body and poured it inside the stone. It started to shine brighter with a red light that would fade and return right after. This process kept repeating many times and each time it repeated the surrounding mana seemed to get denser, making a pressure descends into everyone.


    When they felt pressured by that powerful mana, they finally realized that Huo Shihong was nning to explode everything, killing them all on the process.


    "Stop! What are you doing? Are you a madman?" Wu Shuhui for the first time, felt apprehension.


    He didn''t think Huo Shihong would pull such a stunt at this time. He discovered that he underestimated Huo Shihong, while cornered that he would turn into a madman.


    "What if I am? There is nothing else I can do. Even if I die here, I''ll bring you guys along!"


    Huo Shihong didn''t want to give time for his enemies to think about a strategy, so he kept putting more and more mana towards the Skystone, and it already seemed to be reaching a critical point.


    Everyone was drenching in cold sweat. They were already preparing to use all their energy to survive the iing st.


    Suddenly a voice came that from far away reached their ears.


    "Stop uncle! If you don''t want me to hurt your precious little daughter!"


    Everyone''s attention was dragged to a person standing three kilometers away from them.


    Huo Jianhong had a really tired countenance on his face, he appeared to have run a marathon. However, he finally rxed after realizing that he made it in time.


    He was holding a little girl that seemed to be around twelve years old. Her red hair was the proof her pure Royal Phoenix bloodline. She was wildly swinging her legs, giving a hard time for the man who was holding her.


    Huo Jianhong was exasperated after dealing with her for all this time. He wanted to get on this ce as fast as he could, so he had no time to chastise her. The only thing he could do was to endure all the things she tried to do to escape his grasp. She kept throwing a tantrum since the moment he captured her.


    Actually, let''s first talk about the trouble he was put trough, while he was trying to capture her. He entered thebyrinth just after she entered, and immediately found her inside. But for some reason, after trying to follow her, fire elementals kept appearing to challenge him, while she wasn''t targeted even a single time!


    He lost her whereabouts from time to time, because she was so random while picking routes that it made no sense. There were even times that a fire wall would disappear so she could pass through and appear again to block his pathway.


    When he finally caught her, he knew that he was alreadyte for the show, and rushed to this ce. He was so mad and frustrated, that he found it to be the joy of his life after he was able to use her to threaten her father.


    "AAA! Put me down!" Yuyin kept bawling and moving wildly.


    "Yuyin!" Huo Shihong felt like the world was turning upside down. Something must have been conspiring against him and his sect. Just as he found his hope, he would have to throw it away.


    "Put me down! Ahhh!"


    "Put her down!" Huo Shihong was stranded inside this nightmarish situation. He was holding the stone that could save his life, while his enemy was holding his precious daughter.


    "Ahaha! Drop the red Skystone and my son will let your daughter go." Huo Shikai proposed the trade with a malicious smirk.


    He didn''t think that dealing with his own brother would be this hard. Truth be told, Huo Shikai have never really done a sect leader role inside his own sect, the work always ended on Huo Shihong''s hands, and because of that his personality was not strong as Huo Shihong''s was.


    Huo Shikai have felt fear and apprehension over many times in this fight, and it kept remembering him of his uselessness.


    Huo Shihong was now dealing with the hardest dilemma on his life, although he already knew the choice, he would end up making. He was only unwilling to believe at all this bullshit that was happening.


    "Let her go and I will drop the stone."


    "Do you think you are in any condition to bargain with us? Put the stone down." Wu Shuhui helped Huo Shikai on dealing with his brother.


    Huo Shihong gritted his teeth, he was certain that it was the most stupid decision he would be taking, since it wasn''t guaranteed that they would release his daughter, however he still made this choice, since it was his loved daughter. For her, he would dly forfeit his life.


    Just as he was about to drop the red Skystone that was filled with energy, he saw a superfast phoenix beam hitting Huo Jianhong from behind.


    Huo Jianhong felt a scalding hot sensation on his back just before being hit with a phoenix beam. He was lucky to have acted in time and activated a treasure that worked as a life-saving measure. A barrier made of Qi covered his back, but even with this protective barrier he was sent flying while losing his grip over Huo Yuyin.


    Huo Lilian rushed and grabbed her little sister before she could hit the ground. She made it sure that Yuyin was unharmed before ncing at her father. There were tear stains already dripping over her beautiful face as she knew what she had to do in order to survive.


    Without dy, she pulled Yuyin and fled to a distant ce.


    Huo Jianhong was not injured after getting hit, but the treasure had been spent. He was already mad with Yuyin, but now he felt his blood boil. He would make sure to pursue her and obtain everything he wanted from Lilian.


    He took the Firebrand out, the sword his father allowed him to use. His energy soared through the roof and he chased after Lilian with a fast speed.


    Huo Shihong looked at his beloved daughter running away and felt like the heaven took pity on him.. On his eyes, Lilian''s choices could never have been any better.

 Chapter 56 - Firebrand

    Huo Shikai bellowed for his followers: "Go and chase after them, don''t let them escape!"


    Just when some of the cultivators were about to follow his orders, they heard another voice obliging them to stop.


    "If anyone moves, I''ll immediately blow everything away!" Huo Shihong raised the red Skystone and the pressure descended again. The situation once again got tense and everyone had to watch Lilian, Yuyin and Huo Jianhong disappear from their sight.


    Lilian was using every bit of her Qi to carry Yuyin the farthest possible from that ce. It didn''t take too long for her to notice that Huo Jianhong was following her from behind. He had somehow entered the Profound Qi middle-stage realm, the same as her, making his speed be enough to follow her closely.


    Her mind was in a mess, she kept thinking about her father predicament while trying to run from Jianhong at the same time. She could not exert her full strength while at that state and her speed was a bit lower than at her maximum.


    While running, there were moments that she wished Seth was present here. After witnessing the destruction of the zing Phoenix Sect foundation, he was the only safe haven left for her. Unknow to her, a ck mole behind her neck started to weakly shine.


    Huo Jianhong was two years older than Lilian, but his talent could be considered high inside the zing Phoenix Sect. While chasing after Lilian he noticed that he was slowly approaching her. She was carrying Yuyin along and it would be her doom.


    Fearing that he may reach her, Lilian increased he speed, increasing the consumption of Qi as well.


    This situation didn''t keep for long, because fifteen minutester he was close enough to attack.


    Huo Jianhong shed using the Firebrand and he felt a chunk of his own Qi being consumed. The sword vibrated and a fifteen-meter-tall fire sh flew in high speed towards Lilian and Yuyin.


    Lilian paled after feeling the power he was able to disy while using that weapon. There was no way for her to escape anymore, or else she would get struck by that fire de.


    She hastily put Yuyin down and turned to confront the iing attack. She took her sword out of its sheath and channeled her Phoenix arts, creating a counter-sh made of Phoenix fire. But there was a difference of five meters between their shes, since hers was only ten meters tall.


    As the energies shed the heat rose to rming levels. The fire that Huo Jianhong released threatened to consume Lilian''s phoenix fire, but even after twenty or so seconds, it couldn''t overpower her phoenix mes. There was a difference of quality between their mes, making their energiesparable.


    Huo Jianhong could not understand it, he was using the cursed sword his father lent him, yet he was only able to enter in a draw with her.


    The energy inside the shes were consumed and they disappeared, leaving only the scorched ground behind.


    The Firebrand was a cursed sword that would put a me curse on an enemy after a cut. It could increase the output of strength using more Qi from the user too, however it was a cursed sword after all. Jianhong felt a hot sensation spreading on his palm that was handing the sword. It did not burn him, but there seemed to be a fire poison spreading.


    "Damn! it has begun. Father warned me about this shitty curse." He looked fiercely towards Lilian. This sword was really bloodthirsty, it would curse the enemies after cutting them, but if the user failed to do it, then the curse would end up being put on the wielder. Although it was a reversible situation, since it would be dispelled if he cursed someone right after.


    Jianhong started to feel the effects of using the cursed sword. His Qi was being sucked towards the de, enhancing its power, and at the same time, there was a fire poison entering his body, but he felt nothing out of the ordinary from that condition.


    He held the sword with more strength and advanced towards Lilian. He eyed her as a conquered prey, as his aura increased again.


    While he came running to strike her, Lilian used her fire arts to build some fire barriers between them. She retreated while lifting more and more fire barriers.


    Yuyin was already a bit far from them, hiding somewhere, where she silently cheered for her sister. Since Yuyin was already hidden, Lilian used the entire area as the battlefield, in order to obtain some advantage on this fight.


    Huo Jianhong kept cutting every single barrier Lilian erected, while advancing with all his might. He could feel his strength raising each second. At some point in time, he was cutting her fire skills like they were a piece of paper.


    He finally entered meleebat against her, striking fast and precisely towards her.


    Ting!


    Both swords collided and Lilian was pushed back by the impact. Huo Jianhong was already over buffed, making her retreat with every sh between their swords. The boons he received from the Firebrand were no joke, but the price wouldn''t be easy to handle too.


    He grinned while feeling that power coursing through his veins. In a matter of seconds after they entered meleebat, he was already at an advantageous position.


    "Phoenix Call!" Lilian shouted as she exerted all the power within her bloodline to use the third instance of her family arts.


    Chirp!


    A small and beautiful phoenix formed in the air over Lilian, it circled her twice and shot towards Jianhong.


    Huo Jianhong saw that small phoenixing towards him and grinned. ''How can something so small pose any threat towards me?''


    He evaded it, not bothering to even attack the phoenix. He focused on Lilian some twenty or so meters away from him and prepared to strike at her again.


    Suddenly, he turned back and used a good amount of Qi to create a fire shield in front of him. The small phoenix had circled behind him while hovering in the air. It concentrated the purest fire energy in its mouth, discharging thirty Phoenix Beams right on his back.


    A rain of fire crashed with his shield, destroying it. From the thirty beams, twenty got past the shield entering in direct contact with him.


    The Firebrand spirit sucked more of his Qi as he created a huge sh to destroy all those beams, but it was impossible to contain them all. Three beams of fire passed through his right shoulder, scorching his skin.


    Argh!


    He felt an immense paining from three small holes that were seared right on his shoulder. His mistake costed him a lot.


    Chirp! The phoenix prepared tounch another attack. Lilian was already tired from creating the small phoenix, but she gritted her teeth to not pass out, withstanding the huge quantity of Qi it was needed to deal thisst fatal blow.


    AAAARRRGGHHH!


    Huo Jianhong bellowed after losing his reason to anger. He fed all his energy to the Firebrand and his aura skyrocketed. The me poison entered deep inside his body and some changes started to appear on his skin.


    He didn''t notice those changes and kept abusing the sword powers. He shed towards the small phoenix, and a huge thirty meters tall de of fire flew at an impossible speed, cutting the phoenix and dispersing it.


    Cough!


    Lilian coughed blood and knelt on the ground. Her bloodline power was forcefully dispelled, resulting in internal injuries.


    "Ahaha, let''s see how you will deal with me now." Huo Jianhong''s voice was already different from normal. It sounded dark and hoarse.


    He approached the ce she was, shing down on her. A red shield appeared in front of her, protecting her from the attack, it was a life-saving treasure she received from her father. The shield didn''tst long against that cursed sword and it broke down. The remaining power behind the sh, made a shallow cut on her arm, but the fire poison from the spirit within the Firebrand entered her body.


    Finally, Huo Jianhong wishes were about to be true. Lilian was defenseless right in front of him. However, for some reason he was not feeling lust. Actually, he wasn''t feeling anything right now, not even pain anymore.


    "Ahaha, this is the feeling when someone have this kind of power. Awesome!"


    "It''s good that you liked, however, it ends here."


    The Firebrand left his hands and flew towards a man that was standing ten meters away from them.


    Seth received the sword, feeling the total control he had over the medium grade spirit inside it. It didn''t even have sentience yet, so it was a piece of cake for Lexi to take control over it and tame the spirit.


    "Seth!" Lilian wishes finally turned into reality. He came.


    "You!!!" Jianhong remembered the person he wanted to kill the most. The man that made him lose face, destroying his ego.


    "It''s about time for you to taste from your own medicine." Seth had control over the spirit, while Jianhong lost his grasp over it. Seth dispelled the fire poison from Lilian and she felt that a weight has been lifted from her, but the same thing could not be said for Huo Jianhong.


    The Fire poison within his body got more active making his sensations return. All that pain he received before, couldn''t even bepared to what he was feeling right now.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    His body was burning from the inside. The curse was frying his cells from within, while his Qi was surging towards the Firebrand on Seth''s hands.


    The spirit within the sword sucked all his Qi, living him dry, as it used the same Qi to power up the fire poison that was torturing the target.


    Jianhong died by his own strength.. Lilian and Seth only watched, as he turned into a deep-fried meat.

 Chapter 57 - End Of The Blazing Phoenix Sect

    "Big brother Seth!" A young girl came running excitedly, shouting Seth''s name.


    "Yuyin, how have you been?" Sethughed after seeing how excited she was. This little imp seemed to be always energetic.


    "Every time I see you, you''re dealing with these big bad guys, are you sure you aren''t trying to impress my big sis Lilian?"


    "Ahaha, of course not!"


    ''How can she be so urate?'' Lilian was bbergasted, she was more than certain about Seth''s nature and now even her lil sis had started to understand him a bit more. Was it what they called gics?


    Seth turned towards Lilian and asked: "What exactly is happening here?"


    Lilian stood up, quickly remembering the perilous situation her father was in. Some tears started to build up inside her eye sockets, but she refused to cry.


    "Big brother, please save my dad!" Yuyin pitifully asked. She didn''t know exactly how strong the people her father was fighting against were, but her only hope was Seth.


    "Huo Shihong? What happened with him?"


    "No! Do not bother with it. We need to leave this ce fast!" Lilian pulled Yuyin while trying to run away.


    "Wait, tell me what is happening." Seth appeared in front of her, blocking her path.


    Lilian didn''t want to remain here, since she knew it would be a dead end. There were so many strong practitioners surrounding her father, that it was just a matter of time for them to defeat him and chase after them.


    Seth approached Lilian and lightly touched her face with his finger, wiping the tears falling from her eyes.


    Only now, she realized that her tears were already falling. She did everything to hold them in, but now that he approached her, she couldn''t control it any longer.


    Her voice got stuck and she almost sobbed, but she held it. She would not break down before her sister.


    "Do not worry, I''m here. Now tell me, what is currently happening there?" Seth said in a mild voice, soothing her worries.


    Lilian resistance melted. She finally felt how lucky she was to have someone like him as friend. He didn''t even ask if it would be dangerous, he just wanted to listen.


    "Father... He got entrapped by a lot of strong cultivators, he... he won''t make it..."


    "Where is he?"


    "No! Do not go, they must at least be at the Mana Perception realm to be able to fight with dad. We need to leave or else they wille after us."


    "Lilian, please trust me. Tell me where he is if you want to..."


    BOOM!


    A huge explosion happened a few kilometers away from them. The shockwave was so strong that it reached the ce where they were.


    While Seth and Lilian were having their conversation, on the other side, a little bit of time earlier...


    .


    .


    .


    Wu Shuhui looked towards the first prince of the Wu Martial Kingdom and thetter nodded with his head.


    They were the only Mana Perceptionte-stage realm cultivators here, other than Huo Shihong. Naturally, they weren''t willing to lose their lives in this messy situation.


    While the other people were stranded in this situation, they took advantage and used their Mana to rapidly escape from the ce where Huo Shihong was.


    "Everyone, disperse!" Wu Shuhui shouted while running the farthest he could. His speed was beyond what those other practitioners could ever imagine.


    The cultivators surrounding Huo Shihong were utterly shocked at first, but very quickly they used every single bit of Qi or Mana they could muster, while still suffering from some sort of suppression, to move.


    Huo Shihong saw how those worms were trying to disperse to whatever direction they could and decided to try something. He wouldn''t let his efforts go to waste.


    He looked towards the person he hated the most right now, Huo Shikai. He was just starting to run together with the Grand Elder Huo Ming and his supporters from the zing Phoenix Sect. Those traitorous worms had banded together during this time. However, it was the best possible scenario on his opinion.


    Huo Shihong looked at the fully charged red Skystone inside his hand and focused on the skill he practiced the most of all skills his zing Phoenix Sect possessed.


    The Phoenix Beam!


    Its name sounded childish, but he was more than happy to have practiced it to a high tier.


    He channeled thest bits of Mana he still had inside his veins and put all his concentration to create a Phoenix Beam using the red Skystone as a catalyst.


    He looked at the figure of his brother, exasperatedly running away from him and wrylyughed as a tear dropped from his right eye.


    PHOENIX BEAM!


    Huo decided to shout without any inhibitions while shooting the strongest attack he has ever done.


    The heat was so unbearable that his right arm, that was holding the red Skystone, turned into ashes when he shot the attack.


    A hugeser beam of fire, destroyed everything on its path. The zing Phoenix Elders running after Huo Shikai instantly melted, turning into dust within a single second. Grand Elder Huo Ming looked back and saw a huge sun about to crash against his body and he couldn''t even utter a single sound, turning into dust like the other elders.


    Huo Shikai that was a thousand meters or so ahead of Huo Ming, felt a powerful pressured locking on his body and he immediately lost the ability to escape. He turned back, just to watch as a tiny red dot, surrounded by a huge mass of mes flew towards him.


    His ugly expression showed all the fear he was feeling moments before his end.


    The red Skystone crashed with his chest, exploding right after.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave killed those zing Phoenix Elders that luckily managed to evade the fire beam before the explosion. All those betrayers who hailed from the zing Phoenix Sect were extinguished with that explosion.


    The other powers rejoiced with a fearful expression. They somehow survived.


    "Huff!" "Huff!"


    Huo Shihong knelt on the ground while holding his shoulder with his left hand. He paid with his body, but the results were to his liking.


    "It''s a pity it will end like this." While shaking his head in despair, he caught sight of the towering phoenix gate, some meters away from him.


    A spec of light dawned upon him, as his hope was reignited. He stood up with a bit of difficulty and headed towards the gate.


    However...


    sh!


    A sword coated with a hellish me passed through Huo Shihong''s left leg, severing it with a clean cut.


    "Argh!!!"


    Huo Shihong fell on the floor, bleeding profusely from having lost a leg. He tried to stand up but was already unable to.


    Tao Shing appeared near Huo Shihong. He grinned after seeing the state Huo Shihong was. Totally spent, without a leg and an arm. His sorry figure would evoke pity on anyone else other than Huo Shikai, that ungrateful brother. Actually, Huo Shikai wasn''t able to feel anything anymore.


    "I''m annoyed... To think that someone like you would pose such a threat to us." Tao Shing prepared to cut him again but a voice asked him to stop.


    "Do not. We need to ask him some things first." Wu Shuhui appeared together with the first prince. The other practitioners started to approach one by one.


    Very quickly twenty-two people stood next to Huo Shihong. Some a bit farther than others. Fifteen of them were people from the Hunting Alliance, Blood-boil Mercenary Group and Alchemist tower.


    The other seven were Tao Shing and an elder from his family, Wu Shuhui, the first prince and three more Mana Perception initial-stage realm practitioners from the Wu Martial Kingdom. The people from the zing Phoenix Sect had all perished.


    "Tell me, Sect Master Huo. What is actually inside that chamber?" Wu Shuhui narrowed his eyes while asking.


    Huo Shihong remained silent. Gritting his teeth while enduring the pain from his severed limbs.


    "You didn''t possibly think that we would buy that there was a divine-grade treasure inside, did you? What ame ass-story you told us." He kept saying in a mocking tone.


    Huo Shihong kept silent.


    "So, you won''t tell us? Alright. Cut his other limbs!"


    Tao Shing was about to use his sword to sh, when suddenly the ground beneath them started to turn ck. A ck fog started to raise from below.


    Nothing actually happened to anyone other than Sect Master Huo. He was swallowed by that ck fog, vanishing from the ce he wasying some moments ago.


    "What is this?"


    "Hmph! Use your mana to dispel this fog!"


    Very quickly they started to dissipate that ck fog that was clouding their senses.


    When everything went back to normal, they felt a new presence standing around a kilometer away from them. A youthful man with raven ck hair and abyss ck eyes. Near him there was the bloody and pitiful figure of the Sect Master of the zing Phoenix Sect.


    Seth put his hands on Huo Shihong and injected Mana inside him, stopping the bleeding from further deteriorating his injuries.


    Huo Shihong looked at the unknown person with a shocked expression. He even forgot about his pain for a few seconds, feeling it twice as strong right after.


    ''Mana Perception middle-stage?'' He felt the energy entering his body and superficially healing his injuries.


    "Sigh.... Why did you let them do this with you, father-inw?"

 Chapter 58 - Seth Enters The Battle

    Huo Shihong felt all the pain he was suppressing at once, after hearing Seth''s words.


    "Father-inw, are you okay?" Seth looked at Huo Shihong and saw his eyes bulging, thoroughly shocked.


    Huo Shihong could only tell that what he was currently hearing was real, because of the throbbing pain from his injuries. Although those injuries were heavy and irreversible, he as a Mana realm cultivator had some resistance to pain and could still stay awake with such injuries.


    "F-F-Father-inw?" Huo Shihong was so shocked that he couldn''t even berate the one that was calling him that.


    "Father-inw, I see that you are a bit out of yourself, since they injured you so much. How about I send you to a safe ce first? Do not worry, we will talkter."


    "N-No, wait!"


    Seth used his mastery over darkness, making it swallow Huo Shihong again. The darkness element was indeed one of the most mysterious ones. It was intrinsically linked with the unknown, generating fear over those who didn''t understand it.


    Seth had acquired the Shadow Demon bloodline, a high level demonic being. This kind of demon is so rare that there is no possibility to find them on this, although there is a lineage who possess this bloodline from inheritances. The strange part is that since it is a demonic power, the shadow demon''s darkness came from its own body being made of shadows, however, when it was passed down to humans, that powerful bloodline mutated, turning people who had into devils.


    Those who could use darkness without any catalyst.


    The strongest trait this bloodline had, was that it was connected with a bit of the spatial element.


    That is why those who had this bloodline could for example, swallow things with their own darkness, use space to conceal themselves and even use their shadows to jump through space, like Seth had done while he was trying to reach Meiyi faster.


    But for the people that was looking towards him right now, he was a hateful demon. Someone that should not be here.


    "Who are you?" Wu Shuhui asked with apprehension.


    Seth looked at them, especially towards Tao Shing. He could feel that hateful bloodline power circting inside his body.


    "Does it even matter? Why don''t we start it already?"


    "Do you think you will be able to fight all the people around here with your Mana Perception middle-stage cultivation?" Wu Shuhui had already probed Seth, he found it hard to believe that someone with such a youthful appearance had sessfully entered the Mana realms.


    The other characteristic responsible for making him overcautious right now, was that Seth was actually using darkness element. ''Why is there a demon here?'' It was always good to be cautious when dealing with the demon-kind.


    "We will only know about that at the end, so why don''t you close that stinky mouth of yours and get ready?"


    "Y-You! How dare you talk like that with my teacher?" The first prince of the Wu Martial Kingdom got offended. Releasing his cultivation, he dashed forwards in order to approach his enemy. His Mana Perceptionte-stage cultivation pressed down towards Seth.


    Wu Shuhui got angered with Seth''s insult and didn''t stop the first prince from going. He was more than assured that with the difference on their cultivation level, Seth would be suppressed.


    "Do not kill him directly! We need to know what he did with Huo Shihong first." That was the only thing Wu Shuhui asked from the prince.


    Seth grinned internally. He sessfully riled up a fool. Seth battle prowess was over his current level, but that didn''t mean that he would be able to deal with all those people together, while he was alone. He would suffer defeat If he acted rashly.


    The first prince covered the distance of a kilometer within fifteen seconds using his incredible strong mana to support his movement speed. He was eager to torn Seth skin and torture him with high amounts of pain.


    His martial artist body was more than prepared for a melee fight, so when he was about to collide with Seth, he made a special fist movement, using the arts from his family. A good quantity of mana covered his fist as it wasunched towards Seth at a lightning-fast speed.


    His hand passed through the ce Seth was, but failed to hit anything. He was fighting for the first time with someone that had the darkness attribute, and his carelessness proved to be a w right now.


    Seth appeared behind him, kicking towards his open backside.


    The prince thought it was lucky for Seth to have dodged his punch with that strange movement of his. He felt Seth appearing from behind, but his confidence on his superior strength made him opt for a counter-attack, instead of a defensive measure. Inside his mind, he would take that weak kick and use his reaction time to break the enemy''s leg.


    Bang!


    However, things were totally different from his expectations. Seth''s kick hit him hard on his back. The impact was so loud that people a kilometer away heard it.


    The first prince was sent flying through the air, while spitting blood. He didn''t receive a fatal injury, however he felt that at least three of his ribs were broken already.


    Wu Shuhui realized his mistake, he was overconfident on the first prince and it had possibly costed him some fractures.


    "Bunch of useless idiots, go attack him!" He bellowed while charging to help his student.


    Seth saw that the other enemies started to make their moves, but he would not let this opportunity to deal with one of the strongest people here pass. He charged towards the ce the first prince was sent flying and prepared his Mana energy to use the Darkness Cage, the skill he used on the ckwind Panther.


    The first prince had somehow stabilized his body when he saw Seth charging towards him. He took a defensive position while swallowing the humiliation from before. He felt an eerie energy epassing his body from all sides. A sense of uneasiness spreading inside of him.


    Seth controlled his darkness into sharp dagger-like spikes. They swiftly formed out of thin air, shooting towards the prince, from all sides. At the same time, he used his mana to create a thick ck fog around the area.


    The prince vision went entirely dark, the only thing he could see was the sharp glint of dagger-like objects threatening to pierce his entire body.


    Without further ado, he used his strongest defensive martial skill.


    "Tower Shield"


    Taking a defensive stance and circting his mana, he created a shield around his entire body. The shield was shaped as a cube with him at the center. It was one of the high defensive skills that Wu Shuhui used against Huo Shihong, however it was a variant. To build this protective shield he used a huge chunk of his total mana, easily depleting half of the mana he currently had.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The daggers started to hit the shield from all sides. The quantity of daggers hitting the shield seemed to be in the thousands. Although so many daggers were hitting the surface of the barrier, none of them seemed to prate it.


    The first prince felt relived after witnessing that his shield was effective. However, it was the effect that Seth desired to achieve since the beginning.


    The daggers were a distraction and the real attack came from below. Dark spikes formed on the ground piercing the barries in a single second. It was where Seth concentrated most of his mana into.


    When the first prince noticed the iing threat, it was already toote. The spikes pierced his legs, creating a multitude of bloody holes on it.


    Out of instinct he jumped backwards avoiding more damage, but when hended, he knelt on the floor, as his legs were battered and could not support his body anymore. If this kept on going, he would be dead on the next attack.


    The humiliation he felt now surpassed the one had felt after his teacher was insulted. He, a royal prince, was made to kneel before an enemy. This thought sent his mind into disarray, worsening his injuries further, since his blood was flowing wildly.


    He was lucky that just at this time, Wu Shuhui had finally caught up to them.


    Wu Shuhui waved his hands and a strong wind current blew the dark fog away, revealing the bloody figure inside a cubic broken Tower Shield. Seth''s figure was nowhere to be found though.


    The prince dispelled the shield as he saw his teacher approaching. Wu Shuhui put a hand on his chest, using his mana to stop the bleeding from flowing out of the prince''s body. He was inwardly shocked though. In less than a minute, a powerhouse with the same power as him was reduced to this state.


    He made sure to be extra cautious from here on.


    The other cultivators were still trying to catch up with Wu Shuhui, but unknowingly, they were already stepping on the battlefield.. Seth was prepared to bring them the darkness.

 Chapter 59 - Darkness Trap

    The cultivators were all rushing towards the ce Wu Shuhui was, but they were all caught off guard when a curtain of darkness descended where they were. With their sight hindered, they stopped from taking any unnecessary action.


    Their formation was quite interesting. They were banded together with five team members per team, in other words, their own members. It showed that even inside the Fire Labyrinth, there were some unresolved problems between them, that would not let them to fully cooperate with each other.


    The world was a cruel ce, after all. They just witnessed how the almighty zing Phoenix Sect got destroyed from within by a betrayal. A colossus existence like that sect, reduced to mere ashes of what it was before. About fifty of their strongest figures died because of this conflict, reducing them to the bottom ranks, it is a number enough to shake their foundation. They are for sure, not the third strongest nation right now.


    It reminded them to only trust themselves and do their work asmanded. They have already been handsomely paid, so it was better to maintain some distance between the other factions.


    Inside that dark environment, they were only able to see up to three meters in front of them. The only way they could tell where the other people actually were, was using their senses to lock on the aura of the other practitioners. Although it gave them more security to feel each other''s auras, there was a fearful sensation spreading on their hearts.


    Seth saw that his enemies were perfectly entrapped and chose a specific group to be his first prey. He had his eyes on them since the beginning.


    The people lost inside the dark fog, were all Qi Transformationte-stage to Mana Perception initial-stage realm, they were trying with their all to dispel the darkness around, but they were just not strong enough to.


    Seth eyes glinted with a blue hue as his Hades arts were put to good use. The cultivators from the Alchemist Tower were already fearing this eerie environment, and the seed of fear inside their hearts turned into a huge monster that affected their minds and soul. Seth had sessfully cursed them with fear.


    The Qi or Mana gathered around those practitioners was dispelled, since they could not control it anymore. Like defenselessmbs, they were all gathered together, without a single bit of any protective energy to save them.


    Seth didn''t waste his precious time. He used his movement abilities to appear near them, prepared to reap their lives. He made a sharp de of darkness appear around his arm, not even bothering to waste a lot of mana in order to guarantee that it would be powerful enough to pass through their defenses, since they had none.


    A severed head flew, but no scream echoed, not even the friends of that alchemist were able to scream. The fear he inflicted on them directly affected their souls, puny mortal souls without a single bit of strength. An inheritance from a god that had soul attacks as its specialty, was just too much for them.


    A second head flew. One after the other, the five alchemists from the Alchemist Tower were beheaded with clean cuts.


    The people still alive inside the dark environment started to tremble even more. They didn''t hear a single sound from those alchemists, yet they were all dead. They felt their aura disappearing as if they had suicided.


    The hunters and mercenaries threw away their divergencies and banded together. The ten practitioners then, started to retreat, however, they didn''t even know what was north or south right now.


    Seth didn''t bother with them, for now, he retrieved the spatial rings on the bodies of those dead alchemists and checked the contents.


    "I guess it will help." Seth turned his hands and the rings disappeared. They were swallowed by his darkness, vanishing from this ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Huo Shihong was at a loss. Actually, there was no one more at a loss than him right now. First, he lost his dear brother, then, his zing Phoenix Sect lost the loyal elders, that died protecting their sect and honor. He killed those who betrayed him, going as far as even killing his own half-brother. He sacrificed and arm to achieve that and ended up losing a leg right after. When he finally resigned his life up to fate, he was saved by a demon, who called him father-inw. At the ended he even lost his precious daughter.


    He felt like his body entered a ck tunnel, where no light could prate, however, secondster he emerged right in front of two people.


    Huo Yuyin saw her father raising from the shadows on the ground, and recognized it, as being the same kind of power that her big brother Seth used to vanish some minutes before. When she saw the condition that her father was, her ever merry and cheerful attitude crumbled and tears kept unstoppably falling.


    "Dad! Ahhh! What happened with you?"


    Huo Shihong saw Lilian and Yuyin approaching him and finally got some peace of mind. At least they were fine.


    "Father!"


    "Cough! Argh. Do not worry... Cough! I''m alive, at least."


    "Father what happened with you?" Even Lilian started to cry for the second time today.


    "I was prepared for this, since it was a war. Instead of worrying about me, you should escape from here before they catch up with us." Huo Shihong didn''t believe that Seth would be able to hold them for much longer.


    Lilian and Yuyin were trying to help healing their father injuries, using all the Qi they had to stabilize his condition.


    "I just hope that your boyfriend is able to escape as well. His cultivation is not enough to fight against them all." Huo Shihong sighed with bitterness, thinking about that his daughter fell in love with a hundred years old plus demon. He would never believe that Seth was actually eighteen.


    "Boyfriend?" Lilian asked confused. She got a bit embarrassed too, but it wasn''t time for her to be like that now.


    "Hm? He called me father-inw, there is no need for you to hide it from me. At least he is loyal to you, and is able to put his life on the line for our sect, even though he is a demon." Sect Master Huo didn''t know how to feel about that individual.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t he okay?" Lilian felt a sense of dread. Her insecurities spiked up after hearing about Seth.


    "He is fighting alone against more than twenty strong cultivators. It will be difficult for him to survive."


    "Father, I must go check on him." Lilian felt the same feelings when she saw her father fighting for his life. The feeling that she was about to lose someone important. Her heart was screaming for her to go, only at a time like this, she realized how important he has be on these past weeks they were together. She even started to question herself if she had fallen in love, only to deny right after, since she never felt it before.


    "No! You can''t! You''ll be throwing your life away." Huo Shihong could not tolerate to lose another important person for him.


    "Father, I already steeled my heart when making the decision to leave you behind and escape with Yuyin, do not make me have to pass through that though dilemma again."


    Just as he was going to reprimand her again, four rings surged from the floor, just like him. Seth sent them over for Huo Shihong, however, he made sure to keep one for himself.


    "Those are... spatial rings from those alchemist traitors!" Huo Shihong watched dumbfounded, it would be impossible to steal those rings from them without a fight.


    ''Impossible! Are they dead?'' Shihong kept thinking.


    Yuyin took the rings and threw everything that was inside on the floor. A mountain of pills fell from them.


    Their eyes sparkled while seeing them. Lilian quickly separated some pills that would help her father and gave them to him.


    Huo Shihong didn''t think twice before swallowing them. His injuries all closed and his Mana started to recuperate.


    "Father, don''t try to stop me. I''ll go even if it is dangerous." Lilian looked towards Huo Shihong, and there was a decisive glint on her eyes.


    Huo Shihong was about to berate her, but he stopped when he heard Yuyin''s voice.


    "Dad, please let sis go. Sis, I''ll stay here with dad and treat him."


    Lilian looked towards her adorable little sister and gave a mildugh.


    "Thank you Yuyin." Lilian turned and left towards the battlefield, her red hair fluttering in the air, as she vanished from their field of vision.


    "No!" Huo Shihong tried to stand up with a single arm and leg.


    "Stop! Where do you think you''re going?" Yuyin said with a fake angry expression. She pped him back to the ground and pointed a finger towards him.


    "You''re not moving unless all your injuries arepletely healed!"


    Huo Shihong looked at her dumbfounded. He was being berated by his little daughter; his little precious angel was pointing a finger at him, preventing him from even moving. Every single thing that happened today has left him speechless.


    He ruefullyughed and epted his predicament; the events so far have been too ridiculous.


    Lilian was using all her Qi to run the fastest she could, all she thought was about Seth''s security.


    ''Seth, please, be well.''


    On her hand, she was holding her most precious treasure. A Phoenix hairpin that her mother left behind for her.. It was a protective treasure that she would never part with, lest it was with a person she really loved.

 Chapter 60 - One Against Many

    Tao Shing and the elder from his family, had been the only people that didn''t get caught by the darkness trap.


    Tao Shing at first, like the other cultivators, made sure to lock his aura on the people inside the skill, but he didn''t enter the dark fog. When he noticed five auras disappearing one after the other, he realized that things were not so simple inside there. There was a possibility to lose all the people inside the trap and if that were to happen, then it would be four against one, however, the first prince was already heavily injured.


    He chose to spend a good quantity of mana and destroy this trap once and for all.


    Hellish mes ignited inside the area where the dark fog was. The heat dispelled Seth''s darkness curtain, that was lingering on the entire surface. Tao Shing tried his best to control those mes, so they didn''t end up roasting the people from the other two factions.


    Seth''s darkness curtain, had covered an area of two hundred meters, so Tao Shing had to spend quite a bit of energy to dispel his skill, although, it was not enough to put a strain on him.


    The entire two hundred meters surface was now burning with hellish purple mes, the only ce left untouched was where to group of ten people stood.


    Those practitioners looked at the sea of mes burning the floor, and a chill ran down their spines. These mes were odd, they gave a sinister feeling. Everyone kept watching for some time until the mes extinguished, they hoped that Seth turned into ashes inside that sea of mes.


    It was unfortunate for them though, since they saw a silhouette leaving a cocoon made of darkness a hundred meters away from them.


    Seth stared at Tao Shing seriously. He wanted to let him forter, because he would need a bit more of time in order to extract some information out of him, but that man almost got him with those damned mes.


    Seth would not have any problems while dealing with the poisonous effecting from those mes, however, they weren''t only poisonous, but strong too. Since they were both at the Mana Perception middle-stage realm, Tao Shing mes, more or less, could hurt him a bit if he were to be careless.


    Seth chose to ignore the small fries and focus on dealing with Tao Shing. He took a step forward and vanished from their field of vision. All people could see was a very fast shadow, moving through the battlefield.


    Tao Shing readied his sword, burning its de with Cerberus mes. He saw the shadow approaching and tried to use the best of his senses to lock on Seth''s position. He made a sh motion and a wave of fire painted the sky in front of him.


    Seth used his exceptional speed to dodge the fire that wasing his way, bypassing it with ease.


    "Let''s go help Tao Shing, or else he will kill us one by one!"


    The cultivators from the Hunter Alliance and the mercenaries that banded together with them, charged to the battlefield, hoping that they would be able to kill Seth with their joint efforts. It was actually the best move they could do, since only their leaders were Mana Perception initial-stage cultivators. The others were all Qi practitioners.


    Seth at this time was already ten meters always from Tao Shing. His enemy was using a sword, but it didn''t even seem to bother him at all.


    Tao Shing made a swift move with his sword, drawing a fast ark in the air and his de was directed at Seth''s neck. They were already very close, so he could finally catch Seth''s silhouette within the shadows.


    Seth didn''t try to dodge at all, he just went forward to meet the sword. A thickyer of darkness spread around his arns and he caught Tao Shing sword using his bare hands.


    Thud!


    The sword seemed to have been stuck deeply inside a rock. Nothing was able to move it. Even the hellish fire burning around the de, could not burn the darkness that was enveloping his hands. Instead, what happened shocked Tao Shing to the core, since he believed, his mes would not lose to any other attribute on this world.


    Seth''s darkness started to swallow the Cerberus mes, extinguishing it from the de. For Tao Shing''s luck, his sword didn''t have a spirit inside, or else Seth would be able to steal it for himself.


    However, Seth didn''t stop only at that. He took advantage of the opportunity to kick Tao Shings belly while he was still stunned by the oue of their fight.


    Tao Shing was sent flying like a kite without strings. His Mana helped him on defending against the kick, but it was not enough. He felt his that belly was turning inside out, at least an internal organ had been ruptured by Seth''s kick. He couldn''t imagine how strong Seth''s physical strength was, to be able to damage his body to this extent with a single kick.


    He climbed up from the ground and saw that his hands were still shaking, unable to stabilize. He was lucky that just now, there were already eleven people surrounding Seth, blocking his path.


    The first person to move after Tao Shing, was the elder from his family. But all he could do, was buy a bit of time for the mercenaries to arrive, because after the first direct sh against Seth, he was already kneeling on the floor and vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood.


    The leader of the mercenaries was holding a huge axe that had a lot of metal spikes around it. Hemanded for his subordinated to engage and make the enemy expose an opening, but his subordinates hesitated to follow his orders.


    "Cowards! What are you waiting for? If we don''t fight, we are all going to die!"


    Four Qi Transformation middle-stage cultivators threw themselves towards Seth after hearing their leader words, attacking from all sides. When their attacks were going to connect, Seth vanished again. He appeared behind one of them, and the head of the mercenary was already falling on the ground. He activated his shadow walk, appearing behind other two mercenaries, kicking one of them, while the other was impaled by a huge dark spike.


    The mercenary that was kicked was sent flying towards another one on the other side. The impact between them was so strong, that both of them had their bodies fractured in a hundred different ces, eventually dying from the internal injuries.


    Seth purposely let his guard down, exposing his back, leaving it defenseless. The leader of the mercenaries was lured into attacking him from behind. Thinking that he got the chance he wanted, the mercenary used hid blood-boil arts and received an increase on his speed and strength.


    While on his blood-boil stance, he was now two times stronger and faster than before. In a single second he was already swinging his huge axe to cleave Seth in half.


    Thud!


    He didn''t seem to learn from the mistakes of others. Seth caught his axe with his bare hands, making his darkness spread to the surface of the weapon. The axe broke into thousand pieces, and Seth''s hands were already holding a dagger made of darkness.


    He made a very quick movement to slit the mercenary''s throat.


    "Gha!" The mercenary held with open throat, trying to stop the blood from flowing out, but was unable to do so.


    Seth ignored him, since he felt five attacks heading towards his direction already.


    The hunters were watching from the side, waiting for their leader orders. The leader of the hunter alliance, was an experienced archer. He was waiting from the right time tomand his subordinates.


    When Seth finally engaged with the leader of the Blood-boil Mercenaries, he gave the signals. He and his four archer subordinates, used their wind attributes to increase the piercing ability from their arrows.


    Five very quick and precise arrows, were shot towards Seth''s back.


    Seth felt those arrowse and waved his hands. A wave of darkness surged from the ground, knocking four out of the five arrows away. However, even Seth didn''t expect that one arrow, would prate his darkness skill and pierce through his left forearm.


    It was the first hit to sessfully connect on his body. He flinched in pain, but didn''t even utter a sound. The pain he felt while feeding his soul to Meiyi was at least a thousand times stronger than this.


    "Tch!" The hunters got annoyed, because it was an arrow meant to be fatal, and yet, it stopped after piercing Seth''s forearm. Actually, Seth''s though body saved him from further harm. If he were any other normal cultivator, he would be dead by now.


    His sturdiness was thanks to the Seed of Tyranny, so he had to actually be thankful that it was able to save him now. This arrow left him a bit angered, he didn''t n to risk his life on this fight, so he was using these diversified ways to deal with every practitioner around here, however, he was caught off guard there.


    Seth snorted with displeasure and decided to be a bit more aggressive.


    Tao Shing had already rposed himself, joining together with the hunters. They were preparing a wave of ranged attacks, since they concluded that Seth was more proficient in meleebat.


    However, for some reason, they felt the air chill down.. A feeling of uneasiness got the seven of them as they observed the man that was slowly walking their way.

 Chapter 61 - Complete Sever

    Seth''s eyes turned into a deep shade of blue. He looked down on his enemies like their lives meant nothing. It wasn''t his own feelings, but an effect induced by his Hades inheritance. The God of the underworld was a superior being, that would look down on all of the other races.


    Seth slowly walked towards them with an aura of superiority.


    "Sever."


    The entire world started to tremble, shaking violently as if announcing the end of the times. The hunters, Tao Shing and the elder from his family almost wetted their pants, the fear was consuming them from inside, and their legs were starting to get soft.


    A rift appeared in the middle of the entire Fire Labyrinth, severing space into two. The crack started to get bigger, very quickly, splitting the entire universe into two. A huge demonic hand opened the rift from the inside, spreading the crack even further.


    At this moment the seven of them were already keeling on the floor, unable to stand up. Actually, they couldn''t even talk as they were being suppressed, let alone move.


    A second hand slowly extended out of the rift and grabbed the five hunters, pulling them towards that abyss ck space. The five of them vanished from the surface of the, while Tao Shing stood rooted on the floor.


    The elder from his family felt that an irresistible suction force started to pull him towards the rift and his countenance changed for one of pure fear and panic. He was dragged towards the abyss, leaving behind only his wails of despair.


    On the real word though, what actually happened was that out of nowhere, six of the seven people that were fighting against Seth, dropped down on the ground lifeless. Their connection with their Soul was thoroughly severed. Their soul essence was quickly absorbed by Seth and stored inside his soul space.


    Everything that happened just now, was only real inside the minds of those people who experienced the illusion, since it was a fearful soul attack Seth utilized against them.


    Seth deliberately let Tao Shing suffer less pressure than the others, and the effect he desired was achieved. While the other enemies were all killed, Tao Shing was reduced to a worthless cultivator that didn''t know how to control his mana right now. It turned Seth''s work easy, since he wanted to knock him out, without killing him for now.


    Seth approached Tao Shing and extended his right hand, touching his enemy''s chest area. He used his mana to turn it into a thousand of thin needles, and sent it to attack Tao Shing''s energy veins. His mana instantly cut the entire energy veins around Tao Shing''s body, rendering him useless. His cultivation dissipated and he turned into a cripple right after. Tao Shing dropped on the floor unconscious, but still alive.


    "What the fuck just happened?" A powerhouse of the Mana Perception initial-stage realm from the Wu Martial kingdom asked, unbelieving what he has seen.


    From their group perspective, the hunters and Tao Shing gave up all their struggle and let Seth deal with them without any resistance.


    ''Why would someone give their life like that?'' The group of five people kept asking inside their minds.


    This group of five were thest people alive now. While Wu Shuhui and the prince were the first to fight, the other three from their group didn''t even make a move yet. They were lucky enough to not fall for Seth''s darkness trap, ending up in a safe position until now.


    For Seth, it wasn''t the result he expected, but it was still within what could be considered as alright. He was feeling really spent right now. His soul would need a lot of time to recover, since he used all the soul energy he had, on thatst attack. However, he still needed to fight against five Mana realm practitioners, while he was already tired.


    He made the utmost effort to not show his fatigue and weakness in front of his enemies, but Wu Shuhui was a veteran and could feel that Seth was a bit tired already.


    Wu Shuhui took a red pill from inside his spatial ring, secretly giving it to the first prince.


    The prince swiftly grabbed the pill and saw that it contained a really tyrannical energy inside. He could feel that it was probably one of those forbidden pills.


    "Just in case something unexpected happens, this could be a life saver, however, do not use it until we are in a hopeless situation." Wu Shuhui warned the prince. He only had one of those pills now, and it would serve its purpose better on the prince''s hands, since that pill would give him the ability to stand up and fight with a power higher than he could muster normally for some minutes.


    The prince nodded his head and continued to concentrate on healing a bit of his wounds.


    Wu Shuhui signaled for his other threepanions and they started to ready themselves for the battle.


    "Friend, although we had no enmity with you previously, you attacked our group of people without an exnation. Why are you siding with the zing Phoenix Sect?"


    "Why do you need to know that?" Seth asked coldly.


    "Hehe, why don''t we discuss a price and we could let this situation between our sides die here and forever, what do you think? If possible, I would like to avoid this meaningless fight and explore more of thisbyrinth."


    "I do not need any money. If you back down right now and give up your chances of obtaining the resources inside this chamber, we could go each their way. If not, it is useless trying to convince me." Seth said while snorting. Seth discovered that his main objective would probably be inside that chamber, so he didn''t want to let his enemies inside it.


    "Since it''s like this..." Wu Shuhui eyes turned sharp.


    "Elders, let''s go. We are going to use the secret formation." A crafty light shone inside his eyes.


    The three elders heard their leader statement and prepared themselves for the fight. They already knew what to do.


    The group of four dashed towards Seth, covering the distance of almost a kilometer really quick. When the distance between them was almost non-existent, Wu Shuhui moved alone to fight against Seth.


    Wu Shuhui used his mana to engage Seth in a meleebat, while the elders tried to nk him from the sides. His fist met Seth''s hand in a quick session as they kept exchanging more than hundreds of those simr blows. After some time, one of the elders approached Seth while Wu Shuhui moved a distance away.


    "Now!" Hemanded from afar.


    The elder that was about to start engaging in a fight against Seth, inted his mana inside his own body, making it turn into a bomb and exploding into a mess of blood and chunks of flesh. The mana inside his body was converted into a shockwave, that took Seth off guard, striking against his chest.


    Boom!


    When he finally noticed that it was a suicide attack, he only had time to put a bit of his mana into protecting his body superficially. Seth was sent flying by the mana explosion, but it was not the end of the attack. The other two elders took the opportunity tounch themselves towards Seth, when he was flying through the air, exploding at his sides one after the other.


    Boom! Boom!


    A rain o blood painted the entire area red. Wu Shuhui didn''t even flinch at hispanions'' deaths, since it was their honor to be able to serve the Wu Martial Kingdom until the end.


    He saw that with the destruction power emitted by their explosion, even a Mana Perceptionte-stage realm cultivator like him, would suffer grave injuries at least. Seth that was actually a middle-stage cultivator, could only dream of leaving this uninjured.


    However, his victorious smiled faded when he actually saw Seth''s silhouette standing up from the ground. He was bleeding from head to toe, but there was not a single limb missing. His battle aura had decreased by a huge margin and his mana was almost entirely used, because he needed to use his "Shrouding Light" on a desperate attempt to stop the destruction power from killing him.


    Even then, what really save him was his strong and tough body.


    "Ahahaha! Now you do not seem that menacing. Let''s see how you will survive this." Wu Shuhui didn''t waste time and dashed forwards to engage in a fight again, no letting Seth rest.


    He kicked towards Seth, putting a good amount of mana behind his martial move, hitting him at his side.


    Cough!


    Seth tried to use his mana to defend against the kick, but even so he wasn''t able to fully escape the power that it contained. He coughed a bit of blood and tried to rpose himself quickly after being pushed back by more than ten meters.


    He had just a little bit more of mana, and his enemy still had a lot. Chances were not at his side now, but he didn''t panic. He got the ring from the alchemist he killed, quickly retrieving some pills and consuming them.


    His state started to improve at a slow pace, but it was just enough for his senses to normalize.


    "Tch! Those alchemists were indeed useless." Wu Shuhui went forwards again, he didn''t want to let Seth have any space or time to breath.


    However, he was surprised when Seth disappeared from his sight. On his conception, it would be impossible for him to put a good fight right now.


    Seth could not afford to spend too much of his energy with Shadow Walk, so he reappeared a bit farther, emptying the pill bottle he got from the alchemist ring. He ate them all and absorbed their energy.. He was prepared for onest round now.

 Chapter 62 - Last Opponents

    Seth was already quite spent, after battling with more than twenty experts. He regained a bit of stamina and power, but it was clearlycking in front of the powerful aura of a Mana Perceptionte-stage realm cultivator like Wu Shuhui.


    There were clear signs of exhaustion on him, but his battle intent had never wavered. He felt more than ready to fight Wu Shuhui now, even with his pitiful condition andpletely drenched in blood.


    Wu Shuhui learnt the lesson this time, not letting his carelessness make himmit any more mistakes. He circted his mana and used one of the martial skills the Wu Martial Kingdom was known to be proficient in.


    "Mana Metal Body!"


    His mana started to cover the surface of his body, making it really resilient. There was even a metal glint on his skin, that was now as tough as iron. This skill would fortify his defenses, without any decrease on his attack capabilities. Actually, it would even improve his power, making his punches weight some hundred tones.


    The impact of his attacks now, were enough to shatter a huge boulder to smithereens. The downside was that he would be spending a lot of mana to maintain that stance, but considering the state of his enemy, he could afford to stay like that for some time.


    Wu Shuhui cut the distance between them in half in a few seconds, ready to strike Seth. He was utilizing his best movement technique to approach his target, prepared to fight with everything he got.


    Seth felt like he would be in deep trouble if one of those punches were to hit him. Not letting his enemy get the advantage on this fight, he vanished again using his shadow steps, but this time he couldn''t conceal his presence, only being able to disy the speed of the technique. While avoiding Wu Shuhui attacks, he was observing the environment around.


    Seth noticed that there were some fire walls nearby and made minor changes on his position every time he evaded Wu Shuhui assaults., slowly bringing their battle toward there.


    A fist almost connected on Seth, but he was able to shift his body just in time. He didn''t try to counterattack at this moment, unless he wanted to spend the little bit of Mana he still had.


    "Ha! All you know to do is to dodge. How do you n to fight like that?" Wu Shuhui taunted him, trying to rile Seth up, but did not obtain a response from him.


    Wu Shuhui was already feeling that his mana was being drained pretty quickly and decided to go for a decisive blow. He couldn''t understand how Seth still had energy to dodge his assaults time and time again.


    Seth was trying to spend the minimum amount of Mana possible, whenever he needed to use his shadow steps, while observing the changes that were happening on the are the fire walls were. He noticed that a calm fissure was starting to show some signs of activity.


    ''It is time.'' Seth eyes shone with resoluteness as he decided to put his n into practice.


    "Haha, you''re getting slower, I knew you didn''t have any energy left." Wu Shuhui caught up to Seth and wed towards his shoulders. He wasn''t expecting that his attack would even hit, but he got amazed when his wed fingers pierced Seth''s shoulder, digging deep inside his muscles.


    Wu Shuhui''s hand was drenched in blood and he had a victorious smile on his lips. He was finally able to obtain the upper hand of the fight.


    Seth endured the pain after having five finger size blood holes carved on his shoulder and back, as he used the energy he had left, to execute onest movement technique. He grabbed firmly on Wu Shuhui''s forearm with both his hands, dragging him quickly towards the fissure.


    Wu Shuhui saw the environment rapidly elerating as he was dragged along, since he was held by Seth.


    They appeared some thirty meters away right above a deep fissure. Seth only had the time to forcefully pull Wu Shuhui''s hand away from him, worsening his condition, before using a second small Shadow Step to shift his position to some meters away. When he finally stepped on the floor, he directly knelt on a single knee and held his shoulder, trying to close the wounds.


    Wu Shuhui didn''t expect that he would appear on the air, but before he could even think of doing anything, he felt as if a mighty red dragon had awakened right below him. The fire jet emerged from the fissure with rage and displeasure, since it felt like it has been ages that it was sleeping down there.


    The huge fifty meters tall fire wall, cooked Wu Shuhui that was standing on its way. He wasn''t expecting an oue like this at all, so he had not prepared a measure for such situation.


    The mes were way hotter than any other fire he felt during his entire life, burning his hair instantly. For his misfortune, he was protected by his mana, that gave him a really though exterior, however, the insides of his body were unprotected.


    The temperature rose so fast that he was literally cooked. His body was propelled by the force of the me, beingunched more than a hundred meters in the air. When he fell down, his state was horrible.


    Thud!


    Seth had used his protective energy earlier, when he just entered thebyrinth, and it was only able tost for five seconds on a fire wall that was at least ten times weaker than this one.


    Wu Shuhui would never expect to fall on trap like this, losing his life in a single moment. He thought that he had the control over the situation, but in truth he was led to a trap.


    "Haaah. It was tiresome." Seth observed the charred body in front of him, and remembered the despicable methods that man employed to deal with him. The man has gone as far as sacrificing the lives of three elders just to injure him. The Wu Martial Kingdom treated the lives of their people as they were nothing.


    "Thank god, that Caizhi was able to escape from that vile environment." Seth didn''t have a single bit of pity towards these kinds of people.


    He mustered all the strength he could to stand up and looked at himself, he was riddled with bruised and had no more Mana left.


    "Watch out! Seth!"


    Seth heard Lilian''s anxious voice from behind and when he turned to look what was happening, with his condition, he wasn''t even able to notice her presence until she screamed for him. He saw the prince from the Wu Martial Kingdom, with a really frenzied countenance charging madly at him. There were some air distortions around his body, signaling that he spent a huge quantity of mana to deal this fatal blow. There was no chance for Seth to avoid the iing attack.


    Lilian held the hairpin inside his hands while exerting everything she could to reach him faster. The situation happened so quickly that none of them could even process what clearly happened in the end.


    Lilian Jumped in front of Seth while holding her protective treasure. The hairpin glowed brightly, erecting a powerful barrier around them.


    The prince had consumed the forbidden pill his teacher had given him, after witnessing his end. He madly rushed towards Seth like a vengeful spirit, blind by hatred. The injuries on his legs seemed to not even bother him after having taken that forbidden pill.


    His body collided with the newly erected shield, and the forces between them started to nullify each other. But in the end, the power behind the prince attack, was a bit stronger than the sacred treasure Lilian brought forwards to protect them.


    Since she was in front of Seth, she received the weakened blow from the prince. The entire scenario happened in less than ten seconds, there wasn''t time for them to change it at all.


    Lilian''s back hit Seth that was behind her as they fell some meters away. He made sure to protect her body from the impact, but he could do nothing about the attack she suffered.


    The first thing he did, was trying to send his mana inside her body, to check on her condition, but he felt that there was no mana on his reserve at all. Seth turned her body and saw that Lilian was unconscious and there was blooding out of her lips.


    His heart started to ache for some reason. He concentrated really hard until blood started to leak from his nose and he was finally able to produce a bit of energy. He sent it inside her body and his mind stilled.


    Her energy veins were shattered and there were many internal injuries. Some of her organs were damaged and weren''t able to recover on their own anymore. If she was left here like this, she would be dead in an hour.


    "You... Why did you..." Seth couldn''t understand why would she do something like this for a person like him.. Only a moth has passed since they met each other and she didn''t even know who he really was.

 Chapter 63 - Lord Phoenix Spirit

    "Lexi, I need your help here please." Seth asked for her help, but she had closed her external senses while focusing on absorbing the spiritual energy. She wasn''t able to help him right now.


    Even if she were to appear and try to help Lilian somehow, it would be a useless attempt. Lilian''s situation was critical, out of Seth''s reach. If he were connected with her through Soul Link, he could at least help her hold on for a bit more, but it was impossible right now.


    Seth felt the first prince turbulent aura behind them and a feeling of hatred and anger took control of him. Those emotions have never been so strong inside of him before.


    The first prince felt that his aura was really strong, but at the same time, totally out of control. He took a lot of time to adjust his entire body in order to attack again. His murderous intent was as strong as before.


    He was about to charge again to finish his enemy, when suddenly he felt his entire body turn cold. However, for some reason, his blood was boiling. He looked towards Seth and saw that there was a sinister aura around him, making him unconsciously take a step backwards.


    Seth couldn''t even feel his powering back and stronger than it was before, since all that mattered to him right now, was to rip his opponent apart.


    The Seed of Tyranny resonated with his corrupted emotions, giving him more power. There was something making his blood restless, something closely rted to the third seal of the seed. That seal was weakened after the ughter of those beasts and was already able to provide him a bit of energy now, even though it was still sealed.


    Seth did not move to meet his enemy, he wanted to end his life quickly, so he used his Darkness Cage. However, what was once a dark attribute skill, was now totally different and distorted.


    Dark red spikes appeared everywhere around the prince, instead of pitch-ck ones. The energy circling around them resembled a bloodthirsty beast feeling thirsty for its favorite drink.


    Instead of piercing the first prince, the spikes started to spin before beingunched towards him. The speed presented by the spikes was nothingpared to the speed it has shown before. They shot through the air, not giving a single chance for him to react. When the Wu Martial First Prince noticed, he was already pierced by those dreadful drills.


    They drilled the prince''s body from all sides, sealing him inside a coffin of bloody spikes, however his blood didn''t spurt everywhere, because it was sucked, making the spikes turn into deep red crystals.


    The wild energy around the Wu Martial Kingdom First Prince, was thoroughly destroyed by that attack. He couldn''t even scream before his gruesome death.


    Seth was still feeling that it was not enough, his mind was starting to get corrupted by those bad feelings, but when he saw Lilian on the floor, he somehow came back to his senses. If he wanted to save her, he would need to act fast.


    However, before he could even start to think of a way to save Lilian, he heard the sound of a huge door opening on the distance. He looked at the ce the sound came from and saw that the giant exquisite phoenix gate was open. There was a mystic feelinging from inside, trying to invite him toe closer.


    Seth had a feeling that whatever was inside, if it was rted to the phoenix beast, then it could be helpful to Lilian. The phoenix was known for being a Divine Beast with a supreme fire attribute, but it had a mythical ability to heal as well. There were even some fabled stories about its ability to rebirth.


    Seth took Lilian with a princess carry first, injecting his Mana inside her body, controlling most part of her injuries and stopping them from further deteriorating. He could feel his connections with his Mana now, since the Seed of Tyranny recharged some of his energy.


    Thisbyrinth would stay opened for six more days and the people inside would only be able to leave it through normal ways, after that time has passed. Since he was stuck with Lilian at this ce, he decided to try his luck and see if he could find something that could heal her, inside that chamber.


    He carried her with care, while passing through the gate, entering in a big imperial corridor. Seth proceeded with caution, but it was unnecessary, because there was no threat for them inside that chamber.


    After crossing the corridor, he arrived in a spacious hall, that was littered with treasures. There were so many relics and treasures, that it could supply the need of an entire sect. But what caught Seth''s attention, was an altar fully decorated with phoenix patterns. It was located right in the middle of the hall.


    Seth was nning to approach the altar, but as he was getting closer an immeasurably strong pressure descended towards him.


    Chirp!


    A phoenix of fire appeared atop the altar, showing the world its might and prowess. At the same time, many torches were lighted around the hall, making the environment really bright.


    Seth could not move a single muscle. All he could do was wait and pray that it wouldn''t be an enemy.


    The phoenix of fire changed its shape, turning into a big pair of eyes that burned with an endless me. Those eyes looked at Seth and the human girl he was carrying.


    "Very well, human. This Venerable One has been watching your fight outside and it''s enough to be approved. You have earned the rights to retrieve a treasure from this chamber. Choose wisely." A mythical voice echoed around the hall and the pressure pressing down of Seth vanished.


    Seth knelt of the ground and asked: "Please, I beg you to save her."


    Those big eyes looked towards Lilian, and said: "There is a thin thread of my bloodline inside of her body, she must be a descendent of an inheritor from a long time ago, however, this Venerable One cannot save her life."


    Seth insisted: "Please, Lord Phoenix Spirit. If you cannot directly save her, is there any treasure around this room able to do it?"


    "There isn''t. But, is she even worthy for you to waste a precious chance like this with her?"


    Seth was stunned after hearing the Lord Phoenix question. First, he thought it made sense, but there was a feeling of anger inside his heart after hearing the question. Somehow, Lilian has crossed his threshold of value, and he would never allow anyone to say that she wasn''t worth.


    Seth gritted his teeth in order to not be rude and said: "Since Lord Phoenix cannot cure her, I''ll take my leave."


    Before Seth could even start to leave, the Lord Phoenix replied: "Indeed this venerable one can''t heal her, since I would need to spend my precious energy in order to aplish that, but who said that there isn''t a way?"


    Seth''s hopes lit up.


    "Please teach me the way!" Seth bowed again.


    "There is not a single treasure inside this hall that is able to aplish that, but there is something that can certainly heal her thoroughly."


    After the mythical voice finished talking a huge bolt of mes descended from the heaven and a legendary item appeared in front of Seth. It was the thing he was searching all this while, the treasure that made him infiltrate inside the zing Phoenix Sect.


    A beautiful Phoenix Feather was hovering in the air, with a mild and warm aura around.


    "This is myst Feather. When I was still alive, I put my soul source inside that feather and concentrated most of my energy in order to maintain it in a perfect shape. If you were able to obtain it, you would be able to heal all her injuries. But... Would you waste it on her?" The big Phoenix eyes stared at Seth, waiting for his response. It was able to see through any lies or deceit.


    Seth stared at the Phoenix Feather hovering on the air lost within his own thoughts. If he obtained that desired object, would he rather save Lilian or use it for his other objective? This might sound simple, but for Seth, it was the hardest choice he had to make on his entire life. Something akin to save your father or your mother.


    "I..." Seth''s phrase was stuck inside his throat, but after a while a resolute glint passed through his eyes.


    "I would save Lilian''s life."


    The Phoenix spirit observed him and saw that there was no deceit on his words.


    "Very well."


    A bolt of fire rose from the ground and went through the roof, bring away the Phoenix Feather.


    "If you want to obtain that feather, then you will need to aplish a task. First, let me ask you, do you have any idea, why a ce like this even exists? Why was there a need to create a separate dimension just to house some resources and treasures?"


    The questions the Lord Phoenix Spirit asked, made Seth finally realize that there may be something really important about this ce.

 Chapter 64 - Fragmented Law Of Fire

    "No, I have no idea why would there be a separate dimension above the zing Phoenix Country." Seth shook his head.


    "It''s a long story, but what this Venerable One have to say is that this dimension was not always stationed here, we had to move it to this limited ce that you live in, in order to not attract too much attention. The things we discovered here, were enough to shock all the gods, even going as far as causing an ancient war. But it''s story from millions of years ago, a lost record. And now, this ce only has some utility for you, mortals."


    The Phoenix Spirit closed its eyes as it remembered the past.


    "This dimension used to have a lot of me divine grade resources and it was all thanks to a single thing. The thing thaty at the center of thebyrinth. First of all, let this Venerable One ask you one thing, what do you know aboutws?"


    "Laws? I didn''t even hear about it before."


    "Sigh... as expected. The mortals would never touch such concepts, it is useless to give you a detailed information, so the venerable one shall impart some basic knowledge with you."


    "From the six beings that were considered the creators of all things, one of them was the Elemental Goddess. She created all the elements that exists in the universe and that includes all the particles that constitute our bodies and the objects."


    Seth sucked a mouthful of air. ''To think that someone could create all that. How much powerful should a person be to achieve that?''


    The Phoenix Spirit saw Seth''s reaction and continued: "It may sound hard to believe at first, but those six beings were the first beings to ever exist in the entire cosmos. Each of them birthed with something that we call Primordial Energy Core. It was a gift from Heaven and Earth, and with that gift they were able to mold the universe. The power contained inside the Primordial Energy Core was really mythical. It could create any concept they wished for, but there was enough energy to use it only twice. So, with that, Eleven Supreme Laws were created while exhausting all the energy inside the Primordial Energy Cores they had. The Elemental Goddess for example, created all the elements and particles on her first time. The second time, she created the Supreme Law of Bnce, that operates on every single thing, in order to bnce the entire universe."


    Seth was speechless with the information he just received. But he didn''t know how would thisbyrinth be connected with such a story. But one thing he knew for sure. ''Eleven?'' That count did not match.


    The Phoenix Spirit saw through one of Seth''s worries and said: "The thing thaty inside thisbyrinth, is none other than the Fragmented Law of Fire, a part of the Supreme Law of the Elements."


    "Fragmented Law of Fire? And what should I do to aplish your task?"


    "The Fragmented Law of Fire is something beyond any mortal understandings. Even us gods and mythical beasts, could only dream of understanding the concepts behind that Law, however we failed miserably after millions of years trying to. None of us could understand it. What I want you to do is to try to understand the concepts behind that Law, however bear in mind that it''s something that not even those powerful gods from the ancient times were able to do. Since it''s an impossible thing to aplish for a mortal, if you can understand even a tiny bit about that fire, then I''ll give you the Phoenix Feather."


    "It''s just that? Where can I find the Law of Fire?" Seth carried Lilian, already impatient from having to hear all that exnation. He wanted to save Lilian faster.


    "You do not need to be impatient. This Venerable One will use a wisp of my power to secure that the condition of that girl won''t worsen, so you''ll be able to travel freely. But bear in mind, there will be some challenges along the way."


    A spark of phoenix mes descended on Lilian''s body, enveloping her. She flew towards the altar andid there like a sleeping beauty.


    Another spark flew towards Seth''s be, entering his soul space and giving him the information, he needed. Now that he knew where the Fragmented Law of Fire was, he left hurriedly, even forgetting to say goodbye to the Phoenix Spirit.


    After he left the Phoenix Spirit kept looking towards the ce he went.


    "If I had more time, there wouldn''t be a need to resort to such means. Sigh... to think that a human will be bound here, having to watch over this ce... But... There is no need for me to feel guilty, it''s the price he will have to pay for me to be able to heal this woman."


    After some time, those burning eyes disappeared while only Lilian stood on the entire hall.


    Seth left the chamber and saw the previous nd, that turned into a deste ce that seemed to be destroyed by a huge meteor. There were still some dead bodies lying on the floor while some of them were missing some parts. He ignored that horrible scene and just made sure to force a bit of his mana inside Tao Shing, in order to prevent his consciousness from waking up. He could easily do something like that, since he had the Hades arts.


    After that, Seth departed for a distant ce, where he would be able to find the Fragmented Law of Fire.


    .


    .


    .


    Huo Shihong had already treated most of his injuries, however, the arm and leg he lost, would never be able to regenerate. Although he was a cripple right now, he could still use his Mana to help him with his needs. He didn''t lose too much of his ranged fire power, however he would never be able to fight properly or manage an entire sect on the conditions his body was.


    The worst thing for him though, it was that he was losing his hope that his sect and family would survive this ordeal. Theoretically speaking, there wasn''t a single chance that a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator like Seth, would be able to single-handed handle twenty or more enemies around that power level. Even though most of them were at the Qi Transformationte-stage and peak-stage realm, they would be a huge problem to deal with, if they were together with Mana realm practitioners.


    Huo Shihong could only see a dead end out of this situation, on top of it all, his daughter ran behind that demon bastard. He was gritting his teeth in fear and anger, Lilian was putting her life in grave danger on doing that and he could do nothing about it.


    It''s been almost three hours since Lilian left and Huo Shihong''s Mana started to recover slowly. At least he was able to support his body up with the help of his energy. However, it was aical scene if one saw he trying to move with a single leg, but in truth, it was a pitiful situation for a person with the status that Huo Shihong had.


    Yuyin saw her father trying to move and blocked his path.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" She seemed to be a natural at berating people.


    "Yuyin, your sister has gone to that deadly battlefield, now that I recovered some of my energy I have to go after her!"


    "Dad, do not worry, Big Sis is together with Big Brother Seth. She will be fine."


    "Seth, is that the name of that demon?"


    "What are you talking about?! Seth is a good person, why are calling him like that? I forbid you to refer about him like that again!" Yuyin pointed a finger at her own father scolding him as if he was a child.


    Huo Shihong was speechless again. He ignored her and tried to move past the area she was, but Yuyin kept blocking him.


    While they were on their family struggle, from the fire walls nearby, a phoenix made of mes surged.


    Chirp!


    It flew towards Yuyin and Shihong, making the temperature around them rise, but there wasn''t a pressure like Seth felt. The Phoenix Spirit felt their cultivation and state, and opted to not exert any pressure. The phoenix quickly turned into two big eyes made of phoenix mes.


    When Huo Shihong noticed that divine presence he hurriedly tried to kneel on the ground but failed miserably, almost falling on his face. Yuyin was keen enough to hold him before he embarrassed himself for his impulsive actions. They were a family of impulsive people. Yuyin was a hundred percent like Huo Shihong, only Lilian was born different, with patience and a good sense of observation.


    Huo Yuyin looked at those big eyes with curiosity, while Shihong could only feel respect and reverence.


    "Fret not. Whatever were the causes of your worries, they were already resolved. This Venerable One shall show you and appease your anxiousness." The Phoenix Spirit eyes burned brighter and the mes nearby converged into a mystical screen, showing Huo Shihong how was the current state of the ce he was just some hours ago.


    Huo Shihong saw that all of his enemies were already dead and he felt even more reverence towards the Phoenix Spirit. On his conception, it was the only possible cause for what has happened.


    "Thank you, Venerable Phoenix God. There are no words to describe my gratitude towards you. If there is anything I can do, please order this lowly servant." Huo Shihong said from the bottom of his heart.


    "You are misunderstanding everything. This Venerable One was not the cause of their defeat."


    Huo Shihong couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "May I ask who was the one behind that?" He asked in a respectful tone.


    "That you''ll need to find by yourself. What you need to know right now, is that this Venerable One shall bestow that human girl called Lilian, my inheritance. For that, she will be staying inside thisbyrinth for at least an entire year."


    Shihong felt ted by that information, while Yuyin lively started to jump around, she felt happy for her sister even though she didn''t really know what was happening at all.


    "With your health condition and weak cultivation, there is nothing to be done inside this ce. You shall return to your dimension earlier." After saying those words, the Phoenix Spirit disappeared.


    A warm fire enveloped Yuyin and Huo Shihong, teleporting them outside.

 Chapter 65 - Strongest Fire Elemental

    Four whole days passed while Seth made his way through the Labyrinth, trying to get to his destination. He received theplete chartedbyrinth area, but even with the map, there were so manyplicated paths he had to take, that it took him more than four days to approach that ce.


    Seth''s injuries were already healed, even the blood holes on his shoulder were closed already. The regeneration factor of a Mana realm practitioner was already high, and boosted with his powerful regeneration given by the Seed of Tyranny, he was almost at a perfect condition.


    He was being really careful, because the quantity of fire elementals around here has increased by a lot. Even the fire traps were getting moremon to see.


    A fire butterfly came flying towards Seth, trying tond on top of his head. Seth instantly used his Shadow Walk to avoid the butterfly.


    Boom!


    The fire butterfly exploded, creating a loud noise and attracting some fire elementals where it had exploded. It was a trap, but Seth knew it. He used the distraction, to proceed fast towards the right direction.


    He kept walking through thebyrinth for some more minutes until he found a spinning fire vortex in an open area.


    "I finally found the entrance." He took four days to reach this ce, there were so many fire walls intercepting his way, that he was starting to think that he would never arrive here.


    Seth noticed that there were no me elementals or any traps nearby, and a feeling that something was not right dawned upon him. The same feeling he had, just before he encountered the ckwind Panther on the Ygnolia forest. He looked up and saw a bright red start falling towards him.


    Seth didn''t think twice, before executing the second stance of his Shadow Walk, vanishings from the ce he was in just a second. A momentter a huge meteornded on the area he was standing previously.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The entire area shook, the only thing left undamaged was the spinning fire vortex, because it was literally indestructible. Seth watched the scene from afar, and he finally saw what was the cause of all that destruction.


    A huge elemental that took the form of a dragon entirely made of mes, was looking at his direction. It was prepared to burn him to a crisp if he ever tried to get near the vortex.


    Seth felt an immense pressure from the aura of the elemental. Its aura was as strong as a Mana Control initial-stage realm cultivator. There was not a single chance that Seth would be able to defeat it.


    ''Damn! How am I going to fight against that?''


    The fire dragon opened its mouth and a fire breath burned everything in front of it, reaching Seth''s location really quick.


    Seth was not a fool to try to fight against such an entity head on. He vanished again, avoiding the sea of mes that formed around the area. He took some distance away from the elemental in order to devise a n.


    The fire elemental felt that the human was trying to escape and took flight. It was going to chase Seth and deal with him before he coulde up with any help or any strange idea.


    Seth felt that it was going to be really difficult to shake that elemental off, but he had to do so. He thought of a quick n, but it was something that he hadn''t tested before and it would be risky to try new things on a situation like this.


    But when he remembered the state Lilian was, after protecting him from that hateful prince, he decided to take the risk. The time was almost up, so he had to be quick.


    The elemental dragon speed was on another level, it reached Seth in just some seconds. Seth was standing around three kilometers away from it after using his Shadow Walk, but that distance seemed to be nonexistent for beings at that threshold of power.


    The fire dragon came towards him, spurting a huge wave of fire.


    Seth knew that there would be no chance to survive, if he were to get burned with that powerful fire. He chose once again to avoid the attack with his movement skill. Although it seemed to be a simple task for him, each time he escaped the attack, a huge quantity of his Mana was used, because he needed to move at least two or three thousand meters away from those huge area fire skills, since they would always spread after hitting the ground. Five or so more times and he would be totally spent.


    After reappearing two thousand meters away, he quickly put his n into action. A shadowy figure emerged from his own shadow. It was a Specter of Darkness, a skill he developpe himself, while using his dark element, together with his soul power.


    A practitioner would usually acquire their skills from skillbooks, because they were already developed concepts that just needed to be used. But when a practitioner had sufficient mastery over an element, he could try creating skills on his own, however, it''s easier said than done. The amount of attention, knowledge and experience one needed to have in order to develop a skill, wasn''t a joke at all.


    Seth thought of this ability after trying to separate a tiny bit of his soul, to feed Meiyi his Soul Essence. What would happen if he molded a specter and gave it a bit of his soul power? He got his answer. A clone, made of pure darkness power.


    Seth was still understanding about how this new ability worked and still needed a lot of time to enhance it to perfection, but he could already use it with ease.


    "For now, it will do." Seth used his darkness to cover himself and disguise his own body just like the Specter of Darkness. After that, he left towards one side while the specter left towards the other.


    The elemental was prepared to chase after that tricky human again, when he suddenly saw that he had multiplied, running to two different directions. It stood rooted trying to decide the next course of action. This elemental had already developed a consciousness, but its intelligence was not enough to rival a human being. Those few seconds it hesitated to move, gave Seth a considerate advantage.


    After almost a minute it decided to burn everything and destroy both of them. For that, it didn''t spare any effort or energy while forming the next attack.


    A terrifying amount of energy gathered towards its huge mouth, making an immense ball of fire form inside. The attack was about to st a five-thousand-meters area to cinders. The elemental flew as high as it could while it was still forming, spitting it towards the ground just as he finished to form the skill.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The explosion was so strong, that the previous st caused by the red Skystone, did barely a fifth of the damage caused by this powerful attack.


    After the dust settled, there was literally nothing on the entire area. Not even the fire walls remained. Seth''s figure? It had vanished along the explosion, both of them. The fire elemental felt the attack hitting both Specters of Darkness, so it was sure the human was dead now.


    A few thousand meters away Seth was standing in front of a fire vortex, the one that he needed to enter in order to find the Law of Fire. The two dark figures that were destroyed by the huge fire explosion, were merely two Specters of Darkness, while Seth''s real body sessfully escaped using that deceptive method.


    "Alright, no time to waste." Seth walked towards the vortex, once again being teleported to a separate dimension. This was a thirdyer dimension, a ce not easily found. It was even less easy to create it. The ancient gods and beasts must have paid a hefty sum of resources toe up with a ce like this.


    Seth felt his body standing in a huge tform. When he looked towards the sides, he got thoroughly shocked, amazed by what he was currently seeing. There were no walls orndscape. He was standing in a tform and it was floating in the void, drifting in the endless space that was constituted of dark matter.


    In the middle of the tform, there was a really mild andmon me that kept burning since time immemorial. It was endless, eternal.


    ''Is that the me that I am supposed to understand? Seems so normal.''


    Seth approached the me and tried to touch it. It was a strange feeling when he felt that it wasn''t warm or cold. It had no temperature at all, staying at the same temperature as the environment, however, it was clearly burning.


    Seth sat on the ground and observed that me for some minutes. With his keen vision, he saw that there was something different for sure, he just couldn''t point out what it was.


    Focusing some more, he finally noticed that the fire was actuallyposed of tiny little letters, runes, drawings and so on. Sometimes he would discover a tiny phoenix and it would suddenly turn into a fire Qilin. A dragon would change into a human or a letter. A rune would turn into another one and so on. Thebinations were endless.


    He felt that he could not understand how it worked at all. It would be a headache trying to discover a thing that not even the gods could. If it was an easy job, then the Phoenix Spirit might have already obtained this Law of Fire for itself.


    Seth was giving a hundred percent of his attention to the special me. While concentrated on his studies, he didn''t notice that the Seed of Tyranny had somehow awakened.. It was acting like it was eyeing a prey, just waiting for the right time to devour it entirely.

 Chapter 66 - The Experiment

    Seth was baffled.


    After some time studying this strange me, he could not bring himself to believe it was the origin of all fires and mes that existed on the entire universe. Other than observing the infinite number of patterns the runes and drawings were showing him, he could not learn anything different.


    But Seth would never give up, Lilian''s life depended on this.


    Suddenly, he started to feel something different. Something that came from inside him. The Seed of Tyranny was acting restless, making his blood churn because of its excitement.


    Seth knelt on the ground since his energy and blood was out of his control. There was a pain inside his chest, like he was stabbed with a hot knife. A pain no less painful than an injury to the soul.


    He was almost losing his consciousness when he heard Lexi''s voice: "Don''t pass out! Try to control the flow of your energy, or else you''ll die by an implosion."


    Seth''s countenance paled. He mustered all his will to handle the pain, while he normalized his energy and blood flow. With time, his pain started to subside.


    "What is happening? Why did the seed go out of control?"


    "I don''t know." Seth said while gritting his teeth.


    The Seed of Tyranny felt thirsty for the thing that was right in front of it. What was the seed exactly? That was still a mystery for Seth and Lexi, however it was slowly showing its true colors. After what was about to happen, Seth would at least discover something about it.


    A fierce blood-red energy was liberated from his body and a hole opened on his chest area, right where his heart was, but there wasn''t a heart inside. Whaty there was a crimson seed, the source of that energy.


    Seth didn''t feel any pain at all now and he didn''t have the time to muse over it, because the Fragmented Law of Fire was attracted towards the Seed of Tyranny. It couldn''t resist the pull at all, being totally sucked and absorbed inside the seed.


    The hole on the middle of his chest healed instantly, leaving two awestruck figures that were Seth and Lexi. Whatever happened was iprehensible.


    Out of nowhere Seth felt his eyes losing focus while some changes were forcibly happening inside his own body.


    Without an omen, Seth''s consciousness nked and he was brough back to the time he was locked on those deste caves.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth and the hundred other survivors were locked inside some huge tubes that werepletely filled with a cooling liquid. Each person around the room, was inside one of those. There were at least a hundred of Cerberus n researchers working on this "project".


    They had put a cable on each of those tubes, that was directly connected with something on the middle of the room. There was a huge formation around it, a formation that was able to block the senses and attacks from a Mana Sovereign cultivator with ease. There was a huge shield of darkness covering the thing in the middle. The darkness seemed alive and constantly moving, it was blocking the aura of what was inside, preventing it from reaching the researchers. But for some reason, not a single person dared toe closer to that ce.


    There were multiple other defensive mechanisms to protect the Cerberus n researchers around the area, but all of them, with no exception, were directed towards the thing inside that formation.


    A man patiently walked towards the researchers, holding his hands behind his back. There was the infamous Cerberus ring on his finger, showing his important position inside the n.


    A researcher came forward and bowed towards the man that just arrived.


    "n head, everything is ready. We are able to start conducting the final phase of our n, it''s just that we aren''t a hundred percent certain about the security of our operation." The head researcher reported with respect.


    "Then start it now, the Great One is already impatient. We took too much time trying to filter the useless samples." When he talked about the one called "Great One" his eyes were transmitting the fervor of his reverence.


    "Now?! Give us at least three more months, so we would be able to devise a better method to control that thing."


    "That is not possible, time is up. What are you even fearing? There is the ancient formation from the Demonic Ancestors protecting the people here, do you think that there is something even better than that formation on our entire continent?" The leader of the Cerberus n asked in a discontent tone. He was exuding some killing intent, ready to dispose of such and ipetent underling.


    "That''s not it, n head. Forgive my foolish remark, I''ll make sure to start the operation right now." The head researcher''s back was drenched in cold sweat, he was certain that he would be reced if he didn''t haste the operation.


    "Attention, we are going to start the main operation right now! Turn on the connection between the samples and the formation. Start exposing them to one percent of the maximum capacity. We are officially starting the operation Shadow Rise!"


    The researchers around the huge room, turned on the connections and the cables started to extract a tiny bit of energy that came from inside the ancient formation. Those cables seemed to be made of a purple crystal and were capable of handling at least that amount or energy.


    "Argh!"


    One of the samples inside the tubes felt his blood boiling as a foreign aura was invading his body. He screamed for some seconds, before turning into red crystals and shattering from inside.


    "What a trash. I don''t have the entire day for this, raise the potency of the exposition!"


    "You heard our n Head! Raise it to five percent!"


    "AAAAAAAAA!"


    "AARGH!"


    This time a dozen of the samples ended up suffering the same destiny than the first one. They unceremoniously turned into a crystalized blood, shattering right after.


    The researchers kept increasing the capacity until it reached thirty percent. There were only ten people alive after such a cruel experiment.


    "We have ten worthy samples. What do you think n Head? Should we stop?" The head researcher asked excited. They were after those who could resist at least thirty percent of that strange aura.


    "Do not stop, I want to push it further. Increase it to fifty percent!"


    "What?! Fifty percent? We will be throwing all our work away if we do that and our lives will be at risk, we can''t go to that extent right now."


    The Cerberus n Head narrowed his eyes in displeasure. A thick hellish me danced inside his palms, before he threw it towards the researcher.


    The poor man had no time to prepare himself, as he was caught off guard. Even if he were prepared, he could not go against a Profound Mana realm practitioner. He was burned alive in just some seconds, serving as a warning towards the other researchers.


    "Do not stop your work and do as I have told! I would not mind having to burn more of you if you do not obey me properly." He threatened his own n members, but none of themined, since they knew that there was no way they could go against a powerful individual like their n Master. It was unfortunately, thew of this world.


    The researchers raised the potency to fifty percent and instantly eight of the ten people inside those tubes were turned into red dust particles, the cooling liquid was already boiling with the wild energy but the two other individuals still alive, were having different reactions.


    Miro, Dyno''s brother, was hanging on a thread, but it didn''t seem he would be dying like the other people. It seemed that his body was entering a transformation, getting disfigured, blotted with red patches that covered his entire body. He was suffering a mutation.


    On the other side, Seth felt nothing. Since the beginning of the experiment, he didn''t show a single trace of aversion. His body seemed resistant to that energy. But in truth, there was a spirit awakening inside his body, and she was unconsciously purifying the energy that was trying to contaminate his body.


    Naturally, it was Lexi. She hasn''t fully awakened yet, but her skill was passively working, nheless. She wasn''t the Seed of Tyranny spirit, because she was inside his body even before he obtained it.


    "AHAHAHAHA! Look at that, they can handle fifty percent. I bet the Great One will love the results, hehehe. Alright, you can stop the test now."


    The researchers felt relieved that they would be able to stop this madness, before it turned into something irreversible.


    They were about to disconnect the cables, when suddenly the ancient formation from the Demonic Ancestors was torn to pieces and a bright red star emerged from inside. The potency instantly increased to a hundred percent making some huge transformations inside Miro''s body. The purple cables broke up but there wasn''t a need for them any longer.


    "What is happening?" The researchers felt a huge pressure descend on them and could only observe as Miro started to transform inside his tube.


    "AAAAARGH!" "ARGH!" "GRRR!"


    His limbs grew distorted and his height was already surpassing five meters. There were countless red spiky crystals appearing on the surface of his skin and his physical strength grew immeasurably. He broke through the tube and smashed his distorted limbs on the Cerberus n people nearby.


    ROAR!


    BOOM!


    Blood and limbs sshed everywhere, as a deep crater formed on the ce he had struck.. He turned into a distorted monster powered by corruption.

 Chapter 67 - Huge Surprise

    The distorted monster kept wreaking havoc inside that huge hall. Wherever it went, it would inevitably lead to death and destruction. There was no more consciousness inside it, it was powered by hatred and anger.


    The leader of the Cerberus n kept observing that gruesome creature as he was developing new ideas for the future, based on the mutations that have happened with him. His main focus however, was on Seth''s body, because Seth didn''t show any abnormal behavior. There were no aversions or any signs of ipatibility.


    "He must be the perfect host!"


    Just when he finished deducing about Seth being hundred percentpactible. A loud noise resounded inside the Hall.


    BANG!


    BOOOOOM!


    The formation was thoroughly destroyed by the first wave of energy liberated by the object that was inside. Right after that, a powerful shockwave destroyed everything inside that spacious room. Even the traps that were previouslyid around the entire hall, were extinguished.


    The researchers were obliterated, after being hit by the shockwave. The huge monster was knocked back towards the outer parts of the cave, while the Cerberus n Master spat a mouthful of blood even after using all his cultivation to defend against that shockwave.


    With its path clean, the crimson star shot towards Seth, crashing against his chest and entering the area his heart was. It destroyed his heart and took its ce, connecting his veins with it. In the middle of his chest a crimson seed started to pump blood to nourish his body, transforming his constitution.


    It didn''t stop there, a corrupted energy entered his soul space, trying to infiltrate his Soul Essence to destroy his consciousness and turn him into someone or something else. But right before it could do anything, a bright white glow emerged from inside Seth''s soul, exuding a pure and bright aura.


    The corrupted energy hastily backed away, fearing it would be purified. Both energies observed each other and they retreated to the ce they took root. The bright energy went back to the depths of his soul, while the Seed of Tyranny took root on his heart.


    The energy destroying the entire room receded and everything went back to normal, but Seth and the Cerberus n Master were the only ones still alive inside.


    After what happened Seth passed out, not being able to figure out the oue.


    His consciousness came back to the present as he felt his entire body being involved in something warm. He saw that same fire he was studying, enveloping him like it was a natural thing to do. As that me embraced Seth, The Seed of Tyranny finished the process of assimting the Fragmented Law and corrupted it.


    Boom!


    Space shook and the mes around Seth''s body turned crimson, raging with tyranny.


    On the space outside, the entire Fire Labyrinth shook. The myriad me elementals around the entirebyrinth felt that they were on the presence of their overlord. They danced with excitement and fear, because before that tyrant, they were nothing.


    The Phoenix Spirit felt the fluctuations from the corrupted me Seth released and started to feel fear. It was just but a spec of what it was before, but it still was a spirit of a divine beast. What stage should a me reach in order for it to feel fear? Not even the Fragmented Law of Fire was enough to evoke such a feeling on it.


    Seth observed those mes circling his body and willed them to spread. A sea of crimson fire started to burn the tform, turning it into ashes in a single moment. Those mes seemed like they wanted to burn even the space itself.


    He willed again and the crimson mes turned into normal mes, losing the tyranny it contained. The power of these normal mes couldn''t evenpare to those corrupted mes from before. Seth tried to burn another part of the tform, but failed.


    He was sure that the Seed of Tyranny had absorbed that Fragmented Law of Fire and transformed it into something else. He was shocked to see that the crimson me was so much more powerful, that it seemed unreal.


    "Lexi, do you have any idea or theory about why is this even possible?" Seth was trying to understand his own powers. He was kind of lost, since there wasn''t a manual or someone that could exin for him what actually was the Seed of Tyranny.


    "From what I observed from your past memories and what just happened right now, that object is able to transform things. It started with your own body, changing your constitution to something stronger. Hell, it even tried to transform your mind. However, there is something very clear... You were unaffected by its power, at least your body is immune to it. As for your mind, I protected it with my purifying powers."


    Some understandings dawned upon Seth. He finally realized how much important Lexi has been throughout his journey.


    "Thank you, Lexi." He said the words that came directly from his "heart".


    "There is no need for those words between us. Let me tell you something, if your mind were to be taken or destroyed one day, I would die together with you, so I was barely protecting my precious life." She entered that unique mode of hers while talking with him, gaining the famous tsundere powers.


    Seth heard her exnation, but the way he felt didn''t change at all. Without her, he would be dead already. If he wasn''t dead, he would be a puppet for something or someone then.


    "Time to head back, there are only two days, before thebyrinth closes."


    "Wrong, there is only a single day! It took an entire day for that process you witnessed to ur. It is just that you were in a trance for most of the time."


    "What?! Damn, I need to hurry or else I won''t make it on time." Seth left that dimension through the same vortex he used to arrive there.


    Outside the entrance, space fluctuations were announcing that Seth was about to leave the special dimension.


    The fire elemental noticed the changes around the vortex of fire and flew high above the ground. The fire dragon noticed that Seth wasn''t one of those Specters he burnt to ashes and was mad in fury. It stood by the entrance of the third dimension, waiting for the insolent human. It would teach him a lesson.


    Seth passed through space and his field of vision cleared, revealing the interior of the Fire Labyrinth. However, he felt that something was off. It was brighter than normal.


    Seth looked upwards and watched with horror, a hundred-meters wide orb of fire that was already descending towards him. It was already toote to escape; the collision was inevitable.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    This finishing move, was the same skill that it had used while fighting Seth''s Specters of Darkness. It is just that this time around, Seth unwillingly met it head on.


    A five-thousand-meter radius terrain turned into a tndscape, since that skill turned everything into ashes.


    The fire dragon, looked towards the area below, satisfied by what it had done. The puny human was nothing more than dust and cinders right now.


    However, it''s tion didn''tst for long, because it noticed Seth standing on the same spot he was before the explosion urred.


    Seth on the other hand was even more stupefied than the elemental of fire. He couldn''t do a single thing to avoid that attack in time, taking it directly. But, for his amazement, the fire energy contained on that attack didn''t even make a scratch on his skin, only his robes were burnt. He was immune to fire!


    The dragon made of mes, could not process what have happened with its limited intelligence, so it thought Seth had avoided the attack again. It went furious, releasing all the energy it had to create a hellishndscape of dreadful mes, that burned everything ten kilometers around it.


    Seth stood inside that sea of fire and felt nothing more than a warm sensation. He was excited seeing that he was immune to that fire. He raised his hand and a crimson spark appeared on his palm. With a flick of his wrist, he dropped that crimson spark, making the entire hellishndscape change its colors. It burned bright red destroying even the floor below.


    GROWL!


    The crimson fire started to burn the fire elemental that was entirely made of mes. Seth''s crimson mes were able to burn other mes.


    Seth willed and the fire elemental body turned into a crimson color. The fire essence that constituted its body, was captured by Seth. He opened his arms and that essence started to flow towards him, entering his pored and merging with his energy veins.


    The fire elemental kept shrinking until its monstruous size vanished inside that sea of crimson mes. At the same time, Seth felt that powerful fire essence, merging with his Mana. From the Mana Perception middle-stage realm, he jumped directly to the Mana Perception peak-stage.


    However, it didn''t stop increasing his power, and his aura kept getting thicker.


    Boom!


    A shockwave of Mana erupted from within his body, extinguishing the sea of mes around.


    When Seth opened his eyes, he was exuding a pressure that only Mana Control practitioners would.


    He sessfully entered the Mana Control initial-stage realm, the same realm of power that Ilbrien and Finnea''s master was, however, that man was a three hundred years old powerhouse, while Seth was just eighteen.

 Chapter 68 - Soul Trap

    Seth could feel the power coursing through his veins and felt the need to test it out. He used his Shadow Walk and started to sprint to the ce the Phoenix Spirit and Lilian were.


    The first thing he noticed was the perfect control he had over his Mana now. He wasn''t wasting even a single bit of energy when utilizing his skills. Naturally, that would lead him on being able to continuously use his arsenal of skills for much longer than before.


    His Mana was way denser too. It was at least ten times stronger than what it was before, what led to his speed abruptly rising. He could cover a distance of thousand meters in just ten or so seconds before. But now, he was able to cover a five thousand meters distance while using his Shadow Walk in that sane time window.


    His speed was on another league. He even felt that it would be possible to arrive at the ce Lilian was in a single day. The only thing bothering him were the fire walls.


    An idea crossed his mind. If he was practically immune to fire, or at least resistant to the point where the elemental mes could do nothing with him, then it would be possible to ignore thebyrinth mechanics and pass through the fire walls easily.


    He stopped avoiding the fire walls and tried to break through one of them in order to test his theory out.


    Seth passed through the wall of fire and the only thing he felt, was a warm current of air blowing at him, while in truth, he was entering a thick jet of hellfire, that burned a character like Wu Shuhui to death. It was literally magical.


    ''With this speed and heading in a straight line to the phoenix chamber, I will be able to get there in time for sure.''


    "Seth now that you found that you have a bit of time to spare while you''re running, I have to tell you something." Lexi said inside Seth''s head.


    "What is it?"


    "While absorbing the pure Spiritual Energy present inside thisbyrinth, I was able to advance a bit on my skills. The best part is that I have grasped a deeper understanding about souls in general. The fragments of memories I kept receiving, were all connected to that topic, and what I actually have to tell you is that, there is a way to cultivate the soul."


    "Cultivate the soul? Isn''t cultivation the method people use to enhance their strength? Why would one need to cultivate their soul?"


    "I don''t quite understand it at all too, but it is definitely important. Only if I could remember more about it. Sigh..."


    "There is no need to force yourself with that Lexi. With time you''ll recover your memories and everything will sort out."


    "Actually, there is another thing I discovered. I was able to ess some deeper ces within your Soul Essence and extract some long lost memories, do you want to see them?" Lexi asked with a bit of uncertainty. She didn''t know if she was being too nosy, or if he wouldn''t mind it at all.


    "I do!" Seth didn''t mind it at all, he already considered Lexi a part of his own.


    "Alright. It will only take five minutes of your time, but I think it is a crucial information for you."


    A white sh clouded Seth''s vision, making everything go dark right after.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth felt that he wasying down on some sort of a bed. He could not open his eyes, nor move any part of his body. The only sensorial organ working on his body, were his ears.


    He heard a voice he thought it was kind of familiar for him, talking with someone.


    "How were the results of the experiment?" The voice was deep and calm. His intonation gave the feeling he was an old person.


    "Brilliant, my lord! The boy is a hundred percentpatible and has already inherited that strange power." The voice of the Cerberus n Master replied back.


    "Then the preliminaries of our n are concluded. All we need to do is nt the Soul Trap, to control him when needed and nurture his power until it reaches maturity."


    Seth felt like he knew that voice, but nothing came into his mind right now.


    "If everything goes ording to the n, then in a hundred or so years, we will be able to storm the entire continent and dominate any of the other races." The Cerberus n Master was already getting exited while thinking of the destruction they would bring to the entire continent of Alteria.


    "A step at a time. I''ll start nting the Soul Trap inside his soul, after that we can forge a situation where he will be rescued from this ce."


    Lexi then, showed Seth how a wisp of purple energy invaded his soul space, trying to lodge there. She had already awakened at that time, when she saw that unholy energy invading her space.


    Lexi quickly tried to purify it, but was too inexperienced to do so, what could lead to permanent damage on Seth''s soul. So instead of trying to battle against the Soul Trap, she entrapped it inside a cocoon made of her own energy.


    Back to the present, Seth saw that inside his soul space, there was a purple wisp of energy, wrapped in a white light, hovering in the air.


    "If you want, I have enough power and experience to extinguish that trap right now." Lexi said.


    "Hm. There is no need, since it''s under your control and you can overpower it anytime we need, let it be there. I think that one day we can use it to fish out who that person was." Seth said while looking towards that Soul Trap with an icy glint on his eyes. He would never forgive whoever did that with him. He ced that person on top of the list of the targets for his vengeance.


    "Alright then." Lexi willed and the Soul Trap was hidden deep inside his soul space.


    "Let me primarily focus on the things I can aplish now." Seth left his soul space and started to run again. It took him twelve hours of straight running with his Shadow Walk active, to reach the destination in time.


    Seth arrived before that exquisite phoenix gate and saw how wide, was the area of destruction their battle did. The multiple corpses on the ground only served to reinforce the image of what was a war.


    Before entering, Seth quickly went to the ce Tao Shing was. He unconsciouslyid on the floor for all this time, unable to stand up. But now was the time to forcefully wake him up.


    Seth put his hand on Tao Shing''s head and channeled his soul power. He was about to use one of the cruel tortures of the Hades inheritance. His soul power invaded Tao Shing''s soul, diving directly at his Soul Essence. From there, Seth started to dissect it in order to find the information he wanted.


    Tao Shing abruptly opened his eyes feeling and unbearable quantity of pain. His body had no strength to resist Seth, so he could only wail like a banshee during the time Seth executed his technique.


    Tao Shing dropped lifeless while Seth found the information he wanted; however, it was not that satisfactory. After leaving thebyrinth, he would pay a visit to the Tao Family manor.


    Seth headed towards the phoenix chamber and the gate opened automatically for him to enter. He passed through the passageway reaching the main hall where a mountain of treasures, were trying to make him go blind with their luminous glint.


    Just after he entered the room, two big eyespletely made of phoenix mes appeared in front of him. They seemed to be shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    "What have actually happened? Why did this Venerable One feel such a terrifying pressureing from the hidden dimension? Even my connection with the Fragmented Law of Fire was erased."


    Seth used his actions to reply. He lifted his right hand and a normal me started to burn mildly.


    "?" The Phoenix Spirit''s gaze was reflecting the many questions it had, while looking at that me.


    Suddenly, Seth made the fire ignite with ferocity as the Seed of Tyranny released the Corrupted Law of Fire. The crimson me exerted a tyrannical pressure that made the Phoenix Spirit have the urge to bow down and kneel in reverence. It immediately felt the power of the Fragmented Law of Fire inside those mes, however, it seemed unholy andplete.


    "H-How?!" It looked towards Seth, like he was the beast within the beasts. A monster that surpassed the deeds of those called Ancient Beasts, like the Phoenixes, Dragons and Qilins. It even stuttered while trying to talk.


    "I don''t know. It just happened. Somehow, the Fragmented Law of Fire chose me as it''s host." Seth told the partial truth, since he didn''t want to expose the Seed of Tyranny.


    The Phoenix Spirit was thoroughly shocked, it didn''t even seem to hear Seth''s response. It just kept staring at those mes in awe. It could not fathom the powers it contained, nor understand what happened actually with the Fragmented Law of Fire. It was very different from normal, like it was menacing and corrupted.


    "Can this Venerable One touch it?" The Phoenix Spirit was asking for permission. It was unintentionally considering Seth a being of equal ground, or even superior already.


    "Go ahead."


    A fment of phoenix mes went towards the crimson fire on Seth''s hand. It tried to touch those crimson red mes and ended beingpletely burned by it.


    "!!!" The Phoenix Spirit for the first time, felt the sense of helplessness beside Seth''s corrupted mes. It felt in the presence of a real sovereign.


    "Sigh... This Venerable One, never thought that something like this would ever happen. To tell you the truth, after entering the inner dimension, your soul would be unable to leave it and return to the Fire Labyrinth unless you made a contract with the Fragmented Law of Fire. A contract that would bind you to this pce, like me. However, you actually obtained it and is now able to go anywhere you want. With that, this Fire Labyrinth will slowly die, since its root has been uprooted."


    "What? Do you mean this ce will cease to exist?" Seth asked bbergasted.


    "Yes, this ce serves for no purpose any longer and will disappear along with everything inside."

 Chapter 69 - Ereinrith City

    "Everything... will, disappear?" Seth couldn''t bring himself to ept such an oue would befall and that was full of fresh herbs, items and artifacts. What a waste of resources.


    "You do not have to bother with what will happen with everything that is inside the Fire Labyrinth. This Venerable One already has a solution of what to do with it. But first, let me give you what was promised."


    A bolt of Fire descended right in front of Seth, bringing the magical Phoenix Feather. A feather with a reddish-orange color, radiating with vitality. The Phoenix Spirit detached its soul from the feather, officially parting with thest item of its inheritance. What was left, was the ancient spirit of the phoenix, that would dissipate along with thebyrinth.


    "I thank you, Lord Phoenix Spirit."


    Seth grabbed the Phoenix Feather and went towards Lilian, ready to use it and save her life.


    "Stop! You do not need to use the Phoenix Feather on her. This Venerable One decided to impart its full inheritance with thatss and the feather will no longer be needed."


    Seth stopped with puzzlement.


    "Then, how will you be able to save her life?"


    "That is something that this Venerable One should be preupied with. But, just to dispel any of your doubts, you shall observe it from aside."


    The big burning eyes started to burn with more ferocity, making the entire hall shake. All the treasures that were scattered around the floor and shelves, started to levitate while catching fire.


    The fire burning them was none other than the real Phoenix mes, a fire ten thousand times stronger than the normal fire that practitioners normally encountered.


    The artifacts and herbs turned into dust and that dust turned into energy right after. The Phoenix Spirit directed that energy towards Lilian''s body, controlling it precisely, so it could enter her veins and transform her entire foundation.


    A torrential bolt of energy kept entering her body non-stop, reforming her cells from scratch.


    "There is no need for you to stay here, this whole process will take about an entire year. At the end of the process, the resources around thebyrinth will be thoroughly used too. Her body will then be ready to receive my full inheritance. Go, there is nothing left for you to do here."


    "Alright, I thank you again Lord Phoenix Spirit."


    A harmless fire surrounded Seth, sending him to the world outside. While leaving he gave onest look towards Lilian.


    The Phoenix Spirit kept looking where he was standing some seconds ago, thinking about the shocking events that happened around that young man.


    "Sigh... At least, I can guarantee that my Phoenix mes will be able to shine again through the whole universe if thisss is by his side." It turned its focus towards Lilian, making sure to perfectly handle her transformation process, since it wanted that its full inheritance was passed down wlessly.


    .


    .


    .


    Ereinrith City.


    It was considered the most beautiful city of the Elven Kingdom. The way this city was built, could only be described as unique. Nothing less would be expected from the city that represented the elf race.


    The houses were most made of wood, polished marble or an exquisite mixture of them. Some of the houses were even connected with the huge trunks of the ancient trees that were part of the city. The environment was very clean and fresh, the sunlight was passing through the vast foliage on top of the trees to illuminate the city below, giving it the necessary warmth.


    Practically every single person walking in the city had a very pale skin and long hairs. Some were blonde and others had ck hairs, but they were all long and shiny. Their pointy ears were taking a peek at the outside world through the gap they made in their hairs. This was a racial trait the elves were proud of.


    Rarely, one would be able to witnesses a human walking through the crowd of elves. Humanity had a friendly rtionship with the elf race nowadays. They have fought over territory in the distant past, but they overcame their disagreements, building up at least an amicable rtionship.


    However, it didn''t mean that humans would be warmly weed on their territory, there was a certain kind of resistance towards humans. So, the humans around the city were very few, and most if not all of them, were doing business.


    Paeris Beihorn had just arrived at the city with his disciples. After excusing himself from his duties, he left his disciples behind to directly head towards the most important ce of the entire Elven Kingdom.


    Ereinrith Sacred Pce.


    The part of the city where the pce was, for some reason, had way less people and guards than it should. Another characteristic that one would notice, was that the guards around the pce were way stronger than the others patrolling the city. Of course, the protection of the royalty had to be stricter, but the difference of power between them was stark.


    But this wasn''t a secret information that the public didn''t have the ess to. It was actually a prerequisite for the guards around the pce to be strong, since it was for their own good.


    Paeris entered the pce after passing through all the security. Since he was a well-known character around the city and an important member of the expedition squad, he was allowed entry. He arrived at the main hall inside the pce and requested an audience with the queen.


    A beautiful woman appeared to probe his reasons for requesting an audience.


    "Greetings, miss Annia." Paeris bowed with respect. He was a Mana controlte-stage realm practitioner, but in front of miss Annia, he felt pressured and fragile.


    Annia nodded and asked: "What are mister Paeris reasons for requesting an audience from our queen? You know that it is a great sin to waste our queen''s precious time, right?"


    Paeris felt beads of sweat trickling from his forehead, but he acknowledged her words while not backing down. He was certain that he brought important news back.


    "If you know, thene with me. Make sure to go directly to the point, since it is unknow if you''ll be able to survive for a long time there." Annia gave some advices.


    Impressively Paeris didn''t take it as a threat, since he knew about what she was referring to. It would indeed be a life-risking situation for him if he overstepped his boundaries.


    They passed through a corridor and entered another passageway after. This passageway was long and Paeris could feel how heavy the environment was bing after each step he took. After walking through the passageway, they saw a huge white marble door, that led directly to the royal chamber, where the queen stood right now.


    Before entering the royal chamber, Paeris was already feeling the heaviness surrounding his body, he quickly activated his Mana, circling it around himself, for protection. Annia was faring better than him, but she did the same.


    The door opened for him and Paeris went inside, while Annia stood guarding on the outside. After entering that beautiful hall, he saw the silhouette of the Elf Queen sitting on her throne, however, he didn''t dare to raise his head and look directly towards her.


    Paeris knelt on the floor and said: "Your loyal servant Paeris Beihorn brings important news for your highness."


    "Please, say."


    The gentle voice of the queen resounded on his ears, but Paeris didn''t dare to take things lightly.


    He quickly took the contaminated crystal with the red droplet inside, showing it to the Elf Queen.


    "This was discovered by one of my disciples, Ilbrien. It turned red after he fought with a group of three people. A woman with fiery red hair, a young man with a considerable strength and the recent direct disciple of the Deep Lake Goddess. I made sure to record their appearances with the Eternal zed Crystal that my family bought from the zed Lake a long time ago."


    Paeris took another crystal out, cing it on the floor alongside the first one. However, the queen didn''t make a single move to grab the crystals, what left Paeris speechless and drowning in a pool of apprehension.


    He felt the heavy atmosphere around him repressing him even more than it was, and he was forced to release even more mana in order to resist the heavy feeling. He quickly thought if he was forgetting to mention something, until he remembered another piece of information his disciple told him.


    "Finnea said that the human male was poisoned by the evergreen poison, however a weekter he was standing straight in front of us. That man seemed to have a deep and mysterious background."


    The queen finally showed some reaction, because that was an information that piqued her interests.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Alright, you may leave. You can redeem another droplet of the World Tree for your efforts as well as have your disciple skip the preliminaries of the uing tournament."


    Paeris was already feeling it unbearable to keep in the presence of that heavy pressure, but he felt really happy after receiving the gifts from the Elf Queen.. He left the royal chamber, leaving the crystals behind.

 Chapter 70 - Arwen

    After Paeris left, the Elf Queen kept silent for some time. She took the crystals that Paeris left behind and watched its content.


    "Annia, I need you to prepare something for me." She called for the female elfmander that was waiting outside.


    Annia opened the door and entered the room, she knelt while waiting for her orders.


    The Elf Queen frowned.


    "Annia, I have strictly told you before, that it is forbidden for you to be so formal before me when we are alone. How many years do we know each other? I guess it is over a hundred, and you''re still not considering me as a friend?"


    Annia seemed troubled. She knew that the Elf Queen was not the unapproachable and frigid person, she was often referred of. The Queen only passed that image in order to deter people from approaching her, but it was different thing with Annia. She replied: "Your Highness, I can''t be disrespectful in any way before you..."


    "Stop! What Your Highness? Call me by my name." The Elf Queen seemed really annoyed that the person she considered her only friend, had those customs deeply ingrained on her bones.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Are you trying to disrespect me by not following my order?" The Elf Queen tone changed a bit.


    "I would never, Your High..."


    The queen was seriously gazing at her.


    "Arwen."


    "Good! Let me be fast at instructing you, since I don''t want you to be pressured by this damned aura."


    "Do not worry Your High... Arwen, I can handle this pressure for longer than the others."


    The Elf Queen looked towards Annia with a judging gaze, she knew it would take time for her to be ustomed with that.


    "Well then, prepare that hidden ce for me, because I''ll need to investigate the situation of the gue with more attention. There is a possibility that it is already affecting human beings, and could soon reach our Elven Kingdom, so we need to be stricter while allowing any merchants from passing the borders."


    "Why don''t you let me take care of that investigation?" Annia asked.


    "No, I''m probably the best person for that, since that gue will never infect me so easily."


    "Alright, I will prepare that ce for you."


    "There is one more thing. It is actually even more important than the former." The Elf Queen threw a crystal towards Annia.


    "I need you to send a trustworthy person to travel to the human territory and invite that male human as a guest participant for the tournament. It would be better to send at least a Mana Control powerhouse, because it got to be fast. If I''m not wrong, the girl with red hair from the image, hails from the zing Phoenix Sect, she is the oldest daughter of their Sect Master. She could lead you towards the boy."


    The Elf Queen took a royal crest out of her spatial ring and continued: "Give him this royal crest, so he can safely cross the borders and reach this city. I won''t be able to return before the tournament begins, so make sure to entertain him somehow until I get back. Remember to be friendly, since we do not know the extent of their rtionship with that Deep Lake Goddess."


    "I will immediately prepare someone to travel to the human territory." Annia excused herself and left to prepare the things the Elf Queen needed.


    "I''ll need some more sacred droplets. Time to visit the World Tree again." The Elf Queen stood up and went to a beautiful restricted garden behind the pce. It was the most important area of the entire Elven Kingdom.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth felt the changes on the world around him as he was transported back to the main dimension. He found himself standing on the same ce he was, before he left to enter thebyrinth.


    The fire vortex started to slowly recede, until it vanished. It marked the ending of the event, a definitive ending this time.


    People all around the zing Phoenix City observed the beautiful phenomenon disappearing from the skies. They kept thinking if they would one day, be able to enter thebyrinth, without knowing that it was thest time they were able to see it.


    "Big brother Seth!" Yuyin was waiting for his return together with her father that was sitting on a wheelchair. His aura was still as strong as ever, but his mobile capabilities were prejudiced.


    Seth had already put his bracelet on, so his aura was already sealed. He used it in order to not attract too much attention, since with his youthful appearance, it was considered to be impossible to obtain his current realm of cultivation.


    "Hi there Yuyin, father-inw." Seth casually replied.


    Huo Shihong felt his mood sour after hearing Seth''s words.


    "Who are you really?"


    "Hm? Your son-inw of course." Seth mysteriously smiled while saying.


    Huo Shihong was almost losing his patience with Seth already.


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t be able to tell you that. However, you do not need to worry with something like that, since I alreadypleted my objectives inside the Fire Labyrinth. But if you do not mind, I would like to keep my status as an inner-court disciple of your zing Phoenix Sect."


    "Hmph, do as you please." Huo Shihong knew that with his condition, Seth could do anything he wanted within his sect grounds; however, it didn''t seem like he wanted to go against the zing Phoenix Sect. Whatever Seth did inside the Fire Labyrinth wasn''t of his concern too, but what actually made him put up with Seth, was that he saved his life and his sect future.


    "Yuyin, I promised Meiyi that I would pass some time with her after the Fire Labyrinth. So, if you ever need me, you know where to find me."


    "Alright, big brother Seth. Hmmm... I would like to thank you for saving my father." Yuyin said fidgety. It seemed to be the first time this spoiled princess was thanking someone. The things that happened inside thebyrinth, made her grow up a little.


    "There is no need for that. As I have said, how could I let my father-inw die on that ce? Ahaha." Seth left, leaving those words behind.


    Huo Shihong could not contain himself any longer. He almost casted a fire ball towards Seth.


    "That demon is so irritating. Argh!"


    "What are you talking about big brother Seth, dad?"


    "No, I... Uhm..."


    Yuyin started to berate him, shaming him in front of the guards stationed a bit far.


    Seth immediately went towards Meiyi house, he was missing her a lot, since there was an entire month, that they didn''t interact properly. Hisst encounter with her was so brief that it left a bad taste on his mouth. He wanted more.


    Seth of course, entered her house through the backyard, easily discovering that she was inside her bedroom. He sneaked through the rooms until he reached her bedroom.


    Knock! Knock!


    Meiyi almost jumped from her bed. She was reading a cultivation book, diligently studying, when out of nowhere someone knocked on her bedroom door.


    "Who''s there?" Meiyi asked while already holding a sword to defend herself from a possible assault. It wouldn''t be the first time she was assaulted, so she started to be more careful from that day onwards.


    But no one answered her question. Meiyi went forwards to open the door, but her Qi energy was already circling, ready to attack whoever knocked on her door.


    She opened the door and saw that there was no one outside.


    ''Am I getting crazy? Or was it a ghost?'' She started to feel a bit of fear, but suddenly someone hugged her from behind, making her heart almoste out of her mouth.


    "AAAAAAAA!"


    "Calm down, Meiyi. It''s me Seth." Seth kept hugging her while identifying himself.


    "Are you trying to scare me to death?" Meiyi was almost crying.


    "Ahahaha, of course not. I just wanted to make a surprise entry for you."


    "Are you trying to surprise me to death then?" Meiyi seemed to be really angered by his prank.


    "Don''t be like that, Meiyi. Here look, I brought you a gift from inside the Fire Labyrinth." Seth took out the Firebrand from a space ring he got from one of the alchemists he killed. He gifted both items to Meiyi.


    The Firebrand was a cursed sword, able to curse the enemy and the wielder alike. However, Lexi made sure to control the medium-grade spirit within that sword, destroying its ability to injure the user, leaving behind only the desired effects against the enemies.


    It was now a sword capable of doing much more damage without hurting the user at all.


    "That sword contains a medium-grade fire spirit inside. After you start training with it, you will understand how to use its abilities. As for the ring, it is just something for you to conveniently carry your things around." Seth exined the gifts he brought for her.


    Meiyi eyes sparkled. Not even trying to appraise the sword, just the spatial ring was something she never dreamt of obtaining. It would cost thousands of blue Skystones, a value she couldn''t afford at all. As for the sword, she didn''t even dare to guess its price.


    "How did you obtain such valuable items? Did you steal them?" Meiyi looked at Seth suspiciously.


    "Ahaha, not at all. Do not worry, they were justly acquired by me." Seth couldn''t believe how these women could be so keen on their guesses.. First it was Lilian and now Meiyi as well. Was that what they called female instinct?

 Chapter 71 - Visiting Mother-In-Law

    Valic arrived at the demon territory after traveling for an entire week. His main mission was to investigate the traces left behind by the Cerberus n, however, he had orders to keep an eye on Seth too. Now that he returned with his objective in hands, he just needed to report back to the superiors.


    Just as he had entered the demon territory, Tao Zhong''s body started to act very strangely. His limbs contorted and his arms were iling helplessly. After ten whole minutes on that condition, his limbs stopped moving, together with all the functions of his body. Tao Zhong died inexplicably.


    Valic could only observer powerlessly as the process happened in front of him. He couldn''t even point towards a suspect, since he was alone together with Tao Zhong. It didn''t pass inside his head, that Seth was the cause of what just happened, because the concept of soul attacks was reserved to a select few. Those who knew something about soul, were the elite within the elite.


    Valic made sure to inspect Tao Zhong''s body, searching for signs of a poison or an illness, but he found nothing.


    After half an hour deciding on how to proceed, Valic chose to report what have happened and bear with the consequences.


    He activated a formation that was able to transmit sound, and waited for the connection. After some time, the Sound Transmit Formation shone with a different light, signaling both sides were connected.


    Valic knelt on the ground, even though only sound could be transmitted.


    "Speak." A calm voice ordered.


    "Master, your servant followed the clues leading to the Cerberus n, narrowing them down to a family of human fire practitioners. I discovered they made some kind of experiments with a male called Tao Zhong and managed to secure him, bringing his body until I entered the demon territory. But for some unknown reason, he died before my eyes and I''m unable to tell what have happened even after having inspected his body. This useless servant deserves to be punished for my ipetency."


    There was a silence that prevailed for more than a minute, before the conversation proceeded.


    "What about Seth? Did he discover anything?"


    "He was about to inquire information from the individual called Tao Zhong, but I prevented him from doing so. During the time he stood on the zing Phoenix Sect, he didn''t seem to be actively searching for any clues about the Cerberus n. I made sure to clean their manor too, since it would be possible for Seth to visit that ce."


    "Keep watching over him. If hees near something concrete, then you must make sure to do the necessary stuff to prevent him from finding anything."


    "Your servant shall do it, Master."


    "There is one more thing. Tell Seth toe back within fifteen days from now. I n to announce an alliance with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, and I want him to deter them and show our superiority or else their ego wouldn''t let them ally with us. Bunch of prideful fools. You are free to go now." The mysterious voice disconnected from the formation, leaving those instructions behind.


    After some time, Valic disposed of Tao Zhong''s body and left towards the zing Phoenix Sect again.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, Seth had sneaked out from Meiyi''s house while she was still sleeping and left the zing Phoenix Sect grounds. He went towards the Tao Family Manor, since he wanted to investigate some things with urgency.


    He sneaked past a huge metallic gate, invading the Manor stealthily. However, when he arrived inside, he instantly noticed that there was a deadly silence. After investigating a bit further, he found out the reason.


    Everyone inside the Manor was already dead. Someone reached here faster than Seth and killed them all. It was more than clear to him that it was Valic, since he was the one after Tao Zhong. If this was really done by him, then Seth wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    He kept searching for any useful information, but it was useless, since Valic cleaned the entire ce.


    "Damn it!" Seth could only sigh in defeat.


    He left the Manor and went back to Meiyi''s house. This was not a fruitless travel though, because now he knew that Valic was the key to reach his goals. The problem was that he could not kill Valic right now, because he didn''t want to attract any suspicion for himself. He had to tread carefully when dealing with the matters that concerned the demon territory.


    He entered Meiyi''s house and saw her groggy face while trying to prepare some breakfast. She was so cute that Seth''s mood lighted instantly.


    "Meiyi, good morning."


    "Good morning, Seth." She woke up happy, eager to test her new weapon out.


    "Want me to prepare breakfast for you?" Seth asked.


    "Hm? Will you really?"


    "Of course, I just demand a good morning kiss as my reward and it got to be paid before I do it."


    "Ah! I should have suspected you would have ulterior motives."


    Seth closed in and hugged the shy Meiyi, kissing her lightly after.


    They spent the entire morning having some funny conversations and, in the afternoon, Seth helped Meiyi with her sword training.


    She gained some insights with her new sword throughout their training session and was just adding some more finishing touches.


    "Seth, this week will be my eighteenth anniversary and I was thinking of visiting my mother tomemorate it, do you want toe?"


    "Oh? Of course. I would love to meet your mother."


    "Then it''s settled. I want to introduce you to her, since we are now a couple." She said while avoiding eye contact. She was still shy around him, even after all the times he had kissed her already.


    "Ahaha, there is no need for you to be shy around me Meiyi. Come here let me hug you a bit more."


    They kept doing sweet couple things for the rest of the day.


    The next morning, Seth and Meiyi left the zing Phoenix Sect together, heading towards a remote city within the territory of the zing Phoenix Country. Seth hired a carriage for the entire travel, because the city they were heading to, was a bit far. Seth could travel easily by foot, but he would never let Meiyi tire herself with something like that.


    They would need to travel for an entire day to reach that remote city, so Seth took the opportunity to meditate and try toprehend more of the Hades inheritance, together with his new fire attribute. If he could understand at least a bit more of those overpowered abilities, the gains would certainly be enormous.


    Meiyi too, was trying toprehend a bit more of her "steam element" and her new sword.


    Like that, an entire day passed until they arrived right before Meiyi''s former house. It was a really simple house made of stone, with wooden doors and windows. The entire house seemed to be really neat and clean.


    Seth felt that there seemed to be some kind of energy, gathering around the house, that would make people try to avoid it. Only those who have entered it before, would feel no difference at all, while people below the Mana Perception realm, wouldn''t even be able to sense that there was something different with that house. Actually, they wouldn''t even notice it.


    Chun Meiyi knocked lightly on the wooden door and waited for her mother to attend. A minuteter, a beautiful middle-aged woman opened the door to see who was knocking. She had brown hairs and light brown eyes, that were clear of any impurities.


    Her lonely expression immediately changed to a cheerful one, since her precious daughter still remembered her and came to visit.


    "Mom!"


    "Meiyi my child, how have you been? Mom missed you so much."


    "Mom, I missed you too. It''s been six months since thest time I saw you."


    "How can you be so heartless, leaving your mom dying in loneliness."


    "Oh, mom, you know that I can''t visit you every day, since I have to learn things and study hard."


    "Quickly tell your mom! Is there anyone treating you badly on the zing Phoenix Sect? Were you able to study properly? Were you eating enough every day? If you don''t eat enough nutrients, how do you expect that your chest would be able to grow more?" Meiyi''s mother started to fire a question after another. She cared deeply about everything that concerned her daughter, so it was natural for her to be curious about those things.


    "Mom! Everything is alright, okay? You do not need to worry with something like that!"


    "Hehe." Sethughed lightly. Their rtionship was really funny and pure, something he missed dearly.


    "Hm? Who is this handsomed?"


    "Mom, this is Seth. He is my boyfriend." Meiyi said with a low voice. She was more embarrassed than normally now.


    "Hello, mother-inw. My name is Seth Caesar and I''m an inner-court disciple like your daughter." Seth made his introduction.


    "Boyfriend? Who would ever think, that my shy and reserved daughter would bring a boyfriend home in less than a year?"


    Meiyi felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Her mother was just too much.


    "Hello, Seth. My name is Chun Meihui. Please do not stand on ceremonies ande inside the house. I just prepared some fresh tea, with the leaves I collected from my humble garden. You can taste it while we have a good conversation."


    "Alright.. Then, excuse me."

 Chapter 72 - Discoveries

    Seth took a sip of the fresh tea Meiyi''s mother had prepared, after feeling the wonderful smell it was exuding.


    "It''s really sweet and pleasant."


    "It''s good that you liked it. Then now, we can talk about how you two met each other, right?" Chun Meihui was trying to not show it with her words, but she was observing Seth to see if he was a good man for her daughter. She knew there would be some guys that only wanted to y with a girl and leave her right after, so she was trying to check if Seth was one of those kinds.


    "Ahaha, it was a really embarrassing story. We met each other when the instructor of the outer-court paired the both of us for a spar. He wanted us to demonstrate our fire attribute skills, but none of us could actually use a fire-based skill. We ended up being mocked by the people who were watching, but it made us realize that we had some things inmon." Seth said awkwardlyughing.


    "You mean that theyughed at my daughter?" Chun Meihui said while looking towards Meiyi, because she never talked about those hardships, she suffered before.


    "Do not worry, those people just know how to brag about their little skills and wealth, ignoring the important and valuable things. Right now, your daughter is known to be one of the two rising stars within the inner-court."


    "You should have let me tell mom about that, humph." Meiyi pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "Oh? Did you pass the inner-court exam?" Chun Meihui got a bit excited with that information. It meant her daughter future would be bright, full of resourced and possibilities.


    "Yeah mom, I''m an inner-court disciple right now, but I still couldn''t awaken my fire attribute. What led me to pass the exam, was that Seth taught me how to effectively use my abilities, even going as far as helping me develop some techniques."


    "Hee, I see you had some good times together, huh?" Meiyi''s mother had a knowing smile on her face. She felt like Seth was most likely a good man now.


    "Mom! I know what you are thinking about. However, we hadn''t gone that far." Meiyi''s face was red with embarrassment.


    "I didn''t say anything, differently from you. Tell mom, how far have you gone?"


    "Sigh... I should have though something like this would happen." Meiyi covered her face with her hands.


    "Okay, mom was just joking with you. Actually, you arepleting eighteen years old tomorrow, reaching adulthood. You''re already able to take care of yourself, so there is no need for you to hold yourself from doing the things you want to do. However, keep in mind that if you want to advance your rtionship, you should consider a proper marriage."


    "Marriage?!" Meiyi jaws almost hit the ground. Wasn''t it too soon?


    "Ahahaha. Why not? Even though it is still too soon, I would love to marry you Meiyi." Seth really wanted to have this kind of life with her, but he knew that it would be impossible for now though.


    That sentence of his, made Chun Meihui see him in a new light.


    They kept familiarizing with each other until night descended.


    The next day, it was time for Chun Meiyi''s birthday. After doing a small party with just the three of them, Chun Meihui finally decided to start a serious conversation with her daughter.


    "Now that you are an adult, I would like to share some information regarding your father with you, my daughter."


    Meiyi always had the desire to meet her father, however her mother never told her anything about him. Her attention immediately focused on the words her mother was about to say. Seth stood by her side and Chun Meihui never asked him to leave, since she was considering him a family member already.


    "I used to go to the nearby forest, to collect the leaves to brew some tea, since it''s a hobby that I like. Twenty years ago, when I was seventeen, I once again left towards the ce I used to collect those leaves, and when I wasing back, I decided to take a different path, so I could get back faster." She took a sip of the tea to continue.


    "On my way, I found a man that appeared to be twenty years old, lying on the floor. He seemed to be in a bad shape, since he had a cut on his head that was bleeding a lot. I couldn''t ignore him and leave, so I carried him home. I thought that father would be able to help him out." She stopped a bit as she remembered her deceased parents.


    "It''s a pity that you weren''t able to meet you grandfather and grandmother. But that''s just how life is."


    "Mother, I have you, and that is all it matters."


    Chun Meihui smiled and proceeded with her tale.


    "That man''s body recuperated really fast, but there was nothing we could do about his memories. He lost some of his memories because of the injury on his head. Father allowed him to stay on this house and arranged a job for him. After a year that we spent living together, I fell in love with him and we officially started to date, since I had just turned eighteen by that time, just like you now. It didn''t take long for us to marry and bring my parents the wonderful news that I was pregnant."


    "Sigh... However, when you were three years old, you father suddenly recovered his memories and awakened his powers. In a span of two days, he prepared something around the entire house and vanished from the face of the. We lived such a happy life before he recovered his memories, but he abandoned the both of us without even looking back after." Some tears started to appear on Chun Meihui eyes.


    Meiyi was crying too, she didn''t know that her father just abandoned her like that.


    "Your grandfather tried to follow his traces and discover the ce he had gone to, but he came back heavily injured, falling unconscious after muttering some words. The words he said were something about Illusive Ethereal Mist, but we could not understand it at all. That injury took his life a yearter, while your grandmother couldn''t even eat because of her sadness. She fell ill, dying right after."


    "Illusive Ethereal Mist? Now some things are starting to make sense." Seth had heard of this before, but he never expected to hear these words here.


    Chun Meihui saw that Seth reacted to those words and asked: "Do you know something about that?"


    "Well, I do know some things about that, it''s just that it wasn''t something I was expecting to hear here. Illusive Ethereal Mist is the name of the bloodline ability a group of people have. Have you heard about the three Higher Grounds?"


    "I just heard about the zed Lake." Meiyi''s mother was amoner with a normal cultivation, it was natural for her to not know the names of those who stood on top of the food chain.


    "Me too, I just heard about the zed Lake."


    "Other than the zed Lake, there are two Behemoths standing at their sides. The first one is the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. They are bunch of prideful people, who are able to tame the dreadful beast called the Golden Lion. Some of them even have Lion bloodlines too."


    Seth continued: "The third Higher ground is really mysterious. They are called Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and their bloodline arts are the Illusive Ethereal Mist. They rarely make any contact with the outside world, staying holed inside their sanctuary. This ce is known to never let their bloodline pass down to people that aren''t from their ranks. They are so strict with that custom, that they even hunt those individuals that break that overbearing custom."


    Seth looked towards Meiyi and said: "Now that I think about it, your father is probably from that ce and there are two clues that lead me to think of that possibility. The first one being that your steam element, is not actually steam, but the Illusive Ethereal Mist. You just can''t utilize its great power, because you do not have ess on how to develop that super rare bloodline."


    "!!!" Meiyi more than anyone, knew about her abilities. They were so strange that she didn''t know how to properly use them.


    Seth looked towards Chu Meihui and said: "The second clue was something your husband left behind, and I believe it is something to protect the both of you."


    "Protect us?"


    "Yeah, mother-inw, let me ask you something. When was thest time someone other than Meiyi came to visit you? Actually, is there anyone evening to charge you any taxes?"


    Chun Meihui heard him and started to question about it, because she hasn''t received a single visit at all, during all these years.


    "No, no one has ever bothered me at all. Not even to charge taxes."


    "I knew it. That is because what your husband did before he left, was to build a secret formation around this house. It is able to deceive the senses of anyone that is not strong enough to notice it, making them avoid this ce, or not being able to notice it at all. That is something only the people from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary are able to aplish."


    "Then you mean that, my husband didn''t abandon us without a reason? Are you telling me he left us behind, because we would be hunted down?" Chun Meihui was almost crying again.


    "I can''t confirm it, since it is just a hypothesis, but yeah."

 Chapter 73 - Returning To The Sect

    The next day...


    Meiyi and Seth were sitting inside the carriage they had hired to bring them to Chun Meihui''s house, but this time, they were doing the inverse trip, going back towards their sect grounds.


    There was a natual silence inside the carriage, since there were a lot of things going on inside Meiyi''s head. Seth didn''t try to break that silence and gave some time for her to sort out things.


    "Seth, I have decided. I want to meet my father, even though I know it is dangerous." Meiyi broke the silence after some time, stating her wishes.


    "Meiyi, I knew you would end up deciding to meet your father, but you got to know that if you try to do something with the cultivation level you have now, it is just like attempting suicide."


    "Sigh... I know that. Do not worry, I''m just telling you one of my life-long wishes. I will never dare to do something like that before I reach a cultivation level that I will at least be able to protect myself and my mom. But for that, I''ll need more power and the only person capable of helping me, is you."


    "Oh? Why do you say so?" Seth asked with a mysterious smile.


    "Humph! Do you think I wouldn''t notice that you''re stronger than you actually appear to be? You effortlessly took care of Tao Zhong and his cousin. I made my homework and asked people around about them. Do you know what I discovered? They were Profound Qi realm cultivators. I don''t know what a powerful guy like you, saw in a normal practitioner like me, but since we are together now, you at least need to teach me how to upgrade my strength faster."


    Meiyi tried to scold him while passing the image of a smart girl, but Seth could only see a cute and young girl throwing a small tantrum.


    "Ahaha, was it that easy to find me out? Come here!" Seth pulled Meiyi closer.


    "You know, it is not that I wanted to hide my strength from you, it''s just that... You know about my circumstances as a half-devil, right? I would have a hard time remaining at your side if I were to be found out before."


    "Before?" Meiyi asked cutely.


    "Yeah, the Sect Master Huo already found it out."


    "Huh? How? Is it okay?"


    "Do not worry, he can''t do anything to his son-inw."


    "What? Do you mean... with Lilian?" Meiyi was less jealous, since she reflected things over after theirst quarrel.


    "No, not yet. But I''m sure she will fall for my devilish charms."


    "You sound like you think yourself as infallible. Humph, why did I have to like someone like you?"


    "Come on... I was kind of joking alright? Let me tell you something good then. You do not need to bother about getting stronger quickly. Leave that to me, you can go at your own pace. Once I''m strong enough, I will do all the dirty work for you, okay?"


    "Uhum... Thank you." She took his words to heart.


    "Alright then,e here, give me a good kiss, because I need to be pampered as well."


    "What a shameless scoundrel. Wai... Um..."


    Like that, the kept bonding until they reached the inner-court sect grounds the next day.


    .


    .


    .


    Wu Martial Kingdom, inside the Wu Martial Castle.


    A man knelt down with total reverence and said: "My King, we lost the contact with Wu Shuhui. He told us before he left, that he would make contact through the Sound Transmit Formation a day after the Fire Labyrinth closes, but there has been nothing so far. Thest thing we heard from him, was a message from a day before thebyrinth opened. He said that he discovered some rumors that there was a girl named Wu Caizhi, hiding inside the zing Phoenix Sect and he would demand for answers."


    A malevolent and overbearing aura exploded around the Wu Martial King.


    "So, it means that that disobedient and unfilial daughter is still alive huh? Send a messenger towards the zing Phoenix Sect. Ask them about the whereabouts of my son and Wu Shuhui.


    Don''t forget to bring back that useless and disobedient Wu Caizhi!"


    "I''ll do it right now Exalted King." The man left to do what the king hadmanded.


    Right after he left. A man with a hood entered the hall, kneeling before the king.


    He took off his hood and said: "Father, your second son asks for justice. I want to shred Caizhi with my bare hands and disfigure her face like she did with mine." After saying that, he released his aura that was a bit shaky and reeking of medicinal products, however, it was at the Profound Qi realm peak-stage.


    "I see that you''ve improved on your cultivation. I can grant your wishes, but you can''t kill her, even though she is useless and a stain on our kingdom''s image, she is still your sister."


    ''What a rotten personality!'' The second prince silently thought, after agreeing with his father words.


    .


    .


    .


    Aftering back from their short trip together, Seth saw how much the zing Phoenix Country had changed after the Fire Labyrinth.


    Everyone was at work, filling the gaps the dead elders left, or carrying the Sect Master''s orders. The Dark me Sect; The Blood-boil Mercenary Group; The Hunters Alliance and the Alchemist Tower had been dealt with.


    Sect Master Huo mobilized his troops to extinguish those Sects and groups, no letting a single soul escape judgement. The Tao Family has been found entirely dead and no one could exin what have actually happened with them.


    The Fire Snake Sect and the Zhao Family were awarded with honorable titles, receiving the resources plundered from the four other rebellious sects, since they found nothing on the Tao Family.


    This news spread so fast, that some groups saw the opportunity to buy the terrain from those five defeated powers, getting a ce for themselves inside the capital. The zing Phoenix City was bustling with people and life went on for those who were alive.


    Two dayster, Meiyi was training with Seth''s help on the backyard of her house, when suddenly they heard someone knocking on the front door.


    Meiyi went to open the door, since she thought it would be Huo Yuiyn that came to y with her. They had be good friends after passing some time together.


    When she opened the door, she saw Yuyin looking at her with a strange expression, since she was apanying her father, the one who had business here. By his side, there was an elf woman with the crest given by the Elf Queen. She held so much authority with that crest, that Sect Master Huo was apanying her towards her main objective, Meiyi''s house, where Seth was.


    That woman has recently arrived at their zing Phoenix Sect, demanding an audience with their Phenix Princess, Lilian. However, she was not there and Sect Master Huo took the lead to provide her what she needed.


    When he heard that her main objective was to find an unknown raven-haired youth, he asked himself what did that man have to do with his precious daughter, but after she showed him the image nnia gave her, he almost cursed inside his head.


    ''That damned demon again? He dared to call me father-inw! Uneptable!'' Huo Shihong would usually think bad things about Seth, but he didn''t dare voice them out, fearing his daughter would scold him again.


    Yuyin was by his side, taking care of him, so she immediately recognized Seth.


    "Big brother Seth? I know him!"


    "You know him? Where is he right now?"


    "The only ce I think he would actually be, is on Chun Meiyi''s house."


    "Bring me there."


    "Alright."


    That sequence of events, led to Sect Master Huo, knocking on an inner-court disciple house inside the female housing area. He didn''t believe that there was a demon living inside the house of one of the female disciples of his sect. That demon even dared to call him father-inw, utterly shameless.


    "Ah! Yuyin, Sect Master, what can this humble disciple do for you?" Meiyi asked exasperated. She had received the visit of both princesses of the zing Phoenix Sect before, and now, even the Sect Master himself wasing to visit her. What did she do to deserve this?


    She looked towards Huo Shihong and did her best to hide her bewilderment, because the sect master was crippled and she didn''t dare to be disrespectful.


    "Sister Meiyi, there is no need for you to be humble with us. We just came here to talk a bit with Seth. Is he there?" Yuyin asked Meiyi, since Huo Shihong was lost on his thoughts.


    "Seth? I was just training with him." After saying those words, she noticed that it was supposed to be a secret, since they were viting a sect rule. She covered her mouth with her hands and looked towards Huo Shihong.


    Huo Shihong couldn''t believe one of his sect disciples, was shamelessly acknowledging that she was infringing the sect rules right before him.


    ''What is happening with this world?'' He just shook his head after realizing the times were indeed changing.


    Yuyin didn''t find anything wrong, since she didn''t even know the rules at all. She quickly asked Meiyi to bring them inside, since there was an important guest that wanted to talk with Seth.


    They entered the house, going towards the backyard, where Seth was already waiting for them.. He wanted to know what the Elves had in store for him.

 Chapter 74 - Invitation

    "Big brother Seth!"


    "Yuyin, how are you?"


    "I''m great. I brought my father and a guest to visit you."


    "Oh, father-inw came?"


    "Who are you calling father-inw?" Huo Shihong could not stand being called like that, even though he knew his older daughter probably liked Seth. She was the calmest person of their little family and she would never disregard her life and run to the battlefield for anymon person. Only if she valued that person, she would do that.


    Meiyi covered her mouth with her hands, not believing that Seth had the audacity to disrespect the sect master. She would never dare to do something like that, her guts were not so big like his. For here amazement, Huo Shihong didn''t get mad, at least externally.


    Seth smiled and said: "How are you father-inw? You seem to have recovered really quick. It would be bad if you weren''t able to witness the day, I marry your daughter."


    "Dream on! Do you think I would let you have it your way? I will fight to defend my daughter from a shameless man like you!"


    "Hehe, I would love to receive some pointers from an experient person like you." There were even some invisible sparks surging between them.


    "Snort! I did note here to have these meaningless conversations. There is a really important guest that wants to talk with you." After Huo Shihong said that, the female elf messenger came forwards to greet Seth.


    Seth was wearing his bracelet and his aura was hidden, so she could only probe that he was a Qi Gatheringte-stage practitioner.


    The elf messenger was questioning if he was the right person, even though she had seen his image before. ''What does Chief Commander Annia need from a Qi Gatheringte-stage human practitioner?''


    "Greeting Mister Seth, I came to bring a message from our Chief Commander Annia at the behest of our Exalted Elf Queen." The female elf bowed and went directly to the topic.


    ''The Elf Queen?'' The people present didn''t dare to believe what they heard.


    "Hm. What does the Elf Queen needs from a person like me?" Seth asked with a poker face.


    "The Elf Queen heard about your little fight with Mister Paeris disciples at the entrance of the Ygnolia forest and sent me to apologize. Chief Commander Annia sent you an invitation for the uing elvish cultural tournament, what we call, Wild Games. You are invited to be a guest at our tournament aspensation for the troubles."


    "Wild Games?"


    "Yes. It is a diversified tournament that the youths bellow the age of thirty, face many kinds of hurdles to win some natural treasures and political influence within our Elven Kingdom, however, as a guest, you might not need any political influence. But I''m certain that you will like the treasures we have to offer. There are even some droplets of the World Tree as the grand prize. The Wild Games will start exactly after two months from today and it will be taking ce at the Ereinrith City, our capital."


    "Wow!" Yuyin''s eyes sparkled in excitement.


    "Am I the only one being invited? Or am I allowed to bring someone with me?"


    "You can do as you see fit, but you''re the only one allowed to participate on the Wild Games."


    "Hm... It is indeed tempting, but I don''t think I''ll be able to participate on it." Seth said apologetic.


    "Do not worry, it''s not like we are forcing you to participate. As I said, you will be a guest at our event if you ever decide to grace us with your presence. Here, take this. It is the Elven Royal Crest. You''ll be able to move freely though the borders if you show it to the guards. But please keep in mind to not abuse of her Highness grace." The messenger gave Seth a crest with the design of a beautiful tree.


    Seth epted the crest, since it would only help him. He did not have any obligation to go, but if he ever decided to, his life would be way easier with the crest.


    "Alright then, I''ll take my leave, since my task has already been aplished." The messenger excused herself and left towards the ce she came from.


    "Wait, let me apany you to the exit of our sect. Let''s go Yuyin!"


    "Alright, dad. See youter, Meiyi, big brother Seth!" Yuyin waved for them, before she left the house together with her father.


    After they left, Meiyi couldn''t take the silence any longer and charged towards Seth, trying to get some answers.


    "What just happened? Why would the Elf Queen invite you to that Wild Games or something like that? Will you go?" Meiyi came towards Seth while shooting questions.


    "Wait, wait, wait. That is something I would like to know too. I do not think the Elf Queen would invite me to be a guest at their cultural tournament just because of a small struggle between me and some random elves. She clearly has another reason to invite me."


    "Huh? How can you tell something like that?"


    "Well, because I was not the only one who participated on that little fight, but I was the only one invited to participate on that tournament. Does that make any sense to you?"


    "No."


    "However, I should not bother with that too, since they didn''t make a lot of effort to hide that there is a secondary reason to invite me, going as far as using thatme apology as an excuse to invite me over. It means that the Elf Queen is not that shrewd of a person and just wanted to raise my interest a bit, making that messenger state the possible rewards of that tournament."


    "What? How did you extract all that information just from a little chat with a messenger? Are you sure it isn''t just a normal invitation?"


    "Ahaha. Meiyi, let me tell you something. You stop to be a na?ve person, when you are surrounded by shrewd snakes all day along. She actually seeded on raising my interest with her method, however, it was on her secondary reason, not the primary."


    "Then that means you''ll be going, right?" Meiyi asked preupied.


    "I don''t know, there is a lot of time to think about that. For now, let me enjoy yourpany a bit more. I still have two entire months to thoroughly enjoy you." Seth said while jumping towards Meiyi.


    "AAAAH!"


    Like that, another day passed by.


    These days, Seth would often train his cultivation on the mornings while helping Meiyi''s sword trainings on the afternoons. Of course, he didn''t let any opportunities to flirt with her pass by. Their life could be described as bright and perfect, but inwardly Seth was anxious. He was waiting for a certain event to happen, because it was an event he nned for when Valic stole Tao Zhong from him.


    He knew Valic would report it for his master and something was telling him, that Valic''s motives to be here was to actually spy on him. If his theory was right, it meant one thing. Valic woulde back to keep an eye on him. He needed that chance to create an opportunity to go back to his sect, without raising the suspicion of anyone.


    If Seth were toe back to his sect without a good reason, his master would find it fishy, because he knew Seth didn''t like that environment. If there was something Seth didn''t want to, was to raise his master''s suspicion. He knew that that man''s shrewdness run deep and he would never be able to trust him.


    His main feelings for his master were distrust and apprehension. He felt that he was a snake hiding inside a human skin, even though he seemed to be a good master. That was practically one of the reasons Seth avoided his own sect the most. He didn''t feel good living in the same environment as that person.


    Seth wasying on the couch, thinking about his next course of action when he suddenly felt the presence of a person that was a bit familiar. He quickly checked what Meiyi was currently doing and left after realizing she was training on her own.


    He left her house through the backyard and crossed the borders of the inner-court area, heading to a forest nearby. There, he found a grey-skinned man with a dead semnce. Valic was a demon and his skin was the medium for him to use darkness, that is why his skin color was grey.


    "Young Master Seth, I see that you are as keen as ever, hehe."


    "Valic, what are you doing here again? You seem to have a lot of things to do around this areately, huh?"


    "Young Master Seth, you misunderstood it. I''m not here to do anything around this area, because my tasks were alreadypleted."


    "Is that so? Then, why are you here?" Seth asked with irritation.


    "Heh... Master asked me to bring you back. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce is going to pay us a visit and he wants you to deter their young master. Hehehe, Master wants you to destroy their pride; do you dare?"


    "Hm. Why wouldn''t I dare?" Seth narrowed his eyes.. Inwardly he was rejoicing, because he didn''t need to create a reason for him to go back, since the best reason was presented before him by his own master.

 Chapter 75 - Eternal Shadow

    "Alright. I''ll meet you tomorrow at this ce so we can head back to the sect." Seth said as he started to go back to Meiyi''s house.


    "Tomorrow? We have to go back now or we won''t make it in time." Valic said a bit unhappy.


    "When will the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce visit our n?"


    "In about eight to nine days. But It will take us at least a whole week to get to our destination and we will have to do some preparations after we get there." Valic replied.


    "Valic, why would I need to do any of those preparations? That is not my concern, but yours. If you say that we can''t get there in less than a week, then you''re insulting my strength. So, make sure to wait for me here, at this same time tomorrow." Seth left without waiting for Valic''s reply. His authority as the young master of their sect could not be questioned by a servant of Valic''s status.


    The only thing that held Seth back thest time he stole Tao Zhong from his hands, is the feeling of apprehension he has towards his master. For that, he needed to be careful when making his moves, because there were some things, he could never let his master find out.


    Valic stood stranded there, while silently observing Seth figure until he vanished from his sight. He could do nothing about it. Inwardly, he decided to use his full speed when travelling, in order to leave Seth behind and taunt hisck of strength. Valic was a Mana Perception peak-stage realm cultivator, while inside his head, Seth was still at the Mana Perception middle-stage realm, the realm of power Seth was thest time he saw him. He did not know Seth was already at the Mana Control realm and could decimate him with a thought now.


    Seth was eager to go back, but he didn''t dare to show it in front of Valic, that is one of the reasons he postponed the travel to a day after. There was another reason too. Seth needed to exin some things to Meiyi before going, or else he wouldn''t be able to go with peace of mind.


    Seth came back and saw that Meiyi had already finished her training. The first thing he did, was to create a barrier around the house, using his own Mana. No one from the entire sect, could actually trespass that barrier.


    "Good afternoon Meiyi."


    "Seth, good afternoon. Did you go somewhere?"


    "Well, I had to leave for a bit. Meiyi, there is something important that I need to tell you. I''ll have to travel back to the Demon Territory, so I''ll leave for some days."


    "Demon territory?" Meiyi forgot he was a half-devil and probably had a life and a family at that side.


    "Yes, do you want to know a bit about my circumstances at that side?" Seth asked while lightly smiling.


    "Do you mean at the Demon Territory? Please, tell me!" Meiyi got excited to hear about his story. She wasn''t a narrow-minded person that judged a demon or devil because of his race, so she expected to hear a story about his parents or how was his family structure. But she would soon find out that his background was really fierce.


    "Haha, I will certainly tell you, but before that, I want you toy on myp. That is my condition for telling you, my story."


    "I can''t believe you''re trying to take advantage of me even on this kind of situation." Meiyi looked at Seth baffled and saw how he was patting hisp for her toe andy there. He kept smiling at her and she knew she would have no choice but to give in to his demands, if she wanted to hear about his past.


    Meiyiid on Seth''sp and started to enjoy his caress on her beautiful and purple hair. She inwardly made a note to ask him to do this again for her in the future. Her thoughts took a hundred and eighty degrees turn, after experiencing that.


    "Hm... Where do I start? Let me first tell you some things about the Demon Territory. That piece ofnd is really huge, just like the human territory, it houses a lot of strong people and powerful organizations. If I were to say the main difference between both territories, is that there is only one ruler on the demon territory, the Demonic Shadow Royal n. Below that n, there are three really powerful ns that support the Demonic Shadow Royal n. They are the Undead n, Pure Blood n and the Shapeshifters n. There used to be one more, but they just vanished from the surface of the Demon Territory."


    "A n vanished? How is that even possible?" Meiyi asked while still enjoying Seth''s caress.


    "Well, it''s a long story. But it is said that they died protecting the former Royal Devil Empress." Seth told her the tale people usually tell others, however, he knew it was all a bullshit. He witnessed them with his own eyes.


    "Those three ns are very, very close of what the humans call Higher Grounds around here. They are just slightly weaker than them. However, the Demonic Shadow Royal n could be considered to be as strong as a Higher Ground, if not stronger than them, since it concentrates the power and resources of most of the important parts inside the Demon Territory. If it were twenty years before, then it would certainly be the strongest among all Higher Grounds, because there were three Mana Sovereign cultivators within their ranks. Unfortunately, the former Royal Devil Empress and one of her husbands died around that date, leaving behind her other husband to manage the Demonic Shadow Royal n alone."


    Seth paused a bit as he was about to start telling where he was located inside all this mess.


    "Meiyi, look at this first." Seth raised his hand and concentrated a bit of Qi on his palms. After some seconds he willed for the Qi to transform into Mana and the almost transparent white colored energy, changed to a light blue colored energy.


    Meiyi observed that light blue energy, that seemed to be at least hundred times stronger than her own Qi energy and inside her head, there was only a single exnation for that.


    "Is that Mana?"


    Meiyi asked while almost not believing what her own eyes were seeing. You could fit an entire egg inside her mouth right now.


    "Exactly. Meiyi, tell me. Where is the only ce that a youth of eighteen years old, could have enough resources to reach the Mana realms?"


    "On a Higher Ground?"


    "Yes. I am the Young Master of the Demonic Shadow Royal n. The only possible inheritor of the title "Demon Emperor" and the only direct disciple of the current Demon Emperor."


    Meiyi first response when hearing this would be ''Are you joking with me?'', if she had never seen his Qi turning into Mana. Now, she could only silently stare towards him in deep shock.


    "Does that mean you''re one of the three Male Prodigies? The Eternal Shadow?" Meiyi''s mouth opened up even more, now even a big potato could fit inside.


    Just like the Female Beauties, there was a ranking for the males. However, it wasn''t only based on appearance, but on their age and power as well. This was a ranking made by some entric females and they considered all the attributes to actually develop the ranking. There were no top or bottom position, since they considered those males as gods.


    There was an elf male called Elidyr Luberus, from one of the Nature Roots. Nature Roots, was the title conferred on the most powerful elvish families that served the Elf Queen. He was a Mana Perception initial-stage realm cultivator at the age of thirty. His title was Golden Archer and it was directly associated with his skills and hair color.


    The human male was from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. His name was Qiao Bao and he was twenty-nine years old Mana Perception initial-stage realm cultivator. His talent was a bit better than Elidyr Luberus, but his appearance was a bit rougher. Those women who liked overly muscr males, would find him very attractive. He had the title of Lion Knight.


    The demonic male was the mysterious one of that rank, since he was the one, people had the least amount of information. They didn''t know his name or precise age; they just knew he was a Mana Perception initial-stage realm cultivator with a very handsome appearance and a bit younger than the others. They said that women would be attracted towards his abyss-like eyes and raven hairs, because the unknow was fearful but attractive. His title was the most eye catching, the Eternal Shadow.


    "Eternal Shadow? Haha what is that?" Seth didn''t even know he had a title.


    "Don''t you know that people call you, the Eternal Shadow? A mysterious man that hides in the shadows. They even say women would be attracted towards you, because you are handsome and mysterious..." Meiyi''s voice started loud and finished low, because she noticed that the description was fit. It''s just that she has never seen his shadows at all.


    "Can you please show me your darkness abilities?" Her eyes sparkled since she has ever wanted to see those kinds of skills.


    "Hahaha, of course.." Seth was finding all this very amusing.

 Chapter 76 - Back To The Demon Territory

    Seth stood up and channeled his Mana into his darkness element, making it cover his entire body. He seemed just like one of his Specters of Darkness.


    Meiyi was already standing in front of him, watching with curiosity the skills he was showing. She has never seen a dark attribute skill before, so she was entranced by that ck fog covering his skin surface.


    While she was mesmerized by that skill, Seth put a hand on her shoulder from behind.


    "AAAHHH!"


    Meiyi was scared by his action. She was intently watching his body, that was right in front of her, but out of nowhere, a handes and touches her shoulder from behind. She looked towards the figure that just touched her and saw that it was Seth.


    He had boed" his skills, creating the perfect distraction. First, he used his darkness element to cover himself with a ck fog, then he created a Specter of Darkness, while at the same time, activating the second stance of his Shadow Walk, to instantly move behind her.


    While Meiyi was looking at his Specter of Darkness, he put his hand on her shoulder, almost scaring her to death again.


    Meiyi kept looking at him and then at his Specter of Darkness and finally, she realized something.


    Her mood sank as a realization dawned upon her. That sudden change on her mood didn''t pass unnoticed for Seth. They were Soul Linked and really close right now, so he could feel those changes through the link. Seth was about to ask her what have happened, when he heard her question first.


    "Why? Why did someone like you, chose someone like me?" Meiyi asked in a low voice. She believed on his words when he said he was the person he said to be, but only after watching his darkness abilities, did she realize that they were leagues apart. He was practically the heir from a Higher Ground, while she was your everydaymon girl.


    However, she failed to notice that she was an incredible person. Her beauty alone was leagues ahead of any other of those important and richdies, her exquisite features made her be at least on par with Lilian. Her talent was pretty good and on top of it all, she was graceful and sweet.


    Seth looked at her, making direct eye contact. He seriously answered her: "You are wrong. I did not choose you Meiyi."


    "!" Meiyi got surprised by his revtion.


    "You were the one who chose me. If it weren''t for you opening your heart for me, I would have never met one of the most incredible people of my life. I should be thanking the Gods, to give me the opportunity to have you as my girlfriend, so, never again, think that you aren''t worthy of me just because of a useless status." Seth went forwards and held her close.


    Meiyi''s heart melt and her mood brightened after hearing his words. She felt fortunate to have a person like him, caring for her.


    Seth continued: "If I could choose, I would rather not be going back to that ce. There is a single thing that I care inside that entire territory and if it wasn''t for it, I would love to keep making youpany."


    "Hm? Just one thing? I bet it must be a woman." Meiyi said while looking at him with a strange expression. However, she was puzzled, since it meant he didn''t have a family.


    Seth feigned ignorance on her guess. Inwardly, he was thinking: ''Even you? First it was Lilian, now even Meiyi seems to be developing a sense for that. They keep making keen guesses, what the hell?! Is it the food they''re eating that is giving them these hidden skills?''


    Seth opted to change the topic, since he learned his lesson to not talk about other girls, while interacting with one.


    "Meiyi, I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning, so how about going on a date around the city today?"


    "Alright, let''s go. Where will you take me to?" She asked with a happy smile.


    "You can decide about that and you don''t need to hold back anything while choosing the ce, since I can pay for everything."


    Seth and Meiyi took a tour around the zing Phoenix City, visiting the famous ces and buying some souvenirs.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning.


    Seth left Meiyi''s house and went to the ce hebined with Valic. He found the man already waiting for him there and he seemed discontent. However, Seth didn''t give a shit about that.


    "Let''s go, or else we will bete." Seth proposed.


    Valic felt the urge to shout at him. ''Whose fault do you think is it?''


    They immediately started to run towards the Demon Territory. They would be traveling by feet, since their speed as Mana realm practitioners would be way faster than going with any other means of transportation other than teleportation. But there were no teleport channels connecting a human city to a demonic city.


    Seth had his bracelet on, but he limited the energy frequency to block it around the Mana Perception middle-stage realm, so Valic thought he was using his full cultivation to run, while in reality he wasn''t.


    Valic smiled, thinking about the humiliation Seth would feel after being left behind by a servant. He sped up, running at maximum. If they could maintain that speed, they would get to their destination within the time limit without a problem.


    Five days passed by and Valic could not believe he wasn''t able to leave Seth behind even though they were leagues apart on their cultivation. A jump from the middle-stage to the peak-stage on the Mana realms, was so huge, that a peak-stage practitioner could easily defeat a middle-stage one within a few moves.


    Valic used every single bit of his reserved Mana, to increase his speed even more. A dayter he found out that his efforts were useless. He was inwardly screaming for a stop, since he was feeling spent already.


    Seth faked some drops of sweat and a tired expression to deceive Valic, which made Valic believe that he was almost able to aplish what he wanted, making him go faster and faster. In reality though, Seth could at least double his speed and run at that speed for at least a month without breaking a sweat. That was the difference from a Mana Perception realm cultivator, to a Mana Control one. Every bit of Mana was inside his grasp, making the difference between them ridiculous.


    When they finally arrived at the Demon Imperial City, Valic dropped down on the floor, feeling that his life was hanging on a thread. He was so spent, that Seth could kill him with a sneeze if he wanted to. However, even though it was his wish to do that, he wouldn''t dare to, not before he wasn''t strong enough to bear with the consequences.


    The Demon Imperial City.


    The atmosphere around the entire city war dark and heavy. Not because it was filled with malice and bad things, but because it was filled with dark attribute practitioners. There were countless demons walking on the street, moving slowly or with haste. Some were pale and had red eyes, signaling that they were from the Prue Blood n branches, while others had animal or demonic beast parts around their bodies.


    There was an incredible mixture of demonic beings inside this city and none of them seemed to bother with appearances at all. What mattered the most inside the Demon Territory was power and background.


    Seth looked towards the horizon and saw a huge ck castle standing on top of a huge dark mountain. There were some thick and ck clouds covering the top of the castle towers, but if one were to look closer, they would discover that it was a condensed mass of dark energy. At the ce where the castle stood, there was not a single time of the year that it wasn''t night. The dusky and gloomy environment there was what Seth saw every day for at least six whole years of his life.


    He exhaled in a sigh aftering back to this ce once again. He thought of the only thing that mattered to him here and braced himself as he infused a bit of energy on the lifeless body,ying on the floor beside him.


    "Cough!" "Cough!" "Cough!"


    Valic finally could breathe again. He quickly stood up and bowed towards Seth.


    "Thank you, Young Master, for saving this useless servant''s life." He thought on how shameful would his death be, if he died with exhaustion, because he ran for an entire week and spent all of his energy.


    His family would have to bear the responsibility of his death, since it would be a joke on the Demon Emperor''s eyes. He was from a branch of the Demonic Shadow n by the way. His skin was the medium from his skills, giving him the appearance of a dead person, but in reality, he wasn''t one of those undeads from the Undead n, but a shadow user, like Seth. He had a lot of shorings, since he wasn''t a master of the darkness and was a demon, not a devil like Seth.


    Even though they were both at the Mana realms,paring them right now, was akin toparing a small river with the great ocean.. But still, Valic naively thought he could have won against Seth in a running.

 Chapter 77 - Demon Emperor

    Seth and Valic passed through the city, heading towards the mountain where the Demon Imperial Castle was.


    When they were getting near, it was already possible to see that there was a very big building, protected by a lot of strong practitioners at the foot of the mountain. It was a building that had a teleportation channel connected with the entrance of the Demonic Shadow Royal n. A person could directly go to the castle atop the mountain when using it.


    Why was there the need for something like that? Because the ten thousand meters tall mountain, was littered with traps and dark magical beasts.


    That was the first defensive mechanism protecting the people that lived inside that castle. Not that they would need that kind of protection, but it would serve to deter any practitioner that wasn''t right on their minds from trying to approach the castle. There was another function for it as well. It was a disy of power, showing for any other external powers that the Demonic Shadow Royal n was supreme.


    Valic and Seth used the teleport formation, to directly cross those rivers of traps, appearing a hundred meters in front of a huge ck metallic door. To be able to use the formation, Valic had to take out a round and ck object and unseal it, or else it would serve for no purpose at all. The guards stationed around that building didn''t even dare to block Valic and Seth''s path. They knew whose characters they were and all they did, was to respectfully greet them.


    After passing through that metallic gate, the rich and frigid dark element was the first thing they felt. The quality of the darkness attribute around there was something hard to find on any other part of the entire continent. Seth felt that within this environment, he could endlessly disy his skills, without feeling spent at all. That was because now, he had a perfect control over his Mana, making it enhance his dark abilities too.


    Instead of taking the main passageway, Seth took a side route, going towards a distant ce.


    "Where are you going? Aren''t you going to report to master?" Valic asked.


    "Well, I''m just taking a stroll before going to talk with the Demon Emperor." Seth nonchntly replied.


    ''That ce is...'' Valic kept following Seth, even though his task has already beenpleted.


    After some minutes walking through the castle hallways, Seth arrived on a ce that seemed to be like a garden, however, the flowers and nts growing here were all dark-colored and were emitting a death aura. This ce was not only huge, but exotic too, it was beautiful yet eerie.


    Instead of entering the garden directly, he kept observing it for a few minutes.


    Valic knew that this was one of the ces that the deceased Demon Empress valued the most. And the gardener that took care of this ce, was one of the most trusted aids of the Devil Empress. Even after her death, she kept taking care of this garden with assiduity.


    A few minutester, an old woman approached them. It seemed to be the time of the day she woulde here to take care of the nts, since she was holding some tools for that purpose.


    "Young Master Seth, Mister Valic. Do you need something?" The old woman approached them with a thin smile.


    "Miss Petunia, how are you?" Seth smiled back at her.


    Valic bowed and said: "Miss Petunia, this old servant greets you."


    Petunia was a servant that had more authority than him around here, since she was serving the Demonic Shadow Royal Family even before he started to work here. She was kind of a leader figure for the servants that took care of the pce.


    "Sigh... I''m rtively good. Just that my old bones are getting easily tired nowadays."


    "I see. You seem to be in a dire need for a rest." Seth replied.


    "It is as Young Master is saying. Although I really wanted to rest for these days, I have to prepare some things for the visitors."


    "Well, if you make sure to clean everything today, those whoes to visit tomorrow, will be able to appreciate it in peace." After saying those words Seth looked directly at her eyes.


    "I''ll certainly do it, Young Master." Petunia nodded, confirming that she would aplish that.


    "That''s good then." Seth said with a smile.


    Valic was thoroughly lost with their conversation. ''Why would Seth bother if the garden is clean? Is it possible that he wants that those Lion''s Pride Golden Pce visitors to appreciate it?'' All he could think, was that Seth wanted to impress those visitors with their hospitality.


    "Let''s go Valic, bring me towards master."


    "Alright, Young Master. Excuse us, Miss Petunia."


    Valic brought Seth towards a room located in the inner-parts of the castle. It was a rtively humble room that had a wooden door and no windows. However, a single look at it, would make one feel that this room was mysterious and profound.


    "Young Master, please go in. I''ll stay outside, waiting. Master has already been notified of your arrival." Valic bowed and stepped aside.


    ''Sigh...'' Seth inwardly sighed and entered the room.


    The room was more like a study room, full of old books and shelves. There was a wooden table on a corner, where a calm man was sitting on a chair nearby it. His appearance was a bit old, but he still had some vitality, his face seemed to always have an amicable semnce, but Seth could not help but feel apprehension before him.


    That man was actually reading a book and did not stop reading it to greet his disciple.


    Seth did not try to stop him too, letting he finish the reading. The aura he could feel from that person was able to suppress him in a single second. He knew that he could not hide his cultivation from his master, the difference between them was so vast that any attempt of hiding it, would be futile.


    Seth took his bracelet off, since it meant nothing before his master and it wasn''t his objective, to hide his strength from the Demon Emperor.


    "Hm? So, you are a Mana Control initial-stage realm cultivator now? Impressive." An abnormal glint passed through his eyes.


    The Demon Emperor continued: "I bet you must havee across some good opportunities at that barren ce, right?" He was referring to the zing Phoenix Sect.


    "Indeed, master. I entered the Fire Labyrinth and came across a huge opportunity. Well, it was to be expected, since it is a really mythical ce." Seth said with no interest to give any deeper details.


    "You do not need to tell me anything. I just wanted you to know that the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce ising to visit tomorrow and I n to announce an alliance with them, however, I want to increase the gains from our alliance with them. For that, you will need to defeat their Young Master in a fight. But that should not be a problem, since you already a Mana Control cultivator. Give me your bracelet, I''ll infuse my Mana inside it and it will be able to hide your real cultivation from their eyes. I don''t want them refusing the fight just because you''re leagues ahead of their trump "Lion Knight"."


    Seth gave his master the bracelet he usually used to conceal his cultivation level.


    The Demon Emperor took that bracelet and casually infused his Mana inside. However, the flux of energy was so fierce and rich, that Seth was having a hard time to even breath normally.


    Seth felt that if he used his mana to attack, it would be possible to st the entire Demon Imperial City to smithereens. That was the power of a Mana Sovereign cultivator. Something able to change thendscape.


    The Demon Emperor stopped and gave Seth the bracelet back.


    "Done, it will be able to fool even their "Lion King" senses for the time being."


    Seth took the bracelet and put it on. It was a gift he received from someone and he treasure it.


    "Is there anything else, master?"


    "Nothing for now, you can go and rest. Tomorrow is going to be an eventful day."


    "Excuse me then." Seth left the room and went towards his own room inside this immense castle.


    He would really be taking the day off to rest, since he wanted to be prepared for tomorrow.


    The Demon Emperor closed his book and kept musing over some things. There was a dangerous grin on his face and it seemed he was making some ns.


    ''As if a person could go from the Mana Perception initial-stage realm to the Mana Control initial-stage realm within half an year.''


    "Valic,e in!"


    Valic opened the door and directly knelt on the ground.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "I want you to go back to the zing Phoenix Sect and observe if there is going to be any changes happening there. If you ever feel something out of the ordinary, report it back. Other than that, give me a detailed information about his moves when he was at that ce."


    "Yes, I''ll do it."


    While the Demon Emperor kept passing some instructions for his servant, Seth was already inside his own room.. He was eager for tomorrow toe; however, it was for a different reason than the other people.

 Chapter 78 - Lion’s Pride Golden Palace Arrives

    A day has passed by and today, it would be an important date for both Higher Grounds.


    Seth walked through the passageway and entered in a spacious hall, where there was a throne in a higher position. The Demon Lord was already sitting there, waiting for the announcement of the arrival of the guests. But today, the strongest practitioners from the Demonic Shadow Royal n, gathered inside this hall.


    There were twelve people aligned in two rows of six people each, making a bit of contrast with the other people. Their aura was frigid and overbearing, showing that they were kind of a lofty individuals,pared with the normal servants.


    There was a famous saying on the Demon Territory: "The Demon Lord and his Twelve Shadows." These people were his right and left hand, those who directly executed all his orders, be it good or evil, rational or not.


    The Mana around them were not weaker than the aura around Seth at all, since the weakest among them was stronger than him. Their realms ranged from the Mana Control middle-stage realm to the Profound Manate-stage, and they were ranked ording to their powers.


    When Seth entered the hall, he recognized some of them, since he was taught by them on how to handle the darkness attribute ording to the Shadow Demon bloodline.


    The bloodline from the Shadow Demon, was something his master passed on him, since the inheritance of this n was something left behind by that creature. Seth could still remember the sinister ritual he had been put trough in order to inherit that bloodline. He would rather not take part on something like that ever again.


    Seth silently walked past them and stood beside his master, the Demon Emperor. There were some other important figures around the huge hall, like Petunia and other servants. They were ready to serve their masters whenever it was necessary.


    Petunia was holding an object inside her hands. She made sure to conceal it well and no one seemed to notice it.


    After some time, a loud voice echoed from the entrance of the castle, announcing the arrival of the guests.


    "The guests from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce have arrived!"


    ROAR! ROAR!


    Right in front of the castle, there was a golden war chariot, conducted by two huge and mighty Golden Lions. A beast that was not only fierce but loyal and prideful. They were both at the Mana Control initial-stage realm, showing that the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, had a really strong and deep foundation.


    Five people left the war chariot, with their heads high as the heavens. They were all overly muscr and took pride on that burly figure. Different from what it would be expected, they walked towards the castle with slow and calm steps, showing that they didn''t even feel apprehension on a ce that people were not at all weaker than them.


    After being led to the throne room by a servant, they met with the demonic formation of the Twelve Shadows and the Demon Emperor, that was sittingfortably on his throne.


    "Wee to my humble castle, "Lion King", Qiao Xuan."


    "Oh? There is no need for you to be humble, Demon Emperor Velgor." A muscr old man replied.


    He stood in the head of the group of five and his figure seemed imposing. The people behind, followed him with respect and his aura was as strong as the aura the Demon Emperor exuded.


    "Hehe, there aren''t a lot of people who actually remember this old man name. Come, let''s discuss about our alliance."


    Qiao Xuan and the Demon Emperor Velgor, were people from the same generation. Now they stood atop the food chain, looking down on anything and anyone.


    "Wait. Aren''t we going too fast on that matter?" A cunning light passed through Qiao Xuan''s eyes as he wanted to get some advantage over his counterpart.


    "Hm? Is there anything you want, brother Qiao Xuan?"


    "My son has been pestering me these days, on how difficult it is toe across a worthy opponent of his age group, so I was wondering if your illustrious disciple, the infamous "Eternal Shadow", would be his opponent in a little spar?"


    "Oh? Is that all? Seth what do you think?"


    "I would dly spar with the Lion Knight." Seth replied while starting to walk forwards.


    "Wait a little. Don''t you think that a spar between two of the strongest youths from the younger generation, should be a bigger event?"


    "Hm? What are you trying to say, brother Velgor?" Qiao Xuan narrowed his eyes while asking.


    "How about we bet some purple Skystones on our disciples fight?" He said with a smile.


    ''Purple Skystones?'' Everyone had the same expression of amazement on their faces.


    Purple Skystones are a tier higher than red Skystones. The blue Skystones are able to store a good quantity of energy inside, while the red ones are able to store thousand times more energy. The energy inside them is not able to be converted into cultivation, but it can be used while building formations and casting stronger spells.


    However, when a red Skystone is fully saturated, it will then evolve into the purple Skystone. The energy inside them is already on par with the energy a Mana Sovereign initial-stage cultivator is able to produce. The quantity and quality are so high, that they are able to maintain a formation running for years.


    Those Skystones didn''t even have a market price, since the few of them that were avable on the entire continent, are already on the hands of the Higher Grounds.


    The people present, thought that Qiao Xuan would back down after hearing that proposition, but his pride wouldn''t allow him to do that and the Demon Emperor Velgor knew it.


    "Alright, let''s bet a purple Skystone on the fight." It wasn''t a price that he couldn''t afford to pay, so he was acting calm, even though they were about to bet a fortune.


    "Ahaha, are you being humble brother Qiao? I will bet ten purple Skystones on my disciple, do you dare to apany me?"


    The practitioners hearing their conversation sucked a mouthful of air. Ten purple Skystones were akin to ten Mana Sovereign cultivators powering up a formation. The quantity of energy would be astronomical.


    Qiao Xuan gritted his teeth, but he didn''t know how to back down at all. Since it was a gamble, there was a feeling that he could leave here today, with ten more purple Skystones on his pocket. If there was something serving as reliability to him, it would be that it was his son who would be fighting, and he knew how strong he was, since he was the one that trained him.


    "Then be it. Ten purple Skystones." Qiao Xuan said.


    "That is good. Seth, on you." Velgor didn''t try to push it further, because he knew that must be Qiao Xuan''s bottom line.


    Seth didn''t say anything. He just Shadow Walked towards Qiao Bao, waiting for him to make the first move.


    Qiao Bao didn''t want to make his father lose face, so he didn''t underestimate Seth. Even though he wouldn''t be taking Seth lightly, his prideful nature made him disdain from making the first move.


    Seth knew that things wouldn''t go anywhere if he didn''t attack that prideful idiot. He chose to pressure his opponent a little in order for him to expose some weakness. A wave of darkness expanded from him, blocking Qiao Bao''s vision.


    Seth was wearing his bracelet, so his aura was restrained to the Mana Perception-initial stage realm, the same as the Lion Knight Qiao Bao, however, the quality of his darkness element was on a totally different ground.


    Qiao Bao felt that he was thrown into an endless abyss, where there was no light.


    "HAAAA!" He shouted and a golden light surged around him, trying to dispel the darkness, however, he found out that it wasn''t easy at all, to clear that dark fog.


    Seth appeared like a ghost behind Qiao Bao, as his dark energy was coating his palms. Luckly for Qiao Bao, he felt the fluctuations of energy behind him and turned back to defend against the iing attack. His arm muscles bulged with the Mana he infused on them, making his veins pop up.


    Seth''s palm met his right arm, and the dark energy around it tried to prate the enemy''s defense, but failed. From that, Seth knew that his physical body must be really though.


    He didn''t get despondent though. He infused a bit more Mana on his darkness palm making it pressure Qiao Bao.


    The Lion Knight Qiao Bao suddenly felt that a several tones pressure was applied against his arm, making his body move backwards some meters. He was the first one to end up in the losing side, and that made him take a blow on his prideful ego.


    Qiao Bao''s eyes sparkled with a golden glow as his Mana started to surge with a violent force, however, it was concentrated around his own body.


    A golden light entered Seth''s sight, as a golden armor started to form around Qiao Bao. It was an armor made of his own Mana, one of the powerful skills from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. After it finished forming, a golden hue spread from his body, dispersing the darkness energy surrounding him.


    Qiao Bao felt the strength coursing through his veins and opened up a smile. There has never been someone able to defeat him after he used that ability before other than his father. His defenses were ten times stronger than before, so he thought Seth would probably not even be able to scratch him now.


    What he didn''t take into ount, was that he was fighting against a never seen before oddity.

 Chapter 79 - Fight Of The Young Masters

    Qiao Bao smiled and said: "Give up. There is no way you will be able to destroy my armor with that dark element of yours."


    ''Tch. What an arrogant fellow. Pride really does make someone an ignorant fool.'' Seth heard his bullshit talking without changing his expression, but inwardly he already considered this Lion Knight, as a joke.


    Qiao Bao started to move, preparing to attack for the first time in this match. His entire body started to shine as his speed increased. A lighting sh shot towards Seth, colliding against his powerful dark element barrier.


    "Tch... You were able to defend against my attack, impressive." The lighting sh, was Qiao Bao''s body, since his arts would make a golden light appear whenever he channeled his mana into it.


    Seth didn''t say anything, but his enemy attitude was starting to make him feel a bit of fury, however, he would never let it control him, since he has been paying attention to those kinds of emotions ever since the beast massacre he made.


    Seth took some distance from that golden idiot and at the same time, he started to throw small ck orbs towards him in a fast session.


    Qiao Bao was about to ignore them and head in a straight line chasing after Seth, but his instincts told him to be careful, so he avoided the orbs with abination of sidesteps. When he looked back, he saw those orbs colliding against the floor, engulfing it on a small-scale dark storm. The energy liberated, was enough to make him feel a chill run down his spine.


    The Lion Knight abruptly raised the quantity of Mana around his armor, reinforcing it to the second level of that ability. Together with that, two golden brass knuckles formed around his fingers. He used his best movement technique to charge again towards Seth. While he approached him, he started to taunt: "What is the use of such a powerful skill, if you can''t hit me with that slow speed of yours, Eternal Shadow."


    He collided once again with Seth''s shield of darkness and got impressed that it did not crumble to pieces instantly, even though he had stricken it with his brass knuckles. However, some cracks appeared on its surface, showing that his attack was indeed powerful.


    "Tch, that attitude of yours is so annoying, that it made me think that you would at least be a worthy opponent. What a pity." Seth said calmly.


    "!!!" Qiao Bao got rmed, because the voice he was hearing was not from the person standing behind the shield he was trying to destroy, but wasing from a person that was standing behind him.


    He hastily turned back and saw that a specter was already near him, holding a darkness orb twice the size those he saw before. It was already making a motion to attack him. The only thing Qiao Bao could do, was to use his armored arms to defend against the iing attack.


    "What do you think you''re doing, turning your back on your enemy like that?" Seth''s voice echoed behind him again. This time, it was the one that was hiding behind the shield Qiao Bao was trying to break.


    Both Seth and his Darkness Specter were holding orbs made ofpressed dark energy, so now that the Lion Knight was defending against Seth Specter of Darkness, he had his unprotected back towards the real one.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two dark spheres collided with his arms and backside respectively, creating two concentrated areas of dark storm, decimating his armor like it was tearing paper asunder.


    "Gahrr!"


    Qiao Bao was sent flying like a stringless kite. The armor he took pride in was utterly destroyed, together with his high-as-the-heavens ego. When he fell on the ground, he finally noticed that there were more than twenty people watching his pride getting torn to shreds, even though he had been boasting all this while.


    Qiao Xuan furrowed his brows in displeasure, but not because of his son injuries, but because he may be losing his face before the practitioners watching the fight, with that unsightly disy of his.


    Seth didn''t wait for his opponent to stand up and recover from his stunned state. He rushed forwards while preparing another of his dark strikes, ready to destroy Qiao Bao once and for all.


    However, the man slowly stood up and a blinding light enveloped the sight of the people watching the fight. Seth was obliged to stop, because there was a great flux of Mana, gathering near Qiao Bao.


    ROAR!


    A deafening roar echoed around the entire hall and Qiao Bao''s body started to change. His arms and legs started to get bigger and bigger, until they broke through the scraps of the rest of what remained from his golden armor, turning into huge lion limbs with a golden fur.


    His transformation kept changing his entire body to that of a three meters tall Golden Lion. That was the ultimate ability of his bloodline. A golden armor appeared around some parts of his limbs, giving him a magnificent beastly appearance. His brass knuckles turned into two golden metallic ws for his paws, giving him even more destructive power.


    Seth watched his transformation and smiled. ''Now, that is something befitting of a Higher Ground Young Master.''


    His transformation wasplete. What was left, was to destroy Seth to pieces and reim his dignity as a prideful Golden Lion.


    "At least you didn''t throw away all the resources they spent on you. Come tiny little cat, give me a good fight now." Seth taunted his opponent, following the recipe he used on the ckwind Panther.


    It seemed to work, because Qiao Bao charged forwards with the intent to rip him to pieces. His huge golden paws tried to smash Seth in a poodle of blood.


    Bang!


    The ground where Seth was, turned into a deep crater, but he had escaped from that fierce attack.


    A golden light concentrated inside Qiao Bao''s huge mouth and he roared, creating a shockwave of Mana.


    ROAR!!!


    The shockwave liberated an immense quantity of Mana, making one the Twelve Shadows release a Mana Control middle-stage cultivation energy to form an invisible shield, avoiding that the destruction would reach the other parts of the hall where people were standing.


    Seth didn''t even move from his ce, since he knew it would be useless to escape such arge area of effect skill. He soundlessly chanted ''Shrouding Light'', making a darkness cocoon envelop him and protect his body from any harm.


    His cocoon of darkness was dispersed, but the effect of the roar had already passed when he left it. Some parts of the hall werepletely destroyed after that attack.


    Qiao Bao''s beastly body was already approaching him again when he left the cocoon. He was already injecting his golden ws with a good amount of energy, since he would be trying to defeat Seth in a single blow.


    But before he could do it, hundreds of spikes of darkness tried to pierce him from below. The quantity was so high, that he could not dodge them all, due to his massive body. When he finally realized he could not escape from them anymore, he used the Mana he gathered before, to jump in the air, lunging himself towards Seth.


    "That''s what I was expecting." Seth said while smiling.


    The spikes that were connected to the ground dethatched themselves from it, flying directly towards the golden lion''s belly, since he was jumping above them.


    Qiao Bao had no way of evading against so many spikes and could only resort on spending a huge chunk of his Mana to make his armor and body tougher, making all the spikes that tried to pierce him, ineffective. After countering Seth''s skill, he once again concentrated his attention on his enemy, however he was not standing on the ce he was before any longer.


    Bang!


    Bao Tao felt a huge impact against his spine and his huge body crashed on the ground amidst some ck spikes that were still on the floor. Seth had just kicked him from above, using a good amount of Mana.


    This time the Lion Knight got injured, coughing up blood as his body fell inside a sea of dark spikes. His transformation was undone since he took too much damage. He had been pierced on the chest by those spikes that were on the ground, and felt that his energy was being drained faster and faster. He was lucky that when his body shrunk back, the huge blood holes on his chest turned smaller, until they didn''t seem that much dangerous anymore.


    Bao Tao returned back to normal and looked towards Seth with a blend of emotions. He didn''t know if his terror was greater or if it was his fury. Those dark energy contained inside those spikes invaded his body and were blocking the passage of energy. That was why his transformations had been dispelled.


    Bao Tao realized that he had thoroughly lost the match since he could not activate his powers anymore, but he could not bring himself to ept it so easily. However, he didn''t have time to say or do anything, since the Demon Emperor ended the match for him.


    "I guess it has been decided brother Qiao Xuan. Or do you still want the match to keep going?"


    Qiao Xuan was looking towards his own son with anger, but he made sure to hide it well. After that, he looked towards Seth with a bit of rm. He knew how strong his son was, even though he was discontent that he had lost, he knew that his son was not a weakling.. But the demon named Seth, a person that was even younger than his son, was able to trample him like he was a ragdoll.

 Chapter 80 - Announcement

    Qiao Xuan''s eyes reflected a dangerous light. If they didn''t get to sign the contract and establish an alliance with the Demonic Shadow Royal n, then he would do everything he could to eliminate Seth, or else he could one day be the most dangerous enemy for them. He was younger than his son and stronger than him already. What would a monster like him develop to be in the future? It would certainly be something dangerous for his Higher Ground.


    "There is no need to continue the match." Qiao Xuan said while he took out a spatial ring that contained purple Skystones. He threw ten of them towards Velgor andpletely paid his debt. He was inwardly unwilling to do it, but his pride wouldn''t allow him to go back on his words.


    The people that watched him throwing those purple Skystones like they were cabbages, almost died of heart attack. Those Skystones were considered to be priceless treasures. A single one of them was enough to live an entire life as a king.


    Velgor received the stones with a mild smile. Some of his ns were going to need a bunch of those stones in order for them to work. He felt like he was getting closer to reach his ambitions.


    Qiao Bao had already gotten up from the ground and consumed some restoration pills. The medicine power was so strong that people could feel it from the other side of the hall. His body and Mana were slowly regenerating and it didn''t seem that it would take that long for him to be as good as new. The Golden Lion bloodline gave him a rather good sturdiness.


    "Well then. Since the younger generation finished their business, how about we discuss about our alliance?" Qiao Xuan changed the topic to the main one, because it was what they came here for.


    "Very well. Since I already know about your terms and I canply with them, how about we discuss about my demands?" Velgor bluntly said.


    "What are your demands for the alliance to be established?" Qiao Xuan calmly asked. He was already expecting that their conversation would be directed towards that topic, since it was one of the main parts of their contract.


    Seth was already standing beside his master, hearing their conversation like the others. However, something was tugging on his heartstrings. It started after he heard the Demon Emperor saying he couldply with Qiao Xuan demands. There was something off here and he felt it was something rted to what was important for him.


    "Since you are open for discussion, I won''t be humble then. I want a foothold for my Higher Ground inside the Human Territory."


    There was a silence inside the hall after he stated his demand. He was being crazy asking for something like that. Demons would never be able to have a foothold inside the Human Territory in a pacific way. There would be a massive resistance from the human''s part, resulting in a conflict that would probably lead to a wide scale war.


    The silence reigned until aughter echoed through the entire hall.


    Qiao Xuan startled the people with his uncontrobleughter.


    The Demon Emperor Velgor furrowed his brows but didn''t say anything.


    "Do not misunderstand me, I just did not think that your ambitions were so high." Qiao Xuan didn''t expect that the Demon Emperor would be such a cunning character. He had that calm and tranquil aura around him, but only now, did he understand that he was a viper in disguise.


    "What do you think, brother Qiao? Can you help me aplish such a thing?"


    After a few seconds thinking, Qiao Xuan replied: "It''s definitely possible." He didn''t bother on helping Velgor to put some of his forces inside the Human Territory, because he knew that it would be really easy to expel them from there if he ever turned against his Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. Actually, if such a thing happened, the demonic forces that were stationed inside the Human Territory, would be as good as dead.


    "Hm? So, brother Qiao thinks that there is actually a possibility. Good, tell me about it."


    Qiao Xuan smiled and started to say: "Lately, the other two Higher Grounds aren''t paying attention to the important things happening on the Human Territory.? The zed Lake is teaching their new batch of disciples, while the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary has actually never bothered about such things at all. Although it may seem like we do not bother with the disputes between the empires, my Lion''s Pride Golden Pce kept taking into consideration their power and standing within our territory."


    Qiao Xuan started to walk left and right while exining.


    "Recently, there has been a rumor going on and I think brother Velgor will be very interested on it."


    "What is it?"


    "Hehe, it seems that the Wu Martial First Prince and his Imperial Teacher Wu Shuhui, have gone missing. If you don''t know about them, they are two really important figures on the second most powerful kingdom residing on the human territory."


    Seth narrowed his eyes, when he heard him mentioning those people. His heartbeat started to elerate as his worries were proving to be right.


    "The funny thing, is that they vanished inside an event called the Fire Labyrinth. An event that happens on a nation called the zing Phoenix Country."


    "Hm?" Velgor looked towards Seth, but didn''t say anything. He kept waiting for the rest of the exnation.


    "The Wu Martial Kingdom sent a messenger demanding for an exnation from the zing Phoenix Sect, the ruler of the zing Phoenix Country. What do you think brother Velgor? Wouldn''t it be a disaster if they found out that those two were dead?"


    "!!!" Seth was starting to put the pieces together, and a possibility started to appear on his mind.


    "How do you know they are dead?" Velgor asked.


    "It''s simple. Some of our "eyes", witnessed they entering thebyrinth, but none of them witnessed their return. The only possibility is that they died inside. Now let me ask you something. Wouldn''t it be convenient for you, if a war were to break through, giving you the possibility to infiltrate on their territory?"


    Seth closed his hands tightly. These bastards were nning to instigate a war between the zing Phoenix Country and the Wu Martial Kingdom.


    "That could actually be viable. How do you n to make the war happen?"


    "Actually, the Wu Martial Kingdom has already shown some signals that they wanted to battle against the zing Phoenix Country. But, I''m pretty sure they wouldn''t act reckless and send their troops to battle without a good reason, because there are always other powers watching their moves, waiting for the right time. However, what if we were to lend them some artifacts, weapons and powerful people?" Qiao Xuan said while grinning.


    "I see. How much time do you think you will need, to put that n into action?" Velgor asked calmly. He seemed unperturbed, even though they were nning to sacrifice millions of lives for their hidden interests.


    "Give me three months and I can start the preliminaries. I can guarantee that in six months at most, there will be arge-scale battlefield between those two nations. At that time, you''ll be able to infiltrate inside the zing Phoenix Sect and take it for you."


    "Very well, I''ll let the preparations with you. Notify me when it is going to be a good time to act and I''ll send some of the Twelve Shadows to take care of everything."


    Seth started to feel some rage after hearing their conversation. His problem was not that a war would break out and millions of people would end up suffering, but that it would directly affect Lilian, Yuyin, Meiyi and her mother. People he had to protect at all cost.


    "Good. Good. How about we move to the final part already?"


    "Hahaha, brother Qiao Xuan, you seem a bit impatient. Guess your son has been pestering you for a long time already. Alright, let''s move to the final part."


    Velgor sped and parchment appeared in front of him. It contained everything both parties were willing to do in order to form the alliance and the things they would gain from one another. He signed it with his own blood and threw it towards Qiao Xuan.


    Qiao Xuan did the same thing as him but on a different contract and threw it towards Velgor. Both of them inspected the parchments and nodded after seeing that everything was correct.


    "Since we signed the contract and our alliance has been established, I shallply with my end of the deal." The Demon Lord stood up and released his Mana Sovereign cultivation base.


    The sudden pressure startled the entire Demonic Imprerial City, making people feel the urge to kneel down.


    "I the Demon Emperor Velgor, hereby announce that the Lion Knight Qiao Bao will officially be engaged to the Princess of the Demonic Shadow Royal n, known as Silver Nights. The date of their marriage shall be on this same day of the next year." His voice reverberated through the whole city.


    After his speech ended, the people that were witnessing, started to congratte the Lion Knight Qiao Bao, making the hall noisy with their voices.


    But for Seth, he felt like a bomb exploded inside his head. He seemed that he could not even hear the noises the people were making, because everything has gone silent after he heard the words his master has said.. For him the entire world seemed to be crumbling.

 Chapter 81 - Serene

    "With this, the meeting is officially over. You are allowed to leave." Velgor said and some of the servants started to leave.


    Petunia crushed the object that she was holding inside her hand and it turned into powder, leaving no traces of it behind. She looked towards Seth and saw that he was as still as a statue.


    "Sigh..." She felt like the news were nothing less than a torture for him, specially the second one.


    She approached Seth with a polite smile and said: "Young Master Seth, I have cleaned the garden as you have asked. On these dark and difficult day, what a person needs the most is a bit of warmth."


    Seth heard Petunia''s voice and remembered about the thing he asked her to do.


    "Miss Petunia. I have to thank you then." He said those words but could not even politely smile.


    She put a hand on his shoulder and said: "Do not forget that even the most beautiful flower, will release an aura of depression if it doesn''t have sunshine and freedom on its life."


    After saying those words, she left to do her work.


    Seth suddenly felt that he understood something and his sour mood turned into determination. He quickly left towards another ce, disappearing from the hall.


    The Demon Lord Velgor had his attention on their conversation all this time, but he failed to understand it and thought that they were talking about his deceased wife''s garden.


    "Brother Qiao Xuan, why don''t you stay on my humble pce as a guest? You can have a good night of rest here."


    "Haha, I won''t be humble with then. I indeed need a ce to rest and think about my next course of actions."


    "Alright. Let me personally apany you in a small feast that the servants have prepared, I''m sure you will find it worth it."


    Velgor signaled towards the servants for them to bring the banquet for the guests. After some minutes they brought a lot of different meals, serving the guests with the best ingredients from the Demon Territory.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth appeared around the garden he had preciously met with Petunia and looked towards a mansion that stood a bit distant away from it. He felt that there wasn''t a single soul paying attention to whatever was happening around this area.


    "Petunia really aplished the task perfectly."


    "What will you do now, Seth?" Lexi asked a bit worried after witnessing the events that transpired on the hall.


    Seth gritted his teeth in hatred. That feeling was growing stronger every time he remembered what have happened. However, he knew it was not the right time to think about those kinds of things, since there was someone waiting for him.


    "Do not worry Lexi, I won''t take any hasty actions or make anything that may put me in danger."


    "I don''t feel relieved at all. Knowing about your character, you will even throw yourself in a pool ofva if it is about a woman."


    Seth awkwardlyughed. He knew that he would never be able to win against her on that topic. A secondter his expression turned into one of determination as he activated the second stance of his Shadow Walk to directly appear inside the mansion. He was going to visit a person and absolutely no one, could see him, or else there would be dire consequences.


    In front of him, there was a door of a room. He knew that there would beyers andyers of protection covering the entrance of the room, but he had the key, so he didn''t bother trying to examine them.


    Seth approached his right hand on the door and concentrated on releasing the energy signature of an imprint. It resonated with the formations that protected it, making them recede and giving him the ess to enter.


    The door opened up, revealing the beautiful room behind. After entering, Seth quickly closed the door, sealing it again with the powerful formation that could block various attacks even from a Mana Sovereign realm cultivator. It would notst long on that situation, but it could dy them a bit. But for practitioners weaker than Mana Sovereign, it was but a pipe dream, trying to destroy it.


    Seth looked at that spacious room and many emotions surged within his heart. A nostalgic smell crossed his nose, making him smile from the bottom of his heart.


    Seth saw that there was no one inside the room and already knew where the person that should be here was. There was only one other ce that he could think of.


    He walked towards the big balcony that was connected with the room. After he passed through some curtains, he saw a beautiful silhouette standing on the other side of the balcony.


    The weak breeze was making her hair move in a slow and graceful way. The moon seemed to make the ck clouds of dark energy part, just so it could shine its light down on her. Her silvery hair reflected the moonlight, painting the most entrancing portrait.


    When Seth saw her, all his worries faded. He could only stay there, mesmerized by her beauty. He slowly approached her from behind until he was literally glued on her. He put his hands on her waist and embraced her in a mild and gentle way, just like he was holding the most delicate thing in the world.


    Both of them closed their eyes, but neither of them said a single word. They were enjoying each other''s warmth, since it was what they needed. Seth noticed that she probably already knew what have happened some minutes ago, inside the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle, since Petunia gave him some clues.


    After some time, the Demon Princess, known as Silver Nights turned towards Seth, revealing one of the most beautiful faces he has ever seen. Seth lost all his ability to move and could only keep observing her, afraid that he would miss even a single second of it. It wasn''t his first time seeing her beauty, but every time he looked at her seemed to be just like the first.


    Her skin was white as powder and her red lips were tender and graceful. She had a pair of beautiful silver eyes that were perfect to reflect a frigid light, however, they were shining with gentleness while she looked at him. Her tiny nose was thest piece thatpleted the most beautiful puzzle that was her face.


    Seth felt like she was as beautiful as a fairy sculpture, carved by the hands of a deity. Nothing could surpass her beauty, just get closer or equalize to it, like the face of that woman he saw on the Ygnolia forest.


    "You''re finally back." Her melodic voice took Seth out of his reverie.


    "Yeah, I came back Serene." Seth touched her face with care, trying to express his longing for her.


    "I missed you."


    "Sorry, I took so long to return. When I finally came back, that bastard, Velgor,es up with this bullshit alliance, selling you as if you were an object." Seth gritted his teeth in anger, he would never forgive the one he had to call as master.


    "I was already expecting that." Serene said calmly.


    "You were expecting it?" Seth could not believe she already expected a move like that from Velgor.


    "I have absolutely no use for him other than my appearance. It was only natural, that I would be the best trading coin for him to aplish some of his schemes. Other than that, I have no value at all."


    "What?! What are you talking about? You should not say something like that, because you are priceless. Not even the lives of every single person from the demon territory would be as valuable as yours."


    Serene caressed his face while smiling. "I know that you treasure me more than anything, but Velgor looks at us differently. He probably sees us as how much we are worthy as a bargain chip. I''m certain that one of the reasons he took you as his disciples, is because of your talent, not because he feltpassion for you when he saved you from the Cerberus n."


    "Serene, if you knew he would be using you like that, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I could not afford to give him any clues about our rtionship, or else he would be some steps ahead of us. He could even use me to make you do anything he wishes." Serene ruefully smiled. She knew that she was useless as a cripple and could do nothing but be a trading chip. Even Seth wouldn''t be able to do anything against someone as powerful as Velgor.


    Seth knew she was right, but he could not forgive himself for being weak and not able to change her situation for now.


    "Serene, I promise you that I will never allow that something like that happens." There was a growing determination light, passing through his eyes.


    "No. I don''t want you to kill yourself while trying to do something stupid."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything silly. I promise you."


    "..." She looked directly at his eyes and saw that they reflected the sheer determination of his words.


    "Okay."


    Serene and Seth continued to enjoy each other''s presence for a bit longer.. So many heavy thoughts were coursing through their minds and the only thing that could sooth them, was the warmth of their embrace.

 Chapter 82 - Reborn

    "How was it? Did you find the thing you were searching for? Did you find out anything about the Cerberus n?"


    "Yeah, I found some clues about the Cerberus n." Seth took out the ring he had obtained from Tao Yong.


    "That is their family ring. Did you cross paths with anyone from their family?"


    "It wasn''t one of them, but the clues I gathered were all narrowed down on Valic. It''s just that I can''t touch him for now."


    "Valic?"


    "Yes, he is probably gathering information about them or trying to stop me from getting it. Don''t worry, I promise that I will find the Cerberus n and get the answers we both need, since I already know where to begin. They key factor is when to act now."


    Her expression changed to one that radiated hatred, when she remembered her mother''s death. She knew that the Cerberus n had something to do with it, because they weren''t extinguished with her, like people thought.


    "About the thing that I was searching for. I have obtained it." Seth took the Phoenix Feather out of his spatial ring and the room started to heat up. There was a formation covering the entire room, even the balcony wasn''t an exception, so even if there was someone outside, he wouldn''t be able to see it or feel anything.


    Serene could feel the temperature of the room rising, but she could not feel a single bit of energy, because she was a cripple. Her energy veins were thoroughly shattered after she was born, making her live her entire life as a cripple. The only thing she could do, was to live peacefully inside her mansion or go outside to gaze at the flowers of her deceased mother''s garden.


    That was basically what she did her entire life. It only changed after Seth was brought in by the current Demon Lord, her uncle. Seth brought a bit of warmth to her lonely life. Rare, were the times that she would lightlyugh, and all of them were because of him. When he did silly things, or when he aplished to breakthrough and so on.


    "What is that?" Serene asked while looking at that beautiful feather. For some reason her heart seemed to beat faster while looking at it.


    "You will discover it real soon." Seth smiled and used his Mana to guide the Phoenix Feather towards Serene.


    The Phoenix Feather turned into a mild and sacred fire, entering her body, disappearing inside her veins. After some seconds, she felt a warm energy waking up inside of her.


    Seth used his power to conduct the energy of the Phoenix Feather through every part of her body. The warmth of the Phoenix Fire of Rebirth, the active principle behind that priceless treasure, bathed every single cell inside her body in that warm and sacred me.


    Serene felt like she was inside a bathtub, taking the best bath of her entire life. Inside this frigid dark environment, she has never felt a cozy warmth like this before. She looked towards Seth and how concentrated he was, while guiding that energy inside her body and felt something inexplicable. A feeling so beautiful that there were no better words to describe it than love and care.


    Serene started to feel other things too, a sensation she has never felt before on her entire life. She detected for the first time; what people called as Qi. A very weak fment of white energy, hovering on the air right before her, trying to connect with her Energy Veins, something she never thought she would ever be able to feel.


    However, she didn''t know how to use her Energy Veins, like a newborn that didn''t know how to stand up and walk yet. She kept clumsily looking at that energy, trying to uncover the mysteries behind it.


    Seth had already finished guiding the restorative force contained on the Phoenix Feather, through every part of her body, healing her broken Energy Veins and any other injuries she might have had. He watched her lovely expression while she was trying to feel and understand what energy was.


    A tear dripped from her eyes. She could finally cultivate like any other person on this world. This was what her mother wished for, her deepest desire, to see her daughter being able to cultivate and explore the world. This was also the reason she died for, but even Serene didn''t know about it.


    Seth wiped her tears as he was also getting a bit emotional. He knew what this meant for her. All these years, she lived with the hope to have the same opportunities to cultivate as the normal people had. She was the most important princess of the entire Demon Territory, yet she has been denied to do something as natural as cultivating from the very beginning of her life.


    "Thank you." Serene said from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know that Seth was searching for something to heal her. She had asked him to investigate some things about the Cerberus n, what was actually what he wanted to do as well. While doing it, he ended up following some clues that ended up bringing him all the way to the Human Territory. He was brought to a ce called zing Phoenix Country, where he heard some mythical stories about the Phoenix, their Beast God.


    Apparently, there was a ce called the Fire Labyrinth, that was the origin of what was today the zing Phoenix Sect. Some people told the tale that a Phoenix Spirit resided within that ce and it had a treasure that could heal any injuries, going as far as providing a "rebirth" to the person who used it.


    That was what led him to infiltrate inside the zing Phoenix Sect in order to enter the Fire Labyrinth. His adventure outside the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle took almost an entire year toplete. During all this time, there wasn''t a single day that he didn''t think of Serene. Unknown even to him, his main objective turned from an investigation, to searching the mythical item for Serene. It was a desire from the bottom of his heart, like the desire her mother had. A desire to see her happy.


    "You don''t need to thank me." Seth started to feel a different kind of heat while looking at her.


    Serene noticed that he was kind of looking at her with a different kind of fervor and she started to feel that heat as well. She knew how things would inevitably end up and she was expecting it too, but before that happened, she had something to ask Seth to do.


    "Seth, I want you to do the Soul Link ritual with me."


    "The Soul Link ritual?" Seth asked her a bit confused. Serene was the one who gave him the Hades Manual, so it was only natural for her to know its contents. That was the most valuable item that her mother left behind for her, something she would only show to those shepletely trusted.


    She didn''t know if that manual could actually work or not, since she could not test it. She had no way of understanding it before, differently from now. However, she had decided to give it to Seth, after interacting some years with him. He turned from a younger brother figure to the person she trusted and loved the most. After some time studying it, he tested it out for her, proving that it actually worked.


    She knew the techniques a person would be able to use if that person waspactible with that manual''s inheritance. So, it was only natural that she would know about the Soul Link.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know..." Seth was about to warn her about some things, but she already knew them.


    "Seth, I know that if I enter on a Soul Link with you, I would die if I betrayed you. But... Do you think that I would choose any other path other than death, if I were to be defiled by someone? No... Actually, I would rather suicide before that happened. So, what is the difference? There is no difference, right?"


    "You... Sigh..." Seth saw how much determination she was showing him with her posture and could only sigh, while giving up the idea of convincing her otherwise.


    "Serene, you''re my queen, my world. If you desire it, then I will not hesitate on this matter. But keep something in mind, this is unnecessary, because I would never let anyone ever touch you. I will bring them hell, just for having that stupid thought about forming an alliance while using you as a product."


    Serene smiled after seeing how annoyed Seth seemed to be. It just showed her how much he cared about her, making her feel special and happy.


    "Alright."


    Seth closed his eyes and his soul power started to circte, involving Serene''s body. He felt her soul and brought it towards his soul space.


    Serene appeared before a beautiful blueke. She already knew what it was from the readings. Without waiting for Seth, she entered it, bathing inside his Soul Essence.


    Seth looked towards her perfect soul form and almost forgot what he had to do. Her beautiful silhouette was enough to mesmerize him to the point of stupidity.


    He closed his eyes again and silently chanted the necessary rites.. Memories of their lives started to pour inside one another, turning their lives more connected, more synchronized, forging an inseparable link.

 Chapter 83 - The Right Place And Time

    Serene opened her eyes outside of Seth''s soul space and felt that mystical link, connecting her and Seth''s soul. She was still a beginner on the cultivation path and could not feel Qi energy very well, however, she could feel the link between them right now. Through the link, Seth''s energy and emotions were intersecting with hers, making her notice that there was a feeling inmon between them right now.


    Serene didn''t even need to ask for it. She got closer to him, already moving her lips to connect with his.


    Seth could feel her desire through their connection and that same fervent desire he has been holding until now, could finally be free. He let loose of the beast within himself, taking her lips with his in a passionate way.


    The Soul Link ritual would not alter their feelings or anything like that, it would only intensify them and make it sure the other party would feel the emotions and desires inside one''s heart. That means that whatever lust or any other desires they had for the other, was already deep inside them.


    Seth felt her luscious lips and craved for more. He made sure to slip his tongue inside a tiny opening between her lips, assaulting her tongue with multiple rounds of attack.


    Serene passed her arms around his neck, thoroughly enjoying the sensation. His arms, that were already holding her waist, pulled her closer so they could enjoy that wonderful moment.


    Seth has never yed in the defensive mode in regards to romance and love. However, all his tries to push things further, before today, have ended up in failure.


    Meiyi was a seventeen years old girl until some days ago, so Seth was waiting for hering of age. Caizhi was the first girl on the human territory that he tried to push things until the end, however, every time he tried to do anything, someone (Lilian) would mysteriously appear, ending up whatever possibility to do anything.


    Lilian and him were still on the process of developing a rtionship, so he knew it would take time for the things to sort out between them.


    Making some observations, Seth noticed that the main problem was narrowed down to ce and time. Thinking about it now, what would be a better ce and time than this situation that was happening right now?


    Seth''s hands started to roam free around Serene''s back, searching for a way to remove the fabric between them and her skin.


    Serene noticed his clumsy attempts of undressing her and started to do the same with him. In no time, she had taken the ck shirt he was wearing, exposing his firm muscles that made her fall even deeper in her lust.


    She finally took some pity on him and started to undress, revealing the most enchanting figure Seth has ever seen. There were no words to describe how beautiful her pale skin was. He felt like something was stuck on his throat and could not even voice out his appreciation.


    If he could not talk, then why not kiss it? Seth started to lightly kiss her skin from top to bottom, leaving only a few areas without receiving his caress.


    "Ah!"


    Before it was too long, Seth lifted Serene and carried her towards the bed, where both of them continued that exquisite dance. A mixture of kisses and caresses, while at the same time, taking off different pieces of clothes, until nothing was left.


    .


    .


    .


    The banquet was almost over and Velgor and Qiao Xuan had already discussed the most important topics regarding their new alliance.


    "Brother Velgor, there is something bothering me and I would like you to rify it for me. How do you expect that not a single person present here won''t reveal the contents of our previous discussion?" Qiao Xuan had the means to make his subordinates stay silent, however, he was feeling that it would be impossible for Velgor to control all the people who heard them.


    The strangest part of it all, was that Velgor didn''t seem bothered by that. It was like they were the perfect subordinates that would never betray him.


    "Hehehe. Good question, brother Qiao Xuan. There is no way that one of them would be able to reveal it, that I can guarantee, however, I can''t tell you how or why, because that is a secret from my Demonic Shadow Royal n."


    "Oh? I see. So that means that there is something preventing them from doing it right?"


    "Precisely."


    "Sigh... I never thought you would be this clever and cunning, I am grateful that we are allies now. I see that those two other Higher Grounds on the human territory, will have a hard time stopping your advances. Hahaha."


    "That is nothing, brother Qiao." Velgor mildly smiled.


    ''Do you think you are outside of my ns brother Qiao Xuan? When the timees, if you do not bow down, you will die together with the others Higher Grounds.'' Velgor ns were deeper than what Qiao Xuan thought they were.


    Some minutester, while both Mana Sovereign powerhouses were still enjoying thest parts of this banquet, Qiao Bao excused himself from the hall and went towards a ce he knew of. A ce that has never left his memory, since thest time he visited the Demonic Shadow Royal n, some years ago.


    He arrived at the Demon Empress Garden and started to recall the first time he saw a glimpse of the "Silver Nights" princess silhouette. She was as beautiful as an angel and he could not find any ws on her. She was watching over the flowers, but they were ugly and colorless near her presence.


    Since that time, he has dreamt of obtaining her for him. He wanted to ravage her, to show the world that she was his possession.


    He was now closer than he had ever thought. A yearter, he would be able to marry her and consummate the marriage.


    Qiao Bao looked towards a mansion a bit far away. This area was already outside of the main castle and there seemed to be no one guarding it. He noticed that there was a formation on the second floor of that mansion, since he could not see anything around that area.


    ''Is that the ce she lives in?'' Qiao Bao confirmed that there really wasn''t anyone near that area and decided to enter the mansion. He would be satisfied if he could see her at least once.


    He passed through the gate, unimpeded, heading towards the second floor. In front of him, there was a beautiful door, tightly closed. He could feel the powerful formation around it, a formation able to block any kind of energy. He didn''t even try to open the door, since he knew it was futile.


    After some time looking at it, he had a brilliant idea. If he couldn''t see her, he could at least try to hear her voice.


    Qiao bao approached the door and put his ear on it, trying to capture any sounding from within. After closing his eyes, sealing his sense of sight, he finally heard a sound.


    "Hmmm... Uhm..."


    The sound was very low, since it seemed to being from the other side of the room. However, he heard it clear.


    ''What was that? It sounds just like a moan...''


    "Young Master Qiao Bao. What are you doing here?" Petunia approached him with a serious expression.


    Qiao Bao could not feel her cultivation level. It meant that she was stronger than him. He felt that he would not be able go against her in a fight, since she seemed to be at least a Mana Control practitioner.


    ''Only someone like her would be worthy of serving princess Silver Nights.'' Qiao Bao silently thought.


    "I was just walking aimlessly through the pce and ended up here."


    Petunia narrowed her eyes at his easy-to-see-through lie, but didn''t berate him or reveal it at all. She couldn''t afford to be impolite with someone like him because of his important status.


    "Young Master Qiao Bao, it is inappropriate to be wandering like that on her highness mansion."


    "Is this princess Silver Nights bedroom?"


    "Yes, it is. She was not feeling good and decided to not attend the banquet. She has a stomachache, so it would be better if you do not disturb her rest."


    "I see. Don''t worry, I won''t be disturbing her." Qiao Bao left. But for some reason, that sound could not fade from inside his mind.


    Petunia watched his departing figure with a kind of a mocking smile.


    ''They didn''t even marry yet and he was already getting cuckolded. Or is it better to say that he is already wearing the green hat?''


    Petunia felt really unfortunate that she knew something as huge as this, but couldn''t gossip to anyone.


    Inside the room, Seth and Serene were already intertwined below the bed sheet. They seemed like they would never separate from the other.. If things continued like that, it didn''t seem they would be finishing before morning arrived.

 Chapter 84 - Crucial Discoveries

    On the next day, Seth woke up feeling revigorated. He spent a lot of energy on thest night, but recovered it after a long sleeping session. He was about roll on the bed, but felt that there was something pressing on his arm.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Serene wasying there, enjoying her sleep. He finally remembered that thest night was really intense for them. If he, a Mana Control powerhouse felt that he spent too much energy, you could imagine how much tired Serene was now. However, even though they were really tired, there was a satisfied smiled hanging on their faces.


    Seth preferred to not wake her up and stood there, observing that beautiful fairy lying on his arms. He felt fortunate for having her on his life and would do anything to protect her, even if it meant destroying the entire Demonic Shadow Royal n.


    As he was building up determination, Serene lightly moved. She woke up, feeling his warmth, since she was lying on top of him.


    "Good morning, Serene. Or should I say, good afternoon?" Seth could see that it was already past noon.


    "Seth. Good morning... I think I will sleep a bit more." She weakly replied.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to deny you that, hehe. We do not have much more time together, so I will make sure to thoroughly enjoy the little time we still have."


    "Wha!!!"


    Seth took her out of bed, princess carrying her all the way to a bathroom inside her huge bedroom. After bathing and ying a bit more, they sat down on her bed.


    "I want to give you some things, but before that, I need you to show me how much you can control the Qi you are able to feel in the air." Seth started to instruct her on the way of cultivation.


    "Alright." Serene closed her eyes to concentrate better, trying to feel the energy inside and outside her body. She tried to move that energy and a huge torrent of Qi started to move in a crazy manner, totally out of control.


    "Ah!"


    "What? Qi Transformation initial-stage realm?" Seth felt the wild energy that came from inside her body and could not believe she was at the Qi Transformation realm. No, he didn''t dare to believe it.


    She was a total newbie until yesterday and the only things that happened after she awoke her cultivation ability, was the Soul Link Ritual and their great nighttime.


    Seth used his Mana to appease her uncontroble energy, making thingse back to normal.


    "Seth, was that supposed to happen?"


    "No. I''ve never seen something like this before. You are already at the Qi Transformation initial-stage Realm, totally different from what I could have expected. That realm is something a normal person takes at least a hundred and fifty years to attain, but you just achieved it in a single night."


    Normal cultivators, with no resources or talents were always behind the others, since the cultivation road was merciless.


    "What? How?"


    "That is what I''m trying to figure out now."


    Lexi''s voice resounded inside Seth''s head: "Try checking her Soul."


    "Alright... Serene, I need you to close your eyes and rx, I will check your soul state."


    "Okay."


    Serene knew Seth was probably an expert if it was concerning matters about the soul, so she trusted him hundred and ten percent. He was always a fast learner and has probably attained a good amount of experience on that field of knowledge already. Just the fact that he was able to utilize some of the Hades Manual techniques, even though he didn''t know how to cultivate the soul yet, was the proof that he was indeed talented.


    Seth entered her soul space and saw that it was like a white and small room. Serene didn''t know how to form her soul body, so Seth didn''t bother to bring her there, since he was nning to do just a quick check up.


    "Try feeling your Soul Link connection with her." Lexi guided him precisely, because she already had an idea of what could possibly have happened.


    He felt that deep inside her soul essence, there was a link formed of his soul essence, that she had absorbed while the ritual was done. It was emitting a bright light that seemed to be filled with Mana. The Mana had his signature so he immediately recognized it.


    Seth connected the dots and asked Lexi in order to confirm his theory.


    "Lexi, does it mean that I''ve given her a bit of my Mana through the Soul Link?"


    "Oh! You went directly to the point. I didn''t think you could make your brain work if not for courting a woman. Incredible!"


    Seth eyebrows twitched in irritation, but he didn''t try to retort her.


    "I don''t feel that my own Mana pool was depleted at all. So howe was I able to enhance her strength?"


    "Seth, you''re forgetting about something. Hades was a God. He was one of the strongest figures that mastered the soul and its properties. It''s only natural that his arts were going to be heaven-defying. What I am good at other than purification, is on understanding the soul too. I can faintly smell that there is something deeper and way more mysterious about his arts, but we will only discover after we get stronger on the Soul Cultivation.


    "Soul Cultivation... Have you discovered how to do it?"


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t. There seems to be some things missing."


    "Well, don''t worry about it, since we kind of figured out what was the cause let''s get back."


    When Seth was about to leave Serene''s soul space, Lexi felt an energy that she was familiar with.


    "Wait! There is something hiding inside her soul space."


    "What do you mean? Something hiding here?" Seth furrowed brows.


    "Yes. I need you to release some weak pulses of soul energy in a quick session. I''ll be ready to act if you''re able to reveal it."


    Seth was annoyed by the idea that there was something hiding inside Serene''s soul space, so he didn''t even question Lexi, he just did what she told him to do.


    With the colorless soul energy pulses passing through Serene''s soul space, Lexi quickly spotted a spatial disturbance on a particr area of her soul space.


    "There!" A white energy appeared near Seth, quickly assaulting a determined area, circling something that seemed to be invisible. After Lexipletely enveloped that thing with soul energy, it was revealed for Seth to see.


    It was a purple condensed energy, a malicious skill designed to corrupt the soul essence, killing the person and leaving no traces behind. It was the same skill that someone nted inside Seth''s soul a long time ago. The Soul Trap.


    Seth gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. The one who nted the Soul Trap inside Serene''s soul and the one who nted it inside his soul could only be a person that knew the both of them, a person that was shrewd and evil and only a single person capable of that came into his mind. The Demon Emperor Velgor.


    He had probably nted it inside every single person and subordinates that took part on his n.


    Understandings kept dawning on Seth as he recalled some things of the past.


    Velgor has always shown a strange interest for Seth. He was practically indifferent with anything else other than him. If things concerned Seth though, he would always send someone to keep an eye on him, or even someone like Valic, that would end up working behind the scenes to erase the traces left behind by the Cerberus n.


    ''The Cerberus n... He is probably the one behind the Cerberus n research!''


    Seth felt his rage and hatred spike while thinking that Velgor may be the one behind the tortures he was put through. He could even be the one behind his adoptive mother''s death, since the demons attacked his vige in order to gather some specimen.


    "Lexi, seal that damn Soul Trap. Do not destroy it, but make sure it will not be able to be triggered. I have to get stronger faster. Velgor might be the one behind those dark chapters of my past and If he really is, then I will destroy him alongside with anyone that has helped him."


    "It''s already done. That Soul Trap is as good as useless now."


    "Good. I won''t be able to confront him the way I am right now. However, I already have a n on how to obtain some good resources for free."


    "Will you go to the Elven Kingdom then?" Lexi asked a bit cheerful. If there was something she liked to do, was to travel to different ces.


    "Heh... Such a good opportunity, why would I let it pass by, right?" A wicked grin formed on his lips.


    "Tch. Shameless. I bet you''re thinking about how beautiful would that Fairy of Nature be."


    "Hey... Why would I think about that? I already have Serene and the other girls, I don''t think I would need any Fairy of Nature."


    "Humph! Do you think you''re able to deceive me? You have the disposition of a shameless beast. You cannot hide the truth from my eyes."


    Seth facepalmed and gave up trying to discuss with Lexi. He knew he couldn''t win against her at all. He left Serene''s soul space and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him.. He swore to himself that one day, he would bring her out of this toxic environment.

 Chapter 85 - Imparting Information

    Serene you can open your eyes.


    "Anh?! Already? I thought it would take a lot of time."


    "Nah, I just did a minor check up on you and everything is okay. Although, there is indeed something that will take a lot of time."


    "Huh? What is it?" Serene asked confused.


    "Your studies!"


    "My studies?"


    "Yeah, now that you''ve awakened your Qi energy, I will impart our n techniques with you, in parallel, you can train in the Hades Manual, since you''ve read it too."


    "Ehhh, ummm... I didn''t read it all, just some parts." Serene avoided making eye contact with him due to her embarrassment.


    Seth looked at her with a strange expression. He didn''t know she has gotten thatzy.


    "I was toozy to do it okay! Before you judge me like that, you have to know that I never thought I would be able to cultivate in my entire life."


    "Sigh, don''t worry, I will impart the knowledge with you, since I have thought a way to do it through our Soul Link."


    "Yay! That is my man! The Best!"


    "I like that, why don''t you call me as your man more often?" Seth got excited after hearing her words.


    "Oh! I didn''t know my man had such a side to him." Serene said, spicing things up between them.


    Seth was about to go on offensive again, but just as he was about to assault her, he heard a different sound.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Petunia knocked on the door three times and Seth instantly knew that his time was ending.


    "Sigh... I guess our time together is about to end. Let me quickly impart the knowledge with you, since I can''t dy it any longer."


    Seth went forwards and put his hand on top of Serene''s head. With a bit of concentration, he channeled his soul energy through the Soul Link he had with her. The information present on his soul essence was activated, transferring a lot of data regarding the cultivation world for her.


    The information she received contained a lot of crucial topics regarding on how to cultivate. The cultivation levels, how to advance, when to do it and how to train. After that, she received information about the element of darkness; some dark techniques and how to master it. At the end of all the data poured inside her mind, there was theplete version of the Hades Manual.


    Seth figured out how to send her that information after observing the way his strength was transferred to her just now. He was a fast learner and figured out this trick. He saw that he could transfer his Mana through the Soul Link, so he didn''t actually send her his memories, but energy pulses made of Mana that contained all that information. Like he was transferring to her, his skills in the form of a Skillbook, those stones that contained information.


    It meant that she has received images or texts that could exin her how to use all those abilities, but she would have to understand it all by herself. It was like he just dumped thousands of books right inside her head.


    Serene felt a light headache after receiving all that information. She felt like she would have material to study for ten years straight. But at the same time, she was a bit excited. There was a whole new world waiting for her to discover.


    "Serene, hear me out. Do not let anyone discover about your awakening, not even Petunia. It''s not that I don''t trust her, it''s just that Velgor has a lot of different ways to discover things about you, so I would rather not take the risk. I''ll give you back the bracelet you gifted me. Remember to use it always."


    "No, that''s a gift I gave you."


    "I know about that. Do not worry, I will take it back after you don''t need it anymore." Seth said with a smile.


    "Alright."


    Seth gave her the bracelet he used to hide his strength, he wouldn''t need it anymore, so it would be better for it to stay with her. He had already checked to see if Velgor did any tricks with that bracelet, but he found nothing different.


    "Remember that this bracelet cannot fool Velgor, but anyone other than him won''t notice your cultivation if you set it to hide it, so keep hidden here until he leaves the pce. It''s time for me to go. I don''t know when it will be the next time, I''ll be able to see you again, however, I promise that I will save you from that destiny, even if I have to steal you."


    "There is no need for you to promise me anything. I believe your words... I will wait. Until thest minute I will keep waiting." Serene said while gazing directly at his eyes.


    Seth saw that she had confidence on him. Actually, she had deposited her hopes on him. He felt an immense pressure from her gaze alone, because he knew that her life depended on his actions.


    The determination he was building up until now, turned into conviction. He would save her and nothing was going to stop him from doing so.


    "I''ll be going... I love you."


    Some tears started to appear on her eyes, but she suppressed it.


    "I love you too. Go..."


    Seth turned back and opened the formation, leaving her room without turning back, because he felt that if he tried to look at her again, he would hesitate to leave.


    Serene kept looking at the door he just passed through. She could only cry silently, cursing destiny to make her life so bitter. Her life has always been about parting ways with people, be it because of life or death.


    Drip! Drip!


    "I don''t want this kind of life!"


    Serene concentrated on the knowledge she received from Seth, studying it in a crazed manner. That was the only thing she could do to help him out even if just a bit.


    Petunia was waiting on the other side of the door.


    Seth greeted her and thanked for everything she did. She basically diverged the attention of the eyes directed towards Serene. Seth knew that Velgor would keep her under watch, so he asked Petunia to do something about the people that could bother him. She was the only servant he trusted inside the entire Royal Demonic Shadow n and he was lucky for her position to be high enough to aid him with something like that.


    "Young Master Seth, what are you nning to do now?"


    "Petunia, you don''t need to be worried about me, I will find a way. Please, make sure to apany Serene, because sometimes, it is too lonely around here."


    "Do not worry Young Master Seth. This old servant will take care ofdy Serene as if she were my own daughter. That is what I promised her mother after all."


    "That''s good to hear. Take care."


    "Good bye Young Master."


    Seth entered the main castle again. He could not see any signs of the banquet that happened right on the main hall yesterday. The guests must have left already, since it was already evening.


    There was onest thing he needed to do before leaving this ce. He wanted to ask for something to the Demon Emperor Velgor.


    Seth arrived in the Demon''s Emperor Throne Hall and saw that Velgor was sitting there on his throne. Seth didn''t need an appointment to talk with him, because he was his direct disciple.


    "What brings you here, Seth?" Velgor asked with his eyes closed. He seemed to be musing over something, or nning for other things.


    Seth approached him and bowed with respect, however, he made sure to hide the murderous glint that was passing through his eyes.


    "Master, I want to take part on the conflict between the Wu Martial Kingdom and the zing Phoenix Sect."


    "Hm?" Velgor opened his eyes confused.


    "Didn''t you live inside the zing Phoenix Sect for the past months? What do you want to do? Have you developed some sort of feelings towards that ce?" Velgor narrowed his eyes.


    "Master, you are wrong. It''s just that I have discovered something interesting and wanted to obtain it for myself."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Master, when I entered the Fire Labyrinth, I was lucky enough to glimpse upon the majestic fire of their so-called Phoenix God. However, after observing him for a bit I could just feel disappointment. Their exalted Phoenix God is nothing more than a Profound Mana Spirit Beast."


    "Is that so? Where do you want to get with this conversation?"


    "Heh... He was boasting his almighty power before us humans, but was only average at best. The thing is... He was guarding a treasury. I was able to feel the rich aura of the treasures inside it and cannot help but yearn to acquire them. It''s just that with this disciple''s cultivation, it was impossible for me to go against him."


    Seth continued: "So I was thinking about some things on thest night and discovered that it may be possible for us to enter thatbyrinth again. It is a hidden dimension that stays above their sect grounds, but their sect master has some sort of technique to forge those Fire Labyrinth tokens.


    Maybe he can help us enter it before the time arrives."


    "That may be possible. What do you n to do then?" Velgor kept observing Seth to see if he was trying to do something different.


    "What I have to say is.... I want to participate on the war in order to conquer the zing Phoenix Sect!"

 Chapter 86 - Revealing The Truth

    "Interesting." Velgor had never thought Seth would ask him something like that. He was inwardly curious if Seth was telling him the truth or not, but he decided to believe it for now.


    "I will tell you when the timees, however, I will send one of the Twelve Shadows to lead the operation."


    Seth narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything.


    "Is there a problem with that?" Velgor asked while observing Seth''s reactions.


    "No problem."


    "Good. Since I do not know when the entire operation will begin, you are free to do anything for the next four months. After that, I want you toe back, since you''re going to participate on it."


    "Alright. I''m leaving then." Seth disappeared from the throne hall after saying those words. He would rather not stay there any longer.


    After some seconds that Seth left, Velgor seemed to say some word for the empty air.


    "Third Shadow, you heard it. I''ll assign you tomand that operation. You''ll bring Fifth, Seventh and Ninth Shadow with you, however, make sure to disguise them and their aura. Start preparing for that from today. Moreover, I want you bring me whatever good resources over the Profound Mana level you find there, on the ce Seth motioned; and... Make sure to pay attention on every move he makes. If he does something to betray us or protect that zing Phoenix Sect, bring him back by force."


    "Understood. I''ll immediately prepare everything." A deep and low voice resounded on the hall.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was already heading back towards the zing Phoenix Sect. His speed was at least twice as fast as the time he was running together with Valic. He was not even breaking a sweat, since he was perfectly controlling his Mana expenditure.


    After this short trip back to the Demonic Shadow Royal n, he discovered that he had a lot of things to do.


    First, there was the matter concerning the uing conflict between the zing Phoenix Sect and the Wu Martial Kingdom, then he needed to do something about the marriage that would be happening after one year. There were also the matters concerning his past with the Cerberus n and the Demon Emperor Velgor.


    So many things happened close to each other. He felt that one year was a really short amount of time to resolve them all.


    "What was all that about?"


    "Hm? Lexi? What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about the conversation between you and Velgor. What do you mean by saying that you''re going to fight against the zing Phoenix Sect? You would never do something like that right? I mean, there is Lilian and Yuyin..."


    "Lexi. I cannot stop their ns from happening, because I''m not strong enough. Since I can''t help them, why can''t I take advantage of that situation?"


    "Don''t try to deceive me! I know you''d never do something against them, because you''re never letting go of a girl you like right? So shameless."


    "Damn. You sound like you know me better than I do. I''m not like what you describe me to be alright?"


    "I don''t believe you!" Lexi said with certainty.


    "Tch. I really can''t stop them. So instead of sit and watch it happen. I''d rather participate on it. Well... I do have a n to actually avoid the total destruction of the zing Phoenix Sect, however, it will all depend on Sect Master Huo''s cooperation."


    "Heh, how will you make you father-inw cooperate with you?"


    "Hah! Once again, it''s their lives that are depending on how he acts, not mine. Let''s go, time is precious now."


    .


    .


    .


    Three dayster.


    Huo Shihong was already working on his office. Life was merciless and he could not waste his time while doing nothing. His injuries were not enough to make him stop his workaholic habits. Just as they stabilized, he started to check the files that concerned about the zing Phoenix Sect activities.


    This ce was as important as his life and he took care of it just like he took care of his daughters. Since he wanted the best for them, he would do anything necessary to make this sect, the best ce for them to live in. It was his legacy for them.


    However, two days ago, an envoy from the Wu Martial Kingdom came to demand some things from him. The envoy demanded for answers of the whereabouts of the First Prince and Wu Shuhui and asked about a person called Wu Caizhi.


    Huo Shihong was a veteran. He knew that things would take turns for the worse, since Wu Shuhui and the First Prince were dead. He saw their bodies through the screen created by the Phoenix God. Sect Master Huo could only lie about the things that happened inside the Fire Labyrinth, saying that they explored thebyrinth alone and barely had any contact with the zing Phoenix Sect. Their whereabouts were not his responsibility.


    Regarding Wu Caizhi tough, he told the envoy that he didn''t know anything about a person with that name. Thanks to her habits, almost no one inside the entire sect knew about her existence, so the envoy could only go back empty handed.


    But before he went back, he left some hidden threats behind with his words: "Our king will be very unsatisfied, I hope Sect Master Huo will be able to bear with the consequences."


    Huo Shihong knew that something big would inevitablye. He expected that even a small to medium scale war was about to unfold between their countries. He expected it to take at least a year for it to fully bloom, and that was the necessary time for Lilian toe back. He just needed to dy things and make wise choices.


    It''s just that he didn''t know how far from the truth he currently was. There were two Higher Grounds eyeing his territory. Even if only one of them had their eyes on his sect, the zing Phoenix Sect wouldn''t be able to do anything against them.


    He was fortunate that they weren''t going to openly do anything, but throw fuel to the fire on the conflict between the zing Phoenix Sec and the Wu Martial Kingdom. However, even on his wildest nightmares, he would never think that that conflict was closer than he expected.


    As Huo Shihong was alone inside his office room, thinking about his uing battle ns, he heard a voice from behind.


    "Hi there, father-inw."


    "Oye!" Huo Shihong almost died of heart attack. He threw more than two hundred pages of documents into the air.


    ''Oye? Who the hell gets scared while saying Oye?'' Seth was amused by his father-inw reaction.


    "You! Do you want to kill me like that, demon?" Huo Shihong turned to confront Seth in anger.


    "Calm down father-inw, I don''t want to cause you any harm, actually I have something to say that can end up saving your life instead."


    "You! How dare you keep calling me father-inw?" Huo Shihong was so incensed that he seemed to have ignored Seth''s words.


    "Hey, father-inw. You seem to be growing older these days, is it because of the Wu Martial Kingdom?" Seth asked with a smile.


    "You! How do you know something like that? Are you perhaps spying on us?"


    "Why would I spy on you? Heh. Do you think that someone like me, the Young Master of the Demonic Shadow Royal n would need to resort to something like that?"


    "Why do you know about it then? Wait! What?! Demonic Shadow Royal n?" Huo Shihong didn''t dare to believe what he just heard.


    "Well, it wouldn''t hurt if I showed you..." Seth took out a dark crest from his spatial ring. There was a shadow made of darkness constantly moving on the middle of it. It was the symbol from the Demonic Shadow Roya n. However, only those important enough, would carry something like that with themselves.


    "You... Are you really the one people call as Eternal Shadow?" Huo Shihong''s hostile attitude towards Seth seemed to have been thoroughly shattered. Even his voice was lower than normal now.


    "Heh! Why would I need to lie to you? Well, there is still the possibility that I stole this crest, however, do you think someone would dare to do it?"


    "No." Huo Shihong immediately replied. If a person did that, then his whole family would be butchered without mercy.


    "Why are you here? What is someone like you doing here in my sect?"


    "Well, as I said, you''re my father-inw." Seth said that while observing Huo Shihong.


    Sect Master Huo was a bit wary and fearful of Seth, but when he heard those words, the fire inside him as triggered.


    "Who said that you are my son-inw? Not even over my dead body!"


    "Ahaha, good!" Sethughed. It seemed he wouldn''t be like one of those coward sect masters.


    "Very well. Father-inw, listen.... Do you think that the threat of the Wu Martial Kingdom is something that you need to be focused on? Hah! Na?ve! You better prepare yourself well, because the Lion''s Pride Sanctuary and my Demonic Shadow Royal n, are preparing to decimate your zing Phoenix Sect. And it will happen at most in six months!"

 Chapter 87 - Stubborn Sect Master

    "What?! What are you talking about?" Huo Shihong seemed to notprehend what Seth was talking about.


    "I''m talking about the iing conflict between the zing Phoenix Country and the Wu Martial Kingdom. Did you think there wouldn''t be any other third party interested on that war? Na?ve!"


    "You''re trying to tell me that two huge powers, considered as Higer Grounds are going to meddle on our small conflict against the Wu Martial Kingdom?"


    "Small? Yeah, that''s it."


    "Ahahaha. Your words are so fanciful that I can''t help butugh. I would never in a million year believe in something like that. They have absolutely nothing to gain on trying to meddle on a conflict like this. By the way, aren''t you from the Demonic Shadow Royal n? Why would you even go to such lengths and tell me something like that in advance? What are you aiming for?"


    "Father-inw, are you forgetting that we are in some way a family? Hehe, of course I would warn you beforehand, so you can at least have a little chance of survival. Actually, even if you think of dying with that stubbornness of yours, you should consider things first, or else you might kill Yuyin too."


    "Tch. Those fanciful words aren''t able to convince me. You got to be trying to gain something right? First of all, I would never let Yuyin get hurt because of something between the zing Phoenix Sect and the Wu Martial Kingdom and you''re overestimating things. The Wu Martial Kingdom would never cross a certain line, because there might be other spears pointing towards them if the point their spear towards us."


    "Well, they would sure reconsider things, if they were alone on this situation, but what would you think they would do, if the spears directed towards them were ineffective? They would wage war to your country!"


    Seth looked at Huo Shihong''s face and saw that he wouldn''t be able to make his words go through him.


    "Father-inw, I know that you are no believing me and I can''t do anything to help you like that. If ever there is a time that you realize that things are not as you thought they would be, you cane and talk to me, since you know where to find me. However, I will not be around here for the next three months. During this time, I sincerely hope that the decisions you took today are proved to be right and effective."


    "Where are you goi...? Huo Shihong blinked while he was trying to ask hisst question and Seth had already vanished when he finally noticed.


    "What an irritating demon. Sigh..."


    Huo Shihong stood silent inside his office room. The words Seth had told him, could not reach his heart at all. But there was a feeling of uncertainty and fear growing inside him. Even after inwardly saying that everything was alright, he could not shake off that feeling.


    "Is everything really alright? Sigh..."


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had already covered all the distance between the center of the zing Phoenix Sect, until the female housing area. He was currently standing in front of Meiyi''s house. However, this time, he decided to knock on the door and enter it normally.


    Knock! Knock!


    Seth waited for some time and the door opened. Meiyi came to see who wasing to visit her. She had just finished her sword training and wanted to take a bath, but someone came to visit her right at that moment.


    ''Ah... I just finished my training and I''m all sweaty, there is no way I could receive the visit on this way.''


    Meiyi opened the door while being preupied that the person would notice that she was sweaty, but when she noticed that it was Seth, she forgot about her worries and got happy. Meiyi went forwards to hug him on her own ord, because she was already missing his presence after all this time.


    "Meiyi, I''m back."


    "Seth! Come on, let''s go inside."


    "Were you training Meiyi?"


    "Huh? Ahh! Sorry. Even though I''m all sweaty now, I hugged you."


    "Hahaha. Don''t worry with something so trivial like that."


    "Please, wait a bit while I take a quick bath. We can talk about a lot of things right after."


    "Heh? Why don''t you let me in with you? I''d love to clean my beautiful goddess body." Seth''s hands were already trying to hold her waist and take some advantage.


    p!


    Meiyi pped Seth''s hand before rushing towards the bathroom.


    "I know that cleaning my body would be thest thing you would do. Humph!"


    After fifteen minutes, she was back renewed. The good flower smelling from her left Seth entranced.


    "It''s bad Meiyi. I don''t think I''ll be able to hold myself back anymore. With such a sweet scent, I can''t help but want to taste a bit more of you."


    Meiyi''s cheeks got a bit red. She was always shy when the conversation went towards those topics. Meiyi always got anxious while thinking about those things. She was suffering from excessive expectations, while at the same time, an unknown amount of fear would make her deny some of Seth''s advances.


    Seth knew how she felt. That was even more obvious to him because of the link they shared together, however, he didn''t stop trying at all, nor did he force things or did anything against her wishes. He wanted her to ovee her difficulties and finally ept him on her own.


    A side of Meiyi would always feel hot while thinking of him and those things, but she would always end up siding with reason, telling herself that they should marry first. However, at the end of the day, she would feel a sense of loss, asking herself why she didn''t have the courage to go forward.


    "I..."


    "Haha, don''t worry Meiyi, I was just joking. I will be waiting for you until you get ready. However, I won''t give up any of the hugs and kisses you are owing me after all this time we didn''t see each other."


    "Ah!"


    After flirting for some time, they finally entered a serious topic.


    "Meiyi, I want you to leave the zing Phoenix Sect grounds for at least half a year."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Well, it''s a long story and you don''t need to bother with it, but some things are going to happen and I don''t want you to get caught inside all that mess. I want you to pass some time with your mother."


    "I would love to pass some time with mother, but how will I receive the resources to cultivate if I am not here? How will I send a bit of money for mother if I''m not doing any tasks inside the sect?"


    "You don''t need to worry about those things. Here." Seth gave Meiyi another spatial ring.


    Meiyi checked the spatial rings contents and started to tremble in shock. She dropped the ring on the floor and only a lot of timeter did she pick it up again.


    "W-Whe-Where did you o-obtain such a thing?"


    "You don''t need to be like that Meiyi. I just took a bit of resources from the Demonic Shadow Royal n. In fact, that amount is so little that they will never ever miss it."


    "J-J-Just a little?" Meiyi was thoroughly shocked. The amount of wealth and resources inside the spatial ring Seth gave her, was enough for Meiyi and her mother to live a hundred years without any worries. She would be able to cultivate freely and live a life full of luxuries.


    "Yeah, don''t worry with that, just ept it."


    "No! I cannot ept it!"


    "Why not?"


    "How will you cultivate if you''re giving me all of that?"


    "Then you don''t need to feel humble because of that, since every single resource inside that ring is already ineffective in my body. I''ve already trained with them all to the point where they won''t help me increase my cultivation any longer."


    Seth was telling a partial truth. The resources were indeed ineffective on him, since his body and energy required stronger resources in order to grow stronger. But the part where he said he used them all, was false, since he didn''t use those kinds of resources at all. Seth''s strength until now, was developed by his own talents and efforts alone.


    "Even if it is like you said, I can''t ept them!"


    "If you do not ept it, then I can only throw it away."


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "I am. I have nothing to do with all those things. If you don''t want it, then it is trash."


    "No, it''s alright. I will ept it. I remember that something simr to this happened before, so I will ept it, okay?"


    "That''s good. Then let''s move to the final topic. I will be going to the Elven Kingdom shortly. I n to apany you until your mother''s house and after dropping you there, I will head towards the Elven Kingdom."


    "So soon? Can''t I go with you?"


    "Meiyi, I really wanted to bring you along, but even I don''t know if I will encounter any plot of the Elf Queen.. I promise to you, that one day I will bring you there to stroll and no one will dare to stop us."

 Chapter 88 - Silent Omen

    "Meiyi, are you ready?"


    "No. Wait a bit, I just need to bring this and that, get that too and I''ll be ready in a minute."


    "Ahaha. Don''t worry, I''ll be waiting for you." Seth sat on the couch waiting for Meiyi to get all the things she needed to bring along. He wasn''t in a hurry, so the thirty minutes she took to get ready weren''t that much of a bother.


    "Then, let''s go."


    "Are we going by carriage again?" Meiyi kind of enjoyed their ride from thest time.


    "No. This time I n on getting there faster, so we will go by feet."


    "By feet? How is that going to be faster than riding a carriage?"


    "That is what you''re about to see."


    "Ah!"


    Seth picked Meiyi up, carrying her in a romantic fashion.


    "Are you ready?"


    "You mean that... Ahhh!"


    Seth activated his running skills, putting his Mana Control base of cultivation to good use. He sprinted through the terrain like a specter, unimpeded by anything. His speed was inhuman and Meiyi could not even see the scenery changing around them. However, she kind of started to like it, there was an adrenaline rush, making her heart pump wildly. While running, he protected her with his Mana, avoiding the possibility of her getting hurt.


    Like that what would be a long day of traveling by carriage, turned into a single hour. Although Seth took a single hour to travel to Chun Meihui''s house, he could have done it faster. He didn''t want to let Meiyi feeling ufortable through their travel, so he deliberately reduced his speed.


    When they arrived there, she couldn''t even speak for a long time, feeling amazed by his inhumane speed.


    Seth left Meiyi to take a breath behind and went to knock on the door of her mother''s house.


    Knock! Knock!


    Chun Meihui found it strange that someone was knocking on the door of her house, however, she didn''t think it would be Meiyi and Seth, since they visited her some weeks ago.


    ''Are the fee collectors finallying to collect the taxes?''


    Chun Meihui opened the front door and was surprised to see Seth standing there.


    "Hello, mother-inw, how have you been these days?"


    "Seth? Hello. What are you doing here so soon? Meiyi usually visits me after four to six months have passed only."


    "Well, I brought her to pass a bit more time with you this time. I''ll need to leave the sect grounds for some months and I''m sure she would feel lonely without me around, so how about letting her stay here you with for a bit?"


    "You should not be asking for something like that. My mother''s house is my house, so there is no need. Mom, I''m back!" Meiyi came to greet her mother.


    "My daughter, I was starting to miss you already. What is all this about? Were there any problems within your sect?"


    "Don''t worry mom, everything is alright."


    "You''ll have to excuse me then, mother-inw. I''m in a hurry to go to a certain ce. Next time, I''ll make sure to stay for a bit longer."


    "Okay."


    "Meiyi,e here." Seth grabbed Meiyi by the hand and kissed her right before her mother.


    She didn''t have time to escape his evil clutches, so she could only bear the embarrassment from being kissed right before her mother.


    "Oh?!" Chun Meihui watched with a mild smile.


    "You! Taking advantage of me while I was unprepared... Shameless!" Meiyi said with her reddened cheeks.


    "Well, that was a good goodbye kiss. I promise you that I''ll give you more after Ie back."


    "Shameless!"


    After saying goodbye to both of them, Seth parted ways with Meiyi, leaving towards the Hilkhell city. It would be a long travel until he got there. He had previously bought a map on the zing Phoenix City to help him on localizing where he currently was.


    Seth expected to travel for three days straight until he arrived on the Hilkhell city and that while going at his full speed. Differently from what he has shown Meiyi, he wasn''t calm at all. He wanted to obtain more resources quickly and get stronger fast. He was going to go with everything he got towards the Elven Kingdom, since he could not let this opportunity pass.


    He knew that there was at least a bit more than a whole month for their event start, however, he wanted to get there earlier and familiarize with the environment. He was diving into an unknown territory after all. He couldn''t possibly know the dangers waiting for him there.


    While he was traveling and thinking things through, and entire day and a half has passed. He was passing through a mountainous area, full of wild life, when he started to feel that something was off.


    Thump!


    He felt some reactions from the Seed of Tyranny inside his chest. Seth looked towards his left side and felt that something was attracting him towards there.


    "Lexi, can you feel anythinging from that ce?" Seth pointed towards a certain ce.


    "Hm? I don''t think so. What is making you say something like that?"


    "Well, the seed is reacting to somethinging from that ce."


    "You''ll only discover if you go."


    Seth hesitated for a bit, but chose to go in the end. He was cautious with this power, however he wanted to understand it too.


    "Alright. I''m going."


    After passing through a lot of terrain, he felt that the energy around was getting wilder and out of control.


    Although the energy around this secluded ce was acting crazily, Seth felt that it was just like the wild energy that came from the Seed of Tyranny. For him it was harmless.


    After running for ten or plus kilometers more, Seth saw a wild beast dead body lying on the floor. It was the Metal-horned Moose. He felt the wild energying out of its body and remembered the first time he felt that kind of energy.


    "It is without a doubt rted to the Seed of Tyranny."


    There was a serious look on his face as he sensed the heavy atmosphere in front of him, it seemed that things were only going to worsen from here on.


    Seth kept advancing and more dead bodies of Metal-horned Mooses kept entering his vision. After some hundred meters more, he saw a dead body of another kind of beast, the Iron-jaw Wild Boar. He observed it for a bit longer and felt the same kind of energying from it.


    "Another type of beast was actually invaded by that energy."


    "Seth, look ahead!" Lexi made Seth notice the dead bodies lying some meters ahead of where he was.


    There were bodies of pythons, panthers, wild boars, mooses, bears, tigers, lizards and etc. There were so many dead bodies, that the wide area ahead of him seemed to be a graveyard for the beasts.


    All of them had some signs of struggle. They seemed to have wildly fought against each other before dying terribly.


    "What has happened here?" Lexi was bewildered by that sight.


    "I am certain that it has something to do with the Seed of Tyranny. Damn! What the hell is this power?"


    "It seems that it made everything here lose control of its consciousness. At first it was just that Metal-horned Moose, that was acting very strange, but now, it is spreading to the other animals. What if it ever infects a human?" Lexi asked something that even she did not believe, but it made a chill run down Seth''s spine.


    He started to think about that. ''What if the human practitioners start to lose control, destroying everything?''


    "Let''s not think about such fanciful things. These beasts didn''t have a strong cultivation and that was why they must have gone wild because of that energy." However, Seth knew that if that was the case, humans would sooner orter be infected too.


    Just as Seth was making some guesses, the Seed of Tyranny started to act again.


    Thump! Thump!


    The red energy lingering in the air after losing its hosts, was attracted towards Seth in a fierce and quick torrent. It entered Seth''s veins, going directly towards the Seed of Tyranny, making it stronger.


    Seth could not control the flow of that energy and could only make futile attempts to stop it from entering his veins. That energy kept entering him, making the seed very close from breaking free from the third seal.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Seth could feel it was thirsty for more, but fortunately for him, the energy present in the air was totally absorbed, until nothing was left.


    No visible changes happened inside or outside of his body, but he felt a heavy burden pressing on his shoulders. There was a looming sensation of danger.


    The corruption was slowly spreading everywhere; however, it was still hidden from the eyes of the strong practitioners. There were some factions trying to discover something about it, but they didn''t get anything substantial yet, just like the Elf Queen.


    Some other different powers, like the Hilkhell City Lord Family, were treating it as a normal level gue.. Maybe when they finally realize that things are not as they seem to be, it would already be an irreversible situation, where only fear and uncertainty would remain.

 Chapter 89 - Mysterious Encounter

    Entrance of the Ygnolia Forest.


    Seth had just crossed the territory of the Hilkhell City, arriving at the ce he was teleported together with Lilian and Caizhi before. However, the circumstances now were totally different. He wasn''t trying to escape, but head deeper into the Elven Territory.


    He looked towards that green and lush vegetation with a look full of determination.


    ''After crossing this mark, it will be an unknown territory for me. Full of unexpected things, however, it might be way better to go and take the risk than to stay behind waiting for the damnation.''


    With that mindset, Seth advanced towards the deeper ces of the Ygnolia forest. He didn''t want to let the Elf Queen know that he was going towards her territory before the tournament begins, because he didn''t know what were her ns for him, so he opted to take a different route inside the Ygnolia forest.


    He had a map that some ndestine expeditions of hunters used to take in order to hunt inside that forest, so he was going to follow one of those paths to reach his destination.


    Seth had obtained this piece of map and some other information, when he was inside the Hilkhell city. He made a quick research on topics that he should know, when trying to enter the Elven Territory. He found out that humans were frowned upon by the elves. They considered humans a primitive race, disconnected from their roots and ancestors.


    Seth was not using the bracelet anymore, since he had given it back to Serene. His Mana Control initial-stage cultivation was leagues ahead of the guards and wardens that patrolled specified points of the forest, making it impossible for them to even feel his presence.


    Smooth-sailing through the woods, he found himself coincidentally taking the route he took while hunting wild magical beasts before. He passed through the ce he fought against the Brown Weaver and felt like going towards the ce he encountered the ckwind Panther.


    He was not feeling nostalgia of those moments of his past, but something was attracting him towards there again. An image that he could not erase from his memories ever again after witnessing it. One of the most beautiful faces he has ever seen,parable to Serene''s facial features.


    He didn''t know who that woman was, but she left her mark inside his mind.


    He pushed those thoughts aside and continued to make his travel towards the Elven Kingdom. It was unknown to him, but he had already deviated from the path he should be following more than twenty kilometers. That was because of the fact that the map he acquired was not precise at all.


    While heading deeper and deeper inside that forest, a lot of time has passed and it was already getting dark, but before even thinking of finding a ce to pass the night, he spotted some dead bodies. Beast bodies.


    It wasn''t the first time this week he encountered a scene like this. There was a certain feeling growing inside him each time he spotted a scene like this. A silent omen.


    However, he noticed that there was something different this time. Those beasts had no signs of struggle or any marks left behind by a fierce fight on their bodies. They seemed to have fallen asleep to their deaths, or poisoned by something so strong that they died instantly.


    Seth approached them and examined their condition. Whatever it was that killed them, he could not detect it at all. For him, they seemed to have stop functioning leaving no clues of what happened behind.


    He looked left and ring and saw that there were a lot of dead bodies scattered around, but there was a certain area that there was none. Ahead of him.


    The beasts seemed to be trying to enter the area ahead of him, but ended up dying instead. He looked towards that ce and all he could sense, was a cold silence.


    He felt like there was something at that ce and it could be a threat to him. However, he decided to see what it was, because he was confident on his ability to be resistant to poisons now. After all, it was an ability originated by the Seed of Tyranny and when it concerned that topic, he felt that the seed was many times more dangerous and stronger than any other kinds of poisons.


    Seth entered the area he thought it was poisoned, but didn''t feel anything wrong happening at all. For him, it seemed to be like any other area.


    He advanced three kilometers more, trying to feel if there was something amiss, but other than not finding a single animal, there was nothing different.


    Walking a bit more he found something he considered to be impossible right before his eyes.


    There was a building inside the Ygnolia forest, and it seemed to be made with the finest materials one could find in the entire continent. It was entirely made of an exquisite type of wood, making it exude a natual and fresh smell, that was recovering his Mana and rejuvenating his spirit.


    There was a sign right at the front. Evergreen Tavern.


    ''Evergreen Tavern? What the hell? How can there be a tavern in the middle of the Ygnolia Forest?''


    Seth didn''t know what to do. It could be a good ce to stay the night, but on the other side, it was probably the main cause behind the deaths of the beasts he encountered before.


    After considering for some minutes, he decided to enter and check if there was anyone inside.


    Seth went up the stair and saw that the door was already open. He entered slowly, trying to notice every single detail that was entering his field of vision.


    However, just after he passed through the entrance and reached the main room, he stopped,pletely amazed by what he saw.


    Inside the neat and clean room, sitting in front of a wooden table, there was a woman drinking a cup of wine.


    When Seth saw her, every single cell of his body seemed to get attracted towards her, spiking his lust. His body seemed to transfer the leadership towards his lower head. Seth almost lost hisposure, but ultimately recovered from that state.


    When he finally recovered his main thought stream process, he was inwardly shocked. The woman was indeed beautiful, but she was still a level below his beloved Serene, however, her body was so perfect and sexy, that he almost lost control, acting like a fool.


    The Blonde elf looked at him with her green eyes, measuring the youth that just entered the Evergreen Tavern. Her eyes seemed to be trying to gauge him from top to bottom, as if she was surprised that someone was actually there.


    Seth felt like he should properly greet her and approached the table she was.


    "Hello there, Miss. I''ve been traveling from the Human Territory until here and got a bit tired; would you mind if I sit and drink a bit with you?"


    "Oh? You seem to be a really audacious young master. Aren''t you afraid that my husband woulde and deal with you?" She said in a coquettish voice, almost as if trying to instigate something inside of him. Her voice seemed to be naturally yful, what gave Seth a very good feeling.


    "So, young miss is actually married, that''s unfortunate then." Seth sighed a bit sad, he started to y her game.


    "Young miss? In my age, I could actually be your mother."


    "Don''t joke with me, you''re obviously such a beautiful and sweetdy, that you could at most be my older sister."


    The blonde elf chuckled, swinging her cleavage with her movements, making Seth''s blood riot against him again.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about my husband, since I''m a widow."


    "A widow? My condolences."


    "Don''t worry. It is a long-forgotten story. You don''t seem to actually feel like that at all, right?"


    "You got me, hehe. Actually, since you''ve already overcame his loss, I feel that it is indeed better for me."


    "Better for you?"


    "Yeah." Seth made a motion with his hand and a bottle of wine flew towards him. He poured a cup for himself, after filling up the blonde elf''s cup.


    He drunk it all in one gulp before saying: "Ahhh... It means I can enjoy this moment with you thoroughly. What a nice wine..."


    "I didn''t think you would be such an amusing person. You don''t seem to be preupied with some customs at all."


    "Which kind of customs are you talking about?"


    "Well, you know, a married woman is often disregarded as a potential partner."


    "Bullshit! Those who say things like that, are old-fashioned men that can''t appreciate and value ady at all."


    "Then how would you appreciate and value a woman?" Her yful voice seemed to be inviting Seth to do something more. She actually appeared to bepletely opened regarding that kind of topic.


    "Like this." Seth threw caution to the wind and advanced towards her, bringing his lips closer. He expected that she would stop him, but it wouldy his intentions clear for her to see, easing things for his future approach. But she did not stop him at all.


    Seth''s lips met hers as he felt the sweetest aroma he has ever felt, mixed with a bit of alcohol.. He didn''t know what got into his head for him to be so bold, but he was inwardly celebrating that he followed his desires.

 Chapter 90 - Memorable Night

    They kept making out for a long time, feeling the vor of the priceless wine they had just drunk on each other''s mouth.


    Seth enjoyed every single second of that intimate moment. It was making him forget about his responsibilities and troubles.


    The beautiful elf woman on the other hand, started to feel like a long asleep lust was awakening inside of her. She didn''t know how long has it passed since she felt something like that, she was starting to think that she didn''t even feel something like this before, because fate has denied her that kind of pleasure.


    As they were running out of breath and were about to separate from their long kissing session, a bit of reason dawned on Seth.


    He was in an expedition to raise his strength and acquire more power and resources, but out of nowhere he found a building, where he finds a mysterious woman that he hits on... and he has not even asked her name yet. However, he seemed to have forgotten about everything and jumped directly to courting her.


    His attitude was really out of ce and he was feeling way too confident. It''s not like he didn''t have the rights to feel confident. He was a confident person normally and had the talent and power to back that up, buttely, he was confident enough to jump even the basics.


    In the situation he was right now, looking towards the grand scheme of things, he had no more luxury to back down any longer, he could only go forward. Be it on acquiring resources, or courting ady.


    "Lady. Pardon my rudeness, but only now did I realize that I didn''t ask for your name. Let me introduce myself properly first..."


    "Wait..." The woman put a finger on his lips, stopping him from talking.


    "I don''t need to hear your name, nor do you need to know anything about me. Let''s make it a one-night stand and sate our desires." Her eyes seemed a bit hazy and there were many kinds of emotions affecting her right now.


    Seth was thinking that it would be the wrong time to add up one more responsibility on his shoulders and even considered stopping the act, but when she told him to make it a one-time thing, he threw caution to the wind, advancing even further.


    He had a lot of things he needed to take care of, but just for tonight, he would forget everything while apanying thedy.


    Seth once again started to kiss her, but now a bit more aggressively and full of desires. He could not contain himself any longer, the blonde elf carried an aura of maturity and sexiness that made his blood boil.


    She was feeling something simr of what Seth was currently feeling, but for her, this situation was something she would never have thought it would ever happen. Just the fact that he was standing there was already a miracle in her eyes. A surprise, a really pleasant surprise.


    As they were making out, things started to escte to the next level. Seth was already roaming his hands freely around the white and smooth skin of her back. He slipped his hands inside her dress, enjoying her warmth.


    However, before his hands could reach a critical ce, she stopped him before saying: "Come with me to a more conformable ce."


    She started to pull him towards the stairs, dragging Seth to a room on the second floor. It seemed to be a private room, a bedroom. It was really spacious and there were some kinds of herbs slowly burning in a small pot, making the environment bathe in a sweet smell.


    As soon as they entered, she assaulted Seth, resuming their y from where they have stopped before.


    Very quickly they were already on the bed, glued like two inseparable mas.


    Seth observed the white luster of her skin without any clothes, it was pristine and pale, as if it was sculpted out of white jade. Her sexy and mature body was inviting him to stay the night, and that was what he was going to do.


    Seth''s body was also something that amazed the elfdy. He wasn''t as slim as she thought he would be. His clothes were hiding a very attractive physique that showed the line of his muscles. She caressed his arms and chest, enjoying the firm sensation they brought to her hands.


    Now more than ever, they felt attraction towards each other, making this night an unforgettable memory.


    .


    .


    .


    When Seth woke up, the sun was already shining bright on the skies. He remembered the wild session he had with the woman he just metst night and turned around to see if she was still sleeping. However, he discovered that she wasn''t there anymore.


    He wanted to see her again, in order to at least say goodbye. Thest night made his mood improve by a lot, making him ready to take things head on.


    He stood up and prepared some things, because he was nning to travel until he reached one of the Elven Kingdom main cities today. Even with his fast speed, it would be a long travel until he reached the capital, Ereinrith City.


    Although he was making haste in order to reach that ce, he was actually a little early for the tournament. There was a bit more than five weeks until the Wild Games officially started, giving him plenty of time to gather a bit more of information or to get some treasures he wanted.


    That is why his first destination was a city called Irumdell, the closest big elven city from the human territory. It was really famous for being a trading channel between both races. There were multiple market ces around the city and Seth was going to test his luck there, since he had a lot of resources to spend.


    He left the room and went down the stairs, but still didn''t see thedy he had the pleasure to spend the night with.


    ''Sigh... I guess we will not be crossing our paths again...''


    Seth left the building and sprinted towards the woods, continuing to travel towards his destination. His mood was way lighter now and the aura around him seemed to be renewedst night, overflowing resolution.


    After he disappeared between the sea of trees, a beautiful elf appeared out of thin air inside the Evergreen Tavern. She looked towards the ce Seth left while holding a crystal on her hands.


    There was a kind of red liquid inside of it and she observed it with a serious look. There were many different emotions passing through her eyes. The man she just met, was a person very mysterious, a person directly connected with the things she desired.


    She broke the crystal and the red liquid hovered in the air. She knew that if even that drop of crystalline liquid that was previously inside had been infected by the red energy, turning red, there was nothing that could possibly purify it then.


    ''If it cannot be purified, it must be destroyed.''


    A green aura appeared around her whole body and the air and vegetation around the entire ce started to decay, dying very quickly. She forced that energy to collide with the red drop of liquid, making both energies sh. However, the red energy wasn''t infused by Qi or Mana at all, while her green energy contained an immense amount of Mana, making it overwhelming.


    Purification was out of question, so it only left her with the second option... To extinguish it.


    However, outside of her expectations, she could only slowly defeat and extinguish the red energy. With the difference in power, it was something supposed to happen instantly, not in a slow process like what have happened.


    ''This energy is stronger than I thought. I don''t even know how is he able to house that kind of energy without dying.''


    After finally extinguishing that energy, she had a very bad premonition.


    ''What is all this about? What is actually this energy that came from the Forbidden Grounds?''


    A lot of questions appeared, but none of them had answers yet. She would need to keep investigating it, or else it could be a cmity sooner orter.


    After eight more hours running inside the Ygnolia forest, Seth finally found the exit on the other side. It was just that he expected to be right outside the Irumdell city gates, not in a small vige, like he currently was. It meant that the map he acquired on the Hilkhell city was actually inurate.


    "Damn it! This map is useless." Seth burned the map with his normal mes.


    "What are you going to do now?" Lexi asked.


    "Sigh... I can only ask for directions. At least we are inside a vige."


    "It''s good to see you frustrated at least once. You deserve it after making me witness such a beastly scenest night."


    "Huh? I didn''t show you anything, you were the one that was watching."


    "Truly shameless. Too shameless." Lexi left and refused to talk with him.


    Seth could only discover a way out of this situation alone, entering the vige.


    For the elves living inside this vige, it wasn''t that umon to see a human figure, so they didn''t give him any hostile gazes.


    Seth asked the vigers around and they roughly told him that he was practically a hundred thousand meter off the mark. However, he didn''t get disheartened, since he could cover that distance easily while running with his Mana Control cultivation base.


    There was nothing much he could do inside such a small vige, so he directly left after thanking those vigers.

 Chapter 91 - Irumdell City

    Seth continued his travel in order to arrive at the Irumdell city, a ce where he was nning to spend some of his "hard earned" money.


    He had taken a lot of blue and red Skystones from the Demonic Shadow Royal n treasury before leaving, but he knew that it would be considered as nothing whenpared to the ten purple Skystones he won for Velgor.


    He wanted to increase his cultivation and increase his attack power quickly, but in a way that it wouldn''tplicate his firm foundation. For that he was firstly thinking on acquiring a weapon. This has been something he had been avoiding for a long, long time and one of the reasons was because he was dependent on the abilities his Seed of Tyranny granted him. His body was his weapon. But now, he had to enhance his strength by any ways he could, even if it was just for a tiny bit.


    The other things he wanted, were cultivation resources for himself and for Lexi. She''s reaching closer to understanding what Soul Cultivation is and has been studying about many things these days. She was hopeful that she would recover a bit more of her past knowledge if she could activate it while studying or practicing.


    Other than that, he was thinking of acquiring different things that could possibly be helpful and useful things for his girlfriends too.


    The first part of his trip would actually be going shopping with the resources he "borrowed" from his n.


    "Good, we finally arrived here."


    Irumdell City.


    After some minutes he arrived at the entrance of the big city. He immediately saw some differences from a human city to an elf city. Instead of a high wall, surrounded with stone towers and defensive metallic mechanisms, he was in front of vary tall tree, connected to many others by some paths made of wood and vines. There was a bunch of archers stationed atop those paths, observing the flux of people that entered and left the city.


    Seth easily entered the city in the midst of that crowd of people. While walking through the streets he found out that this city may be the city that has the most numbers of humans, inside the Elven Territory. For almost ten people he passed through, one or two of them were actually human beings.


    But that was to be expected, since this was a city focused inmerce and auctions. This was the entrance point for many merchants that made their business exchanging merchandise between both races.


    Seth already knew the name of some ces he wanted to visit, so he just needed to ask for directions for now. It wasn''t actually difficult for him to find out where were the ces he wanted to go, because they were very well-known around the entire city. Pretty much everyone had already gone to those public locations.


    Weapon Terrace.


    Seth entered in an area where there were a lot of stores selling many types of weapons. He entered in a store that people rmended him, hoping to find something suitable for his battles. There were many stands, disying many kinds of weapons right at the entrance, however, Seth felt that they were just normal weapons infused with a bit of energy.


    There was a male elf behind a balcony looking towards some weapons, kind of organizing them.


    Seth approached him while asking: "Is there any weapon of better quality than those on the stands there?"


    The man looked towards Seth and tried to gauge his cultivations. He wasn''t able to feel anything so he thought Seth was amoner. After realizing he was amoner, he doubted that he would be able to afford any weapons stronger than those.


    "Yes. We have some stronger weapons sir, but they are expensive."


    Seth understood his slightly rude remark but didn''t care at all, if he were one of those prideful young masters, he would be throwing a tantrum right now.


    He put some blue Skystones on the balcony and said: "Bring them out and show me."


    "Right away." The man''s eyes bulged a bit after witnessing Seth''s wealth. Most people actually paid using gold and silver coins, rather than using Skystones. Skystones were a rare and precious currency and it''s worth was way above gold coins.


    After some minutes he brought five different weapons out of the store storage. When Seth saw them, he felt that their materials were very good and could faintly sense the presence of a weak spirit inside them.


    He brought them out at the same time, putting them on the balcony. There was a ck sword, radiating an aura of darkness, directly catching Seth''s attention; a spear that seemed to be infused with the wind element; an orb that didn''t contain any element, but was able to increase the control and proficiency of the user; a very heavy greatsword and a fire attribute axe.


    "How much for all of them?"


    "These weapons contain spirits inside of them, so young master knows how precious they are. For that amount you can have them all." The seller pointed towards the blue Skystones Seth had put in the balcony before.


    "Very well." Seth took the weapons, stashing them inside his spatial ring. He didn''t bother to know if the price was correct or not.


    The seller felt like he did a good deal, because blue Skystones were very precious and rare. If he knew how much of those stone Seth carried with him around, he would try to rob him right there without a doubt.


    "Don''t you have anything better than this?"


    "Unfortunately, those were my best weapons for now and you won''t be able to find anything better around the Weapon Terrace for the time being. However, it does not mean that there aren''t better weapons on this city, because the best items are always sold at the auction. If I''m not wrong there is an auction happening tonight, however I don''t know if you''ll be able to enter, because a person needs to be invited in order to participate."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, just tell me the exact location."


    "O-Okay. That auction is organized by the echelons of the Merchant Union, so it is going to happen at their headquarters. Just keep in mind to not insult them or cause any trouble there, because there is often someone from the Nature Roots participating on those auctions."


    "Nature Roots?"


    "Sigh... I always forget that humansck general knowledge of the political structure of our Elven Kingdom. Nature Roots is a title conferred upon a strong family. You couldpare them to powers like the Wu Martial Kingdom or the StormWind Valley from your Human Territory. They at least have a Mana Control powerhouse within their ranks, so I would not cause any trouble for them if I were you."


    "You talk too much old man. Goodbye." Seth left towards the ce where the Merchant Union would be hosting the auction. He didn''t put a single word the seller told him on his mind.


    "Who is the old man?! Ah! He left already and I couldn''t even tell him that the Vivrem Family young master is probably taking part on that event. That is one of the Nature Roots families for you, gotta be careful. They are known to dislike humans more than normal, I hope that he doesn''t get into trouble, or else I''ll lose a good customer."


    Seth didn''t know about the Nature Rootspletely yet, but even if he knew he wouldn''t give a damn. He was more than certain that even a Mana Controlte-stage realm cultivator wouldn''t be able to catch him in a run if he ever needed to escape. His darkness abilities were meant for that.


    Just like Valic escaped from the Huo brothers chase, back in the zing Phoenix Sect grounds, he could do the same.


    Seth headed towards his destination in a calm manner, he was certain that no one could stop him there and it was not because of his strength.


    "Who are you?"


    An elf guard stopped him and asked while he tried to pass through a very big entrance, that led to a ce where a lot of people was gathering. There were at least eight guards protecting the entrance. That signified that something important was about to happen inside.


    "Hey, hey. Take your hands off me alright? You don''t need to know who I am, just look at this."


    Seth took out the crest he received from the messenger that came to deliver him the invitation and showed it to the guards.


    They instantly retreated and saluted him with utmost respect, not even questioning anything.


    Seth thought they would at least question him of its authenticity, but none of them dared to question if it was true or not. They just epted it and bowed with respect.


    Seth thought: ''What is this? This level of respect is unheard of, the Elf Queen must be a tyrant or the best kind of ruler in the world.''


    He entered the huge hall after passing through the tight security. He walked calmly while the people inside started to frown after seeing a human there. He was actually the only human customer inside, since it was really hard for a human to be approved as a worthy person to be there.. The resources and items being auctioned were top-notch, so it was only natural that the elves would monopolize them for themselves.

 Chapter 92 - The Auction

    "Seth, I can already feel from here, that there are some items that contain some soul and spirit powers there. I guess this will be a fruitful trip." Lexi said a bit after they entered the hall.


    "That''s good to hear. Very well, let''s find a quiet ce to sit."


    Seth was about to go to a remote ce and find a seat when he suddenly felt a hostile gaze behind his back. He turned around and saw a male elf surrounded with more than eight guards looking at him with malice and hostility.


    The male elf walked towards Seth, bringing his entourage along with him.


    "Leave this ce right now. You''re not worthy to be here."


    "What if I refuse?" Seth crossed his arms and asked in an aloof tone. It was like he didn''t care about who that elf really was at all.


    "Do you know with who are you talking? A puny human like you dare to talk back to me? Ivorn Vivrem! I swear that I will expel you from here today." After seeing that the male human didn''t put him on his eyes, he seemed to get crazy.


    "Hm? With just you lot?" Seth looked at him and his guards with contempt.


    "Guards! Take him down! I want you to take him down and throw him outside, in the middle of the street!" Hemanded the guards that followed him.


    "Alright, Young Master Ivorn."


    Three elven guards started to move in order to take Seth down. They surrounded him, sealing his routes of escape, even the exit was blocked, because they knew that in reality, their Young Master Ivorn wanted to see the poor human suffering.


    The guards advanced towards Seth, releasing their cultivation base, but just when they were about to mistreat him, they felt a different energy around them.


    "Stop!" A male voice that carried a bit of Mana stopped the situation from getting out of control. The guards felt a heavy pressure that was impeding them from advancing.


    "What is happening here?" A fat old man entered the scene, asking for an exnation. He was a human and one of the merchants that was part of the Merchant Union. Someone Ivorn could not disregard.


    Ivorn Vivrem frowned after seeing him, because he had to put up with a lowly human, since he had a high status inside the city. Other than that, he was a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator, something that was hard to find in a city like this. Most of the strong practitioners were stationed on the Ereinrith city or doing important things outside.


    "It is nothing big, Mister Olsen. I''m just showing a certain person where his ce actually is."


    "Oh? So, it means you are trying to cause amotion here. Even going as far as to stir some trouble to our esteemed guest."


    "Esteemed guest? You mean him?" Ivorn pointed towards Seth.


    Before answering his question, the fat merchant, Mister Olsen, looked towards Seth and asked: "My guards at the entrance have notified me of your arrival esteemed guest. Could you please show me the crest? I need to make sure you''re the one."


    Seth showed him the Royal Crest, making everyone in the scene speechless.


    Mister Olsen turned towards Ivorn and said in a severe tone: "You better apologize to the esteemed guest, or else I don''t know if even your family will be able to bear the consequences. Actually, if you don''t, I will be forced to ask you to get out of here."


    Seth watched the scene bbergasted. The Royal Crest was a very strong symbol inside the Elven Territory and he was sure that none of the other territories had such a strong reaction to their leaders. They really seemed to have a lot of respect towards the Elf Queen.


    "I-I-I....." Ivorn gritted his teeth in humiliation, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He knew how strong was the force that the Royal Crest held. Everyone around the hall was currently looking towards them and he was the one to me for that, however, he could only see fault at Seth.


    ''I refuse to apologize to a human.''


    His thoughts were to refuse to do it, but the pressure on him was getting stronger each second.


    "I... am... sorry." He managed to utter those words after a long time of hesitation. After saying it, he just wanted to leave the scene to make it less shameful for him.


    Ivorn quickly tried to excuse himself, since he had apologized already.


    "Wait!" Seth''s voice made him stop.


    "What thing are you to actually treat me like a nobody and leave as if nothing happened?"


    "I..."


    "Do you think I am your father or brother to put up with that attitude of yours?"


    "You! What do you mean with that?!" Ivorn got mad after being scolded by Seth.


    "If I were you, I would think twice before saying anything." Seth raised the crest for him to see.


    Ivorn cowered after seeing it.


    "Esteemed guest, could you please show some mercy towards Young Master Ivorn? I would consider it as a favor if you could let him go." The merchant Olsen asked for his forgiveness.


    "Did you hear it? The fatty had to ask me to forgive you, so be grateful towards him and scram now."


    ''Fatty?''


    "I''ll scram."


    Ivorn gritted his teeth in anger and humiliation, but chose to leave without causing any more trouble.


    The environment was silent as those things were happening, so everyone was able to clearly see what have happened there, adding ayer of heaviness, to the humiliation Ivorn was feeling inwardly. His eyes were glowing in a fierce light, showing that he was not done yet.


    "Esteemed guest, can I ask you what is your name?"


    "My name is Seth."


    "Very well, Young Master Seth, I have prepared a vip room for you if you do not mind."


    "That would actually be good, since I''d rather have a peaceful environment, than crossing paths with some bothersome young masters."


    "Hahaha, very well, then follow me."


    Seth followed Mister Olsen until he reached the vip room, a very spacious and neat room, for the guest to enjoy the auctionfortably.


    "I''ll be leaving then, Young Master Seth. The auction is about to begin and I hope you find something satisfactory. Since you are someone that was directly invited by the Elf Queen, we will give you a discount of twenty percent at the end, so make sure you buy everything you like."


    "Alright."


    After Mister Olsen left, Seth opened up a smile.


    ''Who would have thought that this Royal Crest would give me so much advantages? Twenty percent?''


    "Seth how much did you bring?" Lexi started to ask Seth, since she could feel that there would be a lot of items they would need.


    "I don''t really know, let me check it."


    Seth focused his attention on his spatial ring, trying to see how much he brought.


    "Lexi, there seems to be mountains of gold and silver, while we might have a little bit more than hundred thousand blue Skystones. I counted two hundred fifty-six red Skystones as well."


    "Ah... I don''t know how much things cost, because I''ve never seen you actually buy anything." Lexi couldn''t tell if that was a lot or not.


    "Do not worry, we might be able to buy an item or two I think."


    As Seth and Lexi were discussing about some things, when Mister Olsen went on the stage to officially open the event.


    "Ladies and Gentleman, I, Mister Olsen, one of the hosts for today''s event, hereby announce the opening of the Merchant Union auction. Since we know that all of you here are very busy people, we will go directly to the point. Bring the first item! Disy it for our guests!"


    Twelve Qi Transformation elves entered the room bringing along a very heavy item. It was covered by a cloth but some people could already guess what it was.


    Bang!


    They dropped it in the middle of the stage, making it sunk on the ce itnded. The elves took the cloth off, revealing a very big greatsword. It was one and a half meters long, made of ck steel and other precious metals, giving it a very solid and dark glow.


    "This greatsword is called ck Tooth. It was made using thebination of the finest pieces of materials and a great craftsmanship. It is not a sword that houses a spirit, but it''s strength and weaknessy in the fact that it is heavy. With a single blow, a person could destroy a mountain, however, the requirements to wield it normally, is at least Mana Perception realm. Since it is the first item, we won''t put an opening price. You can start to bid."


    At first no one bade anything on it, because the requirements for using it were too high.


    "It''s not good, that sword is useless for me."


    "True, we cannot lift it at all."


    People kept making somements on that item, but no one offered anything.


    Ivorn Vivrem thought it would be a good souvenir for his father''s collection, so he was the first one to make an offer.


    "I bid one gold coin." Ivorn''s voice could be hearding from one of the vip rooms, above the ce where people were standing. He was sittingfortably in a couch at the balcony of that room.


    ''One gold coin?'' A lot of people had the same thought, but no one voiced anything out, because they recognized that voice was Young Master Ivorn''s voice.


    Mister Olsen frowned after hearing his offer. That sword was worth at least a blue Skystone, but he was trying to buy it for one gold coin only.. The problem was that no one would dare to bid against him, since his family was one of the "Nature Roots".

 Chapter 93 - Squandering Wealth

    Incurring the wrath of a "Nature Roots" would be the same as incurring the wrath of a behemoth. When they find you, not even your body would be left behind and that was something no one would dare to attract towards themselves.


    Ivorn wanted to pay a single gold coin for that greatsword, making things hard for Mister Olsen. He found out that it was a legal form to shame and oppose that human merchant without defying him openly. Actually, that greatsword was worthy at least a blue Skystone, or approximately thousand gold coins, but he exploited the gap left behind by Mister Olsen carelessness, to deal a bit of damage on his pocket and image.


    Ivorn was sure that no one would bid against him and the wicked smile on his face was evident already. His sour mood from before was getting better.


    Mister Olsen was already sweating in embarrassment, because he was being shamed right before everyone present and he could do nothing about it. It was his responsibility to make the items be sold for the right and just price, yet he was stranded by his own rules. He would have to pay the rest of the value from his own pocket if this continued like that.


    But...


    "Ten blue Skystones."


    A voice echoed from the balcony of the vip room, bidding a value at least ten times higher than the real price for that souvenir.


    Everyone looked up but didn''t see who was bidding against Ivorn, but Ivorn and Mister Olsen knew which individual that voice belonged to. It was the human male that had the Elf Queen Royal Crest.


    Ivorn gritted his teeth in anger. That human was purposely standing on his way, increasing the humiliation he was feeling at least two-fold. His reason seemed to fade as he started to increase the value.


    "Twenty blue Skystones!"


    Everyone looked towards him bbergasted, they firstly thought he didn''t want to spend money on something as difficult to use as that weapon, but now they all realized they might be wrong.


    "Thirty blue Skystones." Seth''s voice immediately replied. He was actually nonchntly observing everything from up there on his vip room. He was not bothered by that amount of blue Skystones at all, because he had more than a hundred thousand blue Skystones from the Demonic Shadow Royal n to spend.


    "Forty!"


    Ivorn offered forty blue Skystones on that weapon, something he would never do if not for his angered state.


    Out of nowhere something clicked inside his mind. If he continued to bid, he would be helping that fatty human merchant on achieving his objectives, but if he didn''t, he would be losing face, since this item would be sold for the main target of his anger. There was only his loss on this situation.


    "Fifty blue Skystones."


    Ivorn gritted his teeth and decided to not bid anymore. It would be a waste of resources, paying that much for a souvenir. He consoled himself thinking that the human paid fifty times the price for that useless item.


    "Fifty blue Skystones... Anyone wants to bid higher?" Mister Olsen asked while smiling. He was able to avoid a debt and earn more than he ever thought, because he would be receiving a small part of every item sold.


    No one said a word. They all thought it was a waste of resources and only someone crazy would pay that amount for a souvenir. However, for Seth, it was a weapon and not a souvenir.


    "Sold! The item will be delivered at the end of the auction."


    Mister Olsen continued: "Now we are going to bring the second item, something that most of you will certainly like."


    An elf entered the stage while holding a box. He put it on the table before Mister Olsen and left right after.


    Mister Olsen opened the box, revealing the item inside for everyone to see. It was a white and round stone that seemed to be normal, but Seth could feel the high amounts of spirit energy concentrated inside it.


    "This stone is called Spirit Enhancement Stone and it is basically what it actually does. While used on your weapon or artifact, it can strength the spirit within, making its abilities stronger and much better. This is a very precious and scarce item. We usually receive only a single piece of stone like this for every five to ten years, so the initial bid was already set. Beginning with a hundred blue Skystones, you can start bidding."


    "A hundred Skystones!"


    "A hundred and fifty Skystones!"


    "Two hundred Skystones!"


    "Three hundred!"


    "Thousand blue Skystones!" Ivorn bided for real this time, he was interested in the item and gave a decent bid.


    "Thousand blue Skystones. Is there anyone that wants to bid higher? Going once... Going twice..."


    "Two thousand blue Skystones." Seth doubled Ivorn''s offer.


    "You!" Ivorn thought Seth was doing it in order to irritate him.


    "Two thousand five hundred blue Skystones!"


    "Five thousand Skystones."


    "What is he crazy?" The crowd started to think Seth has gone mad. He was offering a lot for that item, probably more than it was worth already.


    "Five thousand blue Skystones. Is there anyone that wants to bid higher? Going once... Going twice..."


    Ivorn brough a bit over six thousand blue Skystones to buy the items he wanted. That quantity was already a considerable amount of blue Skystones, enough to feed a whole family for years.


    However, if he wanted to win that bid, he would have to spend it all.


    "Six thousand blue Skystones!" He gathered his courage and offered all his budget.


    "Ten thousand blue Skystones." Seth offered ten thousand for that item, silencing the whole crowd.


    People started to whisper things to one another.


    "Who''s he?"


    "Howe we didn''t hear anything about a person like him?"


    "How can he be that rich?"


    Ivorn was thoroughly shocked, even Mister Olsen was. They were sure that no one would be able to bid higher than that.


    "Ten thousand blue Skystones. Going once... Going twice... Sold!"


    "..."


    "Mister Olsen, I would like to ask you something."


    The merchant looked towards Ivorn, the one that was asking.


    "Please, say it."


    "Mister Olsen, what happens if a certain person is not able to pay the sum they have offered for an item?"


    The merchant Mister Olsen narrowed his eyes in displeasure, because he knew where Ivorn was trying to get.


    "If a person is not able to afford the money they have offered, the bid will be annulled and he will be forbidden from participating on the auction."


    "Then, I would like to ass Mister Olsen to check if our illustrious guest is able to honor with his offer."


    Mister Olsen knew that it was disrespectful to check it and that it was a scheme from Ivorn, but he could not deny that Seth was a person that came out of nowhere and he wasn''t sure if he would be able to pay for the items, even though he only needed to pay eighty percent of the value. Seth was clearly a foreigner, so he couldn''t be disrespectful, since he didn''t know who he really was, however, he had to check it.


    He looked towards the balcony where Seth waszily enjoying some fruits, that they had brought for him and was about to ask him if he could pay for the items, but Seth raised his hand, showing the Elf Queen Royal Crest for everyone to see.


    "Do you think I would dare to sully the Elf Queen''s reputation? Do you think the Elf Queen would give her Royal Crest to a nobody?"


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Then you can continue the auction."


    Mister Olsen and everyone present would never disrespect the Elf Queen or doubt her decisions and Seth knew it. That is why he was using her crest and her name, to put pressure on them.


    "Young Master Ivorn, I believe Young Master Seth is a person that can honor with his words. There is no need to bother with it for now. Let''s continue the auction."


    After those two items, more than twenty types of artifacts and weapons were auctioned, together with resources for cultivation and even some skillbooks.


    Whenever Seth saw an item he liked, he would bid on it unrestrained.


    At the end of the day, he spent about forty thousand blue Skystones, acquiring a lot of resources for Lexi and different types of weapons and skillbooks. He wanted to test all the weapons, before choosing one that waspatible with his style.


    When the auction ended, Ivorn was already on fire. He had lost more than eight times while bidding against Seth and he could do nothing about it.


    "Have you called uncle already?" Ivorn asked for his guards.


    "We contacted him already and he said he will arrive here tomorrow."


    "Very well. Get prepared, after he arrives, we are going to kidnap that idiot human and kill him. We can''t leave any traces behind, so I will not hasten things and wait for his arrival. I''d like to see how he will escape us with a Mana Perception real cultivator chasing after him."


    "Alright, Young Master."


    "Hahaha. We will steal every single thing he bought today, showing him that strength is better than money.. Without strength he won''t be able to secure that fortune of his."

 Chapter 94 - Luring

    The auction ended and Seth had paid the money he owned already. The discount he received was enough for him to save at least six thousand blue Skystones.


    He left the hall where the event urred and found a quiet inn to stay the night.


    He was now inside his room, looking at the items he bought, thinking on how to better handle and use them all.


    "Then, what will you do with all these weapons?" Lexi asked bewildered by Seth''s action of buying more than twenty weapons.


    "You already know that when I was training and improving my strength with those instructors from the Twelve Shadows, I never trained in a specific weapon, so I really don''t know the one that is a better fit for my style. I need to experiment with them all in order to find about that, the question is, where will I find a good opponent to test them?"


    "You don''t need to act like you know nothing... So, that is why you were vehemently opposing that elf from before. I see..."


    "Sigh... Guess there is no way to hide anything from you, huh? Well, he seemed to be one of those idiots that has a very high ego, so just the fact that I slightly stepped on it, made him bleed from inside. However, judging his actions from before, he does not seem to be aplete idiot, so he mighte with an army behind him. Not that I care though."


    "What if he brings a Mana Control realm cultivator?"


    "Oh? Then that would actually be awesome, since I doubt that Mana Perception or weaker cultivators would be able tost for more than a single hit. Ah, forget about it for now Lexi.


    Shouldn''t you be more concerned about the things we acquired for you?"


    "That''s right! Where are all those things by the way?"


    "There." Seth pointed towards a table that had a lot of different things.


    "Alright, I will need your help to transfer the spiritual energy stored inside them towards your soul space, since it would take a lot of time if I were to do it alone."


    "Let''s start it then."


    Seth and Lexi absorbed the spiritual energy contained inside the objects he bought, creating a huge flux of energy, filling his soul space with it. Even the pure and special energy contained inside the Spirit Enhancement Stone wasn''t spared in the process, being absorbed as well.


    After ten hours doing that task, they finally managed to finish.


    "I guess that''s it."


    "Alright Seth, I will use all this pure energy to enhance my strength and I''m afraid it will take some time. I have a feeling that I''ll be able to recover a bit more of my memories and remember how to cultivate the soul."


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    Seth didn''t start to train or anything, since it was already night. He took the opportunity to rest for a bit, because he has been constantly traveling these days.


    The next morning, he left the inn he passed the night, going towards the road that would bring him deeper into the Elven Territory.


    After he left the inn, the innkeeper activated the formation that transmitted sound, making contact with a person.


    "Young Master Ivorn, that person just left the inn and is going towards the west gate."


    "Good job. I''ll reward you handsomely after we deal with that bastard."


    Ivorn Vivrem disconnected the formation and gave orders for his subordinates to get ready. He walked towards a room and saw a man donned with a ck robe sitting calmly on a chair. He was looking towards his knives with some infatuation on his eyes.


    "Uncle, we already know his whereabouts and it seems he is going to leave the city very soon."


    "Are you sure he isn''t just a mere human merchant without any cultivation? Just because you couldn''t sense his cultivation, it doesn''t mean he is stronger than you. You were too hasty on mobilizing me against someone like that."


    "No, uncle. I''m pretty certain he is one of those people the Elf Queen invited to participate on the Wild Games. He wouldn''t be amoner if this was actually the truth. I think he must be at least a Profound Qi practitioner, or even a Qi Transformation practitioner."


    "Very well, I won''t argue with you anymore, however you already know the conditions. I want that Spirit Enhancement Stone, since the spirit in my daggers is screaming for it."


    "Do not worry uncle, I just want that bastard dead. You can choose whichever item you want or even have all of them."


    "That''s good to hear. Let''s go after him then. I will make sure that we will be able to follow him without anyone noticing."


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was walking through the streets, going towards the west gate in order to exit the city, but someone entered in front of him, blocking his path.


    "Hello, Young Master Seth."


    It was a fatty man.


    "Mister Olsen? What do you want from me?"


    "I came here to thank you for helping me avoid losing face at the auction. Ivorn methods were despicable and I would have been aughingstock in front of everyone, if not for you interfering."


    "You''re wrong Mister Olsen, I was interested in that greatsword and that''s all."


    "Come on... You don''t need to be like that. Everyone knows that the greatswords you bought is nothing more than a souvenir. Actually, it doesn''t even matter if it is useful or not, all it matters was that you saved my reputation. For that, I would like to give you something."


    "Give me something?"


    Mister Olsen took a letter out of his robe, giving it to Seth.


    "Well, that is a letter that I wrotest night. Let me ask you something. Are you one of the humans that the Elf Queen invited to the Wild Games?"


    "One of the humans? Does it mean that there are others besides me?" Seth asked confused.


    "I was right, I guessed you''d be one of them. Wait, didn''t you know that each time the Wild Games happens, the elves invite ten young practitioners from the human race to take part on it as guestpetitors?"


    "Ten? That''s new for me... I thought I was the only one, I guess I was thinking too highly of myself."


    "Ahaha, do not worry. If you were invited to participate, then it means you are a very renowned person. Since you''re one of them, do you have a ce to stay after you arrive at the Ereinrith city?"


    "I don''t."


    "That''s good then. The letter I just gave you was written by me, hand it over to the Merchant Union branch at the capital and they will provide you the basic things for your living there."


    "I have to thank you then, because it will save me some time and effort."


    "That''s nothing, it is me that should be thanking you, ahaha."


    "That''s it then Mister Olsen, see you around." Seth started to walk, since they were already done.


    "Wait! Please... beware of Ivorn, he is known to be an infamous person even though he is from one of those respectable families."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Mister Olsen." Seth said while leaving the fat merchant''s line of sight.


    "I hope so." Mister Olsen left to do his job.


    Seth passed through the exit, leaving the city. He still had a long way to go until he gets on his destination. There were a lot of people going by feet, but asionally Seth saw a carriage passing through the pathway.


    Seth didn''t continue to follow on the main road and took a sideway passage, that seemed to be a shortcut. He kept walking to that shortcut until there was not even a single soul inside his field of vision any longer. He created the perfect opportunity for the people that was following him to act.


    Now, it was on their hands, if they wanted to act or not.


    It didn''t take long for some elves to appear in front of him. They were hiding behind some trees, waiting for him toe. That group seemed to be ustomed with the terrain around here, since they were perfectly hiding there. Only a person from the Mana realms and above would be able to detect them.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Look at what we have here! A human trying to take a shortcut."


    "Ahaha. That''s unfortunate for him."


    "Human, hand over your belongings!"


    ''Thieves? How unlucky they are.'' Seth watched how six thieves were throwing themselves inside their own graves.


    "If I were you, I would run right now, while there is still time." Seth said.


    "What do you think you''re saying, human?"


    "He is delusional, didn''t even realize the situation he is in right now."


    "Let''s show him a bit of despair and wake him up."


    The thieves surrounded Seth and were about to attack him when suddenly a pressure descended, making them feel like ten thousand kilograms were right above their shoulders.


    "See... I told you to run when there was still a bit of time."


    Behind the thieves, a group of men appeared, walking slowly towards Seth.

 Chapter 95 - Testing Weapons

    There wasn''t anything out of ordinary with their group. Just seven elves walking in the road towards Seth and the thieves, but the pressure that descended on them almost made the elven thieves kneel down of the floor.


    Their breathing started to get rough, as if they had run a marathon, panting in tiredness. That was the effect that the aura above them produced on their bodies.


    Everyone looked towards the group of elves and the thieves instantly recognized the people that just arrived.


    "Young Master Ivorn! Please spare us!"


    "We didn''t do anything!"


    "Ahaha, what a bunch of cowards, they just attack people that are weaker than them."


    A thin and menacing man started to mock the thieves. He was wearing a ck leather armor, where his daggers were hanging. His outfit remembered an assassin, since his clothes were designed to enhance his mobility on the field.


    He was the one releasing the mana that was binding Seth and the thieves.


    "It''s a pity you are on the wrong ce and time. We will have to eliminate the possibility of you talking about what happened here." The thin elf said.


    "You are... Elwin Vivrem!"


    "Elwin Vivrem? The Vivrem''s family head youngest brother?"


    The thieves recognized him, since they knew who to mess with and who to not mess with and Elwin Vivrem was a person they would never dare to offend.


    He was known to be a very bloodthirsty assassin, with wild habits of ying with his victims to death with his daggers. His Mana Perception initial-stage cultivation was enough to stand on top of the list of dangerous people in the Irumdell city.


    "Ahaha, so you know about me? Well, that simplifies things a bit. I have a very generous deal for you thieves, I just don''t know if you''re going to ept it or not. Of course, I can''t guarantee your safety if you don''t take the deal." Elwin said in a threatening tone.


    "We will! Please tell us."


    "Yes, we will aplish whatever you want."


    "Very good. Bring me his head and I will let you go." Elwin pointed towards Seth. He was going to use the thieves in order to gauge Seth''s strength. There was something bothering him. Seth''s reaction to his aura was totally different from the thieves. He didn''t seem to be affected in the least by it.


    "Just that?"


    "Yeah, just that."


    "Let''s go boys, you heard Mister Elwin."


    The thieves reorganized their group formation, surrounding Seth again. The tension was building up while they kept looking towards their target.


    Seth was waiting for their moves with a nonchnt attitude. He knew one of them would lose his cool and attack him first.


    Just like he thought, one of the six thieves felt anxious and jumped towards him while using a short sword.


    That was the opportunity Seth wanted to test the weapons he bought. A reddish fiery light appeared on his hands as he took an axe out of his spatial ring. He had bought it on the weapon pavilion before and was about to test it''s might.


    When the thief saw the axe on his hand he felt a bit of apprehension, but it was clouded by his greed. He tried to nk Seth and cut him from his left side using his short sword, since moving an axe and block an attack like that was a hard thing to do.


    However, Seth didn''t think it was hard at all. He made a motion with his axe and the sound of air being cut echoed to the surroundings. The speed that the axe moved was so fast, that none of the thieves were able to perceive it.


    They just saw how their friend was bisected in half. Even his short sword was split into two along with him. Half of his body flew to the distance, vanishing inside the sea of trees.


    "Sigh... Didn''t like it, too slow!" Seth said with a rueful expression. The axe was not to his liking. The problem was not that the axe was slow, but it was hard to position as well, making it a w on his opinion.


    ''Too slow?'' The people watching could not believe his words. Other than Elwin, they weren''t even able to see his hands moving the axe. They looked towards Seth with a look that was three parts dumbfounded and seven parts with apprehension.


    "You don''t need to look at me like that. I didn''t like the weapon and that''s all. Actually, you can have it." Seth threw the axe towards another thief, that was unfortunate enough to be caught in this mess.


    The axe flew towards him with such velocity, that his reaction speed was too slow to escape it. He couldn''t avoid it, being hit right on the chest. The fire attribute axe pierced his chest and exploded, making him rest in pieces.


    The other thieves realized that Seth wasn''t an easy opponent at all and they might end the same way as their friends, so they released their cultivation bases in order to take things seriously. They wouldn''t be doing things the same dumb way the others did.


    However, it would change nothing, because their weak and puny Qi Gathering realm of cultivation, wouldn''t help them at all.


    "What a trash. Pah!" Elwin spat on the floor after they released their cultivation levels. They were nothing but thrash on his eyes.


    "Go!" One of the thieves signaled and they attacked Seth simultaneously.


    A pale green light appeared on Seth''s hands and a wind attribute spear appeared there. He thrust forward multiple times with it and pierced a thief after another, creating more than five holes on the chest area of each one of them.


    They were decimated by his attack, not leaving a single chance for them to struggle against him. The difference on their abilities was like the distance between the sky and the earth.


    "Too quick! I don''t like it!"


    Seth took the spear in a throwing stance and sent it flying towards Ivorn. A blinding light pierced the vision of guards standing beside Ivorn, and they closed their eyes in desperation. It was the shy skill the low-level spirit inside that spear, was capable of doing.


    It flew so fast towards Ivorn that it would be better to call it a shooting star instead of a flying spear. Even Young Master Ivorn wouldn''t be able to defend against that attack.


    When the spear neared him though, it stopped on the air, right in front of his face.


    "Hehehe, impressive. You were right nephew... He is not a normal individual at all."


    The spear turned its sharp head towards Seth and flew back at him. Elwin used his Mana to stop Seth''s attack and send it back.


    Swoosh!


    The spear flew through the air even faster than the time sent it towards Ivorn, aiming for Seth''s head.


    However, Seth easily dodged it, moving his head slightly when it was about to pierce him. The spear passed by his side, flying towards the horizon.


    "Guards, go and kill him! It''s an order!" Ivorn felt shame for feeling inferior to Seth, since he realized that without his uncle, he would be dead already. He wasn''t able to feel or see Seth''sst attack at all.


    The five guards took theirnces and went forwards to engage against Seth. They released their Qi Transformation initial-stage realm cultivation, putting pressure on Seth. Five different auras spread towards him, as they came rushing to attack.


    Their speed and abilities were leagues ahead of those dead thieves, since they were guards trained by one of the "Nature Roots". Their team work was good too, since just right after the first spear thrust missed Seth, a second one followed up.


    Seth started to dodge their attacks in a quick session, going backwards a bit each time he moved. However, a spear thrust enhanced with Qi energy, assaulted him just after he dodged an attack.


    The guard smiled thinking he was about to hit his target but a metal hitting metal sound, resounded on his ears and he saw that Seth deflected his spear using a ck sword. The sword body was entirely ck and was radiating a dark energy. It was a dark element sword he bought before.


    Many attacks started to rain down of him from all sides, but Seth would always parry them with a sword strike.


    The guards looked at one another and nodded their heads. Right after that their Mana was released at the same time and with the same intensity, forming a five-way formation, that had the potential to release five times the primary strength.


    Their bodies glowed with a blue light as they moved with five times their individual speed, making a pierce motion from all sides, sealing Seth''s paths. The only downside of this attack is that they were consuming five times the normal quantity of Qi energy.


    Seth saw that they were getting serious and finally decided to test that sword for real. He released a little bit of Mana, making his body move at an incredible speed while shing towards each of the guards that attacked him.


    His body appeared ten meters ahead of their position as he looked towards the ck sword.


    "It is too stable and easy to use, however itcks the necessary power. I don''t like it."


    Thud!


    Five headless bodies hit the ground at the same time, marking the end of five lives.

 Chapter 96 - The One He Likes

    Seth threw the ck sword away as if he was throwing a piece of garbage. It was a good weapon, but it didn''t fit his tastes at all.


    He could have kept those weapons to sell them in the future and buy more resources, however he knew that the things he wanted would not be selling on stores or auctions, so money wasn''t going to be the problem.


    "H-H-He... Who is he really?" Ivorn started to cower after observing Seth killing his guards easily. They were Qi Transformation initial-stage Realm cultivators. He knew that those guards were way stronger than him and could defeat him in a single move, but Seth defeated them in a single sword strike.


    "Oh? Impressive, so you are probably a Qi Transformation middle-stage orte-stage cultivator. No wonder the Elf Queen invited you as a guest. Such a strong youth, it''s a pity you will be dying here today." Elwin deduced Seth''s strength based on his speed and moves.


    Elwin would not think Seth was already a Mana Control cultivator at all, because that would be impossible on his conception. A youth at the Mana Perception Realm would be a prodigy and listed on the ranks. However, Seth was a nobody that they hadn''t heard of, so he ditched that possibility, only leaving him with that guess. He thought Seth had an artifact to hide his cultivation level.


    "So, I''ll be dying here today huh? I wonder who will be the one that will kill me? You''re certainly not talking about you right? Such a frail and thin man like you, can''t possibly have the strength to do that." Seth taunted Elwin.


    Elwin furrowed his eyebrows. He was nning to end things quickly first, but now he would take his time to y with Seth and torture him a bit.


    "Heh! Let''s see if you can defend yourself from this thin and frail man then." Elwin didn''t use his daggers to attack, his body just vanished as he used his movement skills to elerate towards Seth.


    Ivorn couldn''t even see what happened and Elwin was already kicking towards Seth''s head.


    Seth took and orb out of his spatial ring. He channeled some energy inside it and a wave of fire started to burn everything in front of him. He used that opportunity to leave the ce he was.


    Elwin finally felt the energy Seth released to create the wave of fire that was hurtling towards him. It was Mana. And that energy seemed to only be slightly weaker than his own.


    He quickly stopped his movement and avoided getting burned, escaping to the side.


    "You! You''re a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator? That''s impossible!" Elwin was shocked that Seth was stronger than he thought at first.


    Seth didn''t say anything. He channeled a bit more of Mana into the orb, creating a one-meter-tall fire ball, sending it flying towards Elwin.


    "Tch! Too slow." Elwin saw the fire ball flying towards him and his first action was to dodge it, since he considered that attack too slow, but he failed to notice something. Seth had targeted Ivorn instead of him.


    The fire ball passed by his side and kept flying towards Ivorn. That was the time when Elwin finally realized that he wasn''t the main target.


    He used his movement technique and appeared between the fire ball and Ivorn, releasing his mana to form an invisible shield, intercepting Seth''s skill.


    Boom!


    An explosion burned the forest around, but the shield Elwin had created didn''t break. It resisted the impact, protecting Ivorn and himself.


    "Sigh... I don''t feel any difference when using an orb instead of manually creating the skill. It''s probably a bit stronger than if I were to do it without using it as a catalyst, however, I feel stered when using it."


    Crack!


    Seth closed his hand while holding the orb, breaking it into thousand pieces. That action showed how strong his physical strength was.


    "So, you''re targeting my nephew... Very well." Elwin got angered by Seth''s actions and a pale green light covered his whole body.


    He grabbed his daggers and started to use his wind arts. His body felt as light as a feather, increasing his speed and dexterity.


    Elwin shot towards Seth, two times faster than before, not giving him the chance to draw another weapon out of his spatial ring.


    His dagger grazed Seth''s left cheek, almost cutting him.


    One after another, Elwin shed multiple times while Seth retreated, avoiding getting cut. The speed of his movements was constantly increasing, making his arms blurry. At some point, even after images started to form.


    Ivorn could only see the metal glint of his uncle daggers shing towards everywhere, however, not even once, he was able to hit Seth. That made a bad feeling arise inside his heart. He was getting anxious at the thought that his uncle would not be able to defeat that human.


    A different green light emerged from Elwin''s daggers as he took some distance from Seth, making an "X" cut on the air. Two wind des made of mana hurtled so fast towards Seth that it was approaching the speed of a Mana Perceptionte-stage cultivator already.


    But unfortunately for Elwin, that action of his gave Seth enough time to draw another weapon from his spatial ring. A greatsword appeared on his hands and he made a sweep movement with it. The wind desing towards him were crushed with the shockwave it created and a wind storm surged with power, disrupting Elwin movements.


    Seth felt a sense of closeness with the greatsword, the effect it created while he swept it made him feel awesome. It was a very heavy and big weapon, that required a lot of physical strength just so a person could properly handle it, but the power behind the attacks was out of ordinary.


    Elwin felt that wind storm rushing towards him and couldn''t believe that the shockwave resulted from his sweeping motion was enough to cause that effect. If the shockwave could create that strong wind storm, what would have happened if he was struck directly? What kind of physical strength was required to create a wind storm like that?


    "I think I found a weapon suitable for me. Let''s push things a bit further and test the final output of power." Seth wasn''t taking this fight seriously; he was considering Elwin as a living training dummy.


    Seth released a bit more of his cultivation base and Elwin started to feel suppressed.


    "You! Who are you?" Elwin''s countenance changed when he realized that Seth''s strength wasn''t what he thought to be at all.


    "You don''t need to know about that." Seth positioned his greatsword to attack, making his aura pressure Elwin a bit more.


    Elwin made the quick decision of giving up everything and run towards the woods. After Seth exposed his aura, he knew that it would be impossible to win against him.


    "Trying to escape? I won''t let you!"


    Seth activated his Shadow Walk, appearing right before Elwin like a ghost. His dark element was flowing towards the greatsword, covering its entire body.


    With a single strike, Seth made the dark energy engulf Elwin and everything around him.


    Boom!


    The darkness engulfed everything in the area, destroying the trees, terrain and Elwin''s body together. The poor elf assassin couldn''t even react before Seth''s explosive attack.


    Ivorn started to run when he realized his uncle was trying to flee alone from the area. He was lucky enough to distance himself half a kilometer, before he heard the loud explosion. When he looked back, he saw a dark sphere engulfing the whole area he was before, leaving behind a deep crater on the ground.


    Ivorn fell on the ground and his legs were refusing to work properly. He almost pissed his pants after witnessing that level of destruction. However, he wasn''t fortunate enough to leave Seth''s detection and when he finally regained his strength to stand up, he saw Sething towards him from the middle of the destructed area.


    "D-D-Demon! Please, spare my life!" After witnessing the dark energy, he immediately associated Seth with the demon race.


    "I must thank you, Young Master Ivorn. You were very useful on bringing some test subjects for me."


    There was a terrifying smile on Seth''s face.


    Ivorn was about to kneel down and beg for forgiveness, but his vision went ck, since a greatsword pierced his chest with no omen, ending his life.


    "They were weak, but at least I was able to figure out my weapon preference." Seth looked towards the greatsword he had just used and saw many cracks appearing on the de already. That sword wasn''t able to hold his powerful Mana and was on the verge of breaking.


    Seth collected Elwin and Ivorn spatial rings but didn''t look if there was anything inside. He just quickly left that ce, since he knew that the explosion would attract a lot of practitioners towards there.


    He continued to travel towards his destination, acting as if nothing has happened, unlike the people at the Vivrem family.


    Six hourster, a servant started to make his report.


    "Master, we discovered traces of a huge fight outside the west gate, where Master Elwin and Young Master Ivorn bodies were found."


    The servant was keeling down while reporting to his master.


    Crack!


    The armrest of the wood chair the man was sitting, was broken to pieces and he the servant in a very strict tone: "I want you to find the real culprit for me. I must kill him with my own hands!"

 Chapter 97 - Masked Elf

    A weekter.


    Seth had traveled through more than twelve different cities in order to reach the capital of the elves. Ereinrith city.


    Throughout his travel, he tested his proficiency with the greatsword by many different methods. He found out that one of its ws was the difficulty of relocate the position of the weapon and the user, however, it was a great pleasant from him, when he discovered that his Shadow Walk was a movement technique able to counter that disadvantage.


    He was able to move in a very fast speed while executing it, even though the greatsword was heavy. The second stance of that technique would allow him to swiftly shift his position while diving on the shadows, reemerging on the other side, ready to strike with his weapon.


    His speed while using the greatsword in a fight was enhanced by that, while there wouldn''t be a drop in power at all. Actually, he was able to create some strong and deadly impact waves,bining the power of his elements, together with the physical strength present on one of his attacks.


    Seth was now in a forest area outside of the Ereinrith city. This would be thestnd he would need to cross before reaching that city, however, he wasn''t in a haste. There was still three weeks until they open the preliminaries of the Wild Games, so he still had a plenty of time. What he was trying to do now, was using his Crimson Corrupted mes together with the greatsword.


    Seth took the greatsword in hands and released his normal fire. It enveloped the body of the sword, heating it up and making it seem very threatening. Right after that, he decided to use a bit of the crimson mes and very quickly the entire de was covered by red dancing mes.


    But it didn''t take even a single second and the metal started to melt.


    "What the hell?"


    Seth stopped releasing his mes but it was alreadyte, the greatsword had already deformed in a shape that was beyond redemption.


    "What is with those mes? It seems way stronger than anything I''ve ever seen, not even a fine weapon like that was able to hold it." Seth started to talk alone, shocked with the events. He didn''t think his mes would be that strong.


    He was lucky enough to have bought two greatswords. One from the store where he bought five different weapons, and one from the auction. However, the greatsword he bought from the auction was said to be heavy and he didn''t try to use it yet.


    He took it out of his spatial ring and itnded in front of him. The soil sunk deep on the ce itnded, creating a hole on the ground. The materials thatposed that weapon were very tough and heavy, creating a weapon that weighted a thousand five hundred kilograms.


    People considered a weapon like this as a souvenir because it was impossible to use it on a fight. No one would be able to lift it from the ground and attack. It was fucking one thousand and five hundred kilograms. How would a normal person try to use a weapon as heavy as that?


    However, Seth was different. His strength was enhanced by the Seed of Tyranny and his cultivation base was at the Mana Control initial-stage, that was why that "souvenir" was actually a weapon on his hands.


    Seth held the hilt of the greatsword and used his strength to pull it from the ground. It slowly moved out of the hole it had created, but he felt that it was too heavy, even for him. He used a bit of his Mana and was finally able to lift itpletely. He moved the sword to the side and the disced wind created a storm, destroying the vegetation around.


    Seth got amazed by the effect created when he moved the sword slightly faster. He tried doing it again, but this time while cing more Mana on the attack and doing a wide movement.


    SWOOSH!


    The pressured originated was so strong that whatever was in front of him got blown away by that force. A two hundred meters area was leveled instantly by that attack. It was thebination of a heavy sword and the Mana of a Mana Control powerhouse.


    "Phew!"


    Seth appreciated the scene he created by a single attack. He was more than certain that his choice of weapon was correct now.


    He put the greatsword on his spatial ring and decided to go find a cave or a suitable ce to rest, since it was almost getting dark. He had to cross this forest in order to reach his destination, so he didn''t go back to the city he just passed through.


    He started to search for a ce inside the forest, going deeper and deeper. He hasn''t found a strong beast until now, so he thought it was a safe ce, where the beasts were weak and peaceful.


    Although his perception of the forest was that it was a quiet and tranquil ce, without too many strong beasts, he wasn''t right. It was because he didn''t reach the areas where those beasts were until now, however, it wouldn''t take him much time until he realized that there was something different happening on the forest.


    Seth was swiftly passing through a rocky area when suddenly he felt the energy of a Mana Perception initial-stage beast. It was going towards a distant area, so Seth didn''t bother to go after it. He knew that if he went towards that direction, he wouldn''t be going to a calm ce at all, what he didn''t want.


    A few minutester he felt the energy signature of two more beast, heading towards that same ce. Right after that, more and more auras of Qi transformation beasts kept entering his senses.


    ''What is actually happening there?'' Seth started to feel curious about it. He decided to check and see if anything different was happening.


    He followed those beasts for more than ten kilometers and while he was stealthy doing that, he felt that more than thirty other beasts were going towards that same area.


    He arrived at a very wide ce, where all the beasts were gathered. There were more than twenty kinds of beasts gathered in the area and they didn''t seem to be interested in attacking one another at the moment.


    They kept observing something that was happening some forty or fifty meters away from them.


    There was great quantity of energy gathering in that area, creating a bright light. There seemed to be someone crouched near that ce, but Seth couldn''t see very well, since the light was very bright and intense. But he could feel, that there was a nt in the middle of that flux of energy and it seemed to be absorbing it and growing stronger.


    Seth realized that the beasts around here were probably waiting for the right time to assault that nt. It would definitely make them breakthrough their cultivation, if they were able to eat it. It''s just that the nt hasn''t finished evolving yet, so they were waiting.


    More and more animals approached the area and there were at least seven Mana Perception initial-stage beasts and a hundred plus Qi Transformation initial tote-stage ones there now.


    They all waited for the right moment to act, it was like a silent pact has been signed between them.


    Seth was getting very interested on the nt and the person next to it. He could feel that that person was at the Mana Perception initial-stage realm of cultivation, just like the strongest beasts around here. That person wouldn''t be able to fight against so many enemies and secure the resource near him.


    The light enveloping the nt started to recede, and what was a tiny nt, grew to a sixty centimeters tall herb. It radiated vitality in an exuberant green light. Seth felt like he had sensed that energy before, albeit it was way weaker and a bit different, he just couldn''t bring himself to remember what it was.


    When all the bright light faded, the figure of person was revealed, but that person was covered by manyyers of clothes, not revealing the true appearance. That person had a traveling attire, that was veryrge, not showing the outline of his body and the long sleeves covered even the hands. Seth could barely see the pale skin on some small little holes on those clothes, that were probably opened by the spiky vegetation.


    The person was wearing a mask that covered the entire face and the only thing Seth could see, was the shiny and beautiful long golden hair. Every single elf had a long hair, so it was almost impossible for him to deduce if the person was male or female.


    Seth observed that person for a bit longer and turned his attention back to the herb. Now that it was in a perfect shape, a beast riot would certainly happen, since it was releasing so much energy that even Seth felt interested on it.. However, it was not his and he wouldn''t steal it from a person he didn''t even know who it was yet.

 Chapter 98 - Beast Riot

    The herb was shining with a pale green light and it seemed that the medicine power within it was ready to be absorbed.


    The beasts were getting restless after feeling that strong and beneficial auraing from the herb.


    The cloaked person started to release his Mana, that was very mild and natural, covering the whole nt. A wooden box appeared right before him and the herb flew towards it while directed by his Mana. After it entered the wooden box, the person closed the lid, sealing the item inside.


    The aura the herb was releasing was thoroughly contained inside that box and everything came back to normal. The environment stilled and even the insects stopped from making any more sounds.


    That ce was littered with beasts and every single one of them hade with the intention of obtaining that treasure. When they saw what that human did, the tense atmosphere from before instantly turned into the most violent riot possible.


    ROAR!


    GRRRR!


    HISSS!


    ROAR!


    One after the other they stormed towards that person, trying to steal that wooden box where the herb was.


    That person didn''t seem to panic on the iing beast riot. The box previously on his hands, had already vanished. It entered his spatial ring. He raised his hands and a thousand plus thick vines, surged from the ground, creating a huge wall that prevented the beasts from going forward.


    The thick vines kept growing until it reached the top of the town trees, intercrossing up there and sealing the path from all sides.


    The beasts on the outside kept smashing their heads and limbs on those vines in order to break them, but just after they broke a section of that wall, more vines would regrown and cover the damaged area.


    ''What an amazing ability we have here...'' Seth was observing from afar. He didn''t want to steal from that person, but if he were to die, then it wouldn''t be considered as theft anymore.


    CHIRP!


    A ming Eagle that was observing the situation from afar, decided to act. It was a Mana Perception initial-stage beast, able to understand a bit about the situation.


    It started to throw many balls of pure fire towards the vines, creating amotion down there, since the fire was burning even the weak Qi Transformation beasts on the ground.


    The vines were thick enough to notpletely burn in seconds, giving a lot of time for the person inside to devise an escaping n.


    The fire spread to every direction and the vines were getting burned, revealing the situation inside. There was no one there any longer.


    When the beasts saw that there was no one inside, they all madly dashed around the area, searching for some signals.


    That trick easily diverged the attention of most beasts on the area. However, the seven Mana Perception initial-stage beasts were not so easily fooled. They observed the surrounding and noticed the aura left behind by that person.


    The huge ming Eagle once again was the first one to act, it pped its wings, creating a wave of me that threatened to burn the top of a specific tree nearby.


    Just as the fire approached that spot, a person jumped towards another tree, fleeing to the other side. The Mana Perception beasts noticed that action and every single one of them, followed the Eagle, chasing after the fugitive.


    The fodder Qi Transformation beasts, kept following behind the strong ones.


    The ming Eagle was a very agile beast and it waited the right time to attack the human that was jumping from tree to tree.


    Just as he was about to jump again, the eagle came flying at a breakneck speed and smashed directly towards him.


    That person was lucky enough to act quickly when he saw the eagle approaching, creating a very thickyer of Mana, that protected his body from any harm, however, he fell towards the ground, where there were six other beasts, ready to attack.


    Now there was no chance to escape anymore. It was do or die.


    That person felt the danger approaching again and sharp vines appeared around, making a forest of thorns beside him. It served to stop the charge of a very fast Wind Razor Leopard, that wanted to strike fast and to support his ownnding.


    Taking advantage of that small window of time, the person put both hands on the ground and a very strange flower started to grow there. It grew so much that it reached solid six meters tall. The stalk seemed to be though and full of thorns.


    Just as it finished growing, the soil was uprooted, revealing a veryrge and strange root. Itshed towards the Wind Razor Leopard faster than it could react, forcefully wrapping his body and pulling it with force towards the sky, smashing it down a secondter.


    Boom!


    The Leopard was smashed into the ground and the bones on its body were turned into powder.


    The tremor vreated, destabilized the beasts trying to approach, but the ming Eagle was unaffected. It didn''t waste any time and started to circle the area above the giant flower.


    Slowly, a fire tornado formed right above it, making the whole nt burn to cinders. However, before it was thoroughly burnt, that person made a signal and the huge flower dissipated into thousands of small thorns, shooting out of the burning stalk. Each one of them held a portion of the Mana Perception initial-stage aura that was infused behind that attack.


    The shower of thorn rained towards the Qi Transformation beasts, piercing their bodies and killing more than forty of them.


    Although it was arge area attack that contained the power of a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator, it wasn''t enough to kill any of the strongest beasts nearby, only the weaker ones.


    Seth observed the scene and felt that that practitioner was getting tired. His movements seemed to be slowing down and he was lightly gasping. Just like he had though before, there were a lot of enemies for a single person to face.


    It meant that soon, that person would be led to a dead end, and he would be able to get the herb. But Seth was considering if it would really be worthy to let that person die, since he could obtain all the basic information he wanted, from him.


    He could probably even obtain more detailed and precise information about the "Nature Roots", the Elf Queen and the Ereinrith City.


    While he was in a dilemma. The beasts finally broke through that practitionerst line of defense, destroying all the nts and vines created by him.


    Roar!


    Eight Qi Transformation beasts charged towards the practitioner, not letting him escape from their senses. The attacks were very precise and each time a beast attacked another one would be ready to strike a little bit after, making the practitioner get more and more cornered.


    Finally, a beast approached and wed towards his arms, cutting the long sleeve of his shirt and opening a wound that started to bleed.


    More beasts circled the practitioner, trying to obtain the wooden box and eat the herb that was inside.


    And just like the beasts wanted, the cloaked person took a wooden box out of the spatial ring and threw it far away.


    When the wild beasts saw that box, they madly dashed towards it.


    One beast stepped on the head of another one, killing it instantly. Right after that, a sharp w destroyed the throat of a wolf that was approaching the box. A venomous snake bit the skin of a deer, but died after being crushed by a very fierce mammoth.


    The mammoth was one of the Mana Perception initial-stage realm beasts. The first one to approach the wooden box. Actually, it was lucky that the wooden boxnded nearby.


    The battlefield stilled after the mammoth got near the box and every single beast observed as the it opened the lid with its hardened fangs. A green smoke drifted off from the box, covering arge area and dying the senses of every beast that was watching.


    When the smoke stopped flowing out, they observed that inside of the box was empty. There was absolutely nothing inside. They were fooled by that action of the practitioner, that had already distanced more than two hundred meters from them.


    ROAR!


    The beasts got thoroughly enraged after realizing they were fooled by that simple action, and used all the Mana and Qi energy they had to send their strongest attacks towards him, or to chase after him.


    However, they were slower than the ming Eagle, that burned the path in front of the practitioner, sealing hisst escape route.


    The practitioner looked towards the burning path and then towards the sea of wild beasts approaching and could only resign himself to fate, bringing the wooden box outside of the spatial ring.


    He opened de lid, revealing the enchanting smell of the herb that every single beast was after. He slowly put it on the ground and withdrew from the ce he left it.


    The practitioner thought the beasts would let him leave after he gave them what they wanted; however, it was not necessarily the truth.


    The ming Eagle opened its nozzle and a torrent of mes flew towards the practitioner that was caught off guard. The fire was so hot that it was enough to burn him to ashes in a single second, but just when the practitioner thought that everything was lost, a man appeared in front of him, blocking the whirlwind of fire with his own body.


    The mes seemed to obey him and not trespass a single centimeter from the ce he was.


    Seth looked towards the cloaked person and said: "How about we make a deal?"

 Chapter 99 - Elydir Luberus

    "Give me the herb together with some additional information and I can help you out of his situation, but I don''t need that replica you just showed the beasts but the real one. What do you think?"


    Seth looked towards the mysterious person and saw the shock he was feeling by his bodynguage.


    The ming Eagles didn''t stop spewing fire, it had actually increased the Mana it spent on that skill, creating a congration.


    The fire was consuming everything around the ce Seth and that mysterious person was, but it could not touch them. There seemed to be an invisible barrier that wouldn''t let the mes trespass a certain area.


    The mysterious elf looked towards Seth and wasn''t able to understand him at all. He was sure that the man standing in front of him, could kill him with a single move, since the Mana Perception initial-stage beast wasn''t able to injure a single strand of his hair, however, he was resorting to a negotiation in order to obtain the herb.


    He was even able to see that the herb from the second wooden box was falsified, so the chances of escaping alive were zero if he didn''t take the "offer" Seth has given him.


    Seth was looking towards that white mask, trying to see through it, but somehow it didn''t even let him see the eyes of the person behind it.


    "Deal." That person said in a very normal voice, that could not be described as male or female.


    "That''s good to hear."


    The fire burning everything around them suddenly vanished as if it was an illusion.


    Seth extended his hands and a very heavy greatsword appeared in the air. He grabbed it in mid-air, but the tip still touched the ground, since Seth wasn''t able to control it perfectly. He wasn''t ustomed with it yet and it would take some more days for him to be able to wlessly handle it.


    Bang!


    The ground sank with the impact, leaving the elf speechless. That heavy sword was clearly not for a battle, yet Seth was handling it to fight.


    Seth lifted the greatsword and wild mes started to burn on the de. It wasn''t the Crimson Corrupted mes, but some "normal" mes he could create, but, even though he considered them normal, they were still mes that originated from the Fragmented Law of Fire.


    The ming Eagle felt threatened by the fire Seth''s greatsword was releasing and stopped the attack it was still releasing. It pped its wings and started to fly away.


    Seth saw it was trying to flee and made a signal with his hands. His Mana Control base energy was used to pull the eagle back to the surface, making it crash amidst the other Mana Perception beasts.


    Seth saw that they were more or less near one another and concentrated a bit more Mana on the de of his greatsword for his next attack. He nned to take care of them all with a single strike.


    He suddenly vanished from the ce he was standing and appeared in the air above the beasts. With a swing of his greatsword, he released all the fire energy umted on the de, creating a huge fire sh. It easily surpassed two hundred meters in length.


    It descended towards the ground, where there were at least hundred different beasts ready to attack the elf after the ming Eagle''s attack.


    But now, they were facing an attack that has left them paralyzed by the huge pressure it was releasing. The beasts couldn''t even escape since there was a huge energy pressing hard on them and could only wait for their demise.


    BOOM!


    The huge de of fire connected with the ground, incinerating the bodies of every living creature that was standing there. It set the whole forest area around them in fire, transforming it in a hellish environment.


    At least an area of two kilometers waspletely burning and every single creature and nt that was on that area, turned into dust.


    The mysterious elf kept looking towards that scene and was more than certain that his life was in the hands of the man he made a deal with. He decimated the beasts with a single strike, not giving them even the chance to struggle.


    Even the ming Eagle was burned to ashes by those strong mes. It had zero chance of escaping and died together with the other beasts.


    As an elf and with a very deep and pure connection with the nature, he could not help but feel a bit sorrowful by the deaths of so many beasts. However, that was how life in the cultivation world worked, so it wasn''t something you should put on your heart.


    "Done. Now it''s your time to fulfill your end of the deal." Seth turned towards the elf while saying those words.


    There was nothing the cloaked elf could do, so he just took another wooden box out of the storage ring and put it on the ground.


    Seth wasn''t bothered if it would be another trap or not, he just sent a wave of his energy to open it from afar and checked the contents.


    There was indeed an herb inside it, the real one. Seth felt the quality and quantity of energy it contained and ascertained its veracity.


    He saw the green aura around it and observed it for a bit longer. That was the main motive he was interested in the herb.


    ''This energy, there is no mistaking it. It has the aura of that poison those elves used on me right at the entrance of the Ygnolia Forest.''


    "Now you just need to answer some of my questions and we will be done."


    Seth continued: "First... What is this green energy that is covering the herb?"


    The elf took a bit of time before he decided to answer.


    "That energy is called Evergreen."


    "Evergreen? Where have I seen that word before? Ah, right! That tavern. Do you know a tavern called Evergreen Tavern?"


    "Evergreen Tavern? I don''t know."


    ''Is it just a coincidence then?'' Seth kept thinking about it, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Then, is that energy called Evergreen able to transform into a poison?"


    "!!!" The elf didn''t reply Seth''s question directly. He seemed to be stranded on his thoughts. After some more time, he was finally able to ask something through his gritted teeth.


    "How do you know about it?" The elf tried to not reveal critical information; however, he was already preparing for the worst.


    "Huh? Some elves shot at me with some arrows that contained an energy very simr to that. However, now that I recall it, that energy seemed to be weaker than this one., not in strength, but in quality though."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    "Haaa... that''s it then. You can have it back." Seth sighed after realizing that the only connection between this elf and those elves that attacked him, was that green energy they were using. However, it only meant that it was something essible to the elves in general and not something unique. Other than that, there seemed to be no connection between this energy and that tavern''s name too, or at least, he could not see the connection for now.


    Seth threw the herb back to the mysterious elf, like he was throwing a piece of trash. The item contained a very good amount of energy, but Seth noticed that the herb''s medicinal power was directed towards enhancing someone''s poison resistance or cleansing poisons. It wouldn''t help him on cultivation at all and he wouldn''t need something like that too. So, he just gave it back to the elf.


    "You''re giving it back?" The elf got really surprised by his actions.


    "Yeah."


    "W-Why?"


    "Hm? Because I don''t need it."


    "You don''t need it? It is able to permanently enhance your poison resistance, or even cleanse any kind of poison from your body. It can also increase the quality of bloodline of wild beasts... You don''t need something like that? Why don''t you need something like that? Please, tell me!" The elf walked towards Seth, trying to get an answer.


    "Sigh... Why are you acting like that now? Don''t you think I wouldn''t notice who you really are? You''re acting so humbly for someone of your caliber "Golden Archer" Elydir Luberus."


    The elf moved away from Seth in hurry after hearing the first part of his phrase, but at the end of it, he stood rooted there, with a countenance full of confusion.


    Seth looked directly towards the masked face of that elf that was stranded in a retreating stance. By that minor action of his, he knew he was mostly right.


    "I don''t know why you didn''t use you bow to shoot some arrows, but it was probably because it would give you away. However, you could not hide your Mana Perception initial-stage realm cultivation of yours from my eyes andbined with that golden silky hair... You''re too na?ve if you thought you could fool me."


    Seth approached him in slow steps.


    "It''s just that I don''t know why you''re hiding your identity and I don''t need to know. But that same thing applies to you! You don'' need to know who I am or why I don''t need that herb. We are even now, so excuse me, I''m leaving."


    "Wait! You''re right... I was asking for something I shouldn''t. However, you saved me from trouble and I could not repay you back. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Seth didn''t want to meddle with the elves. He was on this territory purely to get his hands on some resources, but he would inevitably need some basic information, so he decided on something.


    "Alright, just apany me towards the Ereinrith city and exin me some things about the city in general.. That will do.

 Chapter 100 - Nature Roots

    Seth and the elf left the area where the battle happened and found a cave, where they currently were. There was a campfire that Seth created inside the cave, illuminating the surroundings.


    Both of them were sitting near it, enjoying the warm while talking about some things that Seth wanted to know about.


    "So, it means that "Nature Roots", is the title a family can receive from the Elven Royalty. It must be a very noble title."


    "Yes, it is indeed a noble title. In order for a family to receive that title, there is a minimum prerequisite to have a Mana Control realm practitioner as a family member. Until today, there are only six families that received that title. The Vivrem, the Ilphel and the Meliam families have recently acquired their titles as a "Nature Roots". They''ve been requesting for that honor for many years before being granted it. Since their leaders are at the Mana Controlte-stage or peak-stage realm now, they were finally able to receive the title."


    ''Hm... So, the Vivrem family has a Mana Controlte-stage or peak-stage cultivator? I got to be careful.''


    "Recently? So, it means that they weren''t able to be titled even though they had Mana Control powerhouses. Anything changed for that to be allowed?"


    "Yes. That title used to be something reserved for only those families that had a Profound Mana powerhouse cultivator, however, it changed five years ago. There isn''t a big motive behind this, just that people are getting stronger and the old rules are too stiff. They needed to be revised."


    Seth was starting to understand a bit more about the Elf Territory and their politics. Their methods were quite unique, however not at allplicated as the humans. The simplest chain structure of power was the one that the Demon Shadow Royal n adopted. It was very efficient, but it demanded an iron fist to control everything.


    "What about the other three families?"


    "The other three Nature Roots continued with their old titles as Nature Roots as well, however, the respect people have for them is higher, their roots are deeper and their practitioners are stronger. They are the Beihorn Family, The Akiir Family and finally the Luberus Family. Those are the strongest families residing in our Elven Kingdom and they control a good part of the territory. Each of them has a big city under their control and has their own ce in the capital city too."


    "Since you are from the Luberus family, do you know if every single Nature Roots going to take part on the uing Wild Games?"


    "Eh... I can''t say for sure, but I think all of them willpete." The elf was fidgeting with anxiety while talking, but Seth didn''t seem to notice.


    "Oh? Is that Wild Games event that worthy?"


    "It is!"


    ''Why the sudden enthusiasm?'' Seth strangely looked at the elf that have even stood up to say that.


    "Let me ask you something first. It may sound a bit strange but it has been in my mind all this time. Why... Why are your ears so much different from mine? Are you... ahm... perhaps a human?"


    "Hm? Yes."


    "Is that real?!"


    "Huh? You didn''t know what race I was until now? You mean that you actually have never seen a human before?"


    "Eh... ah, that''s... right. I''ve never seen a human before. I just heard some stories about them. You are the first human that I met."


    "What? That''s mind-blowing you know. In the human territory you are considered to be one of the three male prodigies, yet you didn''t even know what a human is like. Where have you been living all this while?"


    "Eh? I''ve been living inside the castle... eh, my family house."


    "Ahahaha, to think that a person crowned as king among men and desired by every single female out there, would be a shut in. Ahaha, so funny." Seth was almost lying on the floor whileughing.


    "Stopughing! I''m not really... bothered by that." The elf said a bit mad at Seth that wasughing out loud.


    "Hehe, you should be though. You''re wasting your life if you do not enjoy it fully. There is so many different things waiting for you. You should go travel to a bunch of ces and see the world with your eyes, man. There are so many beautiful things out there... If you ever visit the human territory, make sure toe to the zing Phoenix Sect. I know a ce where there is a very beautiful waterfall, littered with ming flowers on the soil around it. It is a very beautiful scenery to bring your girlfriend and impress her."


    "My girlfriend? Eh... Better if we don''t talk about it."


    "Eh? Are you one of those people with a shy personality? Sigh..." Seth said while shaking his head in disapproval. The prodigy hailed by everyone was actually a shut in and shy person.


    "It''s not like that..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you anything about your romantic life. There are other things I need to know more than that. I''m enjoying the chat with you, but let''s get back to the topic. What is so good about that Wild Games?"


    "Ahem... Since you are a human, I will exin everything for you. First of all, the Wild Games is just like the name says, a game that happens in the wild, however it''s better described as a tournament for the younger generation. It happens every ten years and everyone from sixteen years old to thirty years old is able to participate. Every time, there will be five human participants as guests too."


    The elf stopped for a bit and asked Seth: "But, why are you asking me about the Wild Games? Are you perhaps going to watch it? Is any of your disciples participating or anyone connected to you going topete?"


    "No, you are mistaken. I will be participating on it and I have no disciples."


    "What?! Wait... That can''t be real, right? A senior as strong as you are not allowed to enter, since there is an age limit, and it is thirty years old." The cloaked elf thought Seth was an old senior that had high attainments on the cultivation, hence preserving his youthful appearance.


    "Are you perhaps trying to insult this young master? I''m not even twenty yet. Why are they going to stop me from participating if I am still under thirty? Actually, I''ve been invited by the Elf Queen and I bet no one would dare to stop me." Seth took the Royal Crest granted to him by the Elf Queen messenger.


    "That''s the Elven Royal Crest! Where did you get it? Wait... I don''t mean it in an offensive way. I just..."


    "Don''t worry. This Royal Crest was given to me when I was invited to participate. A messenger gave it to me. She was sent by someone called Annia." Seth wasn''t bothered by thatment. He was starting to notice that this elf was a bit bad in expressing things clearly. Typical of a shut in.


    "How can there be a person as strong as you participating? Oh my god, that''s practically cheating! There is no way that someone will be able to win against you."


    "Ahaha. The fairness of the event is not of my concern though. I''m just here to participate, since that was why I was invited for. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to go easy on you alright?"


    The cloaked elf got thoroughly shocked. The tournament was already decided if this stood that way.


    "Actually, I want to know what are the prizes for the first ce. There should be plenty of good stuff, right? Is there anything special?"


    "There is. The top hundred will receive some sort of political influence and that is enough to throw the entire kingdom upside down, but that doesn''t matter for you since you are a human. The top ten will be able to receive different resources from the Royal Pce Garden."


    "Royal Pce Garden?"


    "Yes. That ce is the heart of our race. It is where the World Tree currently is. That tree is able to birth a lot of mythical natural treasures, and some of them will be given to the top ten ces. However only the first ce will receive the most incredible treasure. Something straight out of the legends. A leaf of the World Tree."


    "Why is it considered a legendary thing?"


    "The World Tree is our beginning. It is our life and our strength. The leaves of the tree are so powerful that they can do wonders, but the way it works is strange. It will do something different for each person, but there is a condition to use it..."


    "What is the condition?" Seth asked interested.


    "When using the World Tree Leaf, you got to have a very natural and pure sentiment, or else it will bacsh on you and cripple your cultivation. It might even kill you on the process."


    "So that''s how it is." Seth didn''t show any signs of fear.


    "Aren''t you fearful of that happening?"


    "Well, that seems to be something really dangerous, but sometimes you''ve got to face dangerous situations in order to grow stronger.. If I were to fear something like that, then I would be dead by now."

 Chapter 101 - A Friend

    The elf realized that Seth has probably passed by some difficult situations, because the way he spoke seemed to be filled with experience of the hardships he faced.


    Suddenly, the elf felt like befriending Seth. The human seemed to be a really good person. He could have robbed him or killed him in the middle of this huge forest, where not a single soul would know what actually happened, but here they were, sitting at the side of a campfire while talking friendly.


    "Uhmm... Would it be alright for you to tell me your name?"


    "Oh! That''s right! It was rude of my part for not introducing myself after such a long talk. My name is Seth Caesar, you can call me Seth."


    "Seth... Seth would you mind if I asked you a favor?"


    "Not at all. What is it?"


    "Can we be friends?"


    "Huh?"


    "We can''t? I''m sorry, I overstepped my boundaries..."


    "What are you talking about?" Seth gave a light p on his shoulders.


    Seth continued to talk: "I was surprised because I never thought you were going to ask something like that. Of course, we can. Why not? It''s just that I''m not one of the best friends to have out there."


    "That''s good then." The masked elf was expressing a smile of happiness, but the mask wouldn''t let Seth know about it.


    "Heh... That is something I should be saying. Since you are my friend now, I will make you apany me in many ces inside the Ereinrith city and I will even unt on having the Golden Archer as my friend."


    "..." The elf didn''t say anything.


    "Hm? How could I forget? With your shut-in habits, there is no way you would be able to know the best ces inside the Ereinrith city." Seth facepalmed after realizing his mistake.


    "Don''t worry, I at least know where are some important locations."


    "Alright then. Let''s rest tonight and wake up early tomorrow and go towards the city."


    After deciding to rest, they put out the campfire and went to sleep inside the cave. Seth got surprised when the elf took many things out of his high-tier storage ring and immediately set them around, mounting an entire luxury room for sleeping.


    Seth just took some fabrics from his ring, putting them on the floor. Although he said he would be sleeping, at this cultivation level, that was a thing he only needed to do once a week or even less, so he just sat on the fabric and closed his eyes. He started to channel his cultivation technique, silently entering a mild state of cultivation.


    He thought the elf would do the same, but after thirty minutes, he realized that the idiot has really gone to sleep. That was not something a person should do in the middle of the forest and near a person he just met. It was too risky.


    ''This Golden Archer is really something out of the ordinary.''


    The night passed in the blink of an eye and early morning, Seth and the masked elf were already up and ready to travel.


    "Do you know exactly where we are?" Seth asked.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t really know. I wasn''t nning toe so deep inside the forest before feeling the medicinal aura of that herb. When I felt it, I just forgot about everything and came after it. However, I know that the city is towards that direction, since it is where I came from." The elf pointed towards the west.


    "That''s better than nothing. Let''s go."


    The duo traveled through the forest, passing by many different kinds of beasts.


    "Hey, Elidyr. I have been thinking about it. Why didn''t you use your bow to fight those beasts that attacked you yesterday? You''re so famous for being an exceptional archer, that it would have been easy for you to deal with them."


    "Eh... I forgot to bring my bow."


    "You forgot to bring your bow? The heck!? You never stop surprising me."


    "Yeah... I left it home."


    "Well, that ability you used though was really cool. I''ve never seen someone use a technique as unique as that before. However, I felt that it wasn''t an ability meant for a fight, am I wrong?" Seth was observing from the side at that time and he could perceive many things about that ability.


    "No, you''re right. It is a very good ability that has an affinity with the nature and life. It isn''t meant for attack, but I was trained to use it that way if I ever needed one day."


    "No wonder." Seth nodded in approval. The person who trained him was very considerate, since the situation he feared to happen, actually happened.


    "What about you? How did you achieve such a level on your cultivation?" The elf was very curious about Seth''s story and asked about his strength.


    Seth would never tell something that concerned about his private life to a stranger, however after talking with this elf for almost an entire day, he felt like he could trust him a little bit. It was not only that, but a feeling that was telling him that the elf was actually harmless.


    "My cultivation? Sigh... it''s a long story. I will simplify it all and tell you a bit of my past routine. I was found by a very powerful cultivator and he brought me to his n. He taught me some of his n cultivation arts and assigned some people to train me in the cultivation way and on how to fight. However, it was not as beautiful in reality as I am making it sound..."


    "Was it hard?"


    "Hard? It was hell. I had to train and achieve a certain level on the cultivation path, or else they would not feed me and I would die of starvation. I had to get stronger reflexes and sharpen my instincts, or else I would die while pierced by a knife when training. I was pushed to the limits of pain so I would not get distracted if I were to get badly hurt while fighting. But in the end, I consider that a very good part of my life, because there was a person cheering for me on every single moment. And honestly, I have had it worse than that."


    ''He had it worse?''


    The elf felt that Seth''s life was very bitter and there was something clenching the middle of his chest when he thought that he had ran away from home, just because life was a bit boring. There was absolutely nothing that the elf didn''t have, but he threw a tantrum a fled from home, hidden from the experts that were in charge of protecting him.


    On the other side, there was a man that was happy and easy going. He had already won at life, because the past wasn''t able to affect him at all. Seth should have been a really dark and cruel person, considering the things he had been put through. It was his luck that there was a person like Serene on his path, or else, he would have turned into a cruel killing machine.


    "Don''t worry Seth, I''m sure life willpensate you in the future."


    "You''re wrong. Both of you should be worrying." A female voice came from above. Together, there was a crushing pressure that descended on Seth only.


    "Argh!"


    Seth spat a mouthful of blood and fainted instantly.


    "Stop!" The elf screamed towards the person that just arrived, but the pressure didn''t stop, even though Seth had already fainted.


    "Stop! Annia! He is my friend!"


    "Friend? How are you able to trust a human so easily princess?"


    After being certain that Seth was knocked out. Annia finally stopped releasing her pressure. She was a Profound Mana realm cultivator and her aura alone was enough to put Seth to sleep. She moved her hand and therge cloak covering the mysterious elf flew away, revealing a female graceful body. However, Annia didn''t dare to remove her mask, because her face was capable of bewitching even a female expert like her.


    "Actually, that doesn''t matter. Her highness entrusted your safety to me, but the first time I leave to take care of business rted to the Wild Games, you actually ran away from the castle... Do you know that half of the city would be dead if your mother found out about that?"


    "I know that she does it to protect me, but... Why is she like that?" The elf princess had a bitter expression. From time to time, she looked towards Seth, lying on the ground.


    "Sigh... Just like her powers, yours are special too. Actually, you''re even more special, so she does it to hide you from certain eyes, especially the eyes from the other races. You do not understand yet. Let''s go back."


    "Wait! Let me..."


    "No! You don''t need to worry. A Mana Control practitioner like him won''t suffer any permanent injury from that."


    "But... Are we going to leave him in the middle of the forest like that?"


    "Your Highness, you are too kind. Sigh... I''ll drop him in a safer ce, is that alright?"


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 102 - Ereinrith City

    After traveling for two hours at the top speed a Profound Mana cultivator could reach, the Chief Commander Annia dropped Seth near the border of the Ereinrith city, where he would be safe and sound. After that, she left that area bringing the princess along.


    Absolutely no one could see them, even though Annia was flying through the skies. The Profound Mana Realm of cultivation was really mystical. The Mana would get so dense that a practitioner would be able to use it to support their bodies on the air, or even to deflect the light, making them invisible to the normal people''s eyes. Actually, only cultivators at the Profound Mana realm would be able to see through her skill.


    .


    .


    .


    "Argh! My head hurts." Seth woke up and stood up from the ground. He couldn''t remember how he got on the ce he currently was in, but he could remember hearing a female voice before a very strong pressure had descended upon him.


    He looked around and saw that the Golden Archer was not with him anymore, so he thought that he was forcefully brought back to his house.


    "Holy shit! Elidyr''s mother must be really mad at him. She even took it out on me, someone that didn''t even have anything to do with his situation. Better to not piss her off."


    Seth couldn''t think straight yet and thought the woman was mad at Elidyr because he left home. Now he finally understood why he developed his shut-in habits. It turns out that they were forced upon him, since he had an over-protective family.


    "But... Where the hell am I now?"


    "Seth! Seth!"


    "Huh? Lexi?"


    "Thanks, god, you finally woke up."


    "Where are we, Lexi?"


    "That''s what I wanted to know. I finally left my state of enlightenment and found you sleeping in the middle of the street. Did you go bankrupt after buying that stuff for me?" There was a bit of pity in her voice.


    "You know how much I spent that day, so it is impossible for that to happen so quickly."


    "Then why are you sleeping outside the city like that?"


    "I don''t know that as well, but I feel like someone must have brought me here, and if I''m not wrong, then this city must be the Ereineith city."


    "Then, go in quickly and find a peaceful ce, because I had a bunch of discoveries while studying and we will need a quiet ce to practice."


    "Then, let''s go inside."


    Two hundred meters in front of them, there were a bunch of tall trees that served as the watchtowers for the elves that watched over the gates of the city. That was how the elves did the surveince of everything that happened down there on the gates.


    Seth learnt from his new friend, that they called those trees as a Sentinel Tree. There were multiple wardens defending the city gates from that position, but hey wouldn''t interfere with the traffic of people, unless it was necessary.


    Seth approached the entrance of the capital city and he noticed that there were only elves entering and leaving the city. Humans were almost impossible to see around here, because this city was the capital, where politics run deep. It wasn''t a ce for tourism and merchandise, but a stronghold the elves were proud of.


    Everyone was looking towards Seth as if he was something of the outer space. Some looked curiously, while others looked with contempt. All in all, he noticed that humans were not warmly weed inside the Elven Territory.


    But there was nothing he could do anyways, so he just ignored the looks he was receiving and entered the city. He walked through the streets, trying to understand anything he could about the surroundings.


    "Seth, do you have any idea on where to go? I''m starting to think you are walking with no destination in mind."


    "Actually, I''m searching a ce where I could get some information, however every elf that is looking at me, does not have a very friendly expression, so I can only keep searching for someone kind enough to help me. That merchant from some days before, gave me a letter written by himself. He said it would help me save some time and avoid some trouble if I present it to the Merchant Union branch on this city."


    "Merchant Union? Isn''t it what is written on that sign board on your right?"


    "Oh? Ahaha, it seems we found the ce I was searching for."


    Seth approached a very ancient looking store, that had no guards at the entrance. He entered it and came across with a very normal looking environment. It was really strange that there wasn''t a single guard at the entrance, so Seth doubted if it really was the Merchant Union branch.


    It wasn''t very big inside, but Seth could see that there were many good things selling in many different shelves. Everything was neat and organized, but there was only a single person taking care of everything.


    Seth approached the female elf that was in charge of the whole store and asked: "Is this really the Merchant Union branch? Why does it seem so simple?"


    The elf looked at him with a normal gaze. She didn''t seem to be the type of elf that would look down on him for being a human.


    "Simple? Every single store inside the Ereinrith city is like this. We do not need a tight security, because there are so many experts inside the city, that it is really easy for a thief or a criminal to get caught. So, the stores are often small, but the contain a lot of items, you don''t need to worry."


    "I see."


    "Then... How can I help you sir?"


    "I am new around here and don''t know a single thing about the entire city, however, a friend of mine gave me a letter and said to me that I should bring it over to the Merchan Union branch. Here, take a look."


    Seth gave the letter from Mister Olsen to the woman.


    "A letter from Mister Olsen? Sir, I don''t have enough status to help you with anything. Please follow me and I will bring you to see the manager, he will be able to help you."


    "Alright."


    The woman brought Seth to a room after having passed through a long corridor. She knocked on the door and told Seth to wait a bit. After that, she went back to her post.


    The door opened and Seth walked inside the room, where there was a man sitting on a chair. He was an elf and seemed to be an important member of the Merchant Union. He had just finished reading some documents and was ready to receive Seth.


    "Hello youngster. How may I help you?" He sounded very polite.


    "It''s a rare sight to see such a refined person like you, that do not judge a human at first sight around here." Seth was really amazed by the people of this store.


    "Sigh... Unfortunately, you are right. We elves are very conservative, so we don''t like to interact too much with any of the other races. Please, do not take it to heart, it''s just one very old racial trait."


    "I''m not too bothered by that. It''s just that you are very different, Mister..."


    "You can call me Theod."


    "Mister Theod. I have a letter from Mister Olsen that I would like you to see."


    "Oh? Mister Olsen? How''s that fatty doing?"


    "He seemed to be alright. I just don''t know for how long this will remain like that, if he does not stop eating."


    "Ahaha, you''re funny. Come on, let me see the letter."


    Mister Theod took the letter and started to read. After reading, he discovered that the human before him, had the Royal Crest from the Elf Queen and he rejoiced his decision of being very polite with him.


    "So, you''re Seth. One of the human participants of our Wild Games. Mister Olsen asked me to take care of you, for the time you''ll be staying on the city. That''s a really rare thing for him to do. Would you mind if I bring you to stay on a private building?"


    "Does it have a very quiet and private ce for me to train without being bothered?" Seth asked with no reservations.


    "That isn''t a problem. There will be plenty of space and privacy for you."


    "It it''s like that, then I''m good."


    "Good. Give me a second. I''ll pack up my things here and lead you towards that ce."


    Some ten minutester, Seth left the store together with Mister Theod.


    "Mister Theod. I didn''t ask it before, but where exactly are you going you bring me to?"


    "The Merchant Union is actually a private organization. Merchants that are interested in working with us make contracts with the organization in order to work together. Do you know who are the owners of the Merchant Union?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Myplete name is Theod Akiir, and the Akiir family is the owner of the Merchant Union. I''m bringing you to stay over the Akiir family mansion.. There will be a lot of space for you to train there, don''t worry."

 Chapter 103 - Allakiir Mansion

    Theod and Seth arrived before a veryrge building. It was entirely made of a special kind of wood, that gave the feeling of antique, but made the entire mansion look beautiful and exquisite. But this building was only the entrance of the entire vi that the Akiir family had.


    Seth couldn''t believe that the first thing he would do inside the Ereinrith city, would be to visit the Akiir Family mansion, one of the six "Nature Roots". They were a very old lineage of elves, that built their empire throughmerce.


    One could only wonder how big the entire building was, because this was the richest family other than Royal Family and Seth realized that they were up to that title, just by seeing a part of the entire house.


    "So, Seth. Would you like to pay a visit to our family head? I can guarantee you that he will treat you nicely." Theod asked.


    "Hm? That would be a good idea."


    "Then it''s settled."


    "I wonder why are you putting so much importance on a person like me. You could have arranged a quiet ce for me to stay, outside of your family mansion, but you brought me here instead. Now, you''re even bringing a youngster like me to personally meet your family head. Isn''t that just too much?" Seth asked in an aloof intonation. However, he was trying to understand a bit more about Theod''s interests.


    "As a member of the Akiir family, I was presented to the business since my toddler days. I sort of developed a kind of instinct to important people and business. When you first entered my office at the Merchant Union branch, I instantly knew you were not someonemon as you make yourself to be. That is why I know that you are a strong person or have a strong background, even though I didn''t prob you at all."


    Theod turned towards Seth and continued: "You had a very calm and confident aura around you, even though you are in the middle of the Elven Territory. Not that we would be hostile to you, but you should at least be cautious. It means that either you''re strong, or that you are dumb. But since you have the Royal Crest with you, you would certainly not be a dumb person."


    Once again, Seth picked that unwavering belief people had on their Elf Queen from his speech.


    "You''re mostly right. But you are bringing me to see a Profound Mana Realm practitioner, aren''t I right? I can''t do anything against such a person. What makes you think I would not have run, after you proposed me that?"


    "Ahaha. You don''t need to be like that. I''m sure that almost no one would dare to touch you after knowing that you possess the Royal Crest, at least not a sane person."


    "Hm? Why do you say that?"


    "Because of the Elf Queen of course."


    "There is something that I wanted to ask an influent person since some days ago. Why does everyone respect the Elf Queen to such a deep degree?"


    "Hm... There are many reasons for that. However, it would be better if you hear it about someone that is closer to her level, than from a merchant like me, and I''m not referring to strength, but politics. My point of view might be too narrow."


    "Sigh... Alright, then bring me to your family head. I''m certain we will have a nice chat."


    "Rx, my brother may not be at home right now. So, I will first bring you to the guest room so you can rest for some time."


    "So, you are the brother of the Family Head?"


    "Yes. We are twin brothers."


    "Twins? Pardon my rudeness, but how can there be such a huge difference on your cultivation levels?" Seth knew that his family had a Profound Mana Realm cultivator and it probably woud be the leader. But, Theod was only a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator, so there was a really huge gap between them.


    "Ahaha. I know what you are thinking. You''re probably taking my brother as being the strongest practitioner of my family. Although we really have a huge gap on our cultivation levels, my brother is still a Mana Control initial-stage cultivator, he is not the strongest practitioner of our n."


    "You mean..."


    "It is his daughter. She is really a huge genius that stepped at the Profound Mana Realm some years ago, on top of that, our family has a really huge amount of funds to support her cultivation, so it was inevitable that one day we would give birth to a strong practitioner. If I''m not wrong, you''re still under thirty years old and is one of those human guests for the Wild Games. You are lucky that she is already past that age, so you won''t meet her there."


    "Impressive! That''s an eye opener for me. It''s really rare to see someone reach that level and not be the Senior. Most powerful practitioners are already old."


    "Age? That''s just a number, you shouldn''t be concerned about that. If you put it that way, she could probably be your mother, however it is impolite for us to talk about her age. There is indeed a problem though, and it has something to do with her age. She has yet to marry and we are getting worried that she might let her golden time go to waste. What a pity... How about you marry her?"


    "Me? You''re thinking too much. I already have a girlfriend and I bet she can''t be more beautiful than her."


    "A girlfriend? If you have a strong status, then you can support more than a single woman. Same thing if you were a female. But bear in mind, what matters in this world is strength and status. If you have that, then you are the winner while your enemies are the losers. Simple, but cruel."


    "Sigh... Indeed." Seth agreed with his thoughts. He had his fair share of cruelty already and knew that power was supreme, but he would not use it to force people to do his bidding. He would use power to protect his allies and destroy his enemies.


    "Mister Theod, aren''t you averse to the idea of a human and an elf getting together?"


    "That''s a good question. Don''t you think it is strange that everyone in the city but us treated you differently? Actually, the Akiir family is one of the few families that are in good terms with opening our culture and values to the other races. Our family prospered because of that after all. The business we have with you humans is what led us to be in the top three most powerful families on the Elven Kingdom. If we are where we are today, is because of the resources we obtained from trading with you humans, why not go a step ahead and unify the races in an alliance or something more?"


    "You do have a point. But I don''t think you would be able to easily aplish something like that, there might be a lot of resistance." Seth remembered how people looked at him when he entered the city.


    "You''re right. There are many families that are against something like that. In the end we are one against many, without a good support, that might indeed be a bit difficult to aplish."


    "But that is actually surprising, Mister Theod. I never thought you would be so easygoing."


    "You can drop the Mister already. I think you are a good person, so you can call me Theod, only."


    "Alright." Seth nodded.


    "Come one, follow me, I will lead you towards your room."


    Sometimeter, Seth was brought towards a very huge courtyard. There was a garden and a small house inside the Akiir family vi. He passed through many different areas to reach this ce, showing that the mansion was really huge.


    "This is our best guest room and I hope you like it. I''ll send someone to call you after everything is prepared. It may take some hours."


    "Alright."


    After entering the small luxurious house, Seth closed the door and immediately went towards the bathroom. At his cultivation level, he could use his Mana to keep him clean, but he liked to take a bath sometimes. After cleaning himself, heid down on the bed and slept for a bit.


    He practically had travelled non-stop from the Devil Territory until here. His body was already screaming for a good rest. It didn''t take too much time for him to sleep. He told Lexi that it would be better for him to be on top condition when learning the things she is going to teach him.


    Four hourster Seth woke up with the sound of someone calling for him. It was a female servant that Theod sent to call him over.


    "Hello, Young Master Seth. Master Theod asked me to bring you to him."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Seth was brought inside the huge mansion, to a room that seemed to be an office.


    The maid opened the door for him, but didn''t enter. She waited by the door on the outside.


    Seth entered and saw that Theod was standing near a person that was sitting on a chair. There was an empty chair for Seth on the other side of the table. He was a man identical to Theod and the only difference between them was their attire.. One looked like an easygoing merchant while the other, was a serious and strict family head.

 Chapter 104 - The Elf Queen’s Past

    Seth sat on the seat reserved for him and looked towards the man in front. He had the same face as Theod, but apletely different countenance.


    "So, you''re Seth, right? My name is Thellor Akiir, the leader of the Akiir family."


    "Nice to meet you, Mister Thellor."


    "My brother told me about you and there is something that I would like to ask you. Are you really a participant of the Wild Games?"


    "That''s right."


    "Sigh... A youngster, less than thirty years old and already at the Mana Control initial-stage Realm... Are you for instance a disciple of any of those ces the humans call "Higher Grounds"?


    "You''re wrong. I am not from any of the human Higher Grounds."


    "Then, where do youe from?" Thellor was intently gazing towards Seth, trying to see through his deceit.


    Seth saw that he ced a lot of importance to his origin.


    "Ie from the zing Phoenix Sect, the ruler of one of the human countries. Our specialtyys on our good affinity with the fire element."


    Seth opened his palm, and a small phoenix made of fire flew to the air, circling the room some times and disappearing a bit after.


    Thellor observed tha me art but he knew that none of the human Higher Grounds were specialized in fire attribute skills like this.


    "I see... It is very umon for a person like you to birth in a ce like that. Well... that may be the reason you were invited by the Elf Queen on the first ce. With you participating in the uing Wild Games, there is not a single practitioner able to get the first ce from you, but I don''t think she would let a human get the best resources for free like that. Hm..."


    "Actually, Mister Thellor, I''m really curious about your Elf Queen. Is she actually a saint or is she a tyrant?"


    "You shouldn''t be saying something like that about her, because she is neither of them. She is a normal member of the royalty and a leader that has been conducting our territory in a good and mild pace, however, she is more than that, she is the pride of our race."


    "The pride of your race?"


    "Yes. Let me exin it to you. The elves were born from a very sacred existence called the World Tree. This isn''t just something from the legends, but we elves treat it as the utmost truth. The World Tree is our god and we all wish to connect with it, but it is a distant dream for every one of us. I will tell you something now that you might not have heard of it yet, but it is not a secret, so it is alright. There is a replica of the World Tree nted inside the secret gardens of the Royal Castle."


    "A replica?"


    "Yes. It is not our original god, but it may be a fragment or a small seed left behind by our god itself, to bless us, the descendants. The Elf Queen is considered to be our pride, because she was the only elf capable enough to connect with our World Tree. She was the chosen one."


    "So, you all respect her like that, because she was the chosen one? I''m not trying to deny the fact that she deserves that respect, but being the chosen one doesn''t mean being your god, am I wrong?"


    "No, you''re right. But we still respect her and treat her as a deity, not only because of that, but because she is strong. As you already know, strength is the king and that woman is not only powerful but resilient too."


    "Would you mind to exin that to me?"


    "After being chosen by the replica of the World Tree, she was granted a power that was beyond everyone''s imagination. If I recall it correctly, at that time, she had recently married the strongest practitioner in our kingdom. He was the youngest Mana Sovereign our territory had, yet he was found dead a day after she got her powers. Some yearster, she was engaged in a strategical marriage that would strengthen the royalty, but each and every single person that had entered in contact with her for some time, ended up dying one after the other. Her second husband, her mother, her father and every single member of the royal family."


    "How did that happen?"


    "The researchers discovered that every single one of those people had been poisoned."


    "Poisoned? Did she poison them all?"


    "Yes. But it wasn''t intentional. It was the ability she received from the World Tree."


    "What?!"


    "After that, there was another episode. Another Mana Sovereign miraculously emerged inside our territory. He was from a very influent family at that time and he hade across the inheritance from an ancient supreme being. It gave him a very high resistance against poisons, what gave him the confidence to pursue the love of the Elf Queen. After trying to approach her for many times, she finally decided to ept his feelings, marrying a third time. That was because he seemed to be able to support that poison."


    "What happened? Were they able to live together?"


    "A week. After a single week living beside her, he died by the poison. At that time, she was finally broken. She cursed her destiny and that cursed power she received. With the royal family gone and a broken minded queen, a very strong family tried to take control of the Royal Pce and steal the power from the royal family. They imed she was a gue to our race, inducing a wide scale conflict. So many things happened one after the other in her life and in the end she still prevailed."


    Seth couldn''t believe things escted so fast.


    Thellor continued: "She was a single woman and had to fight against many individuals, but the result of that conflict was a one-sided crushing victory for the Elf Queen. Her powers were unimaginable and beyond any expectation for her level. There was a battle of epic proportions that took the lives of many innocent people and is carved in our hearts until today. Every respectable elf, is ashamed that they were cowardly enough to not fight for our Queen. If we had done it, there would have been a lot less victims. Those powers were granted to her by our god, and she is already bearing the pain of carrying it in her shoulders, yet we turned our backs towards her. Sigh..."


    Thellor stopped a bit as he remembered that his family was literally nothing at that time, if it weren''t for the flourishing business, they would be amon family until now. The resources and connections they were able to acquire, brought them towards the ce they are today.


    "After that conflict ended, she was about to flee from the capital and live inside the forest, but she discovered that she was pregnant. She decided to stay in the capital and build an empire for her daughter. It is a blessing that her daughter was born immune to it, giving her a new horizon. This is a story from a bit less than thirty years ago."


    "Thirty years ago? It is more or less still recent. I did not know the Elf Queen had gone through so much. I can see now why you said that she is strong. She must be a very strong-willed person, to bear with so many hardships and still be sessful. Now even I have a bit of respect towards her. I have to thank you, Mister Thellor, for exining those things to a total outsider like me."


    Seth was starting toprehend where the Elf Queen strength lies. She is not only a Mana Sovereign cultivator, but a very strong-willed person. He just didn''t understand why did she invite him to the Wild Games, even though they haven''t even met before.


    ''Are there any rumors about me that I don''t know? Just like Eternal Shadow thing...''


    Seth couldn''t bring himself to remember a single thing he did to attract her attention. But he knew that he wouldn''t discover it without asking her personally, so he just had to wait for the time they would meet.


    "I think that''s everything we have to talk for now. There might still be two to three weeks until the preliminaries for the event opens, so take you time resting and preparing for that." Thellor said while standing.


    "Don''t worry brother. I will make sure to introduce Seth to our young generation and ask him to give them some pointers." Theod said with a mild smile.


    "You and that mentality of yours that wants to profit of anything. Sigh..."


    "Ahaha. I don''t mind. Just that I will need a day or two to organize some things." Seth still had to do something together with Lexi.


    "Alright then."


    Seth left the room and was led towards his guest courtyard by that maid that brought him over.


    "What do you think brother?" Theod asked.


    "I''m not a hundred percent sure if he was telling the truth, but I could not spot any lies on his speech. We don''t need to be over suspicious of him, because I can feel that he is exposing himself on purpose, to let us know that he is not normal at all, furthermore, it was the Elf Queen that invited him. She would not harm her own kingdom, even though we''ve let her down."


    "I agree with father''s words. The Elf Queen is way more capable than we are, yet she was the one that invited him to the Wild Games. However, we can never let our guards down." A beautiful female voice suddenly resounded inside the room.


    Standing next to the wall, behind the twin brothers. There was a very beautiful female elf.. She seemed to be standing there way longer before Seth arrived, however he was not able to detect her presence.

 Chapter 105 - Soul Cultivation

    "We can''t let our guards down? Why are you saying something like that?" Thellor asked his daughter.


    "Father, you know that I am part of the Secret Security Unity, that is under Commander Chief Annia''smand. We are thest line of support to the Elf Queen and are rarely deployed for any battle. However, recently, Commander Chief Annia, issued an order of alert for our unity."


    "Alert? Is there anything dangerous happening?"


    "Sigh... I cannot disclose too much information, since it is a secret and it is not yet confirmed, but... There seems to be many humans infiltrating inside the Ereinrith city these days and we did not discover their identity yet. We were able to find some traces left behind by them, but none of those traces were enough for us to discover their location. It is needless to say, that the motive behind their infiltration is unknown too."


    "Hm that is strange. With the quantity of experts inside the city, it should have been very easy to discover them."


    "That''s right. That is why we have some theories, but they are just theories, since they can''t be confirmed yet. All in all, do not let your guard down. We must be friendly with that human, but never expose any weakness."


    "My daughter, I understand. You can let us deal with that human, unconcerned. We will treat him cordially, but we won''t expose any ws."


    "That''s good." The woman suddenly vanished and only the twin brothers were left behind in the room.


    "Sigh... Brother. I don''t know if it is my business man instincts kicking in, but I have a hunch that the human called Seth is visiting our territory for personal business. I feel like we don''t need to be too conscious of him, however I can''t help but follow your daughter words."


    "I know where you''re trying to get, brother. Don''t worry, I will not force anything or try to pressure him. He will live peacefully here, but keep in mind to never let him step outside of his boundaries."


    "Alright. I''ll be leaving then, brother."


    .


    .


    .


    Seth entered his guest luxurious house and the first thing he did, was to create a very thick barrier around it. It contained his Mana Control initial-stage energy and could pretty much block anyone below that level from spying or passing through it.


    He was pretty sure that no one would try to spy or bother him there, but he still took those measures, because he would be doing something rted to his soul. Matters pertaining the soul were very delicate and needed a special care.


    "Lexi, everything is settled. We can start now."


    "What took you so long? Didn''t you see that I was eager to do it, all this time?"


    "Eh? Sorry, it''s just that I had many things to resolve before getting a peaceful time."


    "Ahh... It doesn''t matter anymore, let''s start right away. When I was absorbing the spiritual energy all this while, I managed to recover some of my memories. Actually, that is not the proper thing I should be calling it."


    "If it''s not the proper thing, then what is it? Weren''t you recovering your memories all this while?" Seth was getting confused. Lexi has always been a mystery on his life, a pleasant mystery.


    "No, not even close. I was not remembering my memories or abilities. I was unlocking them."


    "Unlocking?"


    "You can pretty much call it as remembering, but in truth, when my strength grows, they are unlocked. I finally understood a little bit about the source of my powers... I''m indeed a spirit of an artifact... A very ancient and powerful artifact."


    "If it is like that, then how the heck are you inside me?"


    "Calm down, I did not understand it all yet, just a tiny bit, but I might know some things about it now. Listen, every time I absorb enough spiritual energy, I suddenly remember or unlock some of my memories or abilities and that process was actually something nned by someone. But before exining you how that process works, I will have to say some things. Do you remember the Elemental Goddess that the Phoenix Spirit told you about? One of the six Creators?"


    "I do remember her, but what does she have to do with you?"


    "She has nothing to do with me, but one of those six Creators have. There was a goddess that just like the Elemental Goddess was considered one of the six Creators of All Things. Her title was Beyond Nihility and she was the most mystical of the six creators. She was responsible for creating the spirits, the souls and finally every kind of energy we use for cultivation."


    "What? She created Mana and Qi? What the heck?!"


    "I didn''tpletely believe the Phoenix Spirit words when he told you that story, but now, with the knowledgeing directly from inside my head, I have no doubts that it was the truth. Beyond Nihility created all those impossible to describe things and it is possible that she has created stronger energies than those you know of. What I discovered is that every single kind of energy, drink from the same fountain; they share the same principle. Nihility."


    "Nihility? What is it?"


    "I don''t know how to exin certainly, but it serves as a mold, where she used to shape every single kind of energy that exists. She built that mold in the form of an artifact. An artifact called Null Stone. That artifact had two different functions, to null and to purify, and there was nothing it could not annul or purify. Essentially, she devised the Primordial Energy Law and molded it using the null stone, creating Mana and Qi afterwards."


    "Does it mean it could nullify any kind of attack or ability that was based in Mana or Qi?" Seth asked puzzled. How strong would an artifact like that be? Outside of physical and pure elemental attacks, nothing would be able to work on the user. But the problem is that pure elemental attacks were unheard of. Someone got to create elemental particles using their Mana.


    Lexi nodded and continued: "It could in the past, but for some reason, the function to nullify was permanently lost and it was only able to purify things. The purification power was getting unstable and it started to purify things that it should not, so the goddess decided to destroy the mold, destroy the artifact. However, there was a spirit living inside it and she couldn''t bring herself to end the life of that spirit, so she extracted it with an unknow method, turning it into a spirt that didn''t have a host."


    "Wait... Are you trying to tell me that you are the spirit of that artifact?"


    "Yes. I am Lexi, the spirit of the Null Stone, a spirit without an artifact. I can purify, but I can''t nullify. Actually, with my strength, it can''t even be considered as purification, what I have been doing until now."


    "I don''t know what to say. Everything you told me, seems like a fairy tale, however I trust you and I know you would never lie to me. It''s just that it is so different andplicated that I don''t even know how to react to it all." Seth was really lost with all that information.


    "I know. I''m as lost as you too, because everything that I told you, seems just like a bunch of memories that had been imnted in my mind, and nothing like vivid memories that I lived. It is so confusing."


    "Wait... You said that that artifact was a mold for shaping energy, so... It means that you have shaped different kinds of energy before, right?"


    "Yes. Purification is not just cleansing impurities, but it is a very specific part of the concept of transformation. I have done it before, it''s just that I can''t remember purifying anything other than Qi, Mana, Soul and Spiritual energies for now. However, after absorbing all that energy this time, I didn''t get a new ability or power. What I remembered is just how to thoroughly purify a soul."


    Lexi remembered how she helped Seth on getting rid of the Seed of Tyranny influence and ironicallyughed. At that time, she didn''t understand a single process of purification. She did things by instinct.


    Lexi continued: "While purifying a soul, I had to know how to purify each stage of cultivation, form high to low. That means I had to know how those stages actually worked, in orders to purify them properly. That is why, right now, I kind of remembered how to cultivate the first stages of the soul."


    "Soul cultivation? Is it real?" That kind of cultivation was never heard before, so it was something Seth found incredible.


    "It is. That is why I asked you to hurry up and find a quiet ce. I will tell you how to cultivate your soul, something only you can do. As a spirit I don''t have that kind of ability, I can only rely on you to get stronger. That is why, I will be able to tell you how to do it, but not directly guide you through your soul cultivation. That is something you will have to discover by your own, but since you will be treading this path alone, it is very likely, that you hurt your own soul." Lexi said with seriousness.


    An injury to the soul was something grave and it could even destroy a person''s talents.


    "Come on, Lexi. You know thatprehending things is my forte. Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you."


    "Hmph! I don''t know how did I get stuck with a person like you yet, but if I found who tied us together, I will make sure to make him or her regret putting me with an overly confident and pervert person like you."


    "Ahaha, atst your unruly way returned. You seemed too serious while talking about all thatplicated stuff. Come on, don''t worry, I''m ready for anything."


    "Sigh... Close your eyes and sit down. Enter your soul space after you have evened your breathing. I will transfer the information to you."


    Seth did as she told and entered his soul space. He immediately saw that blueke made of soul essence in front of him.. However, this time, a white mass of energy slowly surged from the middle of theke.

 Chapter 106 - Soul Sense

    Seth watched that mass of white energy emerging from his Soul Essence Lake and did not understand anything.


    "Lexi... What is that thing?" He could only ask Lexi about it.


    "That thing? Who are you calling that thing?"


    A sound came from the white mass or energy, leaving Seth dumbfounded. It was Lexi''s voice.


    Lexi seemed to be mad at him. Calling her a thing, would cost him a lot.


    "Wait... Is that you Lexi?" Seth was thoroughly lost.


    "Of course, why it wouldn''t be me?"


    "I thought you didn''t have a body at all, or at least if you had, that you would be a tiny fairy or something like that. Not a white blob of energy."


    "Huh? A fairy? Are you trying to please me? Calling me a fairy..."


    "Yeah, of course!" Seth took the opportunity to redeem from his error and agreed with whatever she was thinking.


    "Actually, I did have a beautiful form before and I could remember a bit of it with the memories that I unlocked, but it was lost due to my detachment from the Primordial Artifact. Now, I''m reduced to an energy body without a shape."


    "Lexi, do you want to regain your previous form?" Seth asked seriously, because he could feel a bit of sadness on her speech.


    "Sigh... I want to, but how can I do it?"


    "Don''t worry. I will help you on recovering your powers and your form, and even if it takes a thousand years, I won''t give up from trying to find a way for it to happen." Seth looked at her with a determined gaze. He was carving this promise deeply inside his heart.


    Lexi has saved him many times, but they are existences tied to one another, meaning that she saved herself as well. However, Seth never felt like she was doing something for herself, but for him. After spending so many years together, she had already transcended the threshold of importance for him. She was irreceable and he would aplish whatever things she wanted.


    "Seth..." Lexi felt warmthing from him and couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    "I bet your previous form was a noisy child that bothered that Beyond Infinity with many useless questions all day, ahahaha."


    "You! How dare you mock this beautiful ancient spirit? I was way more beautiful than any of those women you are fooling around with every day!"


    "Fooling around? I love them, alright?"


    "Hmph! Why are you not sitting down and closing your eyes in concentration, like I told you to do before, huh?"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll do it."


    Seth sat near theke of Soul Essence and calmed down. His breathing got really tranquil and he was ready to learn new things from Lexi. Very quickly he entered in a state of a trance.


    Lexi went back inside theke of soul essence and a bit after, Seth felt that there was something stirring his sea of memories, putting a lot of information there. He saw the basics of what is a soul, how to properly use soul energy and how to form soul essence, things that he already knew of, but with a deeper level of details and insights.


    Right after, he started to receive information about what to do with it. How to use skills through his Soul Energy and Soul Essence, things his Hades Manual already taught him to do.


    Next was something that he was expecting the most. How to increase his soul power.


    A very strange and ancient voice started to preach some kind of "Dao" for him.


    "A body is nothing more than a vessel for the soul. If a soulsts forever, then the body canst forever. If the body is stronger than the soul, when it is destroyed, the soul dies. If the soul is stronger than the body, then it will destroy it itself and wander independently."


    Seth opened his eyes,ing back from his reverie.


    He didn''t say or do anything. He first kept trying toprehend those worlds entirely.


    After some time, he stood up and entered theke of his own soul essence. He had received the method on how to cultivate the soul from the information Lexi poured inside his soul essence, where his memories and consciousnessid.


    Seth felt theke water touching his projection and thought about the method to cultivate.


    "I have to transform my soul essence and turn it into something else, something that belongs to me."


    He took a bit of the "water" inside his hands and tried to feel it better. Tried to understand what it was and how to mold it.


    Seth was having a hard time thinking on how to transform it on something that he wanted. Nothing wasing into his minds, but somehow, he had a feeling that there was only a single thing he needed to do.


    He remembered some of Lexi''s words, something she said kepting back to his mind and refused to leave.


    "Purify and nullify... Nihility... If Lexi can purify, then all I need to do is to nullify."


    The Soul Essence in the form of water around him started to move restless. Bit by bit, it started to evaporate, turning into a light blue mist. The more he thought of that, the more drops of Soul Essence turned into mist.


    Seth entered in a state on enlightenment, losing the track of time while thinking about his soul cultivation. With his eyes close, he let his consciousness go deep into the process.


    Just like that, more than ten hours passed by as Seth was in a trance. The mist was now everywhere but the volume of "water" inside theke, didn''t seem to diminish at all.


    "Hey, Seth. Seth! What are you doing?"


    Lexi''s voice brought Seth back to reality. He didn''t feel the passage of time, so when he came back, all he could notice was the light blue mist covering everything.


    "What have you been doing all this time Seth?"


    "What have I been doing? I was following the method you imparted me to cultivate my soul."


    "What? Are you sure? If I''m not wrong, you were supposed to transform your Soul Essence into something else, something solid. Why are you changing it to this mist particles? It is almost gaseous already."


    "I tried to follow my instincts while doing it. It was saying for me to nullify it."


    "What?! Nullify? Are you trying to erase yourself?" Lexi was exasperated with him already. Every time he would do something risky and unnecessary.


    "No, of course not. I felt it was possible, like it was meant to be."


    "No way. You better stop it and do it correctly."


    "No, Lexi. I did it correctly, just like that method you imparted me said. I didn''t do anything other than to follow it."


    "Hm? Then what were you supposed to get after transforming your soul essence?" Lexi knew what he should be able to do, but she wanted him to realize it himself.


    "If I did the process correctly, then I would be considered to have entered the Soul Transformation initial-stage and I should be able to use something called Soul Sense. It is like a scan in area, I think. I never heard of something like that before and if I''m not wrong, I should be able to scan an area of a thousand meters now."


    "That''s right. Go on and test it."


    Seth left his soul space and found himself on the small guest house inside the Akiir family mansion area.


    Since soul cultivation was not something essible on this, Seth knew that there wouldn''t be a person able to sense his Soul Sense. He didn''t think twice before activating his soul energy, sessfully forming the Soul Sense.


    Seth felt his senses expanding and feeling every single thing in a huge area. Every single de of grass to every single person in an area of a kilometer was visible to him, however, his Soul Sense didn''t stop there. It continued to expand, covering more and more space, until he could see things over ten thousand meters away from him.


    "What?!" Seth was thoroughly shocked.


    "What is it, Seth? You can''t do it, right?" Lexi expected him to fail, since he has done it wrong.


    "No! I can actually do it, and I''m able to see things over a distance of ten kilometers already."


    "Ten kilometers? That should be impossible, right?"


    Even Lexi could not believe what he just told her.


    Seth was having a hard time, trying to concentrate on everything he was currently seeing. So many information was being poured inside his brain, that if he didn''t have an abnormal soul, he would be writhing in pain and clutching his head right now.


    Seth tried to filter everything he was currently seeing, when suddenly he witnessed something that made his perception lock on it.


    A very beautiful elf, with long ck hair cascading down to her buttocks border, was entering a hot bathtub full of red and pink petals. Seth could see her very clearly, from her beautiful face to her exquisite feet. He saw every part of her body, since she waspletely naked.

 Chapter 107 - Little Event

    Time seemed to pause as he admired her features. He wanted to test his ability and learn how to use it, but he ended up digging a gold mine. It wasn''t his intention to peep on her, but it eventually happened.


    Seth made sure to register every single second inside his brain, in a ce that it would never be erased.


    Some secondster, Seth started to feel a throbbing headache, since the amount of information being loaded inside his brain was making him feel like his head was hammered.


    "Argh!"


    Seth was forced to recall his Soul Sense, because he couldn''t handle it yet, but he made sure to register that scene inside his head till thest second. He could have stopped out of respect, but that wouldn''t make him erase the scene he saw from his mind, so since he did it already, why not doing it thoroughly, right?


    Lexi saw that Seth was acting strangely and decided to check if anything different happened directly. She entered his Soul Essence Lake, and searched for his newly acquired memories. Seth didn''t learn on how to directly andpletely transform his Soul Essence yet, so Lexi could ess any of his conscious "files" now.


    "Ah, I found it!"


    Lexi saw through his memories, and since Seth considered her as a part of him, aplement, he didn''t bother with that at all.


    "You! I can''t believe you actually used your Soul Sense to peep on a woman." Lexi started to practically scream inside Seth''s head. She boed" with his headache, giving him endless troubles.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. It just happened." Seth said after the pain subsided.


    "Hah! Dream on, thinking that I would believe that. You are a pervert and what happened pretty much proves my point."


    "Sigh... I give up." Seth said dejected. He knew that he would never be able to win that discussion.


    "Hmph! Now that you started to cultivate your soul, your Hades inheritance will finally be able to shine. The only problem, is that I can''t remember what are the stages of soul cultivation for now. I won''t be able to even guide you in that adventure of yours, sigh..."


    "Ahaha, do not worry. I pretty much know what I have to do for now. I just have to keep transforming my Soul Essence until every single drop of it turns into mist. After that, we will discover together. It''s just that, I don''t think I will be able to finish doing it on the course of the next years. It will take a lot of time." Seth remembered how deep and wide his Soul Essence Lake was and felt that it would take him a lot of time to advance on his cultivation.


    Seth continued: "For now, I think I will rest for a bit. My head is hurting badly and I feel very fatigued."


    "Good. I''ll absorb a bit more of spirit energy then." Lexi stopped talking and went to do her own things.


    Seth dropped on top of a huge bed and slept for more eight hours, recovering his staminapletely.


    When he woke up, the night had already turned into day. He took a quick bath and wore some other clothes he had stored inside his spatial ring. When he left the guest house, he saw that there was a maid waiting for him already.


    "Young Master Seth, is there anything I can do for you?" The maid asked politely.


    The elf maid seemed to be a middle-aged woman assigned to take care of his needs. She had an aura of maturity and politeness surrounding her.


    "Oh? What''s your name?" Seth asked with curiosity. He admired the Akiir family for producing such a capable maid like her.


    "My name is Aredrrel, however, you can call me Arel."


    "Arel. It suits you better, indeed. Very well, Arel. I wish to talk with your family leader, Mister Thellor. Is he able to discuss some things with me now?"


    "Young Master Seth, Master is currently outside. He left some hours ago together with Master Theod to do some business. I''m sure they wille back quickly."


    "Then, I can only wait. Ah, is there anything interesting to do while hees back? I know absolutely nothing that is currently happening around here."


    "There is only one thing thates to mind Young Master Seth. Today is the day that the Akiir family will decide which contestants they will be sending to the Wild Games. If you are interested in watching, I can bring you to that ce."


    "Oh? Are you still deciding which contestants to send? Is there some kind of limit of people that each family is able to send to the Wild Games?"


    "There is. Each family can send up to ten participants to the Wild Games." Arel said.


    "Does that mean that if a practitioner doesn''t have the backing of a powerful family or a powerful sect, he won''t be able to participate?"


    "That''s it, Young Master. There are many political positions that are decided by the Wild Games. Many connections that are opened to a practitioner that can reach a good position, however, the prerequisite to participate, is that there must be a powerful organization backing the participant. The standards are high, but they aren''t that hard to be achieved, since for an organization, sect or family to be considered rightful, only a Mana Perception initial-stage leader is required."


    "I see. It makes sense that things would be like that. Then please bring me over to where the younger generation is gathering." Seth was a bit interested to see the level of the Akiir young generation.


    "Alright, Young Master Seth, follow me." Arel brought him over to a very distant part of the mansion.


    While going towards that ce, Seth decided to use his Soul Sense once again, however, he limited the distance to a hundred meters only, so he could maintain it without feeling the strenuous feeling he felt yesterday.


    He observed that there were many small groups of people from sixteen to thirty years old gathering near a certain ce.


    "Miss Arel, won''t there be anyone watching over the event that is going to happen here?" Seth saw through his Soul Sense, that there seemed to be no one over the Qi Transformationte-stage Realm in the ce they were going.


    "Since Master Thellor and Master Theod left the mansion, I can''t say for sure if anyone will be presiding over this event. But it may be possible that Miss Elyra has already returned and is going to oversee the whole thing."


    "Miss Elyra?" Seth asked confused.


    "Yes. Miss Elyra is Master Thellor''s daughter and the most respected practitioner of our family."


    "Wait, you mean that, that this miss Elyra is the strongest cultivator of the Akiir familly? The one that qualified your family for the title of "Nature Roots"?"


    "That''s right Young Master."


    "Good." Seth said with a smile. He wanted to see who the strongest practitioner of the Akiir family really was.


    Arel led Seth towards a very spacious building. It seemed that there was a big arena built at the center, where there were some youngsters talking with each other already.


    After entering the building, Seth felt the strange looks he was receiving from the youngsters. Truth be told, the leaders of the Akiir family were very maturepared to other Elves. But Seth felt that these youngsters, didn''t have the same maturity yet. Even though he didn''t receive any direct look of contempt, he felt that some of the people here, were feeling that he was lowly and undeserving.


    Seth and Arel walked towards some seats nearby and sat to watch what was going to happen. He made sure to maintain his Soul Sense active, since it was a good way to train it. When he felt like he was ustomed on maintaining it active at a hundred meters, he would expand it slowly, until it covered the distance he reached yesterday.


    Seth was impressed once again by the ability called Soul Sense. It enhanced his senses to such a degree that it could only be called inhumane. Instead of just seeing, he started to hear things people said almost a hundred meters away from him. They were saying in a low and reserved voice, but he heard it very clearly.


    "What the hell is Aredrrel thinking? She brought a human o watch our fights?" A young male elf said.


    "I don''t want to show my abilities to a lowly human."


    "Do you think he is one of those human guests that were invited to the Wild Games?"


    "Hm? No way!"


    "Just watch and see. Haldir party will arrive here soon and expel that insolent thing from here."


    "Haldir? Sigh... There will be five less spots after his party arrives. Damn!"


    "You''re right. The five of them are really ssed to have received so many resources for thest years. If I were to get that many resources, I would for certain, be stronger than him."


    "You? Ahahahaha!"


    "What are youughing for? Wanna fight?"


    "Ahahaha!"


    Seth heard their conversation and could only shake his head in displeasure.. It seemed that too much money had turned them into useless young masters that only know how toin.

 Chapter 108 - Discovered

    Seth observed everything from the side. There seemed to be almost sixty people in the building already, waiting for a responsible person toe and give them the right directions.


    It actually didn''t take that long for someone toe, but it wasn''t a leader of the family, but a leader of a party of five people.


    Haldir came through the entrance followed by two male and two female elves. They were looking towards him with admiration and reverence. He was just like everyone in that building except for Seth, a member of the huge Akiir family. However, he had something special, he was blessed with a great talent inparison to the others. He was a thirty years old Qi Transformation peak-stage cultivator, one little step away from the Mana Perception realm and entering the rank of the male prodigies.


    Only he knew how hard that little step would be, since a good part of his cultivation base was bought by his family, when they fed him a million of different kind of resources. But still, he was almost a prodigy from the ranks, just below the Golden Archer, Elydir Luberus.


    He guided his party through the building until they reached the arena, where approximately sixty other elves were waiting.


    "Haldir!" A lot of noisy exmations started, after people spotted him walking towards the arena.


    "Look! Freda, Vena, Balin and Elrand came together with him."


    "They are the strongest cultivators from the younger generation of our family. There is five less spots now that they arrived. Sigh..."


    Haldir came towards the other people and politely smiled at them.


    "How are you doing, my brethren? Are you prepared to fight for one of the ten spots avable with all you''ve got? I think it''s going to be very difficult to secure a spot, since there are so many strong people here."


    The crowdughed after his little joke.


    "Ahaha, brother Haldir, there is no possibility that you won''t get one of the ten spots." Fredaughed too andmented.


    "That''s right." Vena agreed with her.


    After their little chat, some people at the crowd resumed to do their things while many of them were still discussing about the human that came to watch them.


    Haldir turned towards one of the male elves on his group and asked: "Balin, don''t you feel that they are acting kind of strange?"


    "I do think it too. Wait a bit, I will ask what is currently happening." Balin went towards a group of six people to ask about what was happening.


    He came back and told Haldir group about Seth, that was sitting in a distant corner.


    Seth was just here to pass some time and had no real interest on their little event. However, he could feel that trouble would inevitably end uping his way.


    Although Seth seemed to bezily sitting on a distant seat together with Arel, he was constantly sharpening his Soul Sense, making it go farther little by little.


    Suddenly, he felt something different and interesting. It was so sudden that he didn''t even know how to react.


    "Holy Shit!" Seth stood up while almost screaming. He just realized a wild possibility after he witnessed something with his Soul Sense.


    Seth unconsciously turned his head towards the direction of what he just saw, but he quickly averted his gaze, bringing it back to a male elf that was slowly approaching him with four other people behind.


    "Who are you?" Haldir asked in a heavy intonation.


    "Oh? Hello, my name is Seth."


    "Seth? Heh... I will say it only once. Leave this ce right now. This is an easy way out I''m giving you. A human does not deserve to be here."


    Seth had stood up after realizing something. But now, he sat down again on his chair and yawned before saying: "What if I don''t leave?"


    "Then I will have to expel you form here the hard way."


    Arel stood up and hastily said: "Please Young Master Haldir. Young Master Seth is a guest brought here by Master Theod himself. You should give him some face in the name of my master."


    "That much I have already deduced. Give him some face? Isn''t that what I just did? I gave him the chance to withdraw peacefully, but it seems he ignored that chance."


    "Yawn!" Seth was getting bored of these typical young masters. They were no fun at all, causing trouble without even a good reason.


    "Aren''t you going to leave?" Haldir seemed ready to act.


    "Brother Haldir, go and beat him up. He is clearly not going to leave." Freda was instigating him to act. She was a believer of her senior brother Haldir.


    "Leave? Nah... I don''t want to leave. This ce is quite boring, but outside here is even worse."


    "Boring? Then let me show you something interesting..."


    Haldir moved forward to grab Seth and throw him outside.


    Seth on the other hand, was about to raise his hand when suddenly the environment turned silent. The little bit of Mana he was about to use, dissipated by the power of the person that arrived.


    A woman was standing near them while looking towards Seth. She was the same person Seth unintentionally saw stark naked through his Soul Sense.


    Some minutes before, he had seen her again with his Soul Sense. She was hiding while using her Profound Mana Realm cultivation base skill. She was able to use it to control the light around herself, turning invisible to weaker cultivators. However, Seth could see her very clearly with his Soul Sense.


    It was a very pleasant surprise for him at first, but he almost shouted loud after realizing who she was really. Seth was more than certain that She was a Profound Mana realm cultivator, deducing her real status right after.


    ''Holy Shit! I peeked on the strongest cultivator of the Akiir family while she was bathing. She must be that Miss Elyra that Arel have talked about.'' Seth went nuts after realizing what he has done. He swore to bring that secret to his coffin.


    The woman kept looking towards Seth, what made him go even crazier on his thoughts.


    ''Did she find out? She must have found out! I''m fucked!'' Seth was already breaking out in a cold sweat.


    While Seth was thinking he was dead for sure, he failed to notice that Haldir and every single male present were getting bewitched by her beauty. She was so beautiful, that even Freda and Vena were admiring her beauty.


    "You... saw me, right?"


    Elyra asked Seth a simple question, but he understood it as nothing less than she signing his death sentence.


    ''I''m dead. I''m so dead.''


    "Miss Elyra, did youe to oversee our little event? Please, allow me to dispose of a bothersome insect, before we can start it." Haldir said in a polite intonation.


    He was trying to impress a Profound Mana powerhouse with his silly disy, but in reality, he was nothing less than a dancing clown on her eyes. She knew Seth''s strength and when she thought that a person like Haldir was trying to pick a fight with a character of Seth''s caliber, it was nothing less than aedy show for her.


    "Please, follow me. I need to talk with you privately." Elyra ignored Haldirpletely. She waspletely interested in Seth for now.


    "Miss Elyra?" Haldir could notprehend the things that were happening. Elyra seemed to be talking with a lowly human, even asking him to follow her for a private talk.


    "Alright." Seth agreed with Elyra. He didn''t know if he woulde back alive from their private talk.


    "Miss Elyra, wait! You can''t. Aren''t you going to..." Haldir tried to grab her shoulder, but stopped in the middle. He almost forgot the difference on their status.


    "Since when did I start to need to tell you what I''m going to do?" Elyra released a bit of her pressure and the people standing near her and Seth felt the atmosphere get heavier.


    "Not, it''s..."


    "Since when did you start to tell me what I can and what I can''t do?" Elyra severely looked towards him, making his body tremble while being pressured.


    "Never... Miss Elyra."


    "It''s good that you understand it. I''ll leave everything here on your hands. Make sure to not disappoint me."


    Elyra used her Profound Mana Realm cultivation, making the light bend around herself and Seth. They turned invisible before everyone''s eyes, vanishing from the scene.


    No one understood what has happened, but most people started to look towards Haldir with pity. He sessfully angered Elyra because of a worthless human.


    ''Damn!'' Haldir was feeling really mad and angered inwardly. However, on the outside, he didn''t show it on his expression.


    Compared to him though, Seth was already saying good bye for his life. He didn''t know how she discovered about that, but now he was going to pay for his mistakes.


    Seth followed Elyra towards the mansion while making his brain cells work at breakneck speed to devise a way-out n.

 Chapter 109 - Unexpected Gifts

    "How... How did you discover that I was standing there, even though I was hidden from your sight?"


    Seth and Elyra were already inside a particr room, protected by a barrier made with Profound Mana energy.


    When Seth heard her question, he was finally able to sigh in relief. It turns out that she was questioning him about the gazes he gave her, when she was hidden by her Profound Mana in that building earlier.


    "Miss Elyra, are you sure you aren''t misunderstanding anything? I don''t recall seeing or discovering you anywhere."


    "You can cut the crap. If you weren''t a Mana Control cultivator at such a young age, I could even treat that as a coincidence, but when a lightning strikes twice on the same ce that is no longer possible. I don''t think that a person as talented as you are, would call that, a simple coincidence at all, since you looked towards me twice, right?"


    "So,dy Elyra is very preceptive, huh? I can confirm it to you... That your disguise does not work on me."


    Elyra looked towards him with a serious countenance.


    "How are you able to do it?"


    "Hm, I don''t seem to remember how I did it." Seth feigned ignorance.


    Elyra was about to use her strength to "convince" Seth, but she decided to use another strategy. She came from a merchant family and knew how to deal with these kinds of situation.


    "So, you do not remember... I wonder if is there anything that could make you remember."


    Seth''s eyes lit up. He was dealing with a very intelligent person.


    "I need two very simple things; you can even call it two simple conditions. First, I want you to let me choose whatever I want from your family treasury."


    Elyra''s eyebrows creased, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Second. I want to know the real reason behind your curiosity, since I don''t believe in coincidences just like you."


    "I can bring you to the family treasury, however, I will only allow you to choose a single item. As for your second condition... That is indeed possible, but you will need to join the Secret Security Unit as my assistant."


    "Secret Security Unit? What is it?"


    "I can''t exin it to you right now. Do you agree with that? Actually, if you agree, I can give you two more items from my family treasury outside of the one you choose."


    Seth realized that herst proposition was what she really wanted. She was even giving him two more items from her family treasury in order to recruit him. He didn''t know what the Secret Security Unit really was or what it really did, but he had an idea.


    ''Hm... There are still ten to twelve days until the Wild Games finally begins... It may be better to work at her side than to pass my days doing nothing inside this mansion. Actually, it may not be that bad to work beside such a beauty.''


    "I will join that Secret Security Unit that you talked about."


    "Very well. Since it is like that, you can call me Elyra from now one. I am a captain of the Secret Security Unit and the daughter of the leader of the Akiir family, Thellor."


    "My name is Seth, but I''m sure you already know about it."


    "Seth, tell me, how did you see through my ability?"


    "It''s very simple, you are able to deviate the light and blend your body in the environment, but you can''t mask your aura."


    "..."


    "Before you tell me it is a nonsensical talk, and that high level cultivators can hide their aura from weaker ones, I will directly cut that general knowledge of yours apart. What every single person think is not often the truth. What youck of understanding, is the method."


    "Method? Which method?"


    "What do you do, when you are checking another person''s aura or strength?"


    "I use my own aura to scan the person and feel their energy." Elyra answered Seth. It seemed that somehow, she turned into a student of Seth.


    "And, what do you do to hide yourself like you did earlier?"


    "I use my energy to cover me whole body, deviating the light and making it impossible that the scan ability of another practitioner weaker than me, effectively works."


    "That is right. But what I have to tell you is that what you are doing in both of them, is to use your own energy to overpower another. Not a single time you were trying to make your presence vanish, only to mask it with power."


    Elyra realized where Seth wanted to get. It was really impressive of him to notice those things, however in her point of view it would change nothing, since he was weaker than her and it shouldn''t be possible for him to discover her.


    "Then why and how are you able to see me?"


    "Ahaha. That is just what I said earlier. The method that I use is not the same as yours. I''m not trying to overpower your energy with mine. I was just trying to sense it." Seth said the partial truth. He would never reveal the secret behind his technique, just like he knew that Elyra would never reveal her real motives for wanting to know about it so easily.


    "Sense it? Which method are you using to sense it?"


    "That is a good question." Seth tone pretty much told her that he wouldn''t reveal it at all.


    Elyra didn''t try to ask anything further than that, hut it should be known that it was practically impossible to sense her position without being stronger than her. That is why Soul Sense was so overpower.


    "Now it''s your time to tell me why are you inviting me to the Secret Security Unity."


    "I need your abilities."


    "You need my abilities?"


    "I am in the middle of an operation, searching for some people. Your ability to sense an individual, even though he is a Profound Mana Realm cultivator will help me a lot."


    "I see. So, who are you searching for?"


    "I can''t tell you that, because even I don''t know who they are." Elyra was telling a half-truth too. She really didn''t know who those people were, but she knew they were humans. However, she chose to not inform him about that.


    "How do you n to find them?" Seth asked interested.


    "I''m currently following some clues left behind by their members. I n to investigate a bit more of those clues tomorrow. You will follow me to that ce."


    "I see."


    "Sigh... Since we are done here, follow me, I will lead you to the treasury."


    "Alright."


    Elyra guided Seth through the mansion, passing by a lot of different corridors.


    She had invited Seth to the Secret Security Unity since she was suspicious of him. He was a strange person that appeared in a very suspicious time inside the Ereinrith city. Such an oddity could not be left aside, so it would be better to keep an eye on him from up close.


    After passing by many rooms, littered with defensive formations, they finally arrived at a room protected by a very strong formation. Seth felt that using his strength alone, would be impossible to destroy that formation. It was powered by the strength of many Profound Mana Realm cultivators.


    Elyra disabled the formation without too much trouble, entering inside that room together with Seth.


    After entering, Seth was weed by many different and powerful auras from the various items stashed inside.


    Elyra sent her Mana towards the deeper parts of the room and made a motion with her hand. Two different items flew from the end of the room towards her, stopping and hovering in front of Seth.


    "Just like I promised you. Those are the two items that I will be giving you." She seemed to beughing a little bit.


    Seth took the items that were hovering in the air with a very strange expression. The first item was a white mask that covered his whole face and the other one was a pair of fake ears. The mask was strangely familiar for him. He saw a simr one, on the mysterious elf he met on the forest.


    ''A scam! This is a scam! Holy shit!''


    Seth thought he would be receiving two good items from Elyra, but it turned out that she baited him with numbers.


    "What the heck is this? Heh, are these things even useful?"


    "Heh, don''t judge a book for its cover. That mask is a gift we received from the royalty a very long time ago. It is able to hide your face from even Profound Mana peak-stage experts. You are going to need that to do the Secret Security Unit job. As for the fake elf ears, it is just a souvenir, so people won''t treat you badly for being a human. I hope you ept it, since they are gifts from my heart."


    Seth was speechless, he didn''t dare to believe he was baited with these useless items.


    ''Damn it!''


    Elyra looked at Seth and saw that there was a fiery light deep inside his eyes.. She was certain that he would try to get it back at her somehow.

 Chapter 110 - Invited For A Party

    "Actually, I was kidding about that pair of fake ears, they are not useless. If you wear it, you will be able to hear anything I say, even if we are separated by ten kilometers."


    "I didn''t know you liked that kind of joke. I thought you were a very serious woman, but in reality, you''re just putting up a front, huh?"


    Elyra ignored hisment and continued: "There is a mini profound formation imbued within it."


    Elyra didn''t gave him useless things, it was a set of items that was necessary for them to work together.


    "Mini profound formation? How does it work?"


    "Put it on and try to channel some of your Mana on the item."


    Seth put those fake pointy ears on and thought his appearance was kind of ridiculous, since he wasn''t as thin as a normal elf. However, he knew that people would not doubt him being an elf at first sight at least. He put a bit of his Mana on the item and Elyra said some words to test it.


    "Are you able to hear me?"


    "I am."


    "Good. This is a one side channel ofmunication. It was developed in order tomand our troops faster. The centralmander has the ess to send sound transmissions for everyone that is wearing one of those out. Perfect for an ambush, right?"


    "Indeed. It''s just a pity that I won''t be able to send you any message. What if I am alone when I finally encounter the targets you are after?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t n to let you leave my senses while we are on the operation."


    "Actually, why are you keeping something like fake ears inside your family treasury? That doesn''t make any sense." Seth was bbergasted. Who the heck would put an item like this in the treasury?


    "That is something you shouldn''t be asking me. It is uncle Theod''s habits of acquiring whatever item he finds. At least it proved to serve for something today."


    "Your Uncle is indeed something. But now that you gave me these gifts, there is only one thing left. The item of my choosing."


    "Go ahead." Elyra knew that most items inside this room were releasing very powerful auras and showing their might, but that did not necessarily make them strong or good items. There were even some items that no one would be able to use.


    There were a thousand different weapons and ten thousand different types of material that were used either for crafting something or for directly absorption. Seth knew that most of them were useless for him since he couldn''t craft and his cultivation strength was already very high, making a lot of those items ineffective.


    But Seth had a way to cheat. He closed his eyes and concentrated his entire mind in his Soul Sense. Very quickly every single item inside the room was revealed for him. He could see them very clearly and observe their real aura.


    Seth just like Elyra, sent his Mana over a corner of the room and an item flew towards him.


    It was a round object that seemed to be a small bead. However, in reality, it was the strongest offensive tool inside the entire treasury. Its color was red and as Seth held it on his hands, he could feel the sheer amount of power concentrated inside it.


    When Elyra saw which item was flying she could not understand how did he find it, without even searching. If she ranked that item ording to its value, among all the things stashed inside the treasury, if it wasn''t the most valuable, it would be the second most valuable. However, it was the only thing she didn''t want Seth to obtain, because it could turn into a threat for her family if he used it against them.


    Seth put it inside his spatial ring, making the aura of that object vanish from the room. It was already his and he would decide when and how to use itter.


    The only thingforting Elyra, was that she knew that to use that bead, a person would have to put his life on the line and Seth didn''t seem to be a lunatic like that.


    "I guess we are done here, right?"


    "We are. Make sure to get ready for tomorrow. Put on your best clothes and be ready for a big event. We will be beginning our investigation a soon as the sun sets."


    "Where are we going tomorrow?"


    "I was invited to participate in party for the nobles of the Ereinrith city and you are going to be my escort." Elyra said while leaving the treasury together with Seth. She closed the formation, sealing it once again.


    "What? Our first job is going to be partying? This job might not be that bad. However, I would rather go in a particr date with you."


    Elyra heard his words but took it as a joke.


    "Stop joking. You may not know about it, but noble parties are of the worst kind. You are obliged to talk with too many people and pay attention to things you wish not to. I''ll be talking with many important characters on that party and while stranded there, you will investigate some things. I''ll give you more details before the operation starts tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    Seth and Elyra departed silently. They had many things to prepare for tomorrow.


    Seth returned to his house and saw that Arel was waiting for him outside the door.


    "Young Master Seth, I''m sorry that things ended that way. I shouldn''t have brought you to that ce." She bowed towards him apologizing.


    "Don''t worry Arel, it wasn''t your fault, and they wouldn''t pose any threat to me anyway. Just go have a good night of sleep."


    "Then, I''ll take my leave."


    Arel left and Seth entered his house. He sat on the bed and took the round object he just acquired in the treasury. Seth observed it for some minutes, until Lexi''s voice echoed inside his mind.


    "Hm? Why did you choose this item? There seems to be fire attribute energy inside?" Lexi seemed to be examining the bead.


    "It is a fire element bead. If a person uses it correctly, he will be able to gain affinity to the fire attribute. The quality of the affinity will depend on that person''s talent, however, for me, you could say that this item is useless."


    "Useless?"


    "Yeah. I feel like my fire element affinity is already at maximum."


    "Then, why did you choose something like that?" Lexi didn''t understand Seth''s logic.


    "There is a certain problem if someone were to use it, something that could put a person''s life at risk. I hope I won''t need to use it even though my life may not be in danger." Seth put the bead inside his spatial ring and decided toy down on the bed. He wasn''t going to sleep, but cultivate his soul a bit more. He has been enchanted by the things he is able to do after cultivating his soul for a bit.


    ''If the initial stages of soul cultivation are already so fierce, what can a person do if they reach the apex?''


    Seth closed his eyes and dived deeper into his soul.


    Without him realizing, it was already morning. The little event between young practitioners of the Akiir family had already ended. The results didn''t differ much from people''s expectations. Haldir and his friend were the top five chosen and five more Qi Transformation Realm practitioners formed another group.


    After the event ended, the winners were about tomemorate doing a small party, but Haldir didn''t want to participate. He was feeling humiliated inwardly by the things that happened earlier, making his mood sour. However, he could do nothing about that.


    The entire day passed by without something major happening. Seth kept cultivating, while the younger generation of the Akiir family quieted down.


    Seth stood up and went to take a quick bath. After that he put on some party clothes, making his figure dangerously handsome. The ck clothes he put, seemed to fit perfectly. Seth felt that he was more than ready to go, so he left his house and searched for Arel.


    She was already nearby, so he found her whithout any trouble.


    "Arel. Where can I finddy Elyra?"


    Arel noticed that Seth was very handsome today and was about topliment him, but she stopped after she heard his question.


    "What are you nning to do, going to find Miss Elyra like that? It is better if you don''t do it, if you care for your life."


    "Ahahaha, don''t worry Arel. I''m not going to hit on Elyra, even though she is a top beauty. I was invited to apany her to a certain ce, but I don''t know where to find her."


    "Ah, Miss Elyra, she is..."


    "That is unnecessary, I''m already here."


    Elyra appeared beside them, walking slowly in graceful steps. She was wearing a very beautiful blue dress that made her curves more visible. Her ck hair was cascading down to her buttocks border and that made an old image reemerge inside Seth''s head.


    "You are truly beautifuldy Elyra. Are you sure this can''t be a date between the both of us only?"


    Arel heard what Seth said and almost fainted.


    ''He dares to hit on Miss Elyra...''


    She covered her mouth in astonishment.


    Elyra rolled her eyes, thinking Seth was making a joke.


    "Stop joking. We are already a bitte for that party. Come closer, I will use my Mana in order for us to get there faster."


    Seth did just as she told. He got so close to her that they were almost glued.


    Elyra stopped wasting time and covered Seth and herself with her Mana. They disappeared from Arel''s field of vision in a single second.


    A few minutester, when Seth and Elyra finally stopped, they were already outside the ce that party was happening.

 Chapter 111 - Elyon

    There were many people entering a building on the other side of the street. They were all very well dressed, but the atmosphere seemed to be a bit too formal for a party.


    Seth wasn''t wearing his mask, since it would be very strange for him to be the only one using it on the entire party, but he would put it on when it was time. However, he was already using his fake ears.


    People looked at him with some doubtful stares at first, because his skin color was a lot healthier than the normal palish skin elves usually had and the volume his body had inparison to the thin and t male elves. But it didn''t take long for them to stop paying attention on him, since he was apanying an eye-catching beauty.


    "Woah, look at that!"


    "Holy shit man, she is so beautiful!"


    "Who is she?"


    "Don''t you know? She is Thellor''s daughter. The daughter of the master of the Akiir family." A man whispered to another.


    "What?! Then we better not try anything funny. I''ve heard some stories on how she treats offenders and I don''t want to end up losing my manhood."


    "You''re right, let''s enter the party to not attract her attention."


    Seth was already paying attention to the surrounding with his Soul Sense and was able to hear their conversation.


    "Miss Elyra, you must be very famous around here, or should I say, infamous? Those people seemed to dread you from the bottom of their hearts. Are you perhaps abusing of your beauty, to make other people feel inferior?"


    "What are you talking about? They are just fearful of something I did in the past."


    "What did you do?"


    "I severely punished a person that tried to take advantage of me."


    "I see... Did you perhaps beat him up until he fainted?


    Elyra looked towards Seth and said: "Almost, but instead of beating him up. I broke his nuts."


    ''Holy Shit! This woman is crazy!'' Seth looked towards her in horror.


    Elyra looked at him innocently, not understanding how demonic was that behavior of hers. Only a ck heart demon would do something like that.


    ''Better if I don''t overstep my boundaries. If she were to discover about that, phew....''


    "Come on, let''s enter and deal with the bothersome part already."


    Elyra guided Seth towards the entrance and no one dared to hinder her in any way. Even the guards let her and Seth enter with not even checking on them. She was one of the top characters inside the Ereinrith city and these people wouldn''t be bothering her. What Elyra was concerned, was that people as strong as her, would being to pester her peace soon.


    And what she didn''t want to happen, was the first thing that actually happened.


    A blond middle-aged elf seemed to be waiting for her arrival, because it didn''t take thirty seconds for him to appear before her.


    "Miss Elyra, you look enchanting tonight." The man came towards her and the corner of his lips rose because of her arrival.


    Elyra looked towards that man and the youngster walking beside him, and revealed a polite smile. Behind them, there was a woman walking with her head low.


    "So, you came, Mister Elyon."


    "There is no need for you to be polite me like that. You can call me just Elyon."


    "I wouldn''t dare to be impolite with you, Mister Elyon. You are my elder and deserves respect." Elyra tried to imply something with that phrase, however, the man was so focused in her figure that he didn''t even try to notice it.


    "Ahaha. Why don''t we grab a drink and chat for a bit, Miss Elyra?"


    "Aren''t you already apanied by your wife Mister Elyon? That would be disrespectful, right?" Elyra looked towards the female elf standing behind them.


    She was the main wife of the man inviting Elyra for a drink, however, she didn''t even dare to express her opinion about her husband attitude. Her bodynguage told Seth, that she pretty much feared him more than anything, because she didn''t even dare to look up on their faces.


    "Of course not. I''m sure my wife wouldn''t bother with a minor thing like that. She isn''t the type to be jealous over nothing."


    "Over nothing, you say? I will have to deny your offer, Senior Elyon. She may not be bothered with something like that, but it wouldn''t change what people may gossip behind our backs."


    "Ahaha. I bet they wouldn''t dare to gossip behind our backs, Miss Elyra."


    There was something telling Seth that this man was dangerous. He was clearly trying to woo Elyra right before his wife, but she didn''t even try to stop it. The blond youngster beside him didn''t show any other expression outside of lust and indifference too, but Seth could see that his eyes were very sharp, just like an arrow ready to be shot.


    ''These men are no good.''


    "Unfortunately for you, I am already apanied today." Elyra said those words while grabbing Seth''s arm and hugging him intimately.


    Seth was caught off guard by that and he was thrown inside the entire mess by that action of hers.


    A faint killing intent left through Mister Elyon''s aura, but he suppressed it quickly. He looked towards Seth with displeasure and made sure to record the image of his face in his mind.


    "Who is he? Are you really being apanied by a mere Mana Control initial-stage cultivator?"


    Elyra furrowed her brows in displeasure and said: "Why are you disrespecting him just because of his strength? If I, a Profound Mana Ream practitioner just like you, decide on dating a person like him, who would dare to stop me?"


    Elyra paused for a bit and said while narrowing her eyes: "I''m sure you wouldn''t step that low, right?"


    The man clenched his fists and forced a mild smile.


    "Of course not. I was just intrigued by the situation. If Miss Elyra is already with someone tonight, then I will take my leave. I hope we meet againter."


    The man turned around and started to leave. The blond youngster and his wife followed him from behind. He chose to leave before their conversation could be noticed by the people around. He didn''t want to attract too much attention for tonight, just like Elyra.


    Seth was certain that the man wouldn''t let it end like this. He was in a bit of trouble now, but he didn''t fear it. However, it didn''t change the fact that Elyra has put his life in risk.


    "I''m sorry. I was impatient just then." Elyra said in an apologetic tone.


    Seth felt that she was saying it from her heart and decided to let it go for now.


    "Sigh... It has already happened. There is nothing we can do. But... Who is he really?"


    "Elyon Luberus. He is the Master of the Luberus family and a Profound Mana Realm cultivator."


    "Luberus? One of the six "Nature Roots"?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait! Then... Does that mean that the blond elf beside him was Elydir Luberus? No, it can''t be right?" Seth was very confused now.


    "Hm? Are you perhaps interested on him as an opponent? You don''t have to bother with him, because you are a whole realm above him in terms of strength. He won''t be your opponent in the Wild Games."


    Elyra looked towards Seth while thinking: ''However, that makes me think... Who are you really?''


    Seth was thoroughly speechless. He looked many times towards that blond elf, but his hair was nothing like the golden hair the elf he met on the forest had. Besides that, Elydir Luberus didn''t seem to recognize him at all. That only could mean one thing.


    ''If that was the real Elydir Luberus, who was the elf that I met in the forest?''


    After realizing he had mistaken the elf with Elydir, Seth facepalmed thinking how embarrassing was that act of his. He assumed that elf was Elydir without a single proof of that.


    ''Damn! These elves are more deceptive than they seem to be. Their schemes are almost as bad as how humans do things. Sigh...'' Seth felt a bit disappointed after realizing everything, but there was nothing he could do.


    "What are you downcast for? It''s not the time for you to feel like that. We are starting our operation right now. I will keep observing everyone in the party, while you will stealthily investigate the surroundings. If anyone suspiciously leaves, I will inform you through the fake ears."


    "Alright, but first, you got to tell me who or what are you searching for?"


    "Humans." Elyra said in a low voice.


    "Humans? Are you sure? There is almost no possibility of a human appearing here."


    "Ahaha, what are you talking about? Aren''t you here?"


    Seth realized what she was implying. The humans were probably using disguises, just like him.


    "Then... How am I supposed to figure out which elf is a human in disguise?"


    "That is actually kind of easy, but the method is a bit strange. Actually, other than the hair, eyebrows and eyshes, we elves have not a single hair in any other parts of our bodies. Humans usually have hair under their armpits, in their legs and arms and many other ces. If you notice even a single strand of hair outside those ces I told you, then it is most probably a human." Elyra seemed to be a bit embarrassed while telling it to Seth.


    "Wait...." Seth seemed to realize something.

 Chapter 112 - Deal With The Humans

    "Is that the reason that even down there you''re..." Seth was looking towards herher regions and almost blurted out his crime while he talked.


    "What did you say?" Elyra looked towards him embarrassed by the things she had to say and a bit shy by the look Seth was giving her. He was lucky that the embarrassment she felt, didn''t let her realize clearly the things he just said.


    "Eh... Nothing. I was just thinking out loud."


    "..."


    Seth stopped a bit to think about the elves he had encountered before and it was just like Elyra had said. Apart from their long and lush hair, they seemed to be as smooth as the time they were born.


    ''Actually, if I think more deeply, even the elf that I spent a night with, inside that Evergreen Tavern, didn''t have a single strand of hair. And here I thought, it was because she liked it like that. Hm¡­ Maybe I should have considered Theod''s idea of marrying Elyra... These elves are full of surprises.'' Seth looked towards Elyra and admired her beauty secretly. He was starting to think that it was kind of sexy, that racial trait of the elven women.


    For men though, he felt pity. Even the thin strands of hair humans had on their arms and legs were denied from them. It actually seemed they have shaved those ces, giving them a feminine looking.


    "It''s time for you to leave. Try searching for something in a radius of three kilometers. That would be a good margin for them to act, because there is a huge flux of peopleing and going around here. Make sure to only observe the situation and never interfere with anything. Our main goal is to investigate, not to fight. Even if you find anything, there isn''t the need to report it back immediately, just keep observing. You can go."


    Seth heard Elyramands through the fake ears and departed from the party. When he was outside, he immediately shook the attention of anyone looking at him, entering a small alley. He put his mask on and left through the other side of the street. His figure vanished within the shadows, making it impossible for even Mana Control cultivators to find his whereabouts.


    Elyra was talking with many different and important figures inside the party, and it took most of her time. She didn''t even have some space to do the investigation and could only observe what people around her were doing.


    She started to notice that every now and then, someone would leave the party and note back. A person stood up suddenly and went towards the bathroom. She knew that that person was an important figure thatmanded a battalion of wardens. As she expected, he didn''te back after a lot of time.


    Although it could be only a simple coincidence, she was starting to think the contrary. There were so many people on this party that, one less important person would amount to nothing.


    Suddenly, Elyon Luberus and his son stood up. They were something akin to a shining star in the Elven Territory, so every single person was kind of paying attention on them. Just like what happened with her.


    "I''m sorry everyone, my wife is not feeling very well and I will apany her back home. Let''s go son, we are leaving." Elyon said goodbye for some of the most important figure and gave onwst look towards Elyra. He noticed that the man escorting her was not present, but he thought nothing much of it.


    "Make sure to be extra cautious, Seth. Elyon and his family is actually leaving the party." Elyra warned Seth through the artifact and continued to observe everything.


    Seth was searching for the people she wanted him to find, but instead of manually looking for them he was going to do it in another way. He was on top of a Sentinel Tree, sitting in afortable position, concentrated on expanding his senses to the extreme.


    Suddenly, his Soul Sense expanded and covered the whole area Elyra wanted him to search. He could see everything very clearly. The quantity of people he caught in his sense was numbering the ten thousand. What he didn''t expect, was that he was able to see everything that was currently happening.


    There were many people participating in the party and many people engaged in conversations on the outside as well. A bit farther from that ce there was a residential area, where Seth could actually see many couples engaged in night activities. He saw some elves doing illegal business in the alleys and saw that there was a group of twenty elves entering a building.


    Seth noticed that every single one of them were acting a bit suspicious. He caught a hint of anxiety on some of them.


    Seth decided to concentrate his Soul Sense around them and was finally able to perceive the truth. They were all humans in disguise.


    ''Miss Elyra was right. They are using disguises. Hm¡­ A group of twenty humans, that''s more than I thought.''


    The humans entered a certain building and were received by a group of elves. Seth was certain that he had seen some of them inside the party he left some time ago.


    "Wee humans. Our leader will be here soon. He said you should wait patiently, since there are many eyes on him."


    "No problem." An old man assumed the leadership of the group of humans, interacting with the elves, while the others stood silent at the side.


    Seth could feel their presences, see and hear them, but he still wasn''t able to identify their origin nor feel their real strength. For that he would need more training in this art.


    But it didn''t take too much time for him to be able to identify a person that was approaching the building.


    Elyon Luberus and his son arrived at that ce where the humans were, however Seth couldn''t see his wife. Elyon had already sent her home. He didn''t truly trust her and left her outside the business he was about to do.


    Elyon entered the building with his son and immediately casted a very thick energy barrier after that. He''d rather be safe than sorry. If anything happened with his ns, he might face dire consequences.


    That barrier was able to block any energy from entering or leaving, however, Seth''s Soul Sense bypassed that protection easily.


    Elyon passed by some prestigious elves that were in the party with him moments before and they all bowed towards him. He arrived in the room where twenty humans we gathered.


    "So, you finally came, Wang Lei. I have been eagerly waiting for you." Elyon said with a friendly expression, but inwardly he was hiding all his contempt for these people.


    "Ahaha brother Elyon, I''m honored to know that you missed me, but you know... The things you wanted us to bring are really hard to acquire. We''ve been through many troubles to find this, even losing three of our experts on the process."


    "Don''t worry, we will pay you handsomely for your efforts, just like the agreement. Let''s make it quick to avoid any troubles."


    The man called Wang Lei smiled and said to his men: "Bring it here."


    Two of his men went to the adjacent room and brought back two ck boxes. They put them on the table and opened it very carefully. They were using a pair of Mana enhanced gloves in order to not enter in any contact with what was inside.


    After opening the cases the items inside were revealed for everyone to see.


    There were many bottles that contained some kind of a red liquid. It was the blood of some beasts they have ughtered recently. However, there seemed to be something more inside the blood, making it look aghast.


    Seth was observing everything through his Soul Sense and when those bottles were revealed, the Seed of Tyranny inside of him had a small response. He felt its hunger for the energy inside that blood and instantly noticed that it was the blood of those crazy beasts he saw many times.


    "Corrupted blood?" Seth was starting to think that whatever that Elyon was trying to do, would be huge and terrible.


    "Good! It''s finally here. All this time, I could not search for something like this in the open, or the Elf Queen might notice my actions, so I had to ask for your help with that. Now that we have this in hands, we can finally advance our ns. Wang Lei, make sure you prepare everything ordingly on your side, because when the Wild Games starts, we will make our moves."


    "Don''t worry. We are already ready. May I ask if you are going to pay us now?"


    "Ahaha. I was almost forgetting." Elyon passed his hand over his spatial ring and many bottles of green liquid appeared before Wang Lei.


    Seth once again, recognized the substance inside those bottles. It was the synthetical poison called Evergreen.


    "Will that suffice?" Elyon asked with a smile.


    "That''s enough, but aren''t you forgetting something?" Wang Lei said.


    "Naturally I''m not. Here." Elyon took a bottle of a transparent liquid and gave it to Wang Lei.


    "The antidote... With that it is concluded." Wang Lei stashed everything inside the ck boxes and closed it carefully.


    "Ahaha. That was a good deal. I''m pretty sure, other humans won''t be able to stand a chance against that poison. Now you just need to help us in our final n and we will assist you back in the human territory.. I''m sure the zing Phoenix Country and that Wu Martial Kingdom you told me about, won''t be able to cope with you anymore."

 Chapter 113 - Monsters

    Seth was observing everything they were doing and talking and when he heard those words leaving his mouth, Seth furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''Another Faction trying to covet the zing Phoenix Country? Are they in bad terms with the Wu Martial Kingdom too? Hm...''


    Seth decided to put them on the list of targets he needed to deal with. He didn''t know who those people were and would not act reckless, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t do anything.


    Elyon had given the humans the antidote to the synthetic Evergreen Poison, but he didn''t tell them it was ineffective against the real one. However, he couldn''t produce the real one, since it was the Elf Queen''s inherited power that could produce it. The synthetic version was made using the diluted real poison. It was a measure the elves devised to protect their territory better.


    Seth observed each one of the people that was in that building and he made sure to record their faces in his mind. There were five people that he was already thinking of targeting, the five humans that seemed to be the youngest present. If he guessed right, they would be participating in the Wild Games.


    Elydir looked at those five young humans and didn''t even bother to hide his contempt. He was a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator while the strongest among them was a Qi Transformationte-stage Realm cultivator. That in itself, disqualified them to interact with him.


    Seth observed how he was acting and facepalmed whileparing his attitude with the attitude of the elf he encountered inside the jungle. They were worlds apart.


    Elyon and the elves present in the building used a special passage to leave, disappearing in the night, leaving behind the humans. Now that they had finished their business, there was no way for them to be rted with Elyon or anyone influent if they were to get caught, so they rxed a bit.


    However, they didn''t know that Seth had witnessed everything.


    While that was happening, on Elyra''s side something strange was happening too.


    A man cautiously approached Elyra and whispered for only her to hear.


    "Miss Elyra. Madame Luberus wants to talk with you privately. If possible, she would like to meet you alone, since she does not want to be exposed."


    ''Madame Luberus?'' Elyra furrowed her eyebrows trying to think of the possible scenarios of them privately talking. But even after some seconds, she couldn''t think of anything at all.


    "Alright. Where is she?"


    "Outside the party, follow the street until you find a dark alley a kilometer away from here."


    Elyra didn''t like the way things were going, but she had an unwavering confidence in her strength, so she didn''t think anyone could ambush her like that. In the end, even though it seemed to be a trap, she decided to go.


    Some minutester, when no one was noticing, Elyra left the party and headed towards that destination. When she arrived there, she saw a single female elf donned in an overcoat that was hiding her features.


    Elyra could barely recognize her as being the woman that was walking with her head low behind Elyon.


    "Miss Elyra you came. This got to be fast so I will go directly to the point. Are you from the Secret Security Unit?"


    Elyra didn''t like the start of this conversation. The Secret Security Unit was a secret battalion, just like the name says. Normal people shouldn''t know about it, but herplexion came back to normal after realizing that the woman before her was Elyon''s wife. She may know about many things.


    "I am. How did you know about it? If the answer is not satisfactory, I can arrest you right now."


    "Miss Elyra, I don''t have time for that. The things I need to tell you are way more important." The woman seemed to be anxious.


    "Then, tell me."


    "Elyon is nning something cruel. I don''t know what it is exactly, but there have been many elves that lost their lives in his experiments already. Even some member of our family has suffered on his hands. If you don''t stop him, he may cause a disaster!"


    "..." Elyra didn''t think that Elyon would be crazy enough to something like that. He was none other than the leader of the Luberus Family.


    "You have to believe me."


    "Do you have any proof of that with you? I can''t mobilize my powers without good enough proofs. Chief Commander Annia would not forgive me if I did that."


    "I don''t have any proof with me now, but..."


    "But?"


    "I know where he was conducting his experiments... There may be many corpses there and you will be able to see it for yourself."


    "Where is it? Bring me over there."


    "There is a building located outside the city, where he usually conducts his activities. It will only take us twenty minutes to arrive at that ce."


    "No. I will make it quicker." Elyra used her Mana and supported Madame Luberu''s body, shooting towards the ce she said. She didn''tpletely dismiss the possibility of an ambush, but she had many ways to escape if anything like that happened.


    Five minutester, they were in that ce. It was a deste building that seemed to be in ruins, but outside of that, the outside and the inside of it was abandoned. There wasn''t a single sign of life there. Even after checking for whole ten minutes, they weren''t able to find anything.


    "No. It is impossible! They were using it yesterday! It can''t be real."


    "Madame Luberus, were you trying to lure me out?" Elyra was a bit doubtful.


    "No! Miss Elyra, please believe me. I wasn''t talking nonsense."


    "Madame Luberus, as you can see, there is absolutely nothing here. It is already gettingte. I will bring you back to the ce we were before and you will be able to safely return home."


    "I... I... Alright."


    They went back to the ce they were before and parted ways a bitter.


    "Seth, are you hearing me? I just sent Madame Luberus back home, but she seems out of her character today. Make sure to follow her in secret and protect her until she arrives home. I will assume the investigation around here for now. If you have anything to report, you can do it after you finish this little job."


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had already discovered many things and now only those humans were inside that build, doing their things.


    He suddenly heard amand from Elyra and didn''t think twice before acting. He used his Soul Sense and discovered a woman walking alone at night on the streets. He followed her for many kilometers until she passed the metal gates of a distant mansion.


    Seth didn''t know why Elyra was sending him to protect someone from the Luberus family, but his task as a temporary member of the Secret Security Unit were being perfectly handled until now. He had many things to report for her, but she told him that it was to be der, so he wasn''t in a rush.


    Madame Lubeurs passed through the gates and arrived safely in her home, but Seth decided to observe a bit longer from a farther ce. After five more minutes nothing seemed to happen and she was already entering the building, but suddenly, a golden arrow passed cutting the air and anything on its way, leaving a very long golden line behind. Seth could only observe as it passed through Madame Luberus heart, pining her on the door of her own house.


    She lifted her head in ast attempt of seeing who was the one that shot the arrow, when she saw the figures of her husband and son approaching slowly. Elydir Luberus was holding his golden war bow while approaching indifferently.


    Elyon got near her and said slowly.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice what you were trying to do? I was a step ahead of you all this time. Miss Elyra won''t be able to discover anything since you will be "leaving the city" for a "lonely vacation". But don''t worry, very soon, she will take your ce as my main wife."


    Elyon brought out a drop of green liquid and a drop of corrupted blood, mixing both of them in the air, while using his Profound Mana energy. The drops merged perfectly, amplifying the potency of the Evergreen Poison. He sent it towards his wife, making the drop enter her forehead through her skin.


    Madame Luberus couldn''t even make a sound as her strength was already leaving her body. She only gave ast look towards her son in disappointment and grief, as her body dissolved in a million particles, leaving not a single trace behind. She didn''t even me him, since he was brought like that by his demon of a father.


    Elydir Luberus didn''t feel anything. His fathermanded him to shoot his own mother and he did it as if he was following a simple order.


    Elyon looked towards his son, proudful of the soldier he had created.


    Seth on the other hand wasn''t shocked as he thought he should be. He was actually enraged. He could not ept that Elydir Killed his own mother. He was a cold blood murderer, an inhumane creature, actually a non-elf creature.


    He remembered the old days he had with Martha, his adoptive mother, and could only feel more hatred for the action that pair of elvesmitted. His aura started to overflow, almost making a disturbance in the air around him, but he quickly controlled it and left the scene. He was observing what happened from five kilometers away, using his Soul Sense.


    Elylon looked towards the forest nearby, after he felt something strange, but couldn''t find anything. His aura was observing the entire environment around him, searching for other auras, but he couldn''t notice any presence. Given the nature of his Profund Mana energy, one could only wonder how strong were his senses.


    "It must have been my imagination."

 Chapter 114 - Haldir’s Misfortune

    Seth''s mood was a bit off after witnessing what have happened, because it reminded him of his own deceased adoptive mother. Until the present time, he didn''t know who really killed her, because at that time, he was unconscious. But he wasn''t na?ve enough to not even deduce the culprits.


    He med that fatty man he innocently called "penguin" at that day, and at the same time, med the Cerberus n Head even more. He swore to extinguish them if he ever discovered their members location, but they just vanished in a puff of smoke.


    As for the fatty... Seth had already visited that vige again before going to the zing Phoenix Sect and found out that there were many survivors reconstructing it. They told Seth the fate that the City Lord and his family suffered at that day. The fat man body was found mangled, together with the soldiers that escorted him.


    The City Lord though... Although people called him City Lord, it was just a title for the leader of that vige, the person responsible for protecting it, in exchange for the taxes people paid. However, he fled from the vige, letting his own people suffer the cruel fate of death.


    He was found by the zing Phoenix Sect elders that were sent to control the situation some dayster. After being judged, he was executed before the survivors of that demonic raid.


    While Seth was going back, he managed to sooth his emotions and return to his calm demeanor.


    Seth returned to the Akiir mansion and waited for Elyra''s return. When he was going back to the party, she told him that things were practically over and set the point of their meeting back in the mansion.


    He was waiting for her toe back, when a realization dawned upon him.


    ''I couldn''t even enjoy the party. Damn... She made me do all the work, while she was enjoying it all along.''


    Seth wasmenting over the fact that he wasn''t able to enjoy a single thing on thisst night, when suddenly he heard the sound of steps of someoneing his way.


    "Hehehe, I finally found you!"


    Seth looked towards the person that was approaching and saw that it was an elf that seemed to be thirty years old. He instantly recognized him. He was Haldir, the male elf that tried to expel him from the building before.


    "Hm? What do you want from me?"


    "Ahaha... What do I want from you? You made me aughing stock before Miss Elyra and the others at that time. What do I want from you?! I want to make you pay for that." Haldir said through gritted teeth, he has never experienced such humiliation before.


    After the first nce towards him, Seth disdained from looking again.


    "Tch... Immature."


    "You! You''re calling me immature? Hahaha, let me see you calling me immature after I deal with you." Haldir advanced against Seth. Inside his head, his strength was a thousand times stronger than his enemy strength.


    "Tch, this has been a very unpleasant night for me and I have absolutely no patience to deal with these kinds of people. I''ll end this trash very quickly... I hope you don''t mind, right?"


    "..."


    "Who are you talking with? Have you gone mad? There is no one other than us here."


    Just as Haldir was questioning Seth''s sanity, he heard a female voice from behind.


    "Just don''t kill him."


    Seth didn''t even think twice before moving. He appeared before the stunned Haldir, kicking his stomach while using a tenth of his physical strength without any Mana involved.


    Haldir felt like a huge hammer hit him straight in his belly and he didn''t even have enough time to spit the blood that rushed to his mouth, before being shot to the distant wall behind him. His protectiveyer of Qi was torn to shreds instantly and he crashed heavily in that wall, destroying it thoroughly.


    The impact was so huge, that many people immediately heard the sound and started to mobilize to that ce. However, when the first person got in that area, there was not a single soul there, other than a badly hurt and pitiful elf. Heid on the floor unconscious with many fractures in his body. His appearance currently, was a bloody mess that made people feel disgusted while looking.


    .


    .


    .


    "What happened for your mood to be so sour?" Elyra asked, since she felt Seth wasn''t very well.


    "Sigh... It''s nothing. Just that the scene I saw today, made me remember some unpleasant memories."


    "What was it?"


    "I secretly followed that woman you told me to follow, until she entered her own house. However, when she was about to open the door, she was brutally killed and I had no chance to do anything."


    "She was killed? Who? Who did it?"


    "Her son, Elydir Luberus. His father ordered him to kill her."


    "No! Impossible!" Elyra went totally pale. She didn''t believe Madame Luberus words, and even thought she wasn''t right in her mind tonight. But now, because of her narrow mindedness, she lost a very important witness.


    "Why would it be impossible? You saw it with your own eyes... How he gave a damn about her at the party. Since the beginning, I felt he wasn''t a good character, however, I didn''t think he would reveal himself in just a single day. What are you going to do?"


    "No... I have to make sure it is the truth first."


    "Elyra, I don''t want to be rude, but how are you going to prove it is true, even if you can actually confirm that she''s dead? There is nothing binding her death to Elyon and Elydir, other than my words. If I''m not wrong, you will need to report it to your superior, right? And you''re going to probably need to prove your point. However, the only proof you have right now are my words. Then, let me ask you one more thing... Are my words even worthy of serving as a proof here in the Elven Territory?"


    "!!!" Elyra got speechless when she realized that Seth words would amount to nothing. Mainly because he had zero value on the eyes of the Elves as a trustworthy witness. Most Elves would never trust a human.


    "I will talk with Commander Chief Annia and ask her for permission to investigate Elyon Luberus and his son..."


    "Before you go, let me finish my report. There is one more thing I discovered today. Elyon is rted with the humans you asked me to search for. I saw him exchanging some products with them."


    "What is he trying to do? Not only his wife, but the humans too? I need to investigate him thoroughly. Actually, did you see the things they traded with each other?"


    "Hm¡­ I''m not certain about it yet, but Elyon traded a green substance that seemed to be a poison, with many bottles of blood." Seth didn''t say what the blood was really, because he didn''t want to give any reason for Elyra to suspect him. If he told her, it was Corrupted blood, she would ask him how he knew about it.


    "Blood? Sigh¡­ This is gettingplicated. As for that substance¡­" Elyra took out a bottle that contained a green liquid from her spatial ring.


    "That''s it. It has the same aura of the thing he traded with them."


    "So, he is using the Synthetic Evergreen Poison to trade... That''s Illegal."


    "Synthetic Evergreen Poison? I''ve heard this "Evergreen" word many times already, actually, what is it?"


    "Hm? You heard about it? Well... It''s the essence behind the energy bestowed by the World Tree Replica. It''s called Evergreen, but this poison right here, is practically a single drop of it dilute a hundred thousand times over. The only person capable of handling the original Evergreen, is the Elf Queen."


    "Is it only poison?"


    "Yes. It is a poison."


    "That makes no sense." Seth thought about the words the elf he encountered inside the forest had said.


    ¡­....


    "Now you just need to answer some of my questions and we will be done."


    Seth continued: "First... What is this green energy that is covering the herb?"


    The elf took a bit of time before he decided to answer.


    "That energy is called Evergreen."


    ¡­....


    "No sense? Why?"


    "Well, I saw and elf using this Evergreen essence to enhance an herb. It was like he could make it grow really fast, strengthening it even more than normal too."


    "What? That is impossible. The only Evergreen energy that we elves know of, is the poison essence from the Elf Queen."


    "I see..." Seth didn''t know if he believed her words or what he has seen with his own eyes now. He felt the same energy signature of that elf skills. The energy signature that this poison contained. However, the Evergreen energy she released, was ten thousand times stronger than the diluted energy inside this synthetic poison he was currently seeing.


    "Can I have that bottle?"


    "Sure. It is something we from the Secret Security Unity have easy ess to. However, do not lend it to anyone."


    "Alright." Seth took the bottle of Evergreen poison and stored it inside his ring.


    "You can go rest for tonight, if I need you again, I will contact you."

 Chapter 115 - Denied

    "Wait! This time I helped you out of gratitude for your family letting me stay over and the deal I made with you. However, I don''t n to work for free forever¡­ And... You never told me that I would end up attracting the attention of a Profound Mana expert."


    Elyra furrowed her eyebrows and asked: "What do you want in order to keep helping me out? I know that it was my fault for putting you in this mess, but if Elyon ever targets you, I will make sure to deal with him."


    "Good. Then I will go directly to the point. I want an audience with the Elf Queen."


    "What?! I don''t want to be mean here, but that is impossible. The Elf Queen rarely has an audience with anyone, because of the nature of her poisonous aura. Mana Control practitioners like you, can''t stand more than five minutes near her."


    "You don''t need to worry if I will be able to withstand her aura, I just need to have a few words with her. That will be enough."


    "..." Elyra looked deeply in Seth''s eyes.


    "I can''t guarantee that I will be able to sessfully arrange a meeting between the both of you, but I can promise that I will try. However, even if it goes wrong, I still want you working together with me."


    ''What did this woman see on me?'' Seth was baffled.


    "Alright, however if you fail to arrange an audience for me, I will demand something else."


    "Deal. I will contact Chief Commander Annia tomorrow. Good night for you."


    Elyra vanished after bidding Seth farewell.


    Seth moved to his guest house and took the bottle of green liquid out. Now that he had free time, he started to study it. He remembered what Elyon did, merging he poison with the corrupted blood, and he tried doing the same. But for Seth it was easier, since he didn''t need to use his blood, butmand a bit of that tyrant energy inside of him.


    The problem is that Seth was always fearful of this energy and never dared to touch it. He felt like it tried to control him whenever he used it, but this time, Seth remembered Lexi''s words.


    She was the spirit of purification that resided inside his soul space. If he had someone as strong as her to defend him against possible unexpected variables, why was the need to fear it so much?


    Even after telling himself, it was alright a million times over, he was only able to gather the courage to use a tiny portion of that scarlet energy. While coldly sweating, he finally emitted a wisp of corrupted energy and willed it to merge with the green liquid inside the bottle.


    The synthetic Evergreen poison didn''t react the same way it did while Elyon used it earlier. Instead of turning into a stronger poisonous agent, the liquid turned red, thoroughly consumed by his corrupted energy.


    "..."


    Seth wasn''t expecting that. The poison was too weak near the crimson energy. The only exnation then, was that the corrupted blood was a weakened state of his crimson energy. Just like the synthetic Evergreen Poison.


    "Sigh... I will get nowhere like this." Seth tossed those things aside and prepared to cultivate his soul again. He was in the middle of the process of converting his Soul Essence Lake into that mist. He felt like each drop he converted, was making his Soul Sense stronger. He knew that the limits he had now, would be nothing in the future, after he converted his entire soul essence.


    While Seth was training inside his house, the night passed by and it was already afternoon of the next day.


    Elyra walked past the guards at the entrance of the Royal Castle and none of them dared to stop her. They knew that Elyra standings in the Elven Territory were just a little bit lower than Chief Commander Annia, the person responsible formanding all special forces under the Elf Queen.


    Elyra entered inside the castle and went towards the main hall. This ce wasn''t only where the Elf Queen lived, all those rted with the security of the royalty and the security of the World Tree Replica, stayed in the castle too. But the only person that had direct contact with the Elf Queen was Annia. None of the others were allowed near the royal chambers or the forbidden area behind the castle.


    If Elyra wanted to have an audience with the Elf Queen, she would first, need to state the reason for Annia. And that was what she wanted to do.


    "What are you doing here, Elyra?" A woman walked out of a corridor, going towards Elyra.


    "Commander Chief Annia." Elyra slightly bowed in respect. Annia was her superior and deserved respect.


    "Have you finished the task you were assigned?"


    "Yes. I did some investigation yesterday night and the results are kind of shocking. I discovered that Elyon Luberus and his son, Elydir Luberus, are in coalition with the humans that entered the city through ndestine ways. They were trading some merchandise, but I don''t know what Elyon received from that trade."


    Annia narrowed her eyes and asked: "Are you certain about the things you saw? You are telling me a really serious piece of information and if it isn''t real, I will be forced to punish you ordingly."


    "I''m sure of it. I request Chief Commander Annia, the permission to investigate Elyon Luberus and his son more deeply. After gathering enough proofs, we will be able to use the Security Unity to arrest them."


    "Elyra... You know that we are in the middle of the preparations for the uing Wild Games. I can''t allow a person like you to work on that job right now. I will have to deny you from doing that. I will assign another member of the Secret Security Unity to investigate them. You are unfit for the job now, since I will need your strengthter."


    "But Chief, I promise to bring results back within a week''s time."


    "No. Don''t make me say it twice." Annia looked deeply towards Elyra.


    "I understand."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "There is. I want to have an audience with the Elf Queen."


    "An audience? What is the reason for that?" Annia asked full of doubts.


    "It is something very important, that I can only tell her."


    "I''m sorry, but it is impossible." Annia replied.


    "Why? Weren''t we from the Secret Security Unit able to have an audience with her Highness once a year? I would like to im my rights."


    "That would be it, if her Highness was here. However, she isn''t."


    "What?! Her Highness left the castle?"


    "She is doing some private business that even I don''t know about. However, I think she will be back for the Wild Games."


    "Sigh... No problem. I will go back and stay ready."


    Elyra departed from the Royal Pce with empty hands. She wasn''t able to investigate Elyon any further, nor was she able to get an audience with the queen. She left silently, but there was something telling her to keep investigating.


    ''I can''t do anything in the open, there will be many eyes around the city that could notice my actions. I''ve got to wait for the Wild Games. At that time, things will be easier.''


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was still training inside his room, when he heard someone knocking on the door. His Soul Sense was getting stronger each time he transformed it into mist. He activated it and saw that it was Elyra outside of his house.


    Seth opened the door and greeted her.


    "Miss Elyra, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "You can drop the miss, since we are working together. I''vee to notify you about the thing you asked me. The Elf Queen is not in the castle, so it will be impossible to have and audience with her for now."


    "I see."


    "That''s all for now." Elyra turned around and was about to leave, but Seth felt that there was something off with her.


    "Has anything happened?"


    "..." Elyra turned back and stood silent for some time. She had the urge to tell him and ask for more of his help, but at the same time, her mind was telling her that he was a human and should not be fully trusted.


    "Just some minor problems, you don''t need to bother with this for now. You can rest or train in peace until the event starts." Elyra left without telling him that her operation was cancelled and that she wanted to do it hidden from the upper echelons.


    "Sigh... She is still not able to put her distrust of me away."


    "That is actually for her own good! It''s better for her to keep a certain distance from a certain pervert." Lexi''s voice appeared inside his head.


    "Come on, are you going to keep saying that about me every time?"


    "Humph!"


    "Ah.... I can only train more, since there is nothing else to do then."

 Chapter 116 - Preliminaries

    Ten whole days passed by and Seth was training in his soul cultivation all this time. He felt like he had produced a lot of that light blue mist, but there was still a long way to go until he finished it all. He was able to support his Soul Sense for a lot longer now, that he was advancing on that area of cultivation.


    Boom!


    Inside the guest house, his aura expanded making the objects around him, fly away with the force. His energy had advanced from the Mana Control initial-stage Realm to the middle-stage.


    Seth opened up his eyes really surprised by that, because in fact he was not training on the energy cultivation, but in his soul cultivation. However, he felt that after he advanced so far in that field, his energy cultivation was actually getting a bit easier to evolve.


    "Wonderful... At this rate I will be able to get a lot stronger until that dayes."


    Seth stretched out his mped muscles and decided to leave for a bit. He hadn''t left all this while and was in dire need of some fresh air.


    But just as he was about to leave, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Seth opened the door and saw Arel standing there.


    "Good morning, Young Master Seth."


    "Arel, how are you?" Seth mildly smiled at her.


    Arel looked at him dumbfounded. He seemed to be really happy today.


    "I''m good, Young Master."


    "That''s good to hear. Why did youe here so early? Does anyone need something from me?"


    "No, Young Master. I''vee here to notify you, that today is the day for the preliminaries of the Wild Games."


    "Preliminaries?"


    "Yes. This is like a round for qualifying the Elves that are strong and disqualifying the weak ones. However, if you think deeply, this round''s purpose is to disqualify most part of the participants."


    "Then it is already beginning? I waited a lot for this you know..."


    "Not yet. You are a guest at the Wild Games and does not need to participate in the preliminaries."


    "What?!" Seth wanted to participate and see how it was with his own eyes, but now he would have to wait for the preliminaries to end.


    "It''s a pity that Young Master Haldir won''t be able to participate. He was badly injured a week and a half ago and is still unconscious."


    After hearing Arel words, a brilliant idea appeared inside Seth''s head.


    "What are you going to do with his spot?"


    "Ah, well. They are undergoing brief rounds of spar right now to decide on who is going to fill that spot."


    "Good! Let''s go."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "I will be taking that spot."


    "What?! Young Master Seth... One must be a member of the family in order to participate."


    "Hm... Does it need to be a close rtive?"


    "No. Even if you are an associated person, like a woman that married to the family, you will be able to participate."


    "Ahaha. That''s good then. I have an idea, let''s go."


    "Wait! How are you going to do it? Actually, they won''t let you participate, since you are a human."


    "That is not a problem." Seth took the fake ears out of his spatial ring and put them on. He thought a bit more and decided to wear the mask too, since many people has seen him some days ago.


    Arel was speechless by what she was seeing and hearing. He was going to infiltrate inside the group of elves from her family.


    "Don''t need to be shocked like that, just bring me over the ce they are doing the spars."


    "A-Alright." She even lost a bit of herposure after witnessing his shamelessness.


    Arel brought Seth to the ce where many youngsters were sparring. The age variation seemed to be from sixteen to thirty.


    They watched as an Elf that none of them had never seen before, approached the area and asked someone for some information.


    "Hello brother. What are the rules for this sparring session?"


    "Huh? Well. You just need to win against that elder at the center of the arena, or be the one that has given him the highest impression. However, there is a little problem with that. The elder we are facing right now is making things hard for everyone. He is an important person inside the family and it is more than clear for us that he is biased towards his son." The elf told Seth that information in a very low voice.


    Seth looked towards the skinny male elf in the center of the arena. He was a Qi Transformation peak-stage Realm cultivator.


    "Hm... I see. That''s easier than I thought." Seth said while entering the arena.


    There seemed to be no one with the courage to fight him any longer, so the arena was empty. This little event would be going for half an hour more and the best cement so far, was the son of that elder. That was because the elder has gone easy on his own son. He wasn''t being just at all.


    "Who are you?"


    The elder looked towards Seth and realized he has never seen this person before.


    "I''m just a new member of the family. Don''t need to bother too much with that. How about we start already?"


    "Snort! I don''t need to know who you are. Juste, since time is precious."


    "Very well, elder. I hope you''re ready."


    Seth vanished from before the elder''s eyes, appearing behind him in a sh, leaving everyone that was watching speechless. They knew that none of them would be able to achieve that kind of speed.


    The elder released his Qi hoping to knock Seth back, but it failed miserably. He turned around trying to block Seth''s blow, but he found out that his arms were very frail in front of Seth''s fist.


    Crack!


    His right arm broke when he tried to block that attack. He took some distance away from Seth and held his broken arm with the other hand.


    "Father! How dare you..." A male elf came from behind Seth and tried to attack him while he was unprepared, but just as his hit was about to connect, Seth''s body suddenly vanished again.


    The male elf that appearedter, felt a hand pping his face with a power that it was practically ten times stronger than his. He was sent flying to the other side of the arena and fell unconscious.


    ''Holy Shit!'' The elves around couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    Seth''s initial intention was to lightly injury them, however he just advanced on his cultivation and was still unustomed with his new strength, resulting in the hard beating he had just done.


    ''Sigh... Nothing I can do about it.'' Seth shook his head lightly.


    "You!"


    Seth crossed his arms and said: "Am I qualified now, elder?"


    "How dare you? You not only broke my arm, but injured my son. Do you think I would qualify an aggressive person like you? Actually, who are you really? If you don''t give me an exnation, I will be forced to call Family Master Thellor and punish you ordingly!"


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines. They knew that Thellor was a very strict person and that he upheld thews and codes thoroughly.


    "Heh... You''re funny, aren''t you? You are bringing the card of justice when you were currently pulling the strings for your own son... Really ironic."


    "A nobody like you is trying to correct me? An elder?! I know what is good for the family and what is not, but you... You are certainly not good. Actually, you must not even be from the family. Who are you?"


    The elder words ringed inside everyone''s minds. They have never seen Seth before, and he was wearing a mask, giving him zero credibility.


    "..."


    The elder saw that Seth wasn''t going to answer and looked towards Arel. An invisible pressure descended on her, making her feel like there was no air to breathe.


    "You don''t need to look at her like that. I can tell you who I really am, however after you hear it, you are going to need to kowtow to me for disrespecting someone you shouldn''t."


    "Hah! Disrespecting someone I shouldn''t? You were the one that disrespected me. Tell us who you really are already. I must hear which crazy person is rted to you."


    Seth smiled after hearing the elder words.


    "I amdy Elyra''s boyfriend."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ahahahaha. What kind of joke are you trying to tell us?" The elder couldn''t stopughing even though his arm was broken and aching.


    His son seemed to havee back from the underworld after hearing Seth''s answer. He even rose from the ground in surprise.


    Arel facepalmed. She couldn''t believe Seth was saying something like that.


    "I really don''t know which idiot and crazy person from our family is rted to you, but you are clearly out of your mind."


    "Are you saying that I am idiot and crazy, elder Gart?" A female mysteriously appeared in the arena.


    She was beautiful and mature, catching the attention of everyone on the scene.


    "Greetings, Miss Elyra."

 Chapter 117 - First Boyfriend

    Elyra looked towards elder Gart, demanding for an answer.


    At first, he didn''t understand why he was receiving that kind of look, but when a very strong pressure descended on his body, he finally realized that the male elf from before might have something to do with Elyra.


    "Argh!" The elder felt like a boulder was pressing down of his back and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Forgive me,dy Elyra! I didn''t think he would be really associated with you."


    The people watching the entire scene finally realized that Seth was truly connected to Elyra and couldn''t help but remember his words.


    He said he was Elyra''s boyfriend and now that she came to the scene for him, people started to think it was real.


    "Listen clearly. I''m allowing him to go as the tenth participant of the Akiir family. Is there anyone against it?"


    Not a single sound could be heard. No one would dare to attract her wrath, the wrath of a Profound Mana Realm practitioner.


    "Good. As for you, elder Gart... I''ll let my father decide on what to do about the things you were doing."


    Elder Gart felt exasperated, but he could only follow hermands silently.


    Elyra looked towards Seth and asked: "I guess he doesn''t need to kowtow to you any longer, right?"


    "You''re right. I wouldn''t like to have an old man begging anything from me anyways. I don''t have that kind of wrenched tastes."


    Elder Gart looked at him with anger, but this time he chose to stay quiet.


    ''What does he think I would be begging him?''


    "Come with me, the group of people from the family is already about to leave. If you''re going to participate in the preliminaries, you''ve got to apany them."


    Elyra and Seth left that ce, going towards the ce where the other practitioners were waiting.


    While they were going Elyra stopped and confronted Seth.


    "Why did you say you were my boyfriend?" She was asking in a cold voice, but inwardly, her anger was not that great.


    Seth saw that she was mad at him, but he wasn''t bothered by that. He didn''t even try to deny it.


    "Why not? Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then there is no problem." Seth said unperturbed.


    "How does that logic work? Are you trying to make a fool out of me?"


    "Sigh... Of course not. Then let''s make it like this. Consider it as being the thing I would be asking if you couldn''t arrange a meeting between me and the Elf Queen. I will be your boyfriend while we are working together. It will save us a lot of trouble."


    Elyra furrowed her eyebrows, but what Seth had said made a lot of sense. There would be a lot of questions regarding a certain masked elf, but she could shake most of the off with that answer.


    "Alright. However, make sure to not pass over the limits, or else I will be forced to stop it."


    "Don''t worry, I will be the best boyfriend you''ve ever had."


    Elyra rolled her eyes after hearing his words. Actually, he would be the best boyfriend she has ever had, because he would be the first, even though it was a false rtionship.


    Some minutester Seth was already standing before a group of nine youngsters. They were all talented elves from the Akiir family, but there were four that were looking towards him with hostile gazes.


    Inside their heads, this new elf was filling up the spot for their Elder Brother Haldir, the one they considered their king. But before Elyra left, none of them would dare to say anything, much less do anything.


    Elyra looked towards the ten elves and said: "You are the proud young generation of our family, the ones that were nurtured using every resource possible. Make sure to give your all and reach a good position in these Wild Games. Although there is one thing you must not do, and that is trying to win it."


    Seth heard her speech and couldn''t help but shake his head. What kind of motivational speech was that?


    "We mustn''t try to win?"


    "Why?"


    "It will soon be revealed to everyone, since there is an evaluation of your powers and age after the preliminaries ends, so I don''t think it will be a problem to tell you this now. One of the humans participating on this version of the Wild Games, was invited by Elf Queen herself."


    "What?! The Elf Queen invited a human?"


    "Yes. They are usually invited ording to the rules stated in the treat we have with them. However, this time, she opened an exception and invited a nameless human. Do you know why?"


    "No, we don''t. Why would she invite him to the Wild Games?"


    "Actually, no one knows for certain, but I can tell you that he is very special. His cultivation is already at the Mana Control Realm."


    BOOM!


    Many bombs exploded inside their heads.


    "Impossible! How can a human reach the Mana Control Realm before the age of thirty? That''s impossible!"


    "Yeah, that makes no sense."


    "It must be fake."


    Seth was hearing and watching their reaction. Only he knew how hard his path was until he was able to obtain the strength he had today, but watching their reaction was kind of funny for him.


    "Do you think I would tell you any lies? That doesn''t matter though... Consider it as a warning. You don''t need topete to win, just try getting a good spot. Let''s go, I will use my strength to bring us faster to the city."


    Elyra finished talking and enveloped the entire group in her Mana, supporting their bodies in the air.


    In less than ten minutes they were already inside the city, near the ce where a multitude of people were gathering.


    "Look! The Akiir family arrived."


    The groupnded on the floor but there were no signs of Elyra between them.


    "Wait... Where is Haldir?"


    "What?! Haldir didn''te?"


    The youths from the Akiir family were well-known among the people of the city, and Haldir was the most promising person between them. But his figure was nowhere to be found.


    Freda, Vena, Balin and Elrand, the closestpanions of Haldir were feeling angered by the turn of events, giving Seth some cold stares.


    Out of nowhere a person appeared in the middle of them.


    Elyra took ten green tokens in her hands and gave them to each person of the group.


    "I finished registering you for the preliminaries. That is the token that confirms you are able topete. Soon, someone wille to instruct everyone, you just need to wait here. I''m not going to watch the preliminaries, so I''ll be leaving in a bit. Make sure to give your best."


    Elyra vanished, leaving those words behind.


    Now that she left, it didn''t take even a minute for the group of four friends to antagonize Seth.


    "Hey! Who are you?" Freda aggressively asked. Vena was by her side, doubling the aggressivity.


    Balin and Elrand were actually the ones that were supporting them.


    "Me? I''mdy Elyra''s boyfriend."


    "L-La-Lady Elyra''s boyfriend?!!!" Everyone seemed to have forgotten that they hated Seth, because they were thoroughly shocked.


    "Littledies and gentlemen, the nine of you can work together to achieve greater heights in thispetition and there is no need to bother with me. I''m a lonely wolf that knows how to take care of myself."


    Seth left their formation, while they were still in shock. He would rather be alone in this event, since he considered this first part as a yground.


    Sometimeter, a male elf appeared before everyone, bringing the news that they were expecting to hear.


    "Greeting, everyone. I''m Instructor Dun, responsible for guiding you all. I hope every single one of you, have already taken the green token that is being given to the people who registered in this section. It will be really important for the first part."


    Instructor Dun continued to talk: "If you didn''t get the token yet, there are still ten more minutes for you to grab it. After that, we are going to a different ce."


    The crowd waited until the time was up and followed Instructor Dun until they arrived before a forest.


    "Listen. The event you are about to participate is called Wild Games. What is better to start it with, than the old and good hunt? The forest before you, are full of wild beasts and dangerous areas. However, what you are going to do, is not only hunt them, but acquire their energy core."


    "Why do we need to hunt for their energy core, instructor?"


    "It''s simple. When putting together the energy core and the green token you received, they will react and the token is going to absorb that energy, changing to the blue color."


    Instructor Dun pointed towards the forest and continued to say: "Inside that environment, all you need to do, is to hunt for a single blue token and bring it back with you. If you bring it back, it''s going to be considered as you have passed. But bear in mind that this is going to be a very risky task and you are not forced to do it.. There is no problem working in groups, but the time limit is a single day."

 Chapter 118 - A Way To Cheat

    The participants entered the forest in groups of three to ten people. Very few of them entered alone, but they didn''t seem interested in the hunt but to do other things.


    Seth chose to enter alone and just after he entered, his body vanished from everyone''s sight not attracting the attention of anyone.


    The first thing he would be doing, was to observe. He didn''te here just to pass some time, but he was actually interested in the operation he and Elyra were conducting. Seth felt that what Elyon was trying to do was intertwined with the current event he was participating. It couldn''t be just a coincidence for him to choose this time to act.


    He was about to release his Soul Sense to investigate the area, when suddenly he saw a group of three elves going to a ce far away from the others.


    "Hey, did you bring that?"


    "Heh... Of course! Do you think I would lose this chance? My father specially bought this for me, just so I could use it here."


    "Let me see if this is going to work."


    "Quick! Show us."


    A male elf took a round object from his spatial ring. It was a ck sphere that contained a lot of Qi.


    Seth felt the energy of a Qi Transformation beasting from that object and realized what they were trying to do.


    The elf grabbed his green token and approached both items, putting them together. There was a very small reaction from the token, as it quickly absorbed the energy and changing colors a bit after. The Qi energy inside the sphere was thoroughly spent, turning it into a useless object.


    "Ahaha, it works!"


    "Those losers will have to work their ass off in order to kill a Qi Transformation beast, while I won''t, hehe."


    "Did you bring more with you?"


    "Yeah man... Don''t you have another one of those cores?"


    "No. Father only gave me one."


    "Come on... We know your father is a big shot and you''re rich as fuck. Why don''t you support your buddies here?"


    "I can''t I just have one, man..."


    Seth was looking at what they were doing and realized that there was a way to cheat in these Wild Games. However, he knew that a core like that was an expensive thing, that would cost a lot. The poor elves would need to do the hard work, while the rich ones could buy their way up thedder.


    ''As I thought. There isn''t a pure and honest race in this world. If someone of something has a heart, it is prone to be corrupted. Very well, this way I won''t feel bad for doing this.''


    Seth disappeared and appeared before those three elves.


    "Hello there, brothers. Mind if I take a closer look on that?" He asked while pointing to the blue token.


    When the elf holding the blue token looked towards it, he saw that instead of a blue toke he was already holding a green token, while the initial one was inside Seth''s palm.


    "It is really impressive of you, my friend. You were able to acquire a blue token in less than thirty minutes the preliminaries started. Since you''re that good and that fast, you won''t mind if I take this one with me, right?"


    "W-Who? Who are you?"


    "Give it back!"


    While the old owner of the blue token was shocked, his friends were the ones that were asking questions.


    "Ahaha, I hope you have a good time hunting. Bye." Seth vanished from that ce, leaving three shocked elves behind.


    "Cheater! He stole the token."


    "It can''t be true right?"


    "..."


    Seth was already far away from there, searching for other things.


    ''With this I won''t have to bother hunting, let''s see if I can find anything interesting.''


    He climbed on top of a tree and started to spread his Soul Sense in the area. Seth could see that many elves were doing the same thing. Cheating. Those who entered alone, were doing the same thing as that elf from before.


    There were many others that didn''t have the money to cheat like that, or didn''t want to cheat like that, just like the elves from the Akiir family. They were hunting in group, killing a Qi transformation beast together.


    However, as Seth''s Soul Sense went further inside the forest, he finally saw something that intrigued him.


    There was a Mana Perception instructor wandering inside the forest, searching for something. He passed through many ces, until he reached a ce that seemed to be the territory for a pack of wolves.


    Those wolves were all Qi Transformation Realm beasts and didn''t notice him approaching, since his strength was greater. They seemed to be resting there, waiting for the night toe, the time for their hunt. However, that man approached them, disturbing their peaceful time.


    The wolves noticed him, since he wasn''t trying to hide his presence and prepared to attack the intruder.


    The manughed at them, because none of those wolves would be able to injury him. The difference between their strength was immense. He took a bottle with a red liquid from his spatial ring and quickly used his Mana to suppress the wolves.


    Howl!


    The wolves felt that they couldn''t move and started to howl, but it changed nothing. The man walked towards them and threw a bit of that liquid on those wolves'' bodies.


    Seth recognized that as being the same red liquid that the humans traded with Elyon. Corrupted blood. He creased his eyebrows, trying to think of a reason for him to be doing that, but he could think of none.


    But soon he witnessed some changes appearing on those wolves.


    HOWL! HOWL! HOWL!


    Their eyes turned blood-shot and their bodies grew in size, since their muscles expanded with the corrupted blood feeding them energy. A lot of saliva started to drip from their open mouths as they tried to break free from the pressure the instructor was doing on them.


    Fine red lines started to shine in the surface of their skin, but Seth realized that it was their veins. The blood inside their veins were getting corrupted, making the animals lose their basic instinct, getting super aggressive.


    The instructor then opened a cut in one of those wolves and collected more corrupted blood from it. He made sure to not get in contact with the blood as he refilled the bottle with it.


    When he finished that, he left quickly, releasing the pressure from those beast bodies.


    Howl!


    They started to sprint to different directions, searching for a prey. Some of them even started to fight with each other, killing themselves in the process.


    Seth was no punisher, but he decided to act this time. He didn''t know what was the main purpose behind that man''s actions, but he was about to discover it with certain means.


    His body shed past many areas of the forest and each step he took seemed to cover at least a hundred meters. He didn''t sense any eyes on him and released his Shadow Walk in order to reach that ce faster.


    Very quickly he was already in front of one of those Qi Transformation wolves.


    Seth didn''t even use his Mana to kill it. He simple kicked the wolf''s head, giving it no chance to even see what happened. Less than ten seconds after, he saw the second wolf approaching. Seth did the same thing with those uncontroble beasts, killing them with a single blow.


    After dealing with the ones that came towards his direction, what didn''t take even five minutes for him, Seth dashed towards the instructor that had used the corrupted blood on them. All this time, he had been observing where he has gone to, so in a matter of seconds, he was already standing in front of that person.


    The instructor abruptly stopped after realizing someone was blocking his path.


    "Who are you?" He asked with suspicion. There was absolutely no reason for someone to stop him inside the forest other than for the things he just did. But inwardly, he was thinking that even if he had to fight, he would never reveal what he knew.


    On the other side, Seth didn''t want to have a conversation like this in the middle of the forest, or else some people or beast might get attracted. This person in front of him would be a good target for his enhanced Hades abilities.


    Seth''s eyes lit up with a blue light and his soul energy attacked the instructor''s mind, tearing his defenses like they were a piece of paper.


    The instructor''s eyes went totally dull and he was experiencing a nightmare, where many corrupted wolves were feasting over his flesh over and over.


    While that was happening, Seth had found the way to his soul essence and started extracting the information he wanted.


    He saw what happened two days ago, when Elyon gave him orders to contaminate the beasts inside the forest when the preliminaries started.


    ¡­...


    "I want you to create a huge chaos for me on that day. If you''re able to do it, then you can expect to have a great reward at the end of everything."


    ¡­...


    ''So, it was him, huh? What is he trying to aplish with this?''


    Seth decided to leave the forest after discovering that. The instructor that was working under Elyon was left behind in the middle of the forest with many beasts surrounding him. His consciousness didn''t return even after Seth left and he was having the same nightmare all this while.. He just didn''t know, that in reality, he would suffer the same fate.

 Chapter 119 - Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins

    Seth arrived at the ce where instructor Dun was waiting for the returning participants. It has only passed one hour since the beginning of the event, but there seemed to be some elves that had already passed.


    He approached the instructor and said: "Here, my token."


    Seth gave him the blue token, but he didn''t receive it. He looked towards Seth with a reproachful stare and made a stop signal with his hand.


    "You don''t need to give it to me, just make sure to present it tomorrow morning to the guards at the Central Stadium entrance and they will allow you to enter."


    Instructor Dun knew that for a person to finish the test in a single hour, it was almost a hundred percent chance that he would be cheating, however, he could do nothing but ept it, since those people were probably from rich and powerful families. But that didn''t mean he would condone with them.


    He gave Seth a cold look and told him to go. He wasn''t interested in trash that bought his way up and he thought that even if Seth had money to buy a Qi Transformation beast core and use it in this stage, the next one would crush him, since it was meant for only strong practitioners to pass.


    However, Seth did something that shocked the instructor before he left.


    "What?!"


    Seth took the blue token in his hand and crushed it with sheer strength., destroying the tokenpletely. He wouldn''t need to use it, since he was going to enter without a disguise on the next stage.


    He had already seen what he wanted to see and was starting to understand some things. Elyon somehow wanted to cause a hugemotion, but on the next stage, he would be going to be in the middle of everything.


    .


    .


    .


    A dayter...


    Chief Commander Annia was checking a bunch of documents about the next stage of the Wild Games when suddenly, a guard came and knocked on the door of her office.


    "Chief Commander Annia, Paeris Beihorn came to talk with you."


    "Hm... Send him in."


    Paeris Beihorn was one of the members of the Secret Security Unit, but his standing in the unit was of a normal soldier, since he was a Mana Control powerhouse.


    He entered inside Annia''s office with a grave countenance.


    "Chief Commander Annia, there has been some problems."


    "What happened?"


    "In some parts of the forest where the preliminaries of the Wild Games were happening, the beasts were acting in a total chaos. Except for the western parts, where instructor Dun was in charge, the other areas were assaulted by many enraged beasts and the number of causalities is many times higher than what we expected."


    "Hm? A beast riot?"


    "No. Not a riot, more like they were mindless. It seems that they were crazy and attacking anything they saw, even other beasts... The way they acted, was very simr to the way the beasts from ourst expedition to the Forbidden Grounds acted."


    Annia stood silent for some time.


    "If what you''re reporting right now is really the truth, I will have to contact the Elf Queen, since those matters are of utmost importance for her."


    Paeris had a feeling that this would be bigger than he thought.


    "Are you sure? I and the other members of the unit can deal with this..."


    "No. This is not something we can deal with without her Highness here. However, before shees, I want every single member of the unit ready for tomorrow. Until there, try suppressing the information from leaking. I don''t want amotion to break out because of this."


    "Alright."


    Paeris left to inform the other members.


    Annia took out a green talisman and crushed it. This was a way to quickly notify the queen that an emergency was happening. But by the distance the Elf Queen was from the capital city, Annia didn''t expect her to arrive before the event that would happen tomorrow.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had already returned to his room inside the Akiir mansion and was currently studying the corrupted blood he got from the instructor he met inside the forest.


    He could feel the red energy inside the blood, but it was very weak, yet it was able to drive those beasts to madness. He knew that sooner orter, this energy would end up infecting humans, elves and demons. However, he already knew what would be their ending, since he has seen it many times on the caverns inside the demon territory.


    He wasn''t bothered by what would happen with the elves, but... What would be of his journey if everything were to crumble? He came here to get stronger, get resources that were strong enough for him to grow beyond his limits, but now, he was in the middle of something he didn''t expect.


    "Sigh... What should I do?"


    Knock! Knock!


    Seth heard some knocks on the door and went to open it. He didn''t check who it was with his sense, since he thought it would be Arel. But when he opened, he saw Elyra standing there.


    "Lady Elyra?"


    Elyra entered Seth''s room and closed the door behind her.


    "The Secret Security Unit was summoned for tomorrow''s event."


    "As I thought." Seth said.


    "Hm? You were expecting it?"


    "Well, after what I saw in the forest today, something like this was to be expected."


    "What happened in the forest?"


    "Elyonmanded some instructors to infect the beasts with the blood he acquired from those humans."


    "!!!"


    "I think he is going to make a bigger move tomorrow."


    "So, it''s like that..."


    Seth stopped for a bit and decided to ask Elyra about something.


    "Elyra, do you really think Elyon is dumb enough to make a move with the entire Secret Security Unit there?" His question seemed to have a deep meaning behind, but Elyra wasn''t able to get it.


    "As crazy as it is, if he makes a move like that, it will be akin to suicide. Everyone will be there tomorrow, hidden among the participants. He will certainly be caught and dealt with." Elyra seemed to be feeling relieved that everything would end.


    "That is actually why you should be more preupied, instead of relieved."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Do you think that Elyon would make a second move, right after alerting the Secret Security Unit with his first? Actually, that is not the right question. Elyon will make a move for certain, but would a person like him make a move only to be discovered and arrested?"


    "..."


    Seth continued: "No... If I were him, I would move only if I knew that there would be a hundred percent chance my n would work, and that is where I wanted to get. He has more than he has shown. You should be careful, because he will strike with everything."


    Elyra could only stay silent and muse over his words. She felt that he was right. Tomorrow would be a turning point for the Elven History.


    "Sigh... There is no point to keep thinking about it anymore, we just need to be prepared for whatever he throws at us."


    "You''re right Seth. I have another thing to tell you. Tomorrow is going to be the real beginning of the Wild Games, and the human guests are going to join in. You will be entering as a human from now on, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then for the next stage, the requirement will be a party of five people. You were already assigned to participate together with other four humans that were invited."


    "Four humans? No problem, but... What will actually be the next stage?"


    "Do you know why this city is called Ereinrith?"


    "Hm? No, I don''t."


    "Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins. That is the name of a dungeon located in the heart of this city, right below the Central Stadium. This entire city was built around it. For thousands of years, we elves tried to clear that dungeon and im the treasures inside, but we weren''t able to."


    "What?! There is a dungeon in the middle of the city?"


    "Yes. When we first arrived here, there were already many ancient ruins at that ce. What we did was to gather all spatial masters avable, to create an underground area and push all those things below. Year after year, we explored it with all our efforts, but we ultimately ended up failing."


    "Why? Don''t you have the Elf Queen, a Mana Sovereign Real cultivator to explore it for the elves?"


    "The Elf Queen was never interested in whaty there, she left the chance inside that ce for whoever gets toplete it, but I think that even if she did the dungeon, it is impossible to predict with certainty what would happen. There seems to be a very powerful guardian there, it is just that we have never awoken him from his slumber."


    "I see... I didn''t know that the Elven Territory was hiding something like this." Seth was getting interested on that. Maybe there was something that could help his growth down there.


    "Get ready for tomorrow. Every member of the Secret Security Unit is going to enter the dungeon disguised.. If something irregr happens, we will deal with it."

 Chapter 120 - Gathering At The Stadium

    Today was the day the Wild Games would officially be opening. The central stadium was already crowded with practitioners that were going to participate. Even though there were many of the elves that participated on the preliminaries present, a lot of them were missing, since they died on the forests.


    The information about the things that happened yesterday was suppressed by the Secret Security Unit, not letting a general chaos happen. That situation was not enough to catch the eyes of the important people, because most of the rich elves, had bought their way up, making it way easier for the Secret Security Unit to deal with everything.


    Seth entered the stadium alone and felt like a million stares were directed towards him. The elves were interested on who would be the ten humans that would participate on the event, so it was only natural that he would attract a lot of attention.


    Seth wasn''t bothered by that; he chose a quiet ce to sit and observe everything.


    He saw the people from the Akiir family arriving but didn''t see Elyra among them. She was probably hiding somewhere already.


    Seth initially thought of using his Soul Sense to scan everyone present, but he decided to not do it, since there was the risk that he would be overloaded with information and end up suffering.


    Sometimeter a vast aura descended in the middle of the stadium where a bunch of influent people stood.


    A woman appeared there, making the elves around her look at her with respect. It seemed they were encountering someone that they not only had to be polite to, but had to respect for the work she did.


    She was wearing a very formal attire, that fit perfectly in her thin stature. Her skin color was just like the other elves, very pale and her hair was kind of short, giving her a fierce look.


    "Chief Commander Annia!" The elves recognized her immediately. She was one of the most famous character inside the entire city. Her position and work were very important for the security of the entire kingdom, and a day without her, people felt that the Elven Kingdom would be more dangerous.


    Seth noticed that the respect people had for her, was just a bit below the respect people had for the Elf Queen. He even started to think that this excessive respect, should be another racial trait of the elves.


    "Greeting, everyone. I, Annia, the Commander of the Security Forces and Chief of the Security Department, will be the one in charge of opening the Abandoned Ruins today. There is still a whole hour for the event to start, so make sure you have formed your party of five before that time. Once you''ve formed it, register the names of the members and protector for the responsible people, and wait patiently."


    Annia finished her speech and gave a look to everyone that was in the stadium. While she was observing the people, she noticed Seth sitting in a peaceful corner.


    "Oh? You''re the human that was invited by the Elf Queen, right?" Annia started a conversation with him, attracting the attention of everyone.


    "Yes, I am. I am honored that Chief Commander Annia knows about someone like me. I truly didn''te here for nothing, since I had the honor to be recognized by you." Seth answered politely.


    "I''m very surprised... It is not every day, that we are able toe across a talented youth like yourself. Mana Control middle-stage Realm... What a monster."


    Seth smiled and didn''t say anything. She was purposely exposing him before everyone. It was something he definitely didn''t like, but he could do nothing about it.


    The whole stadium erupted in a hugemotion. They had taken a test of strength at the entrance, but since Seth was a guest, he didn''t take it, so no one knew his strength yet.


    "What?! Mana Control middle-stage Realm?!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "How can this be? A Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivator? He can''t be a youngster... This is not right!"


    Right at this moment, the people, from the Luberus family arrived at the scene.


    Elyon and his son, Elydir Luberus, entered the stadium together with the other elves from their family and heard Chief Commander Annia''s words.


    "How are you, Chief Commander Annia?"


    "Elyon?"


    "I heard what you just said and couldn''t be any more intrigued by it." Elyon walked to the middle of the stadium where the influent people stood.


    Annia looked towards him and remember the words Elyra told her, however she chose to not do anything.


    "What is the problem?"


    "Problem? There is no problem. It just that..." Elyon looked towards Seth and recognized his face as the one that entered the party together with Elyra. He realized that Seth was probably disguising himself as an elf while using some fake ears.


    Elyon continued: "I don''t believe that he was able to reach the Mana Control middle-stage Realm before thirty."


    Annia narrowed her eyes and was about to say something when she heard Seth''s voice.


    "Are you doubting the Elf Queen''s judgement, Mister Elyon?"


    Seth directed Elyon against the Elf Queen, what made the crowd of people look at the leader of the Luberus family with some unkind stares. Even though Seth was a human, he was able to direct the attention of every elf to help him indirectly.


    "Hehehe, of course not. The Elf Queen is wise and brilliant. She would never do a wrong judgement, unless... A certain human was bold enough to spread the "human" deceit."


    Elyon carefully returned Seth''s words back. He was very meticulous to not input anything on the Elf Queen, but to dump all the fault on Seth and his race.


    Annia felt that the environment was getting more aggressive and decided to end this conflict.


    "There is no need to doubt. We already checked his background, and he is really under thirty years old."


    "If Chief Commander Annia has already checked it, then I can get some relief."


    Elydir Luberus was observing his father interaction with that human. Inside his heart, a very sour feeling started to form.


    ''How can there be someone stronger than me at the same age group?''


    Elyon has taught him that he should never let the emotions control his judgements, but he couldn''t help but be clouded by the inferiority he was suddenly feeling. He clenched his fist tightly while murderously looking at Seth.


    Seth noticed his strange behavior, but didn''t do or say anything. He was already devising some ns on how to deal with everything, but there was nothing concrete yet.


    At this moment, the people from the Beihorn family arrived. The other five families that were considered as "Nature Roots" had already arrived with their members, only the Beihorn family was missing until now.


    Paeris wasn''t apanying his disciples, since he would be on duty today, but Finnea and Ilbrien was amidst the people from the Beihorn family. Finnea was a person from that family, but Ilbrien could only represent the Beihorn family because he was a disciple of Paeris.


    When both of them arrived, they noticed that many people were looking towards a certain human. After putting their eyes on that human, they instantly recognized him as being the one they fought with in the Ygnolia Forest.


    "Is it him?" Finnea asked while whispering to Ilbrien.


    "It is. There is no mistake. He was invited as one of the ten human guests. Then, there is a possibility of those girls appearing as well."


    "He is strong, Ilbrien. He was the main cause we had to retreat at that time."


    "Indeed. However, we are way stronger than we were at that time too. We will defeat him at this event for sure."


    "Uhum."


    The Beihorn family came a bitte and Finnea and Ilbrien couldn''t hear about Seth''s strength, or else they wouldn''t even think about defeating Seth.


    Seth noticed them too, however after looking for some seconds, he decided that he wouldn''t demand or do anything to them.


    Suddenly everyone''s attention turned towards the entrance, because a group of humans were approaching from there.


    An old male with dark green robes was leading the group of humans. He was walking in a tranquil pace, as if nothing could disturb him. His strength was the same as Annia and Elyon. A Profound Mana Realm cultivator.


    Seth instantly recognized him as being the one that traded the blood with Elyon some days ago.


    Annia looked towards him and said: "You''re finally came Wang Lei. I never thought the people from the StormWind Valley would be that slow."


    "Hehe. There is still some time until the event begins, so we made it in time. No need to be that impatient, right?"


    There was a total of six humans counting with him. Five of them were youths under thirty years old.


    ''StormWind Valley?'' Seth finally discovered their origin after Annia''s words. Since the time of his arrival, he was observing everything that was happening. He noticed some meaningful stares between Elyon and Wang Lei and was more than certain that something would be happening.


    There was one group of people missing, and it was the group of people Seth wanted to know the most. Elyra told him that he would be participating together with four other humans, since this stage of the event was meant for parties of five.. But until now, he didn''t see who were his teammates.

 Chapter 121 - Meeting His Group Members

    Elyon looked around the stadium but didn''t see the other four humans that were still missing. He turned towards Annia and asked: "Then, where are the other humans?"


    Annia was in charge of everything regarding this event and she knew who was about toe, but even for her, it was hard to predict when those humans would arrive.


    "They must be almost arriving, since the invites were sent a long time ago, however, the ce they areing from is very far from here."


    "Hm? Who are they really?"


    At this moment they heard a female voice that was full of excitement.


    "Oh?! We''re finally here! What do you think of this ce Senior Sister Run?"


    "This ce is really interesting, but I still think you are way too much excited Junior Sister Jiayi." The woman called Run had a graceful voice that made the male elves look at her direction without even realizing.


    Their figures finally entered the field of vision of everyone, and even the elves couldn''t help but admire. They never thought they would see humans that were so beautiful like them,parable to elven beauties. However, since they were humans from the younger generation, the elves could only do so much.


    Beside those two girls, there was another woman that seemed to have really sharp eyebrows and eyes. She was like ance, always ready to thrust forward and put a hole on the enemy. Her figure was very good as well.


    When they entered, Seth instantly recognized them. They were the girls who had passed the entrance exam for the zed Lake Sect, back in the Hilkhell city. The willful and full of excitement one, was the girl that easily camouged in the middle of that huge confusion that happened in the arena, her name was Jiayi, while her Senior Sister Run, was the girl that had graceful and swift sword strikes and fluid movements.


    The other woman, Seth had also seen. She was thencer that defeated eight opponents at once at that time. Hernce strikes were always swift and ferocious, leaving no chance for the enemy to escape.


    All in all, only three people appeared where the fourth was yet to appear. But before she even entered the arena, Seth felt something different. He felt the Soul Link connection inside of him stir and he instantly knew who was about to arrive even before she entered the stadium.


    His eyes lit up with excitement, since there have been many months since thest time he was able to see her. Seth ignored if he would suffer from any headache and activated his Soul Sense, just so he could see her earlier. While doing that, he caught the aura of many hidden experts in the vicinity, but he chose to ignore them and concentrate on finding the one he wanted the most.


    He felt two different auras approaching from above. One of them was at the Profound Mana Realm while the other was at the Qi Transformation initial-stage Realm. The former was the aura of the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect, while thetter...


    Two beautiful women descended from the skies, but the youngest one outshone the other. Caizhi was a bit more mature and beautiful now, even her bearing was straighter and radiating confidence.


    Actually, she was training really hard in order to show Seth and Lilian her value. She wanted to make it a surprise for them when the time was right, but unknown to her, Seth was already admiring her from his seat. She has changed and it was better than he could have expected.


    Elydir was standing behind his father with an indifferent countenance. Everything that happened until now, except for Seth, was not able to evoke any emotion on him, but when he saw Caizhi, his heart started to beat faster. He started to tremble in excitement and inside his eyes an ominous light appeared.


    The Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect, supported herself and Caizhi to the ground. She looked towards the entourage of powerful elves in front of her holding her head high. Even the "Nature Roots" didn''t have enough standings before one of the Human Higher Grounds. Only the Elven Royal Family could stand side by side with them.


    "So, you have finally arrived." Annia said with seriousness.


    "Are you Chief Commander Annia? The person in charge of the whole event?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Good. I am The Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect and this girl here is the direct disciple of our Lake Goddess. I hope nothing bad happens to her, or else I can''t guarantee what our goddess is going to do about it."


    The first exchange of words between them was a naked threat from the Eleventh Pce Master.


    The elves felt a bitter taste in their mouths, but they could do nothing about it. They could only bow their head before the influence and power of that huge behemoth that was the zed Lake.


    Annia narrowed her eyes, but didn''t reply with rudeness, on the contrary, she made sure to be polite.


    "Don''t worry, pce master. I guarantee you that nothing bad is going to happen and even if anything out of our expectations end up happening, there are some measures ready for that situation."


    "Good. Excuse us then."


    "Wait... You know that this stage of the event is going to be performed by a party of five people, right?" Annia didn''t like how they were acting and decided to bother them with the rules of the event.


    "I do."


    "Good. Since you already know, then it is easier to exin. There is a human that is going to be part of your group of people. I hope you can get along with him."


    "Him?" The Eleventh Pce Master didn''t like that a male was going to be part of her disciple''s group.


    "Yes. There, take a look." Annia pointed towards a distant corner of the arena, where Seth waszily sitting.


    When the Eleventh Pce Master saw him, she felt like he was kind of familiar but couldn''t remember where she has seen him before. However, she never expected that Caizhi would start to run towards him all of a sudden.


    "Seth!" Caizhi was missing him just like he missed her and she got excited after seeing him here. Truth be told, it never passed through her mind, that Seth would be here and even though she wanted to surprise him with her evolution, she''d rather meet him faster than taking years just to make it a higher surprise.


    "Caizhi... I missed you." Seth stood up and went towards her. He embraced Caizhi just like he did when she departed at the Hilkhell city.


    Caizhi was starting to like these embraces Seth always gave her. It made her feel weed, a feeling her family failed to give her and something she wished for.


    "I missed you too."


    While Seth and Caizhi were having their warm reunion, Elydir felt like his world was crumbling. He clenched his fists so hard, that his nails dug on the palm of his hands, making blood drip from it. He was an elf from one of the "Nature Roots", a supreme family that could look down on anyone, yet he felt attraction towards a female human. Not only that, but the female human was acting intimately with a lowly male human right in front of him.


    Elydir wanted to take his bow and shoot Seth to death right now, however, he exerted all his strength to control himself.


    The three other female disciples from the zed Lake approached the duo that was still intimately hugging.


    Jiayi went forwards and asked curiously: "Senior Sister Caizhi, who is this handsomed?"


    After Caizhi heard her Junior Sister question, she separated from Seth and said: "His name is Seth and he is my boyfriend."


    "B-B-B-Boyfriend?" All three of them couldn''t believe what they were hearing. The direct disciple of the Lake Goddess and their Senior Sister Caizhi, had a boyfriend?


    The girls looked towards Seth full of curiosity. They had lived together with Caizhi all this while and knew that she would never give any attention to a worthless man.


    "Seth, these are my Junior Sisters in the sect. The younger one here, is Jiayi, that gracefuldy is Run and thest one is the elegant and valiant Xiurong."


    "Hello there Seth. Please tell us, how did you manage to so easily move our Senior Sister''s heart?" Jiayi was just like a curious cat. She didn''t fear anything and always wanted to know how things happened.


    "Ahaha, it wasn''t easy you know. I had to work really hard for it."


    .


    .


    .


    As Seth was familiarizing with his team members, time was passing by and the time for the start of the Wild Games arrived.


    Rumble!


    The ground started to shake and a blue light enveloped the whole stadium. The ground opened up, revealing a very short passage that led to a huge door. The door opened up, revealing a blue void behind.


    Everyone looked towards it and instantly realized that it was a formation for teleporting people.

 Chapter 122 - Entering The Dungeon

    Instead of going towards the door, Annia went towards a blue orb that was hovering in front of it.


    "Everyone, please pay attention. This is not only a formation to teleport people inside the dungeon, but it is mainly used to seal everything inside that space. This orb is the key to open the sealed space and let people go inside, however, once opened, it will stay open for at least three days, because that is the cooldown time for it to be able to seal the dungeon once again."


    Annia put her hands on top of the orb.


    "During that time, everyone will be able to enter and leave through this door as they please. However, if a party leaves, it will be considered as a direct loss. The ce you are going to enter, is divided into threeyers. The outeryer, is where the Profound Qi and Qi Transformation beasts are mostly found. This will also be the ce where you will be hunting. The inneryer is where Mana Perception beasts and above starts to appear. I suggest that you don''t step over there for your own safety, but if you ever want to win thispetition, it will be inevitable to go at that ce."


    Annia stopped for a bit and continued to say after some seconds: "However, remember this. Do not go to the core area. At that ce only death will await you."


    Everyone felt the seriousness behind her words and some started to question something inside their heads.


    ''What if the stronger beasts leave theiryers?''


    However, that was an unnecessary worry. Eachyer had a barrier that blocked the beast''s path. Only the practitioners could pass through them.


    Annia started to put her energy inside the blue orb and some secondster, the door where there was a blue void, changed to the image of a ruined forest. Everyone in the stadium could see the ruins that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Annia finished opening the seal and said: "Go in."


    It was an order for the members of the Secret Security Unit. They would be serving as judges and the first line of protection in case anything went wrong.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    One after the other, ten or so practitioners entered the door in a quick session. They disappeared in a shy blue light, arriving at the other side a bit after.


    Elyra gave looked towards Elyon and after that she gave onest look towards Seth, that was still talking with the girls and entered the gate.


    "Leaders of the different powers and families. You are allowed to enter and observe everything that happens from afar, however, if you ever interfere even if just for a single second, I will able to notice it from here, since this is the core of the formation. The end result will be total disqualification of the entire party, so I advise you not to do anything. You''re only allowed to act in thest case scenario, where your disciples'' lives are in danger."


    Annia continued: "Alright, the rules are simple. Whichever party brings more beast cores, are going to be the winners. Quality matters more than quantity, so make sure to hunt wisely. Party number one, go in!"


    Annia started to call party by party and send them inside. The protectors of each group were apanying them inside too. They entered to guarantee the safety of the individuals in the party or perhaps of a single individual only. Most practitioners participating were from rich families or organizations, so it was certain that there would be important people taking part on this event.


    However, there were some groups with no protectors as well. Practitioners with weaker background could only rely on themselves to push forward and forge a path for them.


    Seth''s group would be one of thest to enter, since they were just formed. But the main factor of them being one of thest to enter, was to give some advantage for the elves against the humans. It was only natural that something like this would happen, since there was Seth, a Mana Control cultivator on the human''s side.


    Elyon entered the dungeon together with the five practitioners of his family. Naturally, Elydir was among them. Before he entered, he looked towards Caizhi and Seth again and wickedly grinned.


    Seth was observing everything since he didn''t disable his Soul Sense yet. He was using it constantly but in a small area.


    "So... Can I call you Senior Brother Seth? Since you are Senior Sister''s boyfriend..." Jiayi asked.


    "Hm? Of course."


    "Yay! Senior Brother Seth, can you tell me how strong are you exactly? You are just some years older than me, yet I can''t even see through your strength... You must be stronger than my Senior Sisters, right?"


    All the girls looked towards Seth, interested in his strength. Run and Xiurong were some years older than Jiayi, and they were Profound Qite-stage cultivators now. At the time they were selected to enter the zed Lake, they were at the middle-stage only, while Jiayi was a Qi Gatheringte-stage cultivator, almost an entire realm below them. However, Jiayi was already a Profound Qi middle-stage cultivator now.


    Her talents were top-notch, almost reaching Caizhi''s talents. Caizhi at that time had the strength of a Profound Qi middle-stage Realm, but now, she had already broken through the Qi Transformation threshold, showing the others why she was worthy of being directedly selected by the goddess.


    Caizhi looked towards Seth as well. She didn''t know how strong Seth was, but she believed he had already broken through the Mana Perception Realm. But she had never seen him fighting with his all, so it was difficult for her to tell.


    "You don''t need to ask him about it. I can directly tell you, that he is already a Mana Control middle-stage cultivator." The Eleventh Pce Master said to the girls.


    "WHAAAAAAAT?!" Jiayi''s reaction attracted a lot of stares towards her.


    Run and Xiurong couldn''t believe what they just heard as well. They looked towards the Eleventh Pce Master to check if she wasn''t joking, something they have never seen her doing before.


    Caizhi on the other hand, felt proud. Her man was the strongest of her entire generation and she took that pride for herself too.


    But the voice of the Eleventh Pce Master reached their ears once again.


    "That makes me think about something... Which Higher Ground do youe from? Are you perhaps from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary?" She asked while narrowing her eyes.


    The three Higher Grounds were not in good terms with one another and if Seth was from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, she would need to destroy his rtionship with Caizhi right now. She didn''t think he would be from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, since there was already an heir there to im all the best resources, and it was impossible to reach Seth''s cultivation without them in her conception.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m not from any of the human Higher Grounds." Seth was technically not lying.


    The woman kept looking towards Seth without saying anything.


    The girls felt that the atmosphere between them was getting tense and just when Jiayi would say something, Annia called for their party.


    ''Sigh... It''s not like I can verify it now... Just let it be.'' The Pce Master turned around and decided to ignore it for now. However, if she discovered something off about him, she would need to separate them.


    "Let''s go girls. The elves had an hour of advantage on us already. If we want to catch up to them, we will have to work hard."


    "Heh! We are going to show them who are the strongest!" Jiayi said cheerfully.


    Run gracefully touched her de, getting ready for the battle.


    A sharp glint passed through Xiurong''s eyes.


    Caizhi lips curved in a beautiful angle as she followed Seth closely.


    The group passed through the door and disappeared from the stadium. They were the second human group to enter the dungeon, since Wang Lei''s group had already entered some time ago.


    After passing through the gate, they were teleported to the outskirts of a very ancient looking ce.


    There was a forest of grey stones in front of them and the vegetation was trying to cover it wherever it was possible. But what really caught the group''s attention, was that far away from them, there was a blue dome of energy covering a great expanse ofnd. It seemed to be the entrance of the secondyer, the inneryer.


    Just after they entered, Seth''s Soul Sense already caught the presence of a person watching everything that was happening from a hidden ce. Seth realized that he was a member of the Secret Security Unit, a mere soldier in charge of taking care of the initial area.


    Using his Soul Sense, he identified the best route for them to take. His initial n was to let the girls fight some Profound Qi beasts and acquire some cores, but a single look at his group made him realize that he was being na?ve.


    After entering the dungeon, the girls seemed to have changed. Seth felt that their senses have sharpened and the aura around them was fiercer than ever.


    ''Interesting..'' He couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 123 - Good Team Work

    After entering the abandoned ruins, the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect didn''t do or say anything. She only used her Profound Mana cultivation base to bend the light at her will and turn invisible to the eyes of anyone below that level.


    She was going to follow and protect the girls from her sect secretly, while at the same time, observe Seth''s moves. However, unknown to her, Seth could see her very clearly. Actually, he could sense her soul energy fluctuations, because that was how Soul Sense worked to identify stronger auras.


    "Seth..."


    A beautiful voice brought Seth back from his distraction.


    "Hm? Is there anything you need Caizhi?"


    "I want you to observe our fight and not interfere for some time. We came here specially to get more experience inbat situations and I know that if you participate, you can easily defeat the beasts we are going to hunt."


    Seth opened up a smile and said: "Heh... There is no need for you to ask me that. I don''t n on helping you girls doing your hunts. However, if the situation gets out of control, I will have to step in."


    Caizhi smiled and said: "Good. I want you to watch how much stronger I got after training all this time."


    "Alright."


    Caizhi turned towards the other girls and nodded.


    "Alright. Everything is ready girls. We can already start."


    After Caizhi said those words, Jiayi immediately opened her old book and Seth felt that her presence started to fade. It was a very strange feeling. She was standing there, but her book made everyone feel like that there was nothing there.


    Seth looked towards her catalyst and realized that it was most probably the cause. He could feel the presence of a spirit inside it.


    Jiayi touched her old book and closed her eyes. A weak pulse of Qi emerged from it while passing through everything in the vicinity. It kept expanding towards the distance until it touched the first Profound Qi beast. However, Jiayi didn''t stop it and continued to channel her Qi on the book, until the weak pulse finally touched the aura of a Qi Transformationte-stage beast.


    "Found it! Five kilometers towards that direction." Jiayi pointed towards the east. She closed her book and stood behind the other girls, together with Caizhi. Run and Xiurong went to the front because they were both melee fighters that would open the way for them.


    They took their weapons in hand and started to advance towards that area.


    A kilometer ahead of them there was already a Profound Qi beast devouring the corpse of another one. The environment around it seemed to be calm and without any disturbances, but suddenly a bright light blue light passed very quickly through it, severing its head in a single moment.


    Run appeared on the other side, while gracefully moving her arm and swinging her sword to clean it from the leftover blood.


    Two hundred meters in front of her, a beast that was hiding in the center of a pile of debris, saw how fast the other beast died and decided to leave the area and hunt on another ce. However, it only took a single step before being pinned by ance that came flying from a very far distance.


    Xiurong appeared near the dead beast some secondster and extracted the Profound Qi core from the body.


    A bitter, Caizhi and Jiayi arrived there.


    They kept advancing fast towards their destination and less than fifteen minutes, they were already there. The path behind them was thoroughly cleaned and they acquired twelve Profound Qi cores while advancing.


    "It''s here." Jiayi said to the other girls.


    In front of them there was an open field with only some medium boulders here and there. The terrain was mostly made of sand and solid rock and there was less vegetation here than any other part of the Abandoned Ruins dungeon.


    "Where is it?" Xiurong was ready to strike the beast, but couldn''t spot it anywhere. Her aura was sharp and ready to pierce it.


    Run turned towards Jiayi to ask if they were at the right ce, but noticed that she was looking towards the ground.


    "It is down there!"


    "Down? You mean it is inside the ground?"


    "Yeah. It is a hundred meters below us."


    The girls creased their eyebrows after hearing her words, since it would be really hard to lure that beast out. While the other girls were stranded by the situation, Caizhi put her hand in a very beautiful blue and silver hairpin on her hair and it suddenly shone in a bright light.


    A little blue sphere detached from the hairpin and erged before her eyes. It was her new orb, personally given to her by the Lake Goddess. The sphere hovered above her palm as she put her Qi energy inside.


    Her Qi transformed into water in a very quick speed, creating a stream of water that started to flood the ground. The stream turned into a raging tide as it crashed against the floor, making the entire area wet. What was once a solid floor, turned into mud. After some time, the mud turned into a barren water.


    This water was wetting the ground all way down where the beast was. The soil started to move, since it wasn''t firm anymore and not even thirty secondster, everything copsed down, creating a huge crater.


    The Qi Transformationte-stage beast was right in the middle of the copsing ground and everything came crashing on top of it.


    Boom!


    No dust particles raised, since everything was wet, but the destruction around the ground was massive.


    Caizhi achieved a great deal while spending only a little bit of Qi energy, injuring the beast down below even before the fight begun.


    "Phew." Seth looked that massive destruction from afar and saw that the beast down below started to move. Its Qi energy was already overflowing and it seemed to be absolutely mad.


    The ground started to part and move, and a long worm body started to emerge from there. It was entirely covered by a thickyer of rocks, making its defense higher than the clouds. However, the girls could see that its tail was thoroughly crushed and bleeding already. Caizhi ingenious attack worked pretty well on that Qi Transformationte-stage beast.


    The Rock-Armored Worm wiggled crazily and its aura crashed down on the girls, pressuring them.


    Caizhi was a bit better than the others, since she was a Qi Transformation powerhouse as well, but the other girls were still Profound Qi Realm cultivators and were having a hard time to resist it.


    Caizhi channeled more Qi inside her orb and shouted: "Water of Mitigation."


    Her Qi enveloped her friends, washing the pressured they were feeling off. The girls felt a refreshing sensation that made them ready for the battle.


    Xiurong grabbed hernce tightly and turned into a shooting star, piercing her way towards the worm. Run drew a beautiful arc with her sword in the air, and a long cut flew towards the armor of the worm, right where Xiurong was going to pierce, cutting some pieces of the armor first.


    Xiurong''snce prated the armor and put another hole on the beast, making it writhe in pain.


    The team work between the both of them was reaching perfection and Seth got amazed by their ability to injury an opponent a whole realm above them.


    However, it was not enough. The worm moved its head towards Xiurong and opened its mouth, that had at least a hundred plus fetid teeth and was going to swallow her whole, when suddenly ayer of mist appeared around Xiurong and she disappeared from the ce she was, appearing beside Jiayi.


    "Are you okay, Senior Sister?"


    "I''m good. It''s just that his mouth stinks horribly."


    Xiurong looked towards the ce that she and Run had worked together to pierce and took hernce in her hand. A hundred blue symbols appeared one by one on the body of thence and it started to spin.


    Xiurong''s eyes were sharper than a razor as they locked on that spot. She threw thence that contained a lot of Qi and at the next instant, it had already pierced the worm through that hole.


    Run used that chance to get near the crushed tail and put salt on it, by using her skills.


    "Dancing de!" Many water waves left her de and crashed directly towards the tail. Run movements were fluid and she seemed to be dancing while attacking.


    GRRRRRRRRRRR!!!


    The worm made a strange noise and started to struggle, hitting everything around it.


    Caizhi looked towards it and a light blue light shed inside her eyes.


    "Drain!"


    Her Qi energy entered through the hole the girls had put on the worm and through the destroyed tail, reaching deeper inside its body. Caizhi controlled her energy precisely and the water inside each cell, started to leave it, dripping from the injuries the beast had.


    The worm started to shrunk in a speed that was visible to the eye, and at the same time, lose the strength to struggle. Three minutester, it was only a withered and dried corpse that didn''t even reach one meter long.


    Seth watched that scene totally surprised.. Caizhi has gotten stronger and found new friends too.

 Chapter 124 - Profound Mana Battle

    Seth appeared beside Caizhi while still looking towards the dried worm corpse on the ground. The entire rock armor covering the worm had detached itself from the skin, falling off to the sides. The only thing that remained was that husk devoid of any water.


    Seth made a movement with his hands and a Qi Transformationte-stage core flew from inside that beast to his hand. He made sure to clean in thoroughly with his Mana, before touching it and throwing the core to Caizhi right afterwards.


    "You girls did well, specially you Caizhi. I never thought you would grow up so much during the time we didn''t see each other. That Lake Goddess must be a very good teacher."


    "Hehe... She is indeed. She knows everything Ick and point me out the mistakes Iit precisely. It''s like she knows everything... Her ability to teach me new things is incredible as well."


    "Ahaha, I see... I guess there is not many things I''ll be able to do here, since your team work is very good already and you are very strong too."


    "Don''t be like that Senior Brother. We know that you could have killed that ugly worm in a single strike." Jiayi appeared together with the other girls.


    Seth noticed that she was a very talkative person, even though her abilities were usually towards the concealment and disruption side. She was the easiest to approach and the youngest as well. She was the one that was most interested on having longer conversations with him out of the three of them. The other two were more reserved.


    "Seth... I know that you need to do some things. So, it is alright if you want to go." Caizhi felt through their Soul Link, that Seth wanted to do something else.


    He looked towards her and after some seconds thinking he decided to go.


    "Alright, I will leave everything here on your hands. I''ll make sure toe back as fast as I can." He only decided to do it, because there was a Profound Mana protector following them in secret. She was stronger than him and would be able to protect them when it was necessary.


    Caizhi warmly smiled as Seth left their group.


    "Is it really alright Senior Sister Caizhi? It took so long for you to meet him again... Wouldn''t it be better if you stood together throughout this event?"


    "No. We can be considered strong for our age and do many things that other people could only dream on, but we are still a bother for him in the end. I need to get stronger..." Caizhi was determined to train even harder now that she knew how strong Seth really was.


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the dungeon, inside the Central Stadium.


    Everyone that was rted to the event had already entered the gate or have left the stadium. There was absolutely no one and only a spherical barrier was covering the entrance of the dungeon.


    A masked elf approached the barrier after realizing that not a single soul was guarding it. It was naturally the Elven Royal Princess that was disguising once again. She left the castle a second time, searching for the thrill of an adventure again.


    She took an hourss out from her spatial ring and put it on top of her palm.


    "Let''s see if Chief Commander Annia''s words are true. It is a one-time use item, but this will be worth it."


    She channeled her Mana Perception initial-stage energy inside the item and it hovered in the air in front of the barrier.


    Crack!


    The hourss broke and the sand inside it flew towards the barrier. The ce where itnded, started to continuously lose strength, as if the energy was getting older and weaker, until a gap formed in the barrier.


    She swiftly passed by the gap and entered inside it. She thought Annia would be inside while controlling the formation through the orb, but it turned out that it was a formation that controlled everything alone. Annia was not there, since she left to deal with things rted to the next stage of her n and left that barrier to prevent anyone she didn''t want, from approaching.


    But it wasn''t able to prevent everything, since the princess was able to enter.


    She didn''t think twice before passing through the spatial gate, entering the dungeon.


    After she left, the barrier once more closed and everything went back to normal. However, someone hidden in the stadium saw her and everything she did.


    It was naturally Annia.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the dungeon, in the inneryer, many practitioners were gathered in a certain spot. They were waiting for a specific person to arrive and guide them.


    It didn''t take long for that person to arrive.


    "So, everyone is here... Good."


    Elyon looked towards the people that gathered in that spot as smiled.


    "To think that eight of the ten members of the Secret Security Unit are gathered here... hehehe... They would never expect it. I already gave instructions to the humans that are with us, however, your instructions are going to be different. Make sure that even them won''t be able to leave this ce alive."


    Elyon passed his hand over his spatial right and many bottles of blood appeared in front of him. He tossed a bottle to every member of the Secret Security Unit and said: "Go and spread the chaos, because that is what our Queen desires."


    The members nodded and each one of them left towards a direction inside the inneryer.


    Elyon turned around and was about to leave, when he suddenly felt something.


    "So, you''re here..."


    Out of nowhere, a woman appeared. She was not only beautiful, but powerful as well.


    "What have you ordered them to do? Actually, why are the members of the Secret Security Unit with you?" Elyra asked with apprehension. She smelled something fishy and was started to feel restless.


    "Heh, what we have here... Lady Elyra, you seek many answers but unfortunately, you''ll have to discover that with your own eyes."


    "No... You will reveal it right now!" Annia''s aura expanded as she demanded for an answer. Her aura assaulted Elyon directly.


    Elyon made his aura expand too, shing with the aura she released and creating a shockwave that destroyed the terrain around them.


    "Are you sure you want to fight with me? If you do not hurry, the members from your Akiir family might be in trouble you know?"


    Elyra did not retract her aura, she actually made it grow stronger.


    "If I go towards there, will it actually change anything now? I don''t even know what you nt to do, so the best course of action is to discover it now."


    "Ahahaha. Good, you''re very good... A perfect woman for me! Totally different from that dead whore." Elyon started tough.


    Elyra furrowed her eyebrows in displeasure.


    "So, you really killed your own wife... I will arrest you right now, since you were the one that confessed the crime."


    "She was just a mere fa?ade I had to put up with. Arrest me? Hehe. Let''s see if you''re capable of doing that."


    Elyon opened his hand and a ck bow appeared there. He positioned his feet differently, correcting his posture for the best shot. An arrow was already ready to be shot, but he didn''t shoot yet. His Profound Mana started to gather in the tip of the arrow, creating a huge flow of energy around it.


    When he felt it was good enough, Elyon release his arrow that went straight towards Elyra. The huge amount of energy it contained, created a whirlwind around it, that was howling and destroying the ground where the arrow passed.


    Their fight unceremoniously started and Elyon opted to make the first move.


    Elyra didn''t panic after seeing that powerful attack. She waited until the arrow got near her to draw her sword and an immense quantity of Mana surged with a single sh motion she made.


    The arrow and the whirlwind around it were cut in half, dispersing in a single instant. However, now that she had her weapon in her hand, she didn''t stop only there.


    Her body vanished and appeared many meters ahead of the position she was in before. As the seconds passed, she continued to use her movement skill to approach Elyon in a tremendous speed.


    Elyon watched Elyraing his way and prepared to shoot another arrow. However, this time he shot three arrows at once. Each one of them were stronger than the first one he shot. They stormed their way towards her, destroying everything.


    Elyra advanced quickly towards him, cutting every single arrow he shot towards her and evading the shockwave caused by the Mana around them.


    "Heh, got you." Elyon saw that Elyra had already arrived at the spot he was expecting her to reach and a green light left his body towards his bow. He jumped into the air and aimed his bow downwards.


    "Arrow Shower!"


    Instead of normal ck arrows, he created hundreds of wind element arrows and shot them towards the ground, exactly where Elyra was.


    Each arrow descended so quickly that they were practically bullets raining down from the skies. An entire area of a kilometer suffered massive destruction as the arrows pierced the ground as if it was butter.


    Elyra''s element was wind as well, so she opted to protect herself by creating a defensive area around her. She swiftly moved her de towards all directions while making the wind currents around her bend the trajectory of the arrows.


    She seemed to have created a tunnel of wind where nothing was able to prate.

 Chapter 125 - Elf Queen Returns

    The tunnel protected her entire body from any harm. The arrows were all deflected and hit the ground around her.


    After the barrage stopped Elyra undid her defensive skill and was about to rush forwards once again, but she noticed a very bright golden light in the tip of the arrow Elyon was about to shoot.


    "Let''s see if you can defend against this attack." Elyon smiled and discharged his golden arrow.


    He used the Arrow Shower to actually hide that he was gathering Mana for this attack. The destructive force behind that golden light was immense and even the air shook as the arrow cut through it.


    As the arrow approached Elyra, the golden radiance around it grew exponentially, turning into a bright star that threatened to destroy everything.


    It pierced through Elyra''s chest, making a deep hole that made the background behind her visible for Elyon.


    The arrow continued to fly until it struck a mountain far in the distance.


    BOOM!


    A huge golden explosion urred and a very big crater opened up in the middle of the mountain. A huge quantity of rocks and dust flew, painting the entire sky in a mixture of brown and golden.


    "A pity." Elyon looked towards Elyra''s body and shook his head.


    "Indeed." But suddenly, he heard her voice from behind.


    Her body that has been struck by that arrow, shone in a green light and turned into an illusory wind, disappearing in single second.


    The real one was behind him.


    Elyon felt the tip of her sword touching the nape of his neck and understood that with a single move she could behead him.


    "What an impressive skill you have there! I did not expect something of that caliber." Elyon said without turning back to look at her.


    "I should be the one to say that. It is impressive, how destructive that arrow was... However, it doesn''t matter how destructive it can be if it cannot hit me. Now tell me... What are you up to?"


    "Hehehe, you got me. To think that you would have such and incredible technique... But it was an error showing it this early. You''re too impatient woman... And as I have said... You''re going to discover about everything real soon."


    As Elyon finished to talk, a very strong aura popped up from the east. It was the aura of a Mana Control peak-stage beast that started to wreak havoc wherever it went. There was a crimson energy circling that beast body.


    The beast saw the two elves and rushed towards them. It didn''t matter against who it was going to fight, it just started to attack the both of them.


    The beast shot a wave of strange acid fluid and Elyra was forced to use her sword to cut it in half, however, she was still paying attention on Elyon all the time.


    When he moved to take advantage of the situation, she had already cut the wave of acid and moved her sword to cut him too, but a strange blue talisman appeared in his hand.


    He teared it in half and a strange shield covered his whole body.


    "Hehehe. It is a pity, but I''ll be going Miss Elyra, since I don''t want to be caught in all this mess."


    Elyra tried to cut the shield using a huge amount of her Mana, but she wasn''t able to prate it. Suddenly, she realized something.


    "That... That is the spatial formation that is covering the dungeon. You... How are you able to activate it?"


    "I''m not able to use it. However, there is a certain person that can. Haven''t you realized it yet?" Elyon had a mocking smile stered over his face.


    "No, that''s not right. Only Chief Commander Annia is able to control it from the outside..." After saying those words, a very crazy possibility emerged inside her head.


    "Hehehe... That person crafted this talisman and connected it to the formation. Once a person tears it, you are able to directly leave."


    The beast that had its attack cut by Elyra, didn''t stop charging towards her. When it was very close to her, Elyra could see that reddish aura covering its whole body. The beast seemed to be tougher and stronger than amon Mana Control peak-stage beast too, however, near a Profound Mana Realm practitioner, it meant nothing.


    Elyra''s de started to shine in a green light and she suddenly made a cut motion. Thousands of wind des rained down on that beast body, cutting it into tiny pieces.


    "See youter Miss Elyra. If you are able to leave this ce alive, that is." A blue light descended and Elyon''s body stater to vanish from Elyra''s sight.


    "Not so fast." A violent st urred and Elyra''s entire body was enveloped in windstorm. Her speed and dexterity rose to the extreme and in less than a second she was already in front of the vanishing figure of Elyon.


    Her eyes werepletely green as the wind attribute grew stronger than ever.


    "Wind-Rend!"


    SWOOSH!


    The entire sky was cut in half. The wind, the clouds, the particles, everything was cut in half, leaving a ten-kilometer scar in the air.


    Pah!


    Elyon spat a mouthful of blood as a fifteen centimeters long cut opened up in the center of his abdomen. He was lucky that the spatial shield absorbed ny nine percent of the damage Elyra had inflicted, letting him leave with only a deep injury.


    His body vanished and Elyra could do nothing about it.


    "Damn!" She cursed out loud and realized that their ns were deeper than she thought. Until now, she couldn''t bring herself to believe that Annia would be in coalition with Elyon.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had his Soul Sense active and observed Elyra''s fight with Elyon from a distance of ten thousand meters away.


    "Phew... Profound Mana Realm cultivators are scary. However, this situation may be scarier than them." While Seth observed everything, he witnessed those members of the Secret Security Unit infecting every beast they found with the corrupted blood.


    "So, what are you going to do now? It is impossible to stop them all and even if you did, there are at least a hundred beasts infected already." Lexi''s voice popped up inside his head.


    "You''re right. I can''t do anything about them. These elves are going to be massacred today and only if a miracle happens would some of them leave this ce alive. However, I can protect my Caizhi and her friends with the information I just got. Let''s go Lexi, I have an idea that could save us."


    Seth was about to leave when he picked something interesting with his Soul Sense.


    "Heh... So, he is here." His body vanished as he dashed towards a certain ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the dungeon, Elyon''s body appeared in the air and fell to the ground like a heavy bag.


    Thud!


    He held his abdomen and ate some herbs to make it stop bleeding. When he was about to stand up, he saw Anniaing towards him. She didn''t even bother to ask if he was alright or not.


    "How was it?"


    "Everything is going ording to our ns. There is only one thing remaining." Elyon said respectfully. His demeanor was nothing like when he was with Elyra.


    "You don''t have to bother with that. I made sure that it would inevitably happen."


    Just as she told that, a huge pressure descended on them from above. The entire sky above them had turned green and a silhouette approached the Central Stadium with a supreme speed.


    Annia and Elyon were forced to kneel on the ground as the Elf Queen entered their line of sight.


    Elyon made sure to not even look towards her face, since it would cost his life if he did something wrong right now.


    "I have returned. Why did you activate the emergency formation Annia?"


    "My queen... Many of my subordinates of the Secret Security Unit reported that they saw those phenomenons happening on the beasts around the city. The preliminaries were held yesterday and more than three hundred people died. I''ve collected some samples and tested the water droplet to identify if it was that gue. All the result were positive. While you were studying about it, the gue has reached our neighborhood already. I need some guidance my queen."


    Annia tried to report everything in a single phrase. She knew how much importance the Elf Queen gave to these matters.


    "So that''s how it is." The Elf Queen released her aura and tried to cover everything around the city.


    She noticed some signs of battles outside, since there were still some aura remnants; however, it was necessary to investigate more.


    But suddenly the Elf Queen stopped and asked: "Why can''t I sense my daughter''s aura? Where is my daughter?"


    She looked towards Annia, since she was the one responsible to keep an eye on her.


    "My Queen, I''ve been in charge to administrate the whole event and could not stay in the castle all this while. However, I made sure to let some people taking care of her."


    "No... She''s not home. Where is she?"


    "My Queen..."


    "I can''t believe you''ve let her flee from home... You know how cruel this world is, yet..." The Elf Queen stopped, since she felt a familiar but weak essence around.


    She looked towards the door that led to the dungeon and felt a very familiar feeling. There were some traces of an essence that she knew more than anyone.


    Evergreen Essence.

 Chapter 126 - Perfect

    The Evergreen Essence signs were still fresh, meaning that it hadn''t been long since she passed through this ce.


    The Elf Queen looked towards Annia and asked: "Weren''t you here the whole time?"


    "My Queen, forgive me, but I had to leave and deal with matters rted to the next stage of the event." Annia bowed her head and concealed her countenance as a crafty light passed through her eyes.


    The Elf Queen felt that something was off, but she was so preupied with her daughter that she ignored a part of the information. Her daughter was the person she loved the most and she wanted her safety more than anything else.


    Pah!


    Elyon spat a mouthful of blood and fell on the floor. The Elf Queen''s aura was too much for him to handle, making his injury worsen at a visible rate.


    "Elyon? Why are you hurt?" The Elf Queen felt that something was really off. A Profound Mana Realm practitioner wasn''t so easily hurt like that.


    "Reporting to the Elf Queen. I was caught in the attack of a Profound Mana Realm beast and was badly hurt by it. However, I worked together with the other members of the Secret Security Unity and took it down. It''s just that..." Elyon stopped talking and supported his body up. He was feeling tired from her presence already.


    "Just?"


    "Those beasts seemed to be cray, totally out of control. They had a strange red aura around them, their abilities were stronger and instincts were sharper than normal. The other members of the unit are working together to contend them, while I came to warn Chief Commander Annia and get some reinforcements."


    The Elf Queen finished hearing his words and vanished from the ce she was. She passed through the door so quickly that, even though Annia and Elyon were expecting that to happen, they got shocked.


    Her daughter was inside the dungeon and the corrupted energy was infecting those beasts inside. The situation she feared the most was happening. If she wasn''t in a state of panic inside, she would have realized that there must have been someone infecting the beasts, since the world inside was separated from the world outside.


    Some secondster, after the Elf Queen had left, Annia''s countenance changed to a more dignified one. She looked towards Elyon and said: "Good work. You were at least able to fool her together with me. Take this."


    Annia tossed him a medicine herb and he ate it. His injury didn''tpletely heal with that, but it closed instantly.


    "Thanks for your grace, Chief Commander Annia."


    "You can stop calling me that, it''s already time for the next step of our operation."


    "Very well, my Queen."


    Annia looked towards the blue orb that controlled the entrance to the dungeon and moved her hands swiftly, making it fly towards her. She exerted all her Profound Mana cultivation base and tried to break it, however, nothing changed. Not even a scratch appeared on its surface.


    "Heh... Let''s see then."


    Annia looked towards the blue orb and did something that left Elyon speechless. She brought a bottle of corrupted blood out and spilled it on top of the orb.


    Crack!


    Some cracks started to appear and very quickly, she felt that the protection around it had weakened. Once again, she used her entire cultivation base, but now the orb broke into a thousand pieces.


    The entrance door to the dungeon behind them, instantly closed and the formation shattered. Everyone inside was stuck and the only people able to leave, were those who had that special talisman.


    "Let''s go. All we did was to buy us enough time for that, we can''t lose a single second here anymore."


    Annia and Elyon left the stadium that was already devoid of anyone.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had already locked his Soul Sense on his next target and advanced towards it very quickly.


    Five kilometers away, there was a masked elf that seemed more lost than anything. Seth could see that elf very clearly and was amused that he seemed to be admiring the environment instead of searching beasts to fight.


    ''What the heck? What''s he up to?'' Seth was getting really confused, since that elf didn''t seem to be interested in thepetition.


    Through his Soul Sense, he could see many groups of people battling, yet that elf wasn''t interested on that. However, he knew that even if he didn''t want to fight, very soon, the beasts from the inneryer would find their way to the outeryer. Time was precious now, so he sped up towards that elf.


    The masked elf, was none other than the daughter of the Elf Queen. She was like a bird that has lived caged inside the Royal Pce all this while and was finally able to fly to the wilderness.


    However, she had an objective since the first time she met Seth. Something she was trying to find for all this time. However, she maintained it a secret from everyone.


    She was wandering alone through the ruins when suddenly she heard a noise a bit ahead of her.


    She went there to check and saw that a person was standing in front of five dead bodies. His hands were stained with blood and his sword was entirely dyed red. Those dead elves seemed to be participants of the Wild Games, that were unlucky to get caught by one of the members under Elyon''smand. After corrupting the beasts, they were ordered to clean some of the groups inside the dungeon.


    That person turned back and was wearing the same mask as the Elf Princess. That was the mask the members of the Secret Security Unit used, while they were doing their jobs. The Elf Princess had acquired one of those inside the pce treasury.


    "Oh? What are you doing here? I thought this was my territory..." The man asked since he didn''t notice that the Elf Princess wasn''t one of them.


    "Y-Y-Your territory?" She looked towards those dead elves with a bit of fear. Out of reflex, she released her Mana Perception initial-stage cultivation in order to probe the other person''s strength, but unfortunately, she couldn''t see through his aura.


    When the man felt her aura passing through him, he finally frowned and realized that the person before him was very suspicious. The main reason behind that, was that the weakest member of their unit was at the Mana Control initial-stage Realm, not the Mana Perception initial-stage Realm.


    "Who are you?" The man asked as he started to approach her.


    The Elf Princess noticed that the man was starting to doubt her and approach with unkind intentions.


    "I''m..."


    "Heh! I don''t know how did you steal that mask with that puny strength of yours, but that doesn''t matter. You''re clearly not a member of the Secret Security Unit and I''m going to deal with you for our Queen."


    "Q-Queen? Are you doing that for the Elf Queen?" She asked a bit scared, however, she knew that her mother would never order something like that.


    "The Elf Queen?! AHAHAHA! Of course, not! The Queen of our unit has always been someone else. Since you''re going to die, I will at least tell you which person ordered us to cause this massive chaos. It was our queen Annia!"


    "!!!"


    The man released his aura and made sure that it would immobilize his prey.


    The Elf Princess felt like she was stranded between two solid rocks and couldn''t move a single bit, even though she was trying to with her all.


    "Hehehe... Let''s see who you really are first." He walked closer until he was one meter away from her.


    The man lifted his hand and touched her mask. The Elf Princess could do nothing to prevent him from doing that.


    Her mask fell to the ground as the man''s hands started to shake. He couldn''t believe that an elf could have such a perfect face. In a single second he went from the dominant position to apletely shocked person and his aura wavered non-stop.


    "You... You are..."


    PAH!


    Out of nowhere the man felt a ck hand pass through his back and leave at the front of his body. A pain so sharp and acute made all the nerves of his body turn off. He spat a mouthful of blood and a single drop fell on the Elf Princess left cheek.


    When that man''s aura faltered, Seth took the opportunity tond a fatal blow on him, directly piercing his internal organs with a darkness technique.


    He pulled back his hand that was involved in a thickyer of darkness and the lifeless body fell. There wasn''t a single drop of blood on his arms, since his darkness swallowed everything. However...


    Seth looked towards the front, now that the man''s body was not covering his sight anymore and he finally saw what could only be described as a Fairy of Nature.


    Her exquisite face was so delicate that it seemed to be made by a god-like sculptor. She was the definition of purity and cuteness, but there was a single drop of blood staining her left cheek.


    Seth raised his hand and wiped that drop of blood out.


    "Perfect...." He muttered absent-minded as he was lost in her beautiful features.

 Chapter 127 - Rina

    Her face was wless and paler than a white jade, giving more contrast to her vibrant green eyes. Just like her mother, her hair was golden and glittered with her every move.


    Near her golden hair, Elydir Luberus'' blond-like hair would be considered dim and opaque, leaving him in shame.


    Seth felt that she was the most perfect delicate fairy that existed. Her face shocked him to the core and he forgot to reprimand her for deceiving him about her real identity.


    He kept looking at her and she did the same, however, the Elf Princess was feeling guilty after recalling that she deceived the man that just arrived before her. He came out of nowhere, but saved her from a bad elf that wanted to do bad things.


    The entire situation left them both speechless, since they didn''t know how to react properly to one another and the silence remained for some minutes.


    Seth was already ustomed to see the epitome of beauty, since Serene was his girlfriend, so he was able to get hisposure back after some time. He felt that the situation between them was very embarrassing and decided to break the ice and ask something he wanted to know.


    "Who are you really?"


    The Elf Princess turned her head down in embarrassment. Out of all possible questions that Seth could make, he chose to do the one that made her feel embarrassed the most first. It was the question that made her remember of her shameful behavior of lying to him.


    "Eh... Ahn..."


    "No lies this time around." He said while giving her a deep look.


    "I''m sorry, it was not my intention to deceive you, but mother said it was necessary for me to protect myself, especially if the other person was a human."


    "Mother?" Seth recalled that this person was a shut-in and realized that that part of the story might have been real.


    "Ah, yeah. I shouldn''t be telling anyone this, but..." The Elf princess saw that she would not leave this situation if she didn''t tell him the truth.


    She lifted her head and said: "My name is Rina and I am the Elf Queen''s daughter."


    "What?! The Elf Queen''s daughter?!"


    The Elf Princess nodded.


    "Wait... That doesn''t seem right."


    "Why not???"


    "Why would you be here in thispetition? You would absolutely gain nothing participating on it."


    "I... I am not here for thepetition... I came hidden from my mother, just like what I did at that time in the forest."


    "Holy shit! If the Elf Queen finds me with you, I''ll be dead."


    "No... Mother is a bit strict, but she wouldn''t do something like that."


    ''A bit strict? She practically caged you inside the royal pce, girl...''


    "Your mother must love you dearly, she probably did it to protect you from any harm." That was the only usible scenario Seth could think off.


    "Yeah, I think you''re right... She said once, that I should never trust any human, since they are very cunning, however, I feel that you seem a bit different."


    "..."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry, since I won''t harm you. Actually, I''m really curious about what brought you here, was it to explore the dungeon?"


    "Ah, no. I wanted to get some Spirit Enhancement Stones."


    "Hm? Are there Spirit Enhancement Stones here?"


    "Yeah. They say there are a lot of them inside the core region."


    Seth almost had a heart attack after hearing her words.


    "Are you perhaps crazy, girl? The core region is where the strongest beasts live in. With our strength we would undoubtably die in less than a second there."


    "Ehhh??? I didn''t know about that..."


    "Sigh... Come on, you should leave this ce while there is still time."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Didn''t you see what that elf did just now? There is a huge thing happening inside this dungeon and only those strong enough will be able to leave this ce with their lives. The others are going to serve as nutrients for the raging wild beasts. The strength of the beasts around here is not enough to threaten you, but once the inneryer beasts break through thatyer ande here, things are going to get wild."


    "But that is impossible. I heard that there is an energy wall separating eachyer and it serves as an obstruction for beasts only. They can''t step out of their territory because of that."


    "Heh... That would be correct if the situation we are right now wasn''t so special. The barrier is still working since I have seen it before, but there are already some beasts constantly trying to break it and rip it apart."


    That barrier was the main reason for Seth not going towards Caizhi''s group first. The other reason being because of the existence of the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect.


    That barrier was not able to stop Seth''s Soul Sense too, so he had a very clear vision of what was happening there. After Elyra and Elyon had their fight, she tried to find those people she witnessed receiving his orders, but all she was able to find, were Mana Perception and Mana Control corrupted wild beasts. They fought each other or attacked her without stop.


    Seth saw that after infecting most of the beasts, the members of the Secret Security Unit one after the other, used their talismans to leave the dungeon and a bad feeling started to rise inside his heart.


    ''Why are they leaving?''


    Suddenly, Seth saw some cracks appearing on that protectiveyer surface. The cracks were expanding very quickly and with each attack the barrier received, they grew a bit more.


    CRACK!


    Everyone inside the dungeon heard what seemed to be the sound of the entire world splitting in half and they started to look towards everywhere, trying to search for the cause.


    The Elf Queen had just entered the dungeon and was about to use her aura and search for her daughter when she heard that loud noise.


    She concentrated her attention at a certain direction and felt that the sound wasing from the inneryer barrier.


    After that, she heard the sound of the dungeon door behind her closing. When she turned back, the door had already disappeared.


    "A trap?" The Elf Queen was not as na?ve as her daughter was and realized instantly that she fell in a trap, however, she didn''t panic. Immediately she realized that Annia or Elyon were the ones that probably did it, but it wouldn''t be that easy to ask them why now.


    Everyone inside the dungeon was trapped there without the chance to leave, only those who had that talisman would be able to leave, but no one actually knew the severity of the situation. Many groups continued to hunt for more beast core as if nothing has happened.


    The Young Master of the Luberus Family, Elydir Luberus was one of the few people that understood what was actually happening. He knew that the orders were for him to leave as soon as the signal was done. But instead of doing that, he decided to stay behind since he wanted to do something else first.


    "What just happened, Young Master Elydir?" Wang Lei''s group was together with him, since they randomly met inside the dungeon. They agreed to hunt for the other humans and some other groups together, what was convenient for Elydir. However, Wang Lei didn''t know anything about the signal, since he was left out of that. In fact, he didn''t even know if there would be any signals, he just wanted to know what was that loud sound from before.


    "Don''t worry, it''s part of the n. Let''s go we are alreadyte..."


    Elydir''s group was a bit special. Outside of Wang Lei, a Profound Mana initial-stage Realm practitioner and his five disciples, he was actually being apanied by four Mana Control Elves from his family. They came disguised aspetitors while using some artifacts to suppress their aura. Elydir was the fifth member, while his father was the protector.


    Elyon left right at the beginning, leaving his son in the protection of those four.


    "Found them!" One of those four Mana Control practitioners, was very good on finding targets and he has been scouting for Caizhi''s group. It was Elydir''s orders that he was following for now.


    "Good! Where are they?"


    "They are four kilometers towards that direction, hunting a Qi Transformation middle-stage beast." He pointed towards the east.


    "Let''s hurry, we are running out of time."


    ''Running out of time?'' Wang Lei didn''t understand those words thoroughly, but he started to feel that something was off, just that there was no way for him to check it.


    .


    .


    .


    Bang!


    The dead body of a Qi Transformation middle-stage beast dropped down and Xiurong extracted its core precisely.


    Out of all of the groups that werepeting, they were the ones that had the greatest number of cores, but there wasn''t a way for them to know about it.


    Seth has left for almost two hours already and there were no signs of his return. The girls kept hunting for all this while, but they decided to stop after this beast they had killed.


    "Ahhh, finally... Time to rest." Jiayi sat on top of her old book, feeling rather tired of fighting many times.


    Caizhi and the other girls were about to apany her, when suddenly they saw a group of eleven people approaching their location.. The strangest part of it all, was that six of them were humans and five were elves.

 Chapter 128 - Battle Inside The Dungeon

    Elydir was leading that group of eleven people, even though he wasn''t the strongest one in there. Wang Lei was a Profound Mana Realm cultivator, but he still let Elydirmanding, since he thought they were following the scrip created by Elyon.


    However, in reality, Elydir selfishly decided to search for Caizhi''s party. He felt it was uneptable for Seth to be stronger than him and even more uneptable that Caizhi was intimate with him.


    His lips curved in a dangerous smile as he saw Caizhi and the other girls. He looked towards the sides but didn''t see Seth''s figure anywhere, so he felt that things would be even easier than he thought they would at first.


    Elydir''s party approached slowly and he started to introduce himself.


    "Hello there,dies. My name is Elydir and I am from the Luberus family, the strongest "Nature Root". Would you mind if I asked your name?" He looked towards Caizhi and kind of ignored the others. He was more interested on her than any of the other girls, actually, there was a certain obsession on his eyes.


    Caizhi felt that something wasn''t right. Elydir was looking kind of strange, even though he was masking his real intentions with his good guy disguise.


    "I''m Wu Caizhi. What can I help you with?" Caizhi introduced herself without letting her guard down. She didn''t like the way this elf was looking at her.


    ''Wu?'' Wang Lei heard her family name and couldn''t help but think if she was from that damned Wu Martial Kingdom. The rtionship between the human kingdoms were bad, especially the StormWind Valley and the Wu Martial Kingdom.


    "Oh? No, there is nothing we need your help with. Actually, it''s just that I was thinking if we could join our parties and hunt for stronger beasts?"


    "I will have to refuse your offer. We are doing fine by ourselves."


    "Yeah! We don''t need anyone other than Senior Borther Seth to apany us!" Jiayi said from behind Caizhi.


    She just didn''t know that her phrase touched Elydir''s nerve.


    "Heh!" Elydir snorted and undid his disguise. Even his voice seemed to have changed a lot.


    "Seth? Hah! He must be dead already and the same thing will happen to you, if you don''te with me!"


    After Elydir finished his speech, Caizhi frowned in displeasure and was certain that this elf was bad news now. She didn''t even ask anything or reply his absurd remark. Instead of wasting time with that, she drew her orb out of her spatial ring and got ready for the possible conflict.


    The girls did the same thing as her, entering their battle formation in a matter of seconds.


    "Heh, guess there is no other way... I want you to go and bring me that girl! You can do anything you want with the others." Elydir closed his arms andmanded the four Mana Control cultivators of his family.


    They released their aura one after the other,pletely dispersing any attempt of struggle the girls from the zed Lake Sect could have done. The aura of a Mana Control practitioner was too much for them to handle and they almost knelt down by the pressure alone.


    But, before anything serious could happen, a huge water wave crashed down from above, carrying the intent of destruction and ferocity. The four Mana Control powerhouses were caught by that wave and tried to resist it with all their might. However, even the four of them together were not enough to handle that power.


    When they were about to get pushed back by that attack, Wang Lei moved forward like lightning and a huge storm followed behind his figure. His body directly impacted with that huge wave of water, creating an energy storm that threw everyone away.


    "Ah!"


    But before anyone could get injured by that storm, on both sides, a mild energy protected the people that couldn''t handle it.


    Wang Lei looked up and saw the figure of a woman hovering in the air. It was the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake. She was hiding closely and decided to act after Elydir sent four Mana Control practitioners to attack.


    She and Wang Lei were Profound Mana Realm cultivators and when they were battling, there would be nothing the others could do.


    "I never thought you would step this low Wang Lei. Colluding with the Elves to attack the disciples of my sect..."


    "Hehehe... It''s nothing personal, but you will have to be buried here."


    "So, you''re trying to kill me, huh? If our Goddess learns of what happened here, you can say goodbye for your StormWind Valley."


    "AHAHAHAH! Well said... If she learns of what happened here, we could be in trouble, however, that only applies to the scenario where she learns what have happened here."


    Wang Lei''s aura exploded in a windstorm and a loud st echoed inside everyone''s ears. His body flew like an arrow towards his opponent and they started a fierce battle.


    A tornado formed around them and Wang lei made it move towards the Pce Master direction. It started to make the rocks and threes nearby levitate and join in the centrifugal force. Everything flew towards her, sealing her routes of escape.


    The Eleventh Pce Master didn''t panic. She moved a step back as a huge wall of water formed in there and started to get sucked inside the tornado, turning it into a maelstrom of water.


    Wang Let felt his technique weakening and his control over it being transferred to the Pce Master. At a certain point in time, the water tornado had changed direction, going towards his way.


    "Tch!"


    Wang Lei cancelled his wind energy before he lost total control over it, making it turn into strong air currents that destabilized the entire maelstrom. It exploded in a huge rain of water and stones, crashing in thend below.


    The battle between them was so intense that it thoroughly destroyed the entire terrain in a matter of a few minutes.


    Wang Lei had an idea and shouted for Elydir.


    "I will hold her for some minutes, make sure to deal with the other people."


    After saying those words, his Mana expanded and merged with the air, creating a huge grey cloud that enveloped him and his enemy.


    The Pce Master made a motion with her hands and a column of water shot towards a certain part of the cloud and tried to disperse it, but it wasn''t able to. The heavy atmosphere inside those clouds was making it hard for her to move too.


    Outside of that domain, the girls were starting to get anxious.


    Caizhi saw that none of the other girls knew what to do and said: "Come, let''s flee and hide for the time being."


    "It''s toote for that!"


    Elydir''s voice reached their ears, waking the other girls from their reverie.


    The five humans and four elves, together with Elydir were already blocking their route of escape.


    "Now, I want to see how you will leave this situation."


    The four Mana Control initial-stage elves moved all at once, suppressing the girls with their aura. Elydir saw that they couldn''t move any longer and started to slowly approach Caizhi.


    But before he could get his hands on her he saw a green dot from the side of his eyes and suddenly an arrow coated with evergreen poison was almost making contact with his body.


    One of the four Mana Control elves moved at thest second and blocked the arrow with his right arm, however, he didn''t know it was poisoned.


    In a matter of seconds, her started to feel dizzy and almost lost his bnce. He took the antidote from a pocked in his clothes and drank the whole bottle. The rtively important elves always carried one of those with them. It could save their lives against the Synthetic Evergreen Poison.


    Everyone looked towards the distance and saw six people approaching the area.


    Paeris Beihorn was serving as the protector for the youths of the Beihorn family and they were hunting in a ce nearby when they heard the sounds of battleing from this area. He felt that something was off, since the entire sky was being covered by grey clouds and decided toe and check.


    After his arrival, he witnessed the Young Master of the Luberus family and his group pressuring some humans. At first, he just found it strange, but after realizing the humans were from the zed Lake Sect, he decided to act. It was more than clear to him what was happening here.


    Paeris Beihorn tried to silence Seth once, at the Hilkhell city, but that was because he thought Seth would be a future trouble for his disciples. It turned out that Seth didn''t do anything to them and Paeris felt gratitude for that, even though they haven''t met yet.


    Although it didn''t seem, Paeris was a person that upheld his morals and debts, so he chose to help Caizhi at this moment.


    His group arrived beside the four girls and it pretty much told Elydir that he would stand for them.


    "What are you trying to do Elydir?"


    "Oh? Paeris and the Beihorn family youths? You should not be meddling in my affairs.. Now that you chose to step in, we will be forced to deal with your family sooner than we anticipated."

 Chapter 129 - Battle Inside The Dungeon Part 2

    Paeris furrowed his brows after hearing his words.


    "Deal with my family sooner?"


    "What are you waiting for? Kill them!" Elydirmanded the elves from his family once more, ignoring Paeris doubts.


    Those four Mana Control practitioners charged towards Paeris Beihorn and the people from his family.


    Elydir decided to act this time. He turned toward the human cultivators that apanied him and said: "Get ready, we are going to fight them."


    The humans nodded and followed Elydir, but their targets were the girls from the zed Lake Sect.


    Elydir extended his hands out and made his bow appear before him. He looked at Caizhi''s party and locked his perception on Run and Xiurong. Somehow, he couldn''t notice Jiayi very well and the information she was somewhere around there, faded from his mind.


    That was one of the abilities the spirit inside her old book had.


    He put two arrows in his bow and started to channel the skills of his family. A golden hue appeared around his body and arrows, since he was about to use the technique that gave him his title of "Golden Archer".


    The golden light made his whole bow vibrate while the ability was getting ready, until it suddenly stopped. Elydir opened his eyes up at that time, shooting two arrows towards Caizhi''s friends.


    Bang!


    The arrows were so fast that the humans apanying Elydir were only able to see a golden dot twinkling, but everyone could feel the absurd amount of energy they had, because at the moment that he released them, they felt a fierce impact right inside their chests.


    Caizhi saw that golden light and felt the huge quantity of energy it contained. Elydir was a Mana Perception initial-stage Realm cultivator and one of the Male Prodigies from the rank. It was only natural that a Qi Transformation cultivator like her, would be crushed by the energy he released. However, Caizhi had to make a move, or her friends might end up dying here.


    She held her orb firmly and her whole body started to release a very stable aura. It was like she was the calm sea before a huge storm.


    A thin screen of water started to spin in front of her and in less than two seconds it was already like a raging maelstrom, spinning in the air before her body.


    She opened her hands and the vortex she just created expanded towards the sides, forming a huge spinning wall of water. She made sure to use hundred percent of her power in order to resist the golden arrows that wereing.


    SHOOSH!


    SHOOSH!


    Two golden lines collided with her water vortex, ripping it apart easily. They pierced it as if it was a piece of paper, but a lot of their power was actually used to do that.


    Although part of the energy from Elydir''s technique dissipated on that collision, the arrows continued to fly towards his targets, since Caizhi''s vortex was not enough topletely dissipate the Mana they contained.


    Caizhi''s face went pale since she used a lot of energy in that skill and at the same time, because she realized that the arrows were not stopped.


    "Heh! Do you think Qi Realm practitioners couldpare to Mana Realm ones?" Elydir mocked her from afar.


    The two golden arrows were rapidly approaching Run and Xiurong, when suddenly both girls were enveloped in a grey light and vanished from their ce.


    Caizhi''s water vortex bought Jiayi some time and she was able to cast a teleportation spell on both girls.


    They appeared hundred meters away, near the group of Paeris disciples that were stilling to the scene. Ilbrien, Finnea and the other three elves followed Paeris towards this ce, but they were too slow to apany him. However, they already knew what was happening, since Paeris made sure to inform them of his assumptions before he started to sprint ahead.


    Everyone thought Elydir arrows were useless now, since his targets moved from their initial position, but suddenly, the golden glow around them intensified and they mythically made a curve in the air, streaking at a fast speed to where the girls just appeared.


    Rn and Xiurong felt the huge pressureing their way and saw that golden light merciless reaching for them. They braced themselves and released every single bit of Qi they had inside their bodies to strike the iing arrow.


    Bang!


    At the moment of the impact, they felt like it wasn''t a golden arrow but a huge hammer that was trying to smash them.


    "Garh!"


    "Argh!"


    Both girls spat a mouthful of blood, but they refused to be overpowered by that golden energy. However, they felt that the strength they had was not enough to avoid getting pierced and could only resign their life to fate.


    But their god intercepted for them at this moment, since Finnea and Ilbrien quickly channeled their Qi Transformation initial-stage cultivation to support them from behind. The other members of the Beihorn family did the same.


    Run and Xiurong felt a huge amount of Qi helping them stabilize their bodies and resist the arrows.


    After some seconds of that deadlock Elydir arrows finally lost their golden radiance and power, getting destroy by Run and Xiurong strikes.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah..."


    The girls felt so tired that it seemed they have just run an entire marathon. They were forced to use a great part of her Qi at once, just to resist a single attack from Elydir, and that after it was weakened by Caizhi.


    Ilbrien and Finnea saved their lives at thest moment, infusing their Qi to help them out.


    They looked towards them with a weary semnce and thanked for what they have just done.


    Elydir got a bit astonished that they were able to stop his arrows, but it didn''t change anything inside his head. For him, those humans and elves were all dead already.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and engage them in a fight already!" Elydirmanded the five humans from the younger generation.


    They looked at each other and decided to follow hismands. They have seen how strong he was and rejoiced to be at his side right now.


    The humans moved towards the party of elves that recently arrived while drawing their weapons out. A fierce battle was about to unfold between the two parties.


    While their battle was about to start, Paeris was handling four Mana Control initial Realm cultivators on his own, but even though he was a Mana Control middle-stage realm and his Mana was tougher and stronger than of his opponents, he was having a hard time while dealing with four of them at once.


    He blocked another blow from one of those four elves, but felt a fist hitting him hard on his back. He reacted quickly and kicked that practitioner back, making him fly away, however, two more enemies were already charging at him.


    "Hah!" His aura expanded making it hard for them to approach, but unfortunately for him, each of them released their individual aura, making it sh against his.


    His aura was suppressed by them while the third elf dashed fastly towards him and discharged his mana through a palm strike right in the middle of his chest.


    Crack!


    The sound of one of his ribs cracking echoed inside everyone''s ears.


    Paeris spat a mouthful of blood as he retreated some meters away from them. This battle was though and he knew that it would be really hard for him to leave it unscathed.


    A very different brilliance shed through his eyes as his body surged with a strange power. A huge red-like semitransparent torso started to take form behind him, involving his whole body inside. A tribal face appeared a bit after and made a strange roar, destabilizing the elves pressuring him and making them get away.


    The Beihorn family was a family very connected to the Tribal and Forest Deities, and their powers were connected with those deities.


    Paeris felt the energy coursing through his veins and he called the name of the Tribal Deity that was actually lending him power.


    "Praetor!"


    A huge rednce appeared in that figure hands and he charged forwards to fight once again. He ignored the painful sensation in his chest and chose to strike the weakest elf first. The one he sessfully poisoned in the beginning.


    After getting away, those elves had to take a bit of time to rpose themselves and Paeris took advantage of that to strike that weakened elf decisively.


    His body was guided like a wild and ferocious beast and his hugence pierced the elf from the Luberus family right in the center of his chest, ending his life in a quick strike.


    However, his actions made those elves change their ns in order for them to defeat Paeris faster. They wouldn''t be able to handle that form of his head on.


    The three elves from the Luberus family looked at each other and one of them said: "Protect me!"


    The other two nodded and rushed towards Paeris while executing their strongest skills. The one that stood behind pulled a longbow and started to charge the Luberus family techniques to shoot stronger arrows.


    He positioned his longbow towards Paeris, but suddenly he changed his aim to the disciples of the Beihorn family.

 Chapter 130 - Battle Inside The Dungeon Part 3

    Paeris saw a yellow glow around the longbow of his enemy and identified it as the same skill that Elydir had used, however, the yellow color signified that it was practiced to a lower level than his. But even though it was not at Elydir''s level of mastery, that practitioner from the Luberus family had a stronger Mana cultivation. The arrow he was about to shoot would probably be a bit stronger than that.


    He saw that his enemy was aiming towards the younger generation of his family and knew that it would be impossible for them to resist against that attack.


    "Hah!" He ignored the two opponents he was fighting with and charged towards the other one. But before he could get there, the two of them appeared like a ghost in front of him, blocking his path.


    Paeris moved his hand and the rednce the tribal man projection was holding, stroke the ground and his body wasunched past them, gliding through the air for some meters until he approached that archer.


    However, just as he entered a perimeter of ten meters from the Luberus family archer, his arrow was shot in the direction of Finnea and Ilbrien, since the skill hadpletely charged.


    Paeris felt a sense of despair like he never felt before and decided to ignore his enemies and protect his disciples, but there was no way for him to chase after an arrow that was ten times faster than him.


    He chose to concentrate his Mana in the rednce on the hands of the projection. His aura suddenly inted and the projection held thence in a throwing position.


    Swoosh!


    He threw it towards the arrow before it waste. The skills collided in mid-air and a round shockwave impact area was created in the middle of the battlefield, pushing everyone farther from each other.


    Paeris felt relieved he was able to destroy the arrow, but he couldn''t rejoice it, since a sword passed through his projection''s back, prating his flesh and injuring him. He would die by this attack if it wasn''t for the projection incorporeal aura, that deviated the sword strike a bit, making it piece his shoulder.


    When he turned back to see who did it, he felt a fierce impact on his back once again, making him fly for almost a hundred meters. The protective Mana the projection that enveloped his body had, dissipated. Paeris felt another one of his ribs cracking and a sharp pain in the middle of his chest.


    He tried to stand up and stabilize himself, but there was another person charging towards him already.


    The Mana Control initial-stage Realm elf from the Luberus family, wouldn''t let this opportunity pass by. He was charging while holding a sword that already contained a lot of Mana imbued.


    Paeris squeezed all the Mana he had up to thest drop and summoned Praetor again, but the projection was a lot more transparent and weakened than before.


    A sword light shed and Praetor was cut into two, together with Paeris right arm. Another sword light shed and Paeris was thrown into the air, flying all the way to the area where Ilbrien, Finnea and the humans were fighting.


    His body dropped in the middle of that battlefield, taking the attention of everyone.


    "Master!" Finnea ran towards his side and couldn''t stop shaking after witnessing his state.


    Ilbrien got furious and released his Praetor, that was a smaller version of Paeris'' one, killing two of the humans with hisnce since they were caught off guard by that. He ran towards his master and Finnea right after.


    When he arrived there, he saw Finnea already crying and looked towards Paeris. The man didn''t have his right arm and was coughing up blood. There was a very deep and long scar in the middle of his chest area and it wasn''t bleeding that much, because he had already lost most of his blood when he was sent flying.


    Paeris eyes were almost closing and his breathing was weak. He exerted thest bit of his strength to look at Ilbrien and say: "Take... care... of¡­... her..."


    His eyes closed and his Mana dissipatedpletely.


    Ilbrien knelt down and started to cry loudly together with Finnea.


    Elydir was watching everything from the side and felt nauseated while looking at that scene. He looked towards the three remaining Mana Control initial-stage Realm practitioners from his family and said: "What are you waiting for? Kill his disciples too!"


    "Alright, Young Master." They nodded and followed his orders.


    The three of them were a bit injured and had spent at least half of their mana when battling Paeris, but that would be more than enough to crush the remaining practitioners.


    But just when they started to move, a meteor came crashing in the area ahead of them.


    Boom!


    A crater opened up, making a huge quantity of dust rise. But since the environment was very humid, it settled down quite fast.


    At the center of the crater there was a broken body that couldn''t be more dead. Wang Lei''s body was thoroughly broken from the impact, but the real cause of his death of a huge whole he had in his chest.


    Rumble! Swoosh!


    After a loud noise, all the grey clouds in the sky cleared up, revealing the tired figure of the Eleventh Pce Master. Herplexion was pale and she was breathing heavily, but her aura was as firm and strong as before.


    She descended where the girls from her sect were and suddenly, the three humans still alive that were fighting with them, fell on the floor. Their body stood motionless even after many seconds have passed. There was a hole in the middle of their foreheads, where a water bullet passed at a speed, they weren''t even able to notice.


    "Master!" Jiayi ran towards her and the other girls did the same.


    The Pce Master looked towards Paeris dead body and his disciples, and felt that it could have happened to the girls too.


    "Sigh..."


    She looked towards Elydir and the three elves from his family and was about to act when suddenly a green aura appeared around her whole body.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    She spat some blood and felt her strength going away. She was infected by the Synthethic Evergreen Poison when fighting Wang Lei. He used one of the samples he got on her, trying to obtain some advantage on that fight.


    At her level, it wouldn''t be that hard to suppress that poison if she were at her full power, but unfortunately for her, she was very tired and a bit hurt from the battle. Her Mana was not enough to deal with it now.


    Her aura started to weaken at a fast rate, just like a pierced balloon, because she had to use most of it just to suppress the poison to a bearable degree.


    "AHAHAHAHA! That useless Wang Lei at least did something useful for once. Just as I thought I would have to give up my objectives because of you, the poison kicked in." Elydirughed out loudly and the members of his family started to advance. They lost their fear of the woman before them after witnessing her situation.


    "If... If you touch them... The Lake Goddess will destroy your whole family!" The Eleventh Pce Master knelt of the ground since she didn''t have the strength to stand up anymore.


    The three elves approached her slowly, only taking a step after making sure it would be safe. Their energy was forming a shield before their bodies, seemingly already prepared to defend from any surprise attacks that came from the front, where the Pce Master was.


    But they failed to notice that the real danger was right behind them. With their guard and energy up, but directed towards a specified point, their backs werepletely open.


    That was the best-case scenario for a dark attribute user to act, since that element was very good for doing ambushes.


    From their own shadows, three Specters of Darkness silently emerged and they were already holding daggers made of darkness in their hands. There were no fluctuations of energy and the elves from the Luberus family, kept walking forward without noticing them. The only person who saw it was Elydir, but before he could say anything, the specters shed forward in a single second, passing through the bodies of those elves.


    They were like ghosts, silent but deadly. The daggers were plunged in the backside of each one of them, easily reaching the ce their hearts were.


    The people that were looking at those Elves approaching, saw that they stopped all at once, but they weren''t able to understand what have happened. Suddenly, their bodies fell on the ground without any signs of life.


    Seth hadn''t even shown himself yet, but he had taken care of three Mana Control initial-stage experts already. They were weakened by the battle, but they were still Mana Control Realm practitioners.


    Elydir felt a bucket of cold water falling in his head, throwing his sure-win scenario in an already-lost one.


    He looked towards the back, up, down, right and left but wasn''t able to see what or who have done it.. The only possibility forming inside his head, was that ghosts really did exist.

 Chapter 131 - Shattered

    After witnessing what just happened, Elydir started to retreat while at the same time that a blue talisman appeared inside his hand. He wouldn''t risk continuing here, since all the people he brought with him, died to his enemies.


    He gave onest look to Caizhi and swore he would obtain her for himself, if she left the dungeon still alive. His fingers made a quick motion to tear the blue talisman apart, but he saw a ck shadow passing in front of his eyes, and the talisman disappeared from his hand.


    Actually, his entire hand disappeared from his arm...


    "ARGH!!!!!!"


    Blood gushed out and Elydir knelt down of the floor while screaming in pain.


    There was a ck specter in front of him, holding his severed hand and the talisman he was about to shred.


    Elydir looked towards it and felt despair. First of all, as an archer he would be doomed from here onwards if he somehow left this situation, since he lost a hand, but what made him despair even more, was that the talisman, his only way out of the dungeon, has been stolen.


    The specter gave him a creepy and evilugh and it melted down in the floor, making his hand and the talisman vanish from his sight.


    Caizhi''s group and Ilbrien''s group watched that scene from afar and didn''t understand itpletely, but they felt that the dark specter was probably enemies with Elydir.


    Not even the Eleventh Pce Master was able to identify the aura from that specter, since she was weakened and hurt.


    Ilbrien looked towards Elydir and a fierce light shed through his eyes. He activated his Praetor and rushed towards him with his top speed. Elydir was the culprit behind his master''s death and he would never forgive him.


    Elydir saw him approaching and didn''t even try to fight, he stood up in fright and started to run. His spirit was crushed by that dark specter, leaving behind a spoiled Young Master that feared his death more than anything.


    He run as if his life depended on it, but since he was losing too much blood from his injury, he started to feel dizzy and weak after some time.


    "Arrhhh!" Elydir fell on the ground and Ilbrien reached him. He was so scared that he didn''t even try to use his Mana Perception initial-stage Realm cultivation to support his escape.


    Ilbrien was furious and felt no mercy for Elydir. At this moment he could only see him as a person who deserved the most painful death.


    "Fucking scumbag, I''ll make sure you suffer before you die."


    His Praetor raised hisnce and pierced Elydir''s left leg, making him scream with pain. However, Ilbrien didn''t stop his attacks after hearing his voice.


    "Arrrhhhhhh!!! Stop! Father is going to kill you all!"


    Ilbrien raised hisnce and made sure to pierce the other leg too.


    "Argh! Father! Save me!"


    One after the other many holes started to appear in Elydir''s body as he screamed in pain like a wailing banshee. After the eleventh hole, he suddenly stopped making any sound, since he lost his life, but Ilbrien kept piercing him ten times more. The hatred he felt after witnessing his master die right before his eyes, couldn''t be easily washed away.


    .


    .


    .


    A dark specter emerged from the ground some kilometers away while bringing back a talisman.


    Seth was already holding a blue talisman he acquired from the corpse of that member of the Secret Security Unit that tried to attack the Elf Princess Rina. Now, he just got the second one, meaning that he could leave the dungeon and bring a person together with him.


    "Good..."


    "Good? What is good?" Rina was apanying Seth all this while.


    "Just a minor thing that I acquired."


    Seth observed Elydir''s dead body through his Soul Sense and could onlyment that he wasn''t able to kill him with his own hands.


    "Seth... What was that ck shadow you just used? Is that one of the human techniques?" Rina asked confused and curious about his abilities.


    "Well... That is a very special skill and you won''t find another human beside me that can use it."


    "I see..."


    "Rina, you should put your mask on, we are going to meet some people soon and it will be better if they don''t realize who you are."


    "Alright." The Elf Princess put her mask on and followed Seth to meet the people from his group.


    However, just as they started to walk, another loud sound echoed inside the whole dungeon, but this time, people felt like the world was being ripped into two.


    CRACK!


    The barrier holding the Mana Realm beasts inside the inneryer thoroughly shattered, breaking into millions of small shards.


    ROAR!


    Roar!


    GRRRR!


    Hundreds of different roars and noises entered people''s ears from everywhere. There were many parties of elves exploring the outeryer and many of them were very close to the inneryer right now. Those people were the first ones to be assaulted by the wild beasts that were out of control.


    Many different explosions started to ur one after the other. The beasts attacked the first enemy that entered their field of vision after escaping the inneryer.


    A party of five elves from the young generation of the Vivrem family, was venturing near the inneryer, trying to acquire a greater number of cores. When the barrier cracked, they felt the aura of a Mana Control beast hit them like a hammer. The five practitioners coughed blood and felt so pressured that they couldn''t even move.


    Suddenly, the protector of that family youths, a Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivator stepped in, engaging in a fight with the beast. He was able tond many blows in that huge body, but didn''t use any of his finishing moves. He kept trying to make the beast retreat because of the many injuries it was suffering, but his strategy proved to be useless.


    The beast ignored the wounds and a red aura took control of it, making it go crazy in madness, as if it was demented. The red energy made the beast get stronger and tougher, attacking the protector with everything it had.


    After many rounds of exchanging blows, the protector felt desperate, since his energy was being depleted at a fast rate, while the beast showed no signs of tiredness. At this moment, he regretted not finishing it faster.


    "Nooo!!!"


    The protector couldn''t resist a direct sh with the beast, since his Mana has been thoroughly used and he received the blow head on. His body flew for more than two hundred meters, crashing in a huge boulder behind and dying instantly.


    The beast approached the other humans and was about to attack them when a huge python appeared and killed it with a single bite.


    HISSSS!


    Just as the elves thought the snake would leave to eat its prey, its tailshed out obliterating those elves in a single strike. Their bodies were thoroughly destroyed by that attack, since the difference in their power was immense.


    The snake didn''t even bother to eat that beast, since it was not hunting, but killing everything in sight. It continued to advance further and fight to the death.


    AAAA!


    Argh!


    NO!


    In many parts of the outeryer, shouts of fear and despair were resounding. The protectors entered the fray, buying time for their disciples to leave and search for help.


    However, something different was starting to happen this time. Some of those people that were able to escape, had been in close contact with the crimson energy. It started to invade their pores and energy veins, poisoning their bodies slowly.


    "Let''s go sister! What are you doing?" An elf started to question a female elf that stopped moving.


    Out of nowhere, she took her dagger and pierced his chest almost killing him directly.


    "You! Why are you doing this, sister? Are you crazy?"


    The female elf continued to attack him without stopping. The other three party members, quickly intervened and fought that woman back. They were able to repel her and help the man that was stabbed.


    The female elf seemed to be unstoppable. Just after she was repelled back, she charged in once again. The three of them repelled her more than twenty times when suddenly she stopped moving.


    Red lines started to appear in her skin and her skin started to turn red. Some crystals started to form in the surface of her skin, covering every part of her body in a matter of seconds. After that, her body cracked and she shattered, turning into red crystal pieces.


    The elves didn''t understand a single thing of what have happened. But they didn''t even have time to think about it when suddenly the man they just protected, started to act impulsively. He stood up and attacked his team mates, doing the same thing and having the same ending as his sister.


    Seth''s heart started to beat faster after witnessing what was happening through his Soul Sense.


    He turned towards Rina and said: "Let''s go. We need to get there faster. There is something really serious happening right now."


    Before Rina could say anything, he appeared beside her and lifter her from the ground, taking her in a princess carry.

 Chapter 132 - The Secret Garden

    There were many battles breaking out everywhere, many elves losing their lives for those uncontroble beasts that left the inneryer and invaded the outeryer of the dungeon.


    While a massacre of huge proportions was happening inside the dungeon, at the Ereinrith City, Annia and Elyon arrived at the Royal Pce together. She released her Profound Mana peak-stage cultivation and every single guard and person inside the castle died, crushed by her energy.


    "Don''t let anyone approach a single step around here. You can immediately silence anyone thates nearby. We nned this for too long and nothing can go wrong now." Annia''s eyes and posture had changed, she was more aggressive and viler, totally different from her normal state.


    Annia entered the pce while Elyon stood at the entrance. She passed through the halls and hallways until she arrived at the other side, where there was a huge backyard.


    After walking some steps inside the backyard, she came across a barrier that didn''t let her move past it. It was the barrier that protected the core area of the whole Elven Territory. Inside it was where the World Tree Replica was.


    Annia knew that it would be impossible to enter it, if the Elf Queen was nearby, that was why she had to entrap Arwen inside the dungeon. She didn''t think the dungeon would be able to hold her for too long, but she was certain that the Elf Queen would need at least some days to break through that ce. Maybe when she left, she would already be weakened by the trap she and Elyon prepared inside.


    ''Heh... My family helped creating this barrier that protects the World Tree, so it is only natural that we would have a way to deal with it. However, I bet she didn''t even bother with the possibility of something like this, since she killed everyone from my family with her own hands.''


    Annia was a descendant from the family that tried to do the coup d''¨¦tat when Arwen was having problems because of her Evergreen Poison Essence.


    At that time, the Elf Queen thought she had eradicated those traitorous elves, but it turns out that they were still lurking in the shadows. Actually, Annia was able to infiltrate and achieve one of the most important position in the whole kingdom, right below her nose.


    A huge hourss appeared in front of her and she broke it, releasing the sand from inside. She was about to do the same thing she taught Rina to do, in order to infiltrate inside the barrier that protected the entrance to the dungeon.


    The grains of sand touched a certain part of the barrier and a gap was created.


    "Easy. ording to the ns."


    Annia victoriously smiled and passed though the gap, entering the huge and beautiful garden thatid behind the barrier. It was the most beautiful and colorful garden she has ever seen in her entire life.


    This ce was where the World Tree Replica stood and the Elf Queen never allowed anyone other than her daughter to enter, so even for Annia, it was a surprise to see how lively it was.


    There were many different and powerful nts and flowers growing inside. The variety was so huge that even for her, there were more than thirty types of nts that she didn''t know what they were and what they could do.


    At the first sight, she could pretty much say that this was a very diversified garden, but when she felt the aura of those nts, she realized that this was actually a treasurend.


    The flowers here exuded a strong medicinal aura and if she didn''t have ns to make this whole ce hers, she would thoroughly clean it up before moving forward.


    However, for now, her interest was in another thing. Some hundreds of meters in front of her, there was an area that seemed to be very clean, but it was the ce that gave her the strongest impression. She could feel that there was something special there.


    In that area, there were no nts other than a very small tree. The nts inside this garden seemed to be growing directed to that small tree and they never crossed a certain distance from it, just like they were admiring it from afar.


    The tree that grew in that ce was very small, reaching a single meter in height at most, but after Annia put her eyes on it, she felt a strong urge to kneel down in reverence and respect.


    A vibrant green aura was circling that tree, powering every nt inside this garden, making them stronger and enhancing their vitality.


    Annia slowly approached that tree until she got just some three meters away from it. After getting so close, she immediately knelt down and started to say some things.


    "Great Tree... Please, grant me your blessing and give me your power. I deserve it more than that woman..."


    Annia didn''t hear anything or any response from the tree.


    "Great World Tree... You are the ancestor of our race and root of our powers. You are able to empower everyone you choose and bless their life with your light. I need to be chosen just like she was..."


    There was no response.


    Annia stood there for some time, without saying anything else. But even after a long time has passed, she didn''t hear or see any response from the tree.


    She gritted her teeth and said: "I have always worked hard to reach higher heights and develop the elven race more. Each day I would work thinking of the betterment of our race and how to improve on any aspect. Why... Why aren''t you choosing me? Why did you bless someone like her, that absolutely didn''t deserve your blessings...? Why? WHY?!"


    Annia wanted an answer, but the World Tree didn''t seem to react to anything she did or ask.


    However, after a very long time, Annia heard some words that seemed to ring inside her head. It was a very ancient sound and it didn''t seem to be a voice but noise made from energy.


    "You are not qualified."


    BOOM!


    Annia felt something exploding inside her head. She wasn''t worth it? Arwen was chosen but she was not qualified to be chosen?


    "Hahaha. I see..." Annia stood up from the ground and her Profound Mana peak-stage Realm of cultivation started to circte.


    "If you can''t bless me, then I will have to "borrow" that strength!"


    BANG!


    She smashed her fist in the tree trunk while using hundred percent of her strength. A very strong impact destroyed everything around the ce where the World Tree Replica stood, but it wasn''t able to put even a scratch of the tree.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She kept striking the tree with her Mana, creating a huge destruction in the area around. One could imagine how strong those attacks were, since she was a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator. Each of her strikes were enough level an entire region of ten kilometers, turning everything in that area into dust. But the World Tree Replica withstood those attacks easily.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah..."


    After attacking more than hundred times in a row, Annia stopped while feeling tired. She realized that her strikes would most likely do nothing to the tree even if she attacked more than ten thousand times.


    But instead of despairing, she opened up a very hideous grin. Her smiled seemed just like the smile of a demonic being. Annia slowly approached the tree once again, but this time, she was holding a bottle of Corrupted Blood that Elyon gave her while they wereing.


    She opened the lid and sshed the blood in the entire trunk, dying it in red.


    A green light finally emerged from the tree, making ayer of protection and not letting the blood enter in contact with it, but the green light seemed to be slowly losing the battle against the red energy inside the blood.


    The blood fell on the ground and started to prate inside the soil, where the Word Tree roots were. It started to slowly contaminate the tree from there, making a green light appear and enter in a conflict with that corrupted blood once again.


    That process was happening in a slow pace, but the World Tree was bit by bit, being corrupted by the crimson red energy.


    Annia observed it with a maniac stare. Very soon she would make this power belong to herself and trample the Elf Queen and everyone that stood with her. That was what she promised to her deceased family, but what she didn''t know, was that her desires were getting corrupted too.


    Two strong auras bursted out inside the yard, destroying the nts and flowers around. A crimson red energy battled fiercely with the Evergreen energy, creating a huge battlefield that enveloped the whole garden.


    Outside, the people living inside the Ereinrith city didn''t know what was actually happening.. Those events were about to decide their future, but no one actually knew how close they were to their demise.

 Chapter 133 - Reuniting

    "Ah! Slow down, you are going too fast!"


    The Elf Princess was feeling the air rush against her face and her golden hair danced in the wind, hitting Seth''s face. She asked for Seth to slow down, but in reality, she was having a great time while being carried.


    Seth was still carrying her in a princess carry, as he used his full speed in order to reunite with Caizhi''s group faster. The situation was not so favorable right now, making him go with haste. It was luck that their group was a bit farther from the inneryer territory, so the beasts would inevitably take more time to reach them.


    Rina was feeling something new while being carried, she was starting to feel that Seth was a good person to rely on, and a sense of security rose inside of her. However, she was too bad in regards to interacting with people, so she treated that feeling as something normal, lowering her guard beside him and trusting him more.


    After swiftly moving for more than three kilometers, Seth suddenly stopped.


    Rina looked at him in confusion and just when she was about to ask something, she heard a woman''s voice.


    "So, you are picking up girls even inside a dungeon, huh?"


    A very attractive woman descended from the sky and stopped right in front of Seth.


    "Lady Elyra, you misunderstood it. I was just helping this gracefuldy in crossing this territory safely."


    "Sigh... I don''t know how you can actually flirt even in this grave situation we are in right now..."


    "Hm? What have you discovered?"


    "You might not know, but I went after Elyon right at beginning of the event. We fought at the inneryer, but he used a very special mean to leave the dungeon earlier. But the problem is that I think that the members of the Secret Security Unit are working together with him."


    Seth heard all those things she was telling with a normal countenance. There was nothing new for him.


    Elyra noticed his behavior and asked: "You don''t seem to be astonished after hearing it, could it be that you already knew?"


    "Heh... I just defeated a member of the Secret Security Unit that was trying to hurt thisdy. But you don''t have to worry about them for now. You should actually concentrate the efforts on resisting the beast tide that is about toe."


    "Why not to worry with them? They are a threat to everyone right now..."


    "Because there are no more members of that unit still inside the dungeon."


    Elyra looked at Seth a bit confused about how he knew about that, but she recalled that he had a special skill to discover things that even she couldn''t.


    "So, where were you nning to go now?"


    "I was going to reunite with my group members and try to think of our next course of actions. There is no need to keep umting cores, since there won''t be apetition anymore at this rate."


    "Sigh... You are right, I will search for the members of my family and bring them to where you are, it will be safer that way."


    Elyra was about to leave and go search the parties of youngsters of her family, when she stopped and looked towards Rina. She hasn''t seen Rina before, but something was telling her that this person might be important. It was probably her golden hair color.


    "By the way, who is she?"


    "Ahaha... Why are you suddenly jealous of your boyfriend? I could carry you like this if you wanted too."


    "Tch, stop joking. Her hair seems rather familiar..."


    "Hello. I''m Rina the Elf Queen''s daughter." Rina chose to tell her the truth.


    "Oh,e on... Another mischievous youngster? Ah... Forget it. I will try to get back as fast as I can." Elyra vanished from the area, leaving the stunned Rina behind.


    "Ahaha... She probably didn''t believe you. I should have done the same when you lied to me at that forest. I thought you were Elydir, a man from the Luberus family all the time."


    "Eh... Ahn... I''m sorry. Mother told me to not trust any human."


    "I see... Your mother was really strict with you, huh?" Seth learnt from her stories that her mother was an overprotective person.


    "That''s right. I''ve always had the desire to travel and explore the world, but she never allowed me to leave the castle for much longer. Why is she always like that? Sigh..."


    "You shouldn''t worry with that. She does it since she loves you and actually, she is partially right."


    "Do you think she was right?"


    "No totally, but didn''t you just see what that elf tried to do with you? Right now, I can tell you that this ce has turned into a graveyard for a lot of people already. She probably didn''t want to see you encountering such a perilous situation like this, that''s why she acted like that."


    Rina reflected on Seth''s words and concluded that he had some reason.


    "Now let''s keep going, we''re almost there already."


    "Ah!"


    Seth took the unprepared Rina once again and carried her over to meet with the other humans. He sped up to his maximum and very quickly they were already in the ce the conflict with Elydir''s group happened.


    The Eleventh Pce Master was the first one to notice that someone was approaching, however, since she was still poisoned, she took too long to react and alert the people that a Mana Control middle-stage aura was approaching. When she realized, Seth was already standing before them while slowly putting the Elf Princess on the ground.


    Caizhi was the first one to react. She felt him approaching with their Soul Link and was alreadying his way.


    "Seth!"


    "I''m back... You''ve had it hard around here, huh?"


    "You''re right, an elf appeared out of nowhere bringing some strong cultivators along with him. They tried to kidnap Senior Sister Caizhi, but those little friends over there helped us on fighting them." Jiayi arrived after Caizhi and practically resumed the entire events for Seth.


    However, he already knew about everything, he was just pretending he didn''t know.


    Seth looked towards Ilbrien and Finnea that were still beside Paeris body. He didn''t go over there to talk with them, it was not the right time now.


    "Bring me over to your Pce Master, I have something to discuss with her."


    "Huh?" Jiayi got confused. At the beginning Seth and the Eleventh Pce Master were almost cursing at each other, but now Seth wanted to talk with her?


    "Alright. Come with me." Caizhi brought Seth and Rina to where the Eleventh pce Master was resting.


    While they were going Jiayi kept discretely hitting Seth with her elbow and asking in a low voice while giving quick nces towards Rina: "Who is she? You already have Senior Sister, yet you..."


    "Ahaha, don''t worry, she is only a friend of mine."


    It was obvious that Caizhi and Rina could hear their conversation, but they were finding it funny. However, Rina felt a strange feeling when she heard him calling her as "only a friend". She didn''t know what kind of feeling it was, but it was kind of ufortable.


    Seth arrived before a woman that was sitting with her legs crossed. She had her eyes closed and was trying to concentrate in not letting the poison spread inside her body.


    He was about to approach her, but she opened her eyes and released a bit of her aura to stop him from doing so. But when she did it, the poison inside her body red and started to spread again.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    ''Sigh... She is a very stubborn person. Guess I will have to try it.''


    Seth closed his eyes and quickly entered his soul space.


    "Lexi, are you there?"


    "Yes, I''m here."


    "You previously said you were able to use your powers on other people only if my soul essence is inside their bodies, right?"


    "That''s true, however with time, I will be able to do it independently."


    "Great, but I need your help right now. So, I will try something new. Don''t try to stop me and stay ready to act."


    "... Okay."


    "Good."


    Seth left his soul space and concentrated in his soul essence. He had turned a lot of that "water" into mist already and he was focusing his attention on that mist more precisely.


    He brought a little bit of that mist out of his body and felt like his soul was extending through the air. It was a colorless energy that was hovering in front of him and absolutely no one other than him could feel it.


    Seth extended his hand towards the Eleventh Pce Master and that mist flew towards her, bypassing whatever defensive aura or artifact that she had. It entered her body and quickly found his way towards the poison.


    Lexi used her purification ability and that Synthetical Evergreen Poison was thoroughly purified in some few seconds.


    Seth brought his mist essence back towards his soul space and opened his eyes, just to find the Eleventh Pce Mater looking towards him.


    "What did you just do?"


    He smiled and replied: "Nothing, just what I needed to do."


    After that, he grabbed Caizhi''s hand and left.


    "Wai...." The Pce Master was about to inquire again, but her body was still weak, despite not having to fight against that poison anymore.

 Chapter 134 - Beast Tide

    "They don''t have it..."


    "What are you searching for?" Rina asked after witnessing Seth look into the spatial ring of the elves that came together with Elydir.


    "Our way out of this situation..."


    "Seth, what is actually happening?" Caizhi asked him since she felt that Seth wasn''t just trying to loot those elves. There was something different happening but not even the elves that came to help them knew about it.


    "Caizhi, you and Rina listen to me now... There is someone infecting the beasts inside this dungeon and making them go crazy. I don''t really know their real objective yet, but it is clear that they want to spread chaos. I think they are buying time to do something more, but I can''t point out what it is, since I''m not the right person to do that."


    Seth stopped searching the rings and threw then on the floor.


    "The only problem is that the chaos is going to reach us really quick, and things may getplicated if we don''t find a way out of this dungeon."


    "A way out? We should go to the entrance door then." Rina proposed.


    "That was the first thing I checked. There is no longer and entrance or exit. We will soon have to fight stronger beasts and there will be no oneing to rescue us. I have something important for the both of you... Promise me you will use it when things getplicated."


    Seth took the two blue talismans he had and gave one for Caizhi and one for Rina.


    "What is this?"


    "That is a talisman that can teleport you out of the dungeon."


    "What about you?" Rina asked.


    "I have another one, so you should not worry with me." He lied about that, or else they would certainly not ept.


    Caizhi clenched her talisman and pushed it back towards Seth.


    "Seth, I can''t use it and abandon my friends behind."


    Rina pushed her talisman towards Seth too and said: "I won''t use it as well. If things get difficult, I will give my all to protect everyone here."


    Seth looked deeply inside their eyes and saw that they were very serious.


    "Sigh..." Seth received the talismans back and stored them back inside his spatial ring. He would have to do everything possible to protect them, since they refused the talismans, however if things got really serious, he would use it on them without their consent.


    Suddenly, he felt the aura of some Mana Perception beasts approaching.


    "Caizhi, Rina, go reunite with the other girls and stay near the Eleventh Pce Master. There are many beasts approaching already and I fear there will be a huge battle."


    "We could help you." Rina said.


    "No... There are many Mana Perception middle-stage beastsing. I don''t want to be mean, but you are going to get hurt if you don''t listen to me this time."


    Caizhi felt the seriousness of the situation and grabbed Rina''s arm.


    "Let''s go."


    "But..."


    "Seth wouldn''t do anything unnecessary."


    "We can... Ah..."


    Caizhi didn''t let Rina finish and pulled her towards her group.


    Seth vanished from that spot and silently appeared in front of Ilbrien''s group.


    The elves stood in alert after noticing his figure near them.


    "Leave this ce quickly, you should not stay here for longer." Seth said while looking towards Ilbrien and Finnea.


    Finnea heard his speech and a feeling of rage rose from the bottom of her heart. She misunderstood the meaning of his words and stood up from beside her master''s body and started to shout at Seth.


    "You! It was because of you, that he died! He is dead, but you''re..."


    "Stop!" Ilbrien shouted at her, making her stop.


    Seth could try to talk with them, but time was up already. They didn''t hear his previous warning and would have to understand his words the hard way.


    A ferocious beast suddenly left the ground making everything around the area those elves and Seth were, tremble.


    Seth turned back and his Mana exploded forward as he punched towards the Armored Worm that had just attacked. His fist collided with the beast body, creating a loud noise.


    Bang!


    The worm imploded and a huge shockwave sent all the five elves flying. Paeris body was sent flying too, however, Seth made sure to send his Mana towards his body, making him slowlynd before Ilbrien and Finnea, that were at least forty meters away from the ce they were before.


    Seth''s Mana protected his own body from getting dirtied since he disliked such scenarios. He shed forwards appearing some meters away, in front of another beast that had already appeared.


    One after another thirteen Mana Perception Realm beasts from initial to peak stages appeared to fight with him. They were all covered in that crimson aura, showing Seth that these beasts were from the inneryer.


    The shockwaves affected the elves from the Beihorn family, making the weakest ones even cough up some blood.


    After thest beast was killed by a single attack from Seth, the environment stilled. Everyone was feeling a bit suffocated by so many Mana Perception auras appearing and were finally able to rx a bit after it ended.


    However, Seth knew that it was just the beginning.


    ROAR!


    A Mana Control middle-stage monster roared from three kilometers away from them. It''s leg muscles suddenly contracted and it jumped very high in the air.


    That massive purple body started to drop like a meteor towards the area Seth was. The pressure everyone started to feel exceed the limits they could handle and some of them almost fainted, having to kneel down in exhaustion.


    The beast opened its razor-sharp ws, hoping to rip Seth in pieces. Seth looked up and a huge explosion urred around his body. Searing hot mes started to burn around him as heunched himself towards the sky like a missile.


    In less than a second both parties collided in the air and a huge shockwave pushed the air and everything around them far away.


    Boom!


    The huge purple ws were stopped by Seth bare fists that were burning with a bright fire. Seth''s human figure was very small near that huge monster, but after some seconds on that deadlock, the monster was forced to retract its ws first.


    Seth''s fire seemed to have burnt the ws, causing the beast to feel an unbearable pain, but not even that pain was enough to awaken its reason. Two red lights shined inside that monster eyes and a wave of destruction shot towards Seth, trying to extinguish him.


    The destructive force passed by his body, making it vanish in a puff of smoke. The monster felt that something wasn''t right and tried to find if the enemy was really killed, but it suddenly felt something hit it heavily from behind.


    Crack!


    The huge body dropped down, making a huge crater open up.


    Seth was holding his greatsword, that was already being covered with a thickyer of fire. He dropped down right after the beast, making sure to deliver a second hit.


    BANG!


    CRACK!


    Seth'' greatsword hit the backside of that monster, breaking its spine in a thousand pieces. The floor received a part of that impact and many cracks and fissures extended all the way to the ce the elves from the Beihorn family had relocated.


    They backed away farther as they had a stupefied expression on their faces.


    "Holy crap!"


    "What kind of fight was that?"


    Even when Paeris was fighting against those members of the Luberus family, there weren''t many skills like those they have just seen right now. This fight was moreparable to the fight the Eleventh Pce Master had with Wang Lei, than what happened between the Mana Control cultivators.


    Finnea was not in the right state of mind, so she ended up having an outburst in front of Seth and ming him for her master''s death. But after witnessing him using his Mana to support Paeris body, a heavy feeling of guilt took her entire being.


    "So, he was actually trying to warn us of the danger..." Ilbrien muttered while looking towards Seth. He realized they had mistaken his words.


    Seth lifted his greatsword and kept it ready. After the battle he just had, the shockwaves and Mana fluctuations had attracted the attention of more beasts. They were alling in a frenzy, ready to fight until the end.


    Seth was prepared to fight any of those Mana Perception or Mana Control monsters that were approaching, but suddenly a vast aura descended in the entire area.


    The aura alone made the ground tremble and the air shake. Everyone felt like a very dangerous foe was approaching. That aura was so heavy that even their ability to move was prejudiced.


    "Cough!" The Eleventh Pce Master stood up and used the little quantity of Mana that she still had to create a shield around herself, the girls from her sect and the elves that came to help.


    "A Profound Mana initial-stage Realm beast..." She muttered in a low voice, but everyone around her still heard it.


    It was the same stage of power that Elyon, Elyra and the Eleventh Pce Master were. Those people were able to change the entirendscape while fighting, because that was the dimension of power a Profound Mana being had.


    Seth raised his greatsword with some difficulty, since the aura of that beast was making the entire environment heavier. It was already impressive that he wasn''t incapacitated by that heavy pressure and he would have to give thanks to his soul cultivation for that. The first time he felt a pressure of this level, was when Annia came to bring Rina back to the castle.. At that time, he was knocked unconscious instantly.

 Chapter 135 - Battling A Profound Mana Beast

    The Mana began to swirl in the environment and many debris and rocks started to spin in the air, apanying the circling Mana.


    Seth saw a round dark green object in the middle of all that swirling boulders and objects, but very quickly it vanished from his field of vision, since everything started to gather around it, transforming in a huge solid shape.


    Limbs made of solid rock, formed bit by bit in front of everyone. A huge golem was practically mounted right before their eyes. When thest boulder was inserted, a pulse of Mana passed through the whole hundred meters tall golem, making red lines appear on its surface.


    Suddenly, the golem opened its eyes that were already pulsing with a red color. It looked down towards Seth and not even a secondter, twoser beams shot in his direction, burning everything down to the ce he was.


    Boom!


    A fire curtain enveloped the entire area, creating a massive area of hellish mes.


    "Seth!" Caizhi felt her heart clenching and tried to leave the barrier the Eleventh pce Master had created, but Rina stopped her.


    "Don''t! He will be alright... You have to trust him..."


    She was feeling anxious too, but deep inside, she was able to calm down and remember how he was able to withstand those mes and save her at that time in the forest.


    The mes burned the ground, turning everything into dust particles, but suddenly a shadow left that area and passed through the legs of that huge golem.


    Seth''s weapon was already burning with mes that seemed to be of a greater quality than those the golem just release. He swinged the greatsword, drawing a long arc in the air and a huge me sh crashed in the golem''s left leg, destroying the armor superficially.


    His skill could instantly burn a Mana Control initial-stage cultivator to cinders, but it was only able to open a small fissure in that golem''s armor.


    ''I can''t even destroy his armor... His defenses are out of ordinary. As expected of a Profound Mana beast.''


    The red lines in the armor around the leg of the golem, glowed and they began to draw the Mana in the environment towards it, transforming it into rocks and repairing the damaged parts.


    "Damn it!"


    Seth knew that he was doomed to fail while fighting against this beast, since his attacks were not strong enough to damage it to the point it could not recover.


    He remembered that he saw that dark green core before and realized that it was the central nucleus that controlled the entire beast body, but he knew that he could never reach that part, since his Mana was not strong enough to prate the armor.


    Rumble!


    The golem raised its leg and stomped the ground where Seth was passing through. The entire area shook with the destructive force that attack contained. Right after the first stomp, it did a second and continued to strike.


    Seth couldn''t afford to hide his dark element any longer and started to use his Shadow Walk, evading those slow but powerful attacks. The people observing the fight was too far to notice his subtle use of dark element and even the Eleventh Pce Master wasn''t in condition to notice it.


    The beast was affected by the tyrannical strength of corruption and felt rage and hatred for not being able to hit the human and smash it to pieces. The red lines started to pulse with energy and pieces of the armor detached, falling right above where Seth was.


    Seth evaded each boulder and rock that was crashing down and took some distance away from that area. He watched how a hundred meters tall golem turned into fifteen meters tall. More than eighty percent of its entire body was discarded, leaving it way smaller than before.


    However...


    The golem suddenly jumped into the air and fell right where Seth was standing. His speed was nothing like before, and after it discarded those useless parts, it turned into a ferocious killing machine.


    An armored arm swiftly swiped anything on its way, moving towards Seth in an unconceivable speed.


    Seth was forced to concentrate all the Mana he could at that moment, to resist that attack while holding his greatsword in a defensive stance.


    Bang!


    For a second, Seth was able to stop that attack, feeling the whole strength of the impact from the collision. But it was really difficult for him to resist it for longer than that.


    Seth was sent flying for more than two hundred meters and crashed against a huge boulder on that area.


    "Cough!" "Cough!"


    He coughed some blood and realized he couldn''t even handle a normal strike from that beast.


    While Seth was taking some time to recover from the hit he just took, his enemy suddenly turned towards the barrier where the girls from the zed Lake Sect were and two bright red lights started to umte inside his eyes.


    Seth instantly realized what it was trying to do. He immediately stood up and used the second stance of his Shadow Walk, appearing right before it. Crimson mes ignited around his whole body, making his strength reach another level.


    At the same time, the golem shot twoser beams towards his primary targets, but Seth intercepted it waving his greatsword will his full force.


    BOOM!


    A loud st urred and a red light enveloped the whole battlefield. mes threatened to burn everything down to cinders and the weaker elves couldn''t even look towards that bright light that suddenly clouded their vision.


    The golem stumbled backwards and fell heavily on the ground. There was a huge burned hole in the middle of its chest armor, exposing a tiny portion of that dark green core. Some of his limbs were deeply damaged too. Seth''s Corrupted Crimson mes were enough to create a huge destruction on that beast body and make it fall backwards.


    One must remember that he was a Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivator and was fighting against a Profound Mana initial-stage Realm beast. It was considered to be an impossible fight for Seth. He was doomed to fail since the beginning, but he couldn''t afford to escape now.


    Seth was sent flying far away because of that collision. His body once again shot through the air falling five hundred meters away this time. His clothes were burned, revealing his chest area that had many impact wounds, but none of them were caused by the fire and mes released by that fierce conflict.


    "Seth!"


    This time Caizhi left the barrier in a hurry, running towards Seth. Rina didn''t stop her, in reality, she went together with Caizhi, since her heart was somehow pounding really hard. There was a clenching sensation inside her chest and she was unwilling to lose a friend like this.


    The Eleventh Pce Master stood up to stop them from doing idiot things, but her Mana went berserk and she coughed blood once again. She wasn''t in condition to do any brusque movements and could only sit on the floor and recharge her Mana, improving her condition slowly.


    "Seth!" Caizhi arrived before Seth and started to transfer her Qi inside his body, trying to ease some of his pain. Tears started to form in her eyes once she realized that his chest area and arms were bleeding from withstanding thatst strike.


    "Don''t worry with me. Go back inside the barrier." Seth grabbed Caizhi''s hand and tried to stand from the ground. He wanted tofort Caizhi and assure her that everything was alright. But even though his body was stronger than normal, thatst attack was really able to hurt him.


    Rina arrived some seconds after her and a verdant vivid light started to shine in her hands. She immediately crouched down and put her hands on Seth''s chest.


    His paleplexion changed instantly and the wounds he had were healing very quickly.


    "Wha..." Caizhi looked at that green light bbergasted. She has heard of those high tier healing pills that could heal an individual in just some hours, but she has never heard of a skill or technique that could heal a person almost instantly.


    Rina''s mother, the Elf Queen, had strictly told her to never reveal that she had the Evergreen Essence as well, however, she just ignored that and healed Seth with it. Rina has been blessed by the World Tree Replica too, but her blessing was totally different from the Elf Queen.


    Her Evergreen Essence developed the ability to heal and grow nts at an iprehensible speed.


    Seth looked at Rina with surprise. If he didn''t see Rina using her Evergreen Essence before, he would certainly think it wasn''t actually the real Evergreen Essence, since everyone pretty much told him that it was only meant for poisoning. Inside his head, he was already starting to think that it was pretty much a fabricated story that the Elf Queen devised as a protective measure.


    He stood up after she finished using her skills and said: "Thanks, Rina."


    Just as he stood up, he heard a sound from the direction the golem was.

 Chapter 136 - Convergence

    The red light around the golem intensified and the Mana started to circte faster. Pieces of rocks were attracted towards the damaged areas, repairing everything very quickly.


    The monster started to move, standing up from the floor, but this time, the entire armor around it was different. Instead of only red lines, red shards were protruding out of many ces, giving it a more menacing feeling.


    Suddenly, the golem opened its huge mouth and made a very strange sound.


    GROMMM!


    The rocks and boulders in the hole area started to shake, resonating with that sound. They seemed to be trembling in excitement even though they didn''t have any life.


    One by one, they detached from the surface they were and started to gather in many different areas, creating a very strange scene.


    Those rocks assembled together, forming arms, legs, torso and finally head. Many different five to ten meters tall golems were mounted right before everyone''s eyes. Each of them contained a fragment of the aura of a Profound Mana initial-stage beast.


    They were far from being as strong as the main golem, but each one of them could fight a Mana Control practitioner for some time.


    A red light shed through the eyes of all those golems at the same time, creating a terrifying scene.


    Seth recognized that glow and knew what was about toe once again.


    However, this time, all those golems decided to aim towards the ce where the Eleventh Pce Master was.


    One, two, three, ten, fifty, more than hundredser beams cut through the air at an inconceivable speed, aiming towards the barrier protecting the Eleventh Pce Master and the rest of the youngsters.


    BOOM!


    The barrier withstood the initial strength behind that wave of attacks, but some cracks started to spread very quickly through its surface.


    The Eleventh Pce Master stood up and channeled every single bit of Mana inside her veins to support the barrier strength. She was sure that if she was still suffering with that poison right now, everyone would already be dead.


    However, even with the additional strength she put in that barrier, the cracks continued to spread.


    The golems didn''t stop their barrage ofsers and Seth saw that if he didn''t act quickly, Caizhi''s friends would die.


    Seth started to circte his darkness element and was about to execute his Shadow Walk and enter the frontline, when suddenly he felt a fresh energy that he recognized.


    "Gale Force!"


    The wind element in the battlefield suffered a very brute modification, turning into a fierce beast that had just woken up.


    Every single golem started to levitate and the barrage immediately stopped. Those huge bodies were suspended in the air as if they were as light as a piece of paper, and just like that, they started to get torn and shredded to pieces.


    What was happening, was that a master over the wind element created a huge domain where the wind was the servant, doing the what its master willed.


    Elyra was flying high above the ground and her hair danced with the wind energy circting around her. She arrived just in time to save the people inside that barrier.


    Every single monster was destroyed by the fierce currents of wind that assaulted them, clearing the whole battlefield. Only the main body was able to resist her attack, but that, after getting both arms thoroughly destroyed.


    The fifteen meters tall golem was raised into the air just like the others, and when the domain she had casted ended, it dropped down and didn''t show any signs of making any movements.


    Elyra descended slowly until she was near the people from her Akiir family. She brought them all to reunite with everyone here.


    Seth knew the golem woulde back if she didn''t destroy the central core. He waved towards her and shouted: "Lady Elyra! You have to destroy the dark green core inside that huge body, or else it will not die."


    Just as he finished talking, the destroyed arms of that monster, started to regrow.


    Elyra observed it and understood Seth''s words. She didn''t want to extend this fight any longer, so she activated her movement skills, appearing near the golem very quickly.


    She took her sword and cut the arms that were growing once again, after that, she started to destroy the entire armor until the green core inside of it, was finally revealed.


    Her de shone in a green light and a wind sh instantly formed to destroy the core thoroughly, but suddenly, the red lines that were spreading through the golem''s armor receded, protecting the core from that sh andunched it towards the air.


    In a matter of a single second, it was already very high up in the sky. The red energy then crushed the core at once, releasing the energy inside it as a pulse that spread through the whole dungeon.


    That pulse marked the end of that golem. The dark green core was thoroughly destroyed and it would note back again, but itsst action shocked everyone that was watching.


    Deep inside their hearts, they started to feel some apprehension. A very fearful idea started to form in their minds.


    That idea was something they didn''t want to happen right now, since the barrier the Eleventh Pce Master created had just shatteredpletely and she fell on the floor unconscious.


    "Master!" Xiurong supported her body and started to treat her with some pills and techniques, but she would be unconscious for a long time, since she spent all her Mana reserves.


    But the people present didn''t have enough time to rpose themselves, because suddenly, another Mana Control beast aura popped up from the west. Then, another aura popped up from another direction, followed by another beast aura.


    ROAR!!!


    A Profound Mana initial-stage Realm beast aura suddenly appeared too. Four beasts'' auras locked on them, pressuring everyone.


    Elyra furrowed her eyebrows and prepare to fight against them. She and Seth were the only ones able to put up a fight against beasts of such caliber.


    But what she didn''t know, was that Seth was motionless and seemed to be lost while daydreaming.


    Just a moment ago, he felt that the action the golem took was really strange and extended His Soul Sense to the limit. However, what he sawpletely shocked him.


    The four beasts that were approaching this area were in a perimeter of two kilometers away from them, but they were just the tip of the iceberg. Like light to the flies, there were more than thirty beasts rushing towards them.


    But what actually made him feel hopeless, was that there was a total of four Profound Mana initial-stage beasts. He was sure that Elyra could fight one or two of them alone, but four of those beasts would crush her and everyone present in just some minutes.


    They were like four powerhouses of the level of the golem they had just fought with. It would be impossible to contend against them all at once.


    When their auras expanded and passed through everybody present, people started to tremble in fear and the weaker ones even knelt down on the floor.


    "What the heck is actually happening here?" Elyra muttered in a low voice. She was finally starting to understand the dimension of Elyon''s ns.


    Seth grabbed Caizhi and Rina''s hands and dragged them towards the ce the people were gathering. He was already preparing the talismans to secretly use it on them, if the situation got out of control.


    The Mana Control beasts started to enter their field of vison, but they stopped three hundred meters away from them. They seemed to be waiting for the arrival of the other ones.


    The first Profound Mana best arrived but it didn''t attack immediately. Just like the others, it waited for the arrival of something.


    The pressured everyone was feeling, made even their bones tremble, yet they could not even run from here.


    Three more Profound Mana beasts arrived, intensifying that pressure to new heights. The Qi Realm practitioner started to feel like the entire world was in their backs. Their knees bent down and they started to feel shortness of breath.


    Elyra was forced to use her Mana to relieve them from that immense pressure. Inwardly, she was rmed though... This situation was out of her wildest expectations.


    When they thought it had finished, a loud noise started to echo in the entire sky.


    RUMBLE!


    The artificial sky that was part of the formation, changed colors and many distortions started to appear everywhere. A heavy tempest surged with force and the silhouette of an incredible huge creature appeared in the air.


    The heavy pressured that descended was able to even suppress Elyra, meaning that whatever beast that was about to appear, was at least a stage stronger than her.


    Everyone looked towards the sky, that had changed to a dark shade, and if there was a word they could use to describe what they were currently seeing, it could only be despair.

 Chapter 137 - The Evergreen Hope

    Rumble!


    A dark storm was covering the whole sky and from inside those dark grey clouds, many red lightning sparks were cracking in rage, trying to announce the arrival of doom.


    Caizhi and Rina had reunited with Jiayi, Xiurong and Run, but Seth left to go to the frontline. He was already standing beside Elyra, looking towards the dark storm that was unfolding up there.


    "What is that?" Seth asked in a heavy tone.


    Elyra didn''t reply him for a long time. Her countenance was nothing like before. She was exuding a serious feeling that Seth has never seen before. She was always serious about everything and that was part of her personality, but now there was a sense of heaviness that Seth could feel from a distance.


    After some more time she replied while still looking towards the sky.


    "This aura is from a monster that should not be here... There are some records stating that our ancients came across a very powerful entity while exploring the depths of the inneryer, an entity that was above all the others. It was the chief of the whole inneryer and nothing could defy its power. The Guardian of the Ruins ... A Profound Mana peak-stage Realm beast."


    Right after she exined to Seth the dimension of the trouble they were in right now, a loud thunder echoed in the entire area and a huge beast stormed towards the ce the elves and humans were.


    Chirp!


    A mythical creature with the head and wings of an eagle and the body of a lion, appeared in front of everyone. It was a huge brownish griffin.


    It stopped in the air right before everyone and looked down at the creatures that had invaded its territory. Red lightning sparks started to circle around its body, giving it a very menacing appearance.


    CHIRP!


    The griffin made a very loud noise and all the beasts that gathered in the area released their aura at once, crushing whatever possible chance of survival everyone still had.


    The griffin started to p its wings and the dark storm in the sky intensified, covering the entire dungeon. Some red lightning bolts started to form right above the practitioner''s heads.


    CRACK!


    KATCHA!


    Lightning started to drop towards the ground, threatening to extinguish whoever was in there. The thunderstorm started to head towards Seth and Elyra, bringing a huge destructive force along.


    Elyra released her entire reserves of Mana as her body started to release a vibrant green glow. She was going to fight with her all and protect the young practitioners that couldn''t even move before the immense pressure they were feeling.


    The wind started to form a domain around the area she was in, ready to withstand the barrage of red lightning that wasing her way.


    Seth held the small red bead he acquired from the Akiir treasury inside his hands, since he didn''t see other option if not using it. This was thest thing he wanted do, but this situation was forcing him.


    However...


    Right as the barrage of lightning was about to meet Elyra''s wind domain, everything seemed to stop abruptly. The dark clouds in the air stopped generating lightning; Elyra''s wind domain disappeared without a single omen; The more than fifty beasts that were around the area, felt their aura vanishing from their bodies; Seth felt the Mana he was infusing on the red bead inside his hands, cease from circting.


    A green energy swept past everything, clearing the dark clouds in a single second, making them vanish from the sky. Everyone was able to clearly see the horizon once again.


    All the beasts suddenly felt that they couldn''t move even a single muscle. The green energy reached where most of them were, passing through them as if it was a light breeze, but for those beasts, it was the winds from the depths of hell.


    Their bodies started to disintegrate into tiny particles, melting into oblivion. They didn''t have even a chance to struggle against it, since their powers seemed to be sealed by a very oppressive energy.


    Everyone presents except for the people from the zed Lake Sect realized what the green energy really was.


    Elyra looked the scene that was happening right in front of her and a deep light of respect shed inside her eyes. She recognized the Evergreen Essence that was cleaning the entire battlefield and was sure that it could only belong to one person.


    "Mother!" Rina Eximed with a smile. She saw the silhouette of her mother hovering in the air and slowly descending towards her.


    While she was still descending, the Evergreen Essence destroyed all the Mana Control beasts in the whole area, finally reaching the four Profound Mana initial-stage beasts.


    They jointly exerted every single bit of strength they could muster to resist it, but the green wave of Evergreen Essence seemed to be unstoppable. It enveloped their bodies making it corrode in a matter of seconds.


    ROAR!


    HISS!


    GHARL!


    GROWW!


    The four beasts roared in pain as their bodies were thoroughly consumed by the Evergreen Essence. A Profound Mana beast couldn''t evenst a single second before a Mana Sovereign cultivator, the apex predator of this world.


    The griffin witnessed the beasts under hismand die one after the other for that green light, but instead to fear for his life, he went out of control. The corruption inside its blood, felt the dark and gloomy emotions raging inside it and consumed them to intensify the power.


    The griffin broke through the pressure that was holding it in ce and a huge storm unfolded around it. It started to charge towards the Elf Queen and a thousand meters long whirlwind domain formed around it.


    "Impudent!" The Elf Queen moved a single hand and the griffin and everything around it came to a halt. The energy it was able to gather vanished as if it has never existed in the first ce.


    A round cage of Evergreen Energy formed in the air around it, crushing the griffin in the middle. The poison invaded that beast body, destroying every single cell it came across, making the prestigious Guardian of the Ruins turn into nothingness.


    CHIRP!


    Even until thest seconds, it tried to rebel against the Elf Queen, but it was powerless before her.


    The green energy suddenly vanished, making the entire environment turn back to normal. All the pressures vanished and everyone was finally able to breathe peacefully again.


    Now, that things turned back to normal, many people started to feel a cold sensation in their backs, finally noticing that they were drenched in cold sweat.


    The Elf Queen''s feet touched the ground and she looked directly towards her daughter. She didn''t know if she should reprimand her here in the middle of everyone, or hug her and rejoice that she was safe and sound.


    Now that everything had ended, Seth was finally able to rx a bit and look towards the person that arrived to save them. When he turned back to look at who it was, he had the shock of a lifetime.


    Elyra saw that his reaction was a bit rough and grabbed his arm, using her energy to shift their position instantly. They appeared before the Elf Queen and Elyra knelt down on the ground.


    "I thank the Elf Queen for saving my life and the life of every member of the Akiir family."


    Elyra was kneeling on the floor and failed to notice that the Elf Queen and Seth were looking towards each other.


    Seth was thoroughly speechless after he saw who the Elf Queen really was. He was so shocked that he didn''t even know what to do as Elyra brought him to stand face to face with her. She was the woman he met at the Evergreen Tavern, the woman he tried to court just after meeting her.


    So many things have happened and the thing he expected the least, was that this woman would actually be the Elf Queen.


    On the other side, the Elf Queen already knew that it was possible that she would meet Seth at some point in time, however, the embarrassment she felt was stronger than she had anticipated. Still, she was the revered Elf Queen that could maintain herposure anywhere and anytime.


    "Y-Y-You are the..." Seth stuttered while trying to talk. He was lucky that Rina came running to meet her mother, making him avoid a lot of embarrassment.


    "Mother! I''m sorry..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, we will talk about itter at the castle. The first thing we should do now, is to gather the survivors here and treat the injured people, however, I''m not the best person for that. You are."


    "Are you..."


    "Yes, I''m allowing you to expose your abilities for now."


    Rina nodded towards her mother. It would be the first time that she would be allowed to use her Evergreen Essence. The Elf Queen has never allowed her to do such a thing before, but right now, the situation demanded for it.


    Elyra was silently hearing everything and perplexed after realizing that girl was actually the real Elf Queen''s daughter. She made sure to never reveal that she has seen Seth carrying her so intimately.


    "Elyra, stand up. I want to know what is currently happening here. Give me every single detail." The Elf Queen started to talk with Elyra and left Seth to reorganize his feelings and thoughts.


    Rina went towards his side and asked: "Have you met my mother before?"


    "Eh? Ahn... Why are you asking it?"


    "Well, I''ve never seen her acting like this before. She seemed a bit embarrassed after meeting you, I guess?"


    "Hahaha.... It must be your imagination."

 Chapter 138 - Exposing Secrets

    Elyra finished recounting everything she saw inside and outside of the dungeon for the Elf Queen, and herplexion was already getting pale from standing close to Arwen''s aura.


    Other than Elyra, no one approached the Elf Queen, but even from afar, Seth could see some people breathing hard and sweating a lot. Other than him and Rina, pretty much everyone was affected by her Evergreen Essence.


    The people in contact with her aura, felt a heaviness they couldn''t exin, weight down on their bodies. Some of them were already feeling weak on their knees.


    It was obvious that the Elf Queen noticed that her Evergreen Essence was affecting everyone, since this has been a problem that apanied her from the time that she received the World Tree Replica blessings.


    "This is enough. I can somehow understand the big picture now. Elyra... You did a great job. After everything is resolved, I want you to meet me at the castle."


    "I am honored to receive the Queen''spliment, but I didn''t do things alone. That human male has been working together with me since the beginning. He has helped me gather all that info, using his mysterious abilities."


    "I will take note of that." The Elf Queen dismissed Elyra and went towards Seth and Rina.


    Seth had some time to reorganize his thoughts and push the memories of them together to the depths of his mind. He straightened his posture since he saw her approaching.


    The Elf Queen stood right in front of them and said: "So, it seems the both of you already know each other..."


    Seth didn''t want to lie to her, so he opted to tell her the truth. However, he forgot that Rina had secretly fled from her home at that time.


    "Well... We met each other the first time on the forest outside of the Ereinrith City."


    Rina felt her mother looking towards her and refrained from doing any eye contact.


    Seth realized his mistake after witnessing their behavior and almost face palmed. This entire situation has happened so quickly that he seemed to be stunned until now, making his thought process a mess.


    "..." The Elf Queen chose to ignore it for now, since there were more important things to do.


    "Seth, I want you to follow me for a bit."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Mother, he..."


    "You don''t need to worry. What we are going to discuss is not rted with your situation."


    "A-Alright."


    Rina gave Seth ast look and walked away from there. She initially thought that her mother would do something to Seth, but it seemed they would be discussing about other things. However, that made her start to get curious, since her mother has never shown interest of talking with anyone.


    The Elf Queen used her energy, making both of them disappear from that area very quickly. When Seth noticed, he was already standing far away from everyone. He looked towards the queen and didn''t know how to properly react.


    "Your Highness..."


    "You can call me Arwen. I don''t want to have man which I had a rtionship with, calling me like that."


    The Elf Queen was a very direct person, she went straight to the matter, bringing Seth''s memories of them together back.


    Seth was speechless, since most women would never bring themselves to talk about things of that topic, but the Elf Queen was someone very different, very straightforward.


    "Sigh... Arwen. I never thought that you would be the Elf Queen." Seth released his worried and started to talk normally with her.


    "If you knew, would you give up courting me on that day?"


    "Hah! If I knew you were the Elf Queen, I would have made sure to cling to you and never release your thighs ever."


    "Oh?" Arwen never expected to hear something like that.


    "Heh... Who would ever let the opportunity to stay with such a gorgeous woman like you pass by?"


    "After I inherited the Evergreen Essence and became the Elf Queen, I''m pretty sure no one dared to take that opportunity you say any longer."


    "Heh, didn''t know that elf males were a bunch of fools..."


    "Fools, you say? Well, everyone got away from me, since they feared for their lives more than anything else. I kept receiving respectful stares from afar, but none had the courage to step in. Totally different from you..."


    Seth noticed that she was trying to get somewhere with her words.


    "You pushed things forwards, even though you already knew that I was not normal. You would''ve certainly not known about my real identity, but I have a hunch that you knew that I had a very powerful poison aura all along. Am I wrong?" The Elf Queen narrowed her eyes.


    "Ahaha... You''re a very intelligent woman. You''re right, I knew about your poisonous aura, however, I didn''t connect it to your real identity, since that aura in my eyes is very weak."


    "Weak? My aura killed Rina''s father in a single week. He was a Mana Sovereign cultivator that had inherited the strength of a poisonous beast..."


    "Sigh... What should I say? In my eyes, your Evergreen Essence is not potent enough to do anything."


    "..." The Elf Queen needed to understand some things, so she chose to expose Seth''s secrets.


    "Is that because of that crimson energy that you possess?"


    "!!!" Seth didn''t expect that she would know about the corrupted energy.


    "How do you know about it?"


    "At that time, one of the reasons I agreed to sleep with you, was because you were able to withstand my aura and that alone was incredible. However, I was the Elf Queen after all. Haven''t you ever asked why did I invite you to participate in the Wild Games?"


    "That is something I have always wanted to know." Seth replied.


    "Very well, then I will tell you." The Elf Queen took out the crystal that had the droplet of water she used to test Seth''s power at that time.


    "The water inside this crystal is the dew that rests over the World Tree. It is something very pure, very clear, and therefore, very prone to get dirtied with some energies. That is why we store it inside these crystals. They are able to protect it from getting dirtied. However, that crimson energy is able to bypass theyer of protection and infect the water, turning it into this red water you are seeing right now."


    "So, you mean that at that time, you already knew about my..."


    "Yes. I already knew you possessed the energy that is infecting everything. We Elves call it "The gue". I wanted to investigate more about it and that is the reason I invited you."


    "Wait... How did you know about me, in the first ce?"


    "Paeris... His disciples carried a crystal simr to this with them. They were able to discover your irregrities at that time."


    "Sigh... So, what do you want to know?" Seth couldn''t believe he was so easily found out.


    "You could start by telling me about your resistance to poison..."


    Seth looked deeply towards the Elf Queen. He felt that these topics were very important to her, but it was very important for him too. If he told her anything, he would be inevitably exposing some of his most important secrets. He had to make a choice right now. He could trust her or not...


    Seth closed his eyes and remembered everything he heard about her. He remembered the respect people had for her; how Rina described her and how was his first interaction with her.


    At the end he decided to take the risk.


    "My resistance to poisons is something I acquired after getting poisoned by that Synthetic Evergreen Poison. At that time, I was unconscious for some time, paralyzed by its effect. But when I woke up, I was already almost immune to everything."


    "What kind of story is that, how is that even possible?"


    "I don''t know what happened or how that was possible. What I know is that it was a developed resistance, rather than a mythical thing. However, the method to develop that resistance is closely rted to that crimson energy."


    Seth closed his eyes and stimted the Seed of Tyranny slightly. A crimson aura radiated from his body and at the same time his heart started to beat faster. He quickly undone that aura, since he felt, he was not prepared to use it yet.


    "This is what you call "The gue" right? However, I can tell you that it is not a gue or a disease. It is something else, something that I can''t even describe properly to you. I can use it, but I can''t control it. It''s more like something vivid, something that wants to corrupt the being. Yeah... I would rather call it corruption."


    The Elf Queen was paying attention to his every move. She even sensed his fears when using that ability. When he tried to tell her about it, she felt he probably didn''t know what it really was.


    Seth continued: "I was forced to inherit this energy, but I don''t have idea what it is yet.. So, that is probably everything I can tell you."

 Chapter 139 - Preparing To Leave

    "That is enough." The Elf Queen said after hearing everything he spoke. She started to think about everything, and a brief moment of silence happened.


    Seth activated his Soul Sense to check what was happening inside the outeryer territory, while she was trying to think about their next step. He got amazed after noticing that there wasn''t a single beast alive anymore. Arwen Evergreen Essence thoroughly cleaned the entire ce, and she was able to aplish that with just a single destructive wave.


    ''There is such a big difference in power from a Mana Control middle-stage cultivator like me to a Mana Sovereign like her...''


    Suddenly, he picked up something different with his Soul Sense.


    "Arwen, bring us some four thousand meters towards that direction. Quickly..."


    The Elf Queen felt through his voice that there was something different and used her powers to go to the ce he said. In a matter of seconds, they were already there.


    Seth and Arwen stopped in midair, looking towards the ground, where a young male elf was wandering in a strange-like pattern.


    Seth dropped on the ground right before him and felt the signature of the corrupted energying from his body.


    The elf raised his head and looked towards Seth. His eyes were alreadypletely red and his reason seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    "Grrr!" The male elf made a strange noise and suddenly attacked Seth.


    Seth just used his aura to suppress him, making his body stop. He was just a Qi transformation initial-stage cultivator and couldn''t go against Seth.


    After some seconds, some red lines started to appear on the surface of his skin, opening ghastly wounds, from where red crystal shards started to form. His body was quickly taken over by those crystals, transforming in a red crystalline statue, shattering some secondster.


    Seth and the Elf Queen observed everything that just happened and both of them felt the corrupted energy that was released in the air after his death. It tried to search for another host and infect him.


    Seth was the person that was closest to it, so it was only natural that the energy would be attracted towards him. He felt that energy entering his body through his energy veins and get rapidly sucked towards the Seed of Tyranny, being swallowedpletely.


    Seth clenched his fists while feeling powerless before what just happened.


    The Elf Queen descended, stopping beside him and asking: "What just happened?"


    "I don''t know... That energy so easily infected and killed that elf, but it is not able to do anything with me, however, I don''t feel happy about it at all. All I feel is this strange powerlessness that makes me dread everything rted to this power."


    "It ismon for us to fear the unknown and even moremon for that fear to swallow us whole. That''s why you must not dread it, instead, you must confront it, lest you want to end just like me..." Arwen said some words from the bottom of her heart.


    Seth turned his head and stared at her green eyes. He could see the sadness contained on them.


    "Do not let this control you. You must be the one to control your own destiny. I was na?ve when I was younger and left my destiny on the hands of my "god", but the power I received, brought me a painful life that wasn''t worth it. That is why you should be the one in control."


    Her words entered Seth''s ears and he made sure to record them in his mind. He was able to feel the feelings behind them and the bitter life she had because of that.


    "I''ll certainly value your words."


    "Good... If I didn''t have Rina with me, I don''t even know if I would be able to handle such a bitter destiny. She is the bright sun of my dark days."


    "She is indeed someone special. You should let her see the world outside when all of this is over."


    "Hm? Hah! People like you are one of the reasons that I forbade her from leaving the castle. She would not be able to deny or block your advances if you wanted to. Losing her innocence would be the least of her problems by then."


    "What?! Do I look so much like a dangerous person?"


    "Hah! Even though the main reason for me to ept your advances that day was rted to your abilities, I would never do it if it wasn''t for you being dangerous. Your charms are not so easily countered."


    "Really?!" Seth looked at her bbergasted. He knew that he was handsome, but it never crossed his mind that he had such a strong charm.


    "Alright, let''s leave this discussion forter. Right now, we have to think of a way of leaving the dungeon and discover the real purpose of Elyon and Annia." The Elf Queen said while looking towards the ceiling. If she wanted, she could destroy the entire formation and leave through the ceiling, but the consequences would be dire. The Entire Ereinrith city would probably crumble down because of that.


    "Annia? Hm... I imagined she would have something to do with this situation." Seth put a hand under his chin while analyzing what she had said.


    "Oh? What made you think so?"


    "Well... First of all, Elyon wouldn''t be able to bribe so many members of the Secret Security Unit and make them join their side. Secondly, she denied an investigation that I and Elyra were doing on him. Finally, you are here, and that''s enough to proof, since only a person at her position, would be able to lure you here." Seth told Arwen about his observations.


    "That''s why we should find a way to leave this ce and find them outside." Arwen was getting worried of what might be happening inside the city right now.


    "How are you going to find them? They could pretty much be anywhere."


    "That is indeed possible, but it isn''t probable. Annia and Elyon wouldn''t risk doing such an operation just to leave empty handed. There is only a single thing I can think, that they must be doing..."


    "What is it?"


    "They are trying to reach the core of our race. The World Tree Replica. However, it is easier said than done. Even though it is not easy, we must hurry and stop them."


    What Arwen didn''t know, was that Annia had a way to bypass the barrier and had already made her first move.


    "What if... What if I say that I have a way to leave this ce?" Seth chose to expose the blue talismans. He took them out and showed them to the Elf Queen.


    She grabbed them and said: "These are the blue talismans connected to the formation. Where did you find them?"


    "One is from a member of the Secret Security Unity that tried to harm Rina and the other is from Elydir Luberus, Elyon''s son."


    When Arwen heard the first part of his phrase, a faint killing intent started to be released in her aura. She would never forgive Annia and Elyon now that she knew they tried to harm her daughter.


    "Thank you..." Arwen thanked Seth for saving her daughter.


    "Hm? Come on, she is my friend and I wouldn''t let anyone hurt her."


    The Elf Queen felt his sincerity and nodded. She engraved this action of his in the depths of her heart.


    Seth looked at her and said: "You and Elyra should go and resolve this entire situation, since you are the strongest."


    "No... You are going toe with me. I''ll let Elyra here to take care of everyone, while you will follow me towards the castle."


    "Why did you choose to bring me?"


    "Because you are able to withstand my Evergreen Essence. I feel that something big might happen and Elyra wouldn''t be able to properly fight near my aura."


    "I see..."


    "Alright, let''s head back. I will inform Elyra of our ns and give her some other instructions."


    Seth nodded and the Elf Queen quickly supported them back to where everyone was, making that heavy pressure descend on them once again. She nned to stay for a few minutes only, not making her aura hurt anyone severely.


    Elyra approached her and was about to kneel down, but Arwen signaled her to stop.


    "As I have already said to you, the entrance formation was destroyed. However, I have two blue talismans with me right now, that are able to bring two people to the outside world. I will leave everything here on your hands, while I and Seth will deal with things that are happening on the Ereinrith city."


    Elyra nodded and epted her decision. She didn''t evenin about it, since she knew the Elf Queen would do the right judgement.


    "You can leave everything here to me."


    "Good."


    After that, Arwen went towards her daughter, that was happily conversing with Caizhi and the girls from the zed Lake. While approaching, she heard that the topic of their conversation, was actually Seth.


    "Whaaa?! You have really done that with him?!" Jiayi seemed excited from hearing Caizhi''s words.


    Rina''s cheeks got red from embarrassment, but she seemed rather interested in that topic.


    The Elf Queen saw how her daughter was acting and decided to not bother them. Arwen felt a bit happy that she was able to form some new friends, it''s just that the topic of their conversation seemed to be a bit improper. If she saw how her daughter eyes sparkled when they were talking about Seth, she would certainly jump in and stop whatever they were talking about.. But unfortunately for her, it was alreadyte.

 Chapter 140 - Hidden Experts

    Arwen gave some more instructions to Elyra and then went to meet Seth. She secretly told her to not allow anyone join with the group of people that was already here, because of what she had witnessed together with Seth.


    Elyra acknowledged her orders and assured the Elf Queen that she would follow them strictly.


    "Seth, there is something you must do while I go to the secret garden. There is a way to control the formation around the dungeon from inside the castle. There is a spare key for controlling the formation, but I made sure to keep it a secret from everyone. It is located inside my room and I will pass you the form to open up the formation and get it."


    "Alright. That''s better than I thought. However, I never imagined that you would tryst me that much..."


    "Sigh... I just discovered that the person I treated as my only friend turned out to be a hidden snake and it''s now trying to bring destruction to our race. I''m sure that I can''t lose more than I have already lost... So, why not risk it, huh?"


    Seth stared at her and said: "Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you."


    She didn''t say anything, but somehow felt a bit better after hearing his words.


    "Are you ready?" Arwen threw one of the blue talismans back for him.


    Seth took it on his hand and instantly ripped it.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go." A blue light enveloped his body and he disappeared some secondster.


    The Elf Queen did the same and vanished from the dungeon.


    .


    .


    .


    Elyon was protecting the entrance of the castle together with the other seven Mana Control members of the Secret Security Unit.


    "Master Elyon, we already cleaned the surroundings and there seems to be no one near the castle now."


    "Very good... We will keep guarding this ce until Anniaes back from the Secret Garden."


    He was giving some instructions for them when they suddenly felt a huge tremor and a loud sound.


    Rumble!


    Crack!


    The floor started to split apart and the formation protecting the Secret Garden entrance released some cracking noises, leaking out a very oppressive aura.


    Elyon''s eyes shone with a maniac light, since he felt it was Annia''s aura mixed with many other energies. Sonn he would be the second most important and powerful figure in the whole Elven Kingdom and no one would dare to stop him.


    Some minutes before those events urred, Annia was observing the changes that were happening in the World Tree Replica. What was once a green and vivid holy tree, was reduced to a withered dead piece of wood. But somehow, it was still living.


    The Corruption was finally able to defeat all those protective energies and mechanisms the World Tree Replica had and was now preparing to infect and transform it.


    Where once a green light circted with force, there was now a red light taking that position. The withered leaves and branches started to reawaken with a very eerie energy pulsing within them.


    The entire tree started to exude a fierce and oppressive might, that wanted to destroy and corrupt anything nearby, however, it couldn''t since it was only a carrier, a giver. It had absolutely zero offensive power and that was why Annia stood nearby it without bothering to even use her aura to defend against any possible attack.


    Although it couldn''t attack anyone, it could bless people with its Evergreen Essence, awakening their genes and giving them power. But only those pure at heart would be able to survive through the awakening ceremony. However, that was for when it was the original World Tree Replica. Now, the tree was something else, something more sinister.


    A bright red light started to pulsate, making the entire trunk draw energy from the corrupted roots. At a very fast speed, the roots started to drain the soil from all its nutrients, making it wither and die quickly. The once one-meter-tall tree, had grown to three meters in height now.


    All the nts in the entire garden started to die, being sucked dry from their nutrients and vitality. On top of the World Tree, a crimson fruit formed after sucking all that energy. It was a really small fruit, but it was exuding a strong aura of corruption.


    Annia felt that aura and instantly realized that it was for her. The Corrupted World Tree was blessing her finally. It has finally acknowledged her worth, but it was an unholy blessing in the form of a fruit.


    "AHAHAHA!!!" Sheughed out loud and plucked the fruit, feeling the fierce energy it contained.


    She didn''t fear the dangers it could bring her. She just put it on her mouth, eating the whole fruit, afraid that someone could steal it from her hands.


    Boom!


    Her aura expanded and crashed with the barrier protecting the garden. The barrier shook and the cracks it had, expanded, shattering the entire barrier right after.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth and Arwen had left the dungeon, appearing in the middle of the Central Stadium.


    "Let''s hurry."


    Arwen used her superior Mana to bring Seth towards the castle faster. While passing through the city, they noticed that the concentration of elves drastically dropped as they approached the Royal Castle.


    Suddenly...


    Boom!


    They felt the fluctuationsing from whatever was happening behind the castle.


    The Elf Queen furrowed her eyebrows after realizing that the energying from there, was already reaching the Mana Sovereign Realm.


    "I''ll drop you here and go to the Secret Garden. You must find the controller as soon as possible and open up the dungeon formation."


    Arwen was about to leave, when suddenly she felt Seth holding her arm. He red at her and said: "You must take care. I felt "that" energy mixed with that aura..."


    She lightly smiled and nodded, leaving right after.


    "Sigh..." Sethnded on the floor and looked towards the huge castle in front of him. He was not na?ve enough to rush forward without scouting, since it was very strange for a castle to be unprotected like this. There wasn''t even a single guard at the entrance.


    As he released his Soul Sense, he was able to notice eight strong presences waiting for him at the entrance. They were hiding using their auras to mask their presence, something that was useless on Seth''s eyes.


    Seth would not be able to escape from their perception and chose to walk slowly towards the entrance.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Seth heard sounds of ps as a man opened the door to wee him.


    "Congrattions foring until here. I must say it is impressive that you were able to leave the dungeon. I''m really curious about how you were able to do it..."


    Seth raised his head to look at the figure of Elyon approaching.


    "Heh... Why don''t you ask that to your failure of a son?"


    Elyon creased his eyebrows.


    "You mean that he helped you out?"


    "Hm? You aren''t actually that smart, are you? What I mean, is that I used a certain blue talisman that I idently "borrowed" from him, to leave that ce."


    Bang!


    Elyon''s aura caused a st to sudden ur. The pressure of a profound Mana initial-stage cultivator descended on Seth, trying to grind his bones to dust. However, that pressure was not able to immobilize Seth, since his Soul Cultivation strengthened his endurance and resistance to aura pressures.


    Elyon understood what Seth was trying to imply. Something must have happened to his son, at the very least, he must have been captured by them, but he couldn''t understand how that would happen, since he told his son what to do and when to do.


    "You must be asking how It had happened right?" The corners of Seth''s mouth were raised in a mocking smile.


    "He really must be your son... I got to say you and him are very alike. Both of you tends to do dumb decisions when chasing after a woman. Look at you... Couldn''t even catchdy Elyra''s eyes, even though you''re the family head of a prestigious family. Laughable."


    Lexi was hearing his words and couldn''t help butment inside his mind: "Aren''t you just the same?"


    Seth chose to ignore her.


    Elyon felt enraged after hearing his mocking words. He was the Master of one of the "Nature Roots" and no one has ever dared to disrespect him like that.


    "What are you waiting for? Rip him apart for me!" He yelled loudly and suddenly, two rapid figures moved out from their hideouts and charged towards Seth.


    Two of those Mana Control initial-stage cultivators appeared in a sh, trying to take Seth by surprise. Elyon felt disdain from acting against a Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivator like Seth and chose to send the members of the Secret Security Unit to deal with him.


    Those people were not from his family, so they were not archers and had other type of skills. One of them was already holding a sword that seemed to be exuding a weak blue light, since the low-grade spirit within it, was being stimted by his master energy.


    The other elf, had an axe on each of his hands, but they didn''t contain any spirit. However, they were enhanced by Mana and weighed at least five hundred kilograms each.


    Both of them came towards Seth at the same time, trying to catch him by surprise with their superior speed, but what they didn''t know, was that Seth already knew of their existence from the very beginning.

 Chapter 141 - Fighting Like A Real Devil

    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two Mana Control initial-stage auras expanded, directly colliding against Seth''s body. The two practitioners were trying to pressure Seth and destroy any possibility of him escaping.


    Elyon watched that scene with a mocking grin on his lips. It would be probably impossible for any cultivator with the same cultivation strength as Seth to escape from that suppression, but Seth wasn''t even bothering with that. His Soul strength enable him to resist that pressure easily.


    Both practitioners thought they were sessful on their approach and ignored any thought of their enemy being able to escape, going directly to a frontal sh. Their weapons started to shine while being imbued with heir Mana, creating some vibrations on the air around.


    The man holding two axes jumped high above and descended abruptly, trying to cleave Seth in half.


    Seth raised his arms in an attempt to block the attack, showing those elves that despite being pressured by two powerhouses only a stage weaker than him, he could still move, what was still eptable, considering that he was a stage stronger than them.


    The elf descended like a meteor, shing with his axes and creating a huge area where energy fluctuations run wildly. As his weapons were about to collide with Seth''s arms, his enemy suddenly vanished and he struck the ground, destroying the whole area in front of the castle.


    Seth wouldn''t lose such a precious chance. He appeared right behind that man and his body was already covered with darkness. That elf didn''t have time to rpose himself, when suddenly he felt many sharp objects piercing his back. His Mana Control initial-stage strength dispersed, like it was being swallowed by a ck hole, and many dark spikes prated his back, destroying his internal organs and killing him.


    The other elf that attacked together with him, tried to stop Seth, but he was a step slower. While Seth was attacking his partner, the spirit inside his sword activated his special skill and many sword projections appeared in the air. They all targeted Seth and rained down on him.


    However, when they were about to pierce his body, the projection suddenly dissipated. The elf didn''t understand how it happened and tried tomand the spirit once more.


    At that time, Seth turned towards him and extended his right hand. His enemy weapon started to tremble and many sword projections appeared around that elf, however, they were being controlled by Seth.


    Lexi stole the connection between master and spirit from that weapon and was nowmanding it to obey Seth''s words. Many blue sword projections started to appear one after the other on the air, turning their tips towards the elf that was holding the sword.


    "Fall!"


    As Sethmanded, the swords suddenly started to rain down on their previous master. The elf tried to restore his connection with the weapon spirit, but he felt that there was something blocking him. He could have tried to create a defensive barrier or escape from the downpour of blue sword projectionsing down, but until the very end, he kept trying to reconnect with his weapon spirit.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Those blue lights descended and destroyed everything around, making the whole area turn into a sieve. After every single one of them fell, the figure of that elf couldn''t even be spotted anymore. His body has turned into thousand plus pieces and his aura disappeared.


    Elyon was smiling some seconds before, but now, his countenance was grave. Not only he had lost two of his subordinates very quickly, but now he saw that he wasn''t dealing with a human, but a devil.


    Seth had a dark attribute energy circling around him, making his figure more mysterious.


    The five remaining Mana Control initial-stage cultivators, appeared one after the other beside Elyon. They were serious and some of them were even shocked, after witnessing what have just happened. It wasn''t easy to kill a practitioner at their level and only absolute power could aplish that.


    "A dark attribute user? I never expected there would be a demon infiltrating inside our Elven Territory... Everyone, I order you to attack him together and kill him. We can''t allow a demon that infiltrated ournds, to leave unscathed."


    The five remaining members of the Secret Security Unit nodded after receiving Elyon''s orders. They all took out their weapons and released their auras.


    Seth could handle two Mana Control initial-stage cultivators head on, but five of them would be a challenge for him. Thankful to his soul strength, he wasn''t thoroughly paralyzed by their joint operation, the suppressioning from them would crush any other Mana Control initial or middle-stage cultivator, but Seth felt a sense of heaviness nheless.


    His step seemed to be slower and heavier, just like he was trying to fight inside the ocean.


    Seth chose to fight as a good dark attribute user would, relying on his ambushes and surprise attacks. His figure blurred and he used his Shadow Walk to move away from them. While doing it, he left behind many Curtains of Darkness, making the whole area be swallowed by a dark fog.


    The Elves locked their perception on his aura and started to chase after him. They didn''t fear him while fighting five against one, since his individual strength would amount to nothing before the five of them together. However, they got surprised when they realized their senses getting weaker and weaker after entering the Curtain of Darkness area. In just some seconds, they lost Seth''s presence.


    "Damn it!"


    "Where is he?"


    "There! I saw him there!"


    One of the elves called the others to chase after something he had seen. All of them dashed together towards that ce, but after crossing hundred or so meter, they felt their perception getting weaker, turning almost non-existent. Even their sight was hindered to the maximum, making them unable to see anything that happened three or more meters away from them.


    Seth realized they had swallowed the bait and prepared to start his hunt. He created two Specter of Darkness and used them to bait the Elves. His specter dashed forward, attacking the Elf on the front row of their formation.


    Energy explosions urred and his specters ended up being destroyed by their attacks, however, Seth was already making his move. His greatsword was thoroughly involved in ayer of dark energy and he was already dropping from the skies, right above the head of the farthest member of their formation.


    Since his aura was blended with the Curtain of Darkness, the elves only noticed it, when he was just two meters away from them. The main target of his attack only had the time to turn back in a panic before the greatsword sunk his skull on the ground. A dark shockwave happened and the other elves were forced to retreat some meters away from there.


    Theirpanion unfortunately had turned into meat paste right before their eyes.


    "Quick! Use your skills to disperse this dark fog!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Swoosh!


    Their skills generated with their Mana Control base energy, created very strong fluctuations, making the fog disperse in arge area, however, there were many other parts where there was still a lot of dark fog.


    Seth instantly retreated to those ces, hiding once again.


    "Damn!"


    One of them was about to rush forward, but his fried held him.


    "Wait! Don''t go!"


    "If we do not go, he will be able to escape!"


    "Wait! Don''t be hasty! We should use "that" first, and then we can chase after him."


    "You''re right."


    The four elves took a bottle of Synthetic Evergreen Poison from their spatial ring and threw it towards the dark fog area. A green smoke started to cover the entire area, mixing together with the darkness.


    After doing it, the elves instantly took out another bottle of a transparent liquid, drinking it very quickly. It was the antidote for that poison.


    "Let''s go! He must have been poisoned already, but make sure to not falter and stay on guard!"


    They once again entered the area covered in fog, but now they were certain of their advantage over their enemy. However, Seth gazed at them from a safe distance, as if he was gazing to a bunch of clowns.


    The Synthetic Evergreen Poinson could do nothing against him, but it was not like those elves would know about it though.


    This time, instead of baiting them with specters, Seth chose to use their poison against themselves. He had seen Elyonbining the Evergreen Poison and the corrupted blood before, turning it into a deadlier version of the Synthetic Evergreen Poison. However, he wasn''t able to produce it while using his own Corruption.


    But fortunately, he still had that bottle of corrupted blood he stole from the instructor at the preliminaries of the Wild Games. He waited from the elves to safely enter the area where there was a lot of Synthetic Evergreen Poison, and used his Shadow Walk to appear at a ce they could see him.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Seth started to cough many times and he pretended to be in pain. He suddenly, knelt on the ground as if he had lost part of his strength.


    "There!"


    "Alright... Do not let him escape!"


    The elves dashed forward, ready to strike him to death.. But suddenly, Seth raised his head, showing them a wicked smile.

 Chapter 142 - Despicable Elyon

    When they entered the area where the concentration of Synthetic Evergreen Poison was richer, Seth gave them an evil grin. He was already holding a bottle of corrupted blood, but none of the elves were paying attention on that, they just wanted to finish him off quickly.


    Seth threw the bottle towards them and used his darkness to make it break in the air, spreading everywhere.


    When those elves noticed that objecting towards them, they just used their Mana to protect their bodies from a possible attack, but they instantly regretted not immediately running away.


    The blood sshed on the ground, mixing together with the poison on the area and a purple smoke formed instantly, surrounding those people. Two of those elves felt an intense sensation of danger and a chill run down their spines. They suddenly retreated with all they got, leaving the area in just some seconds, but unfortunately for one of them, that purple smoke had made contact with both of his arms.


    The skin around his arms started to corrode, rotting at an incredible speed. He felt and unknown amount of pain and started to let out loud whimpers of despair. He started to feel weak as if something was syphoning his energy out, but he was able to use all the Mana inside his body to stop the poison from spreading nheless. However, that would only buy him some more time.


    The other one was lucky to leave unscathed.


    However, for those two other Mana Control initial-stage elves that couldn''t leave in time...


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    "ARGH! SAVE ME! AAAAAARGH!!!"


    They felt like they had stepped in a forbidden territory inside hell. They lost all the strength to fight back or escape while the entire skin around their bodies started to decay. But that was only the beginning, after that, their muscles and internal organs suffered the same gruesome process.


    Elyon heard their screams of pain as if they were right beside his body, because of how intense they were screaming. He observed as two of the members of the Secret Security Unit retreated from the dark fog, while one of them had the bones of both of his arms exposed already, since the skin and muscles were deteriorating.


    Elyon instantly recognized the poison that was destroying his arms and decided to act quickly. He knew what would happen if that person was left that way, since he made many simr experimentations on his test subjects inside his hideout.


    An arrow was already prepared on his bow. He didn''t even need to aim properly to shoot it. That arrow flew silently and passed through the head of that man. He wasn''t expecting an attack from behind and he was easily killed by Elyon.


    "Master Elyon..." The other elf looked at Elyon unbelieving what he had just seen.


    "Don''t lose your focus if you want to get out of this situation alive." Elyon didn''t even bother exining things to him, he just narrowed his eyes and decided to finally act.


    A golden glow surrounded his bow and he gathered his Mana on his next arrow. Even the air started to vibrate near his bow as his energy was building up, showing how strong the skill would be.


    He pulled the strings of his ck war bow, releasing an arrow that flew towards the dark fog area, letting a golden streak behind, on the area it passed by. The golden light pierced that ck fog, prating deeply, and when it was right at the middle, his arrow exploded in a bright sh of light.


    Bang!


    Swoosh!


    The dark attribute fog dispersed instantly, as if it was chased away by the blinding light. The wind carried the poisoned mist far away from the region where the elves were and the area where that ck fog was got revealed.


    The bodies of those two elves couldn''t be seen anywhere and even Seth was missing.


    "..."


    Elyon silently observed the entire environment, trying to find traces of Seth''s presence. He was an archer and his vision was very good, nothing could escape his senses and very quickly he found something.


    "Heh!" He put and arrow on his bow and used the techniques of his family to enhance it. He was about to shoot the same arrow Elydir shot against Xiurong and Run.


    Seth felt Elyon was able to figure out his position and started to quickly retreat. His shadow walk was impressive and could even work perfectly against many opponents of his realm, but not against someone one realm higher than him. Elyon was able to identify him whilebining his Mana and his vision.


    The golden energy circled the arrow Elyon was about to shoot and the vibrations were getting very intense.? Even though the arrow was still inside the bow, it was slightly adjusting its position, always aiming at Seth. It was like it had its own eyes.


    The instant it was released, it made a forty degrees curve on the air and shot directly towards Seth. This wasn''t a technique Elyon could keep spamming, but it was one of his sure-kill special skills.


    Seth saw that golden arrow formed by Profound Mana initial-stage energy flying his way and felt it would be impossible to escape it. He stopped on his tracks and his heavy greatsword appeared before him. He would have to fight with everything he got.


    Boom!


    His aura expanded and a fierce crimson fire burned the area around him, melting the floor and everything nearby. He couldn''t afford to use it for too long so he only released his Crimson Corrupted mes in a life and death situation.


    The arrow pierced through everything reaching Seth in just some seconds. The golden light around it had already expanded so much, that it was practically like a sun rapidly approaching Seth now.


    Seth raised his greatsword and swinged it down to meet the arrow.


    BOOM!


    A huge explosion urred and the only Elf alive other than Elyon, was forced to retreat more than three hundred meters. The entrance of the castle was already thoroughly destroyed, but with this huge explosion, the destruction spread further, making the castle walls crumble to pieces, cracking the floor of the main hall and even breaking many pirs inside it.


    Seth''s bloody figure was sent flying towards the distance, dragging more than hundred meters on the ground until he stopped.


    "AHAHAHA! Did you think you would be able to resist an attack from a profound Mana cultivator? So hrious!"


    Elyon started to wildlyugh, but he suddenly stopped, because Seth held on the hilt of his greatsword and supported his body back up.


    Elyon furrowed his brows after witnessing Seth stand up so quickly. His figure was bloody, but he didn''t seem to have any major injuries, what was inconceivable for Elyon. Seth had directly shed against an attack of a practitioner that was way stronger than him and was able to leave with only minor injuries.


    A strange feeling started to build up inside of him and he was feeling a difort like never before. Elyon looked towards thest elf and said: "What are you waiting for? He is already injured... Go and finish him off."


    That elf looked at Seth''s bloody figure, but he remembered how badly their group suffered on his hands and he started to cower.


    Elyon stared at him and released his powerful pressure on his body. The elf finally realized that he was between the devil and the deep sea. If he didn''t step forward Elyon could kill him like he did with the other subordinate. But before him, there was a devil that seemed very threatening.


    He steeled his resolve and stepped forward. At least, Seth was injured after suffering a blow from Elyon. That Elf released his whole cultivation base, not keeping even a single bit, and charged like a madman while holding a dagger.


    His speed rose as a blue light emerged from is body. He was about to use his most powerful ability, not letting Seth have any chance. The dagger on his right hand shone in the same light.


    Seth tightened the grip around the hilt of his weapon and his eyes met the figure of that elf approaching, but suddenly he saw a very weak golden glowing from behind him.


    Hepletely rose from the ground and his mes reignited, but this time they were not crimson. However, hebined his both attributes this time, since he felt the need to do it.


    With a swing of his heavy weapon, a wave of firepletely engulfed everything around, making the heat distort the vision of the elf that was approaching. At the same time, a cocoon of darkness enveloped his entire body, shrouding him and not letting any light trespass.


    The elf''s dagger shed the wave of fire in half, opening up a safe path to reach Seth. But he suddenly stopped after witnessing that cocoon of darkness.


    As he stopped a golden glow passed through his body and nailed him in the cocoon walls, trying to pierce it.


    "Tch..." Elyon looked at that scene a bit disappointed.


    This arrow he shot was not like the one he had shot before.. This time, he used thest member of the Secret Security Unit as a decoy, making his arrow camouge behind him, however, somehow, Seth was able to notice his ingenious attack.

 Chapter 143 - Destroying The Castle

    The golden light tried to overpower the ck cocoon, creating many yellow fissures on its surface, but it was not enough to pierce it. The cocoon resisted, protecting Seth from any possible harm. But the elf that was nailed with that arrow couldn''t say the same thing.


    As the golden arrow released its energy, trying to destroy Seth''s technique, most part of it was released inside of his body. The golden glow made him feel as if thousands of ants were crawling on his skin, destroying his cells.


    "Argh!"


    He yelled in pain, but Elyon was merciless on that strike. The energy released was from his Profound Mana Realm cultivation base, something a Mana Control Cultivator couldn''t handle.


    After many golden pulses were released, his body wasn''t able to handle and many of his internal organs ruptured. He died while serving as fodder for Elyon''s test.


    Now he knew an arrow like that wouldn''t be able to take Seth by surprise.


    Elyon observed that cocoon that was slowly regenerating and this time a green aura circled around his body and his bow. He was about to use his wind element to create a skill that would deal with Seth once and for all.


    Many green arrows made of wind element seemed to appear on his bow as Elyon pulled the strings. He aimed towards the sky, since his objective was to create arge-scale attack that would leave Seth with no ce to run or hide.


    "Hah! Arrow Shower!"


    Swoosh! Swish! Swoosh!


    An arrow after the other flew in quick session towards the sky, arching up there and dropping down like sharp spears made of wind element. They seemed to multiply quickly, since they gathered more wind energy from the atmosphere.


    The entire sky got littered with wind arrows and even from a very far ce, people could see that green light raining down on the castle area.


    The arrows pierced the floor, creating deep holes that destroyed the whole ground. More and more arrows kept raining down, making sure to pierce everything inside that whole area.


    After thest arrow finally dropped down, the cocoon was not there anymore. The floor seemed like it was strafed and there wasn''t a single spot left intact anymore. There were so many holes on the ground that no one would be able to step there normally any longer.


    Elyon looked to where the cocoon was and felt that not even a spec of darkness was left behind. Everything disappeared after his barrage. A peaceful silence took ce and not even the wind was blowing anymore.


    But suddenly, Elyon felt energy fluctuations right behind him.


    He turned back, but there was a greatsword already only a few centimeters away from him.


    Bang!


    The heavy sword impacted against his hands and he was forced to retreat some meters while resisting the impact. The ground cracked, making another huge hole appear right before of them.


    Seth and Elyon looked at each other, but Elyon was kind of smiling in contempt.


    "Did you think you would be able to get me with this surprise attack of yours? Even though you''re able to do these tricks, with your strength, you''ll never be able to defeat me."


    Seth heard his words and raised his greatsword to deal another blow.


    "You talk too much..."


    Bang!


    Elyon parried another one of his strikes while only using his arms, that were enveloped with a very strongyer of Mana.


    "Heh!" Elyon''s aura expanded and he released a sharp gale using his wind attribute to hit Seth heavily.


    Seth''s body was thrown very far away once again, this time though, entering the castle and sliding through the ruined main hall.


    He stood up and Elyon was already flying towards him. Lot of sharp wind des circled his body as he sent them flying at his direction.


    Seth used his Shadow Walk to evade them all and approach Elyon again. This time, he ignited his Crimson Corrupted mes and made his greatsword burn with it, covering the whole de in those mes.


    Elyon felt that overbearing energying his way but he didn''t have time to escape, so he chose to block it with his hand once again.


    Boom!


    When that heavy sword touched his right hand, he felt like a whole mountain was trying to crush him, but his Profound Mana was able to withstand that pressure with ease, however, his hand started to feel a burning sensation that he never felt before.


    "Argh!"


    He felt like his soul was burning instead of his flesh. He retracted his hand and made a fierce gale blow Seth away, giving him free time and space.


    Elyon held his right hand with the other, making a painful expression that he has never shown to anyone before. At the ce where the burning injury urred, he felt an overbearing energy trying to infiltrate his body, just like the corrupted blood.


    He quickly suppressed it with his Mana and started to get furious.


    "Damn It! I will fucking kill you!"


    Seth stabilized himself and looked towards the raging Elyon. He used his most powerful attack against Elyon, but was only able to burn his hand.


    ''Sigh... There is no other way.'' Seth was about to store his greatsword inside his spatial ring when suddenly he felt it getting lighter.


    Bang!


    The de of his greatsword separated from the hilt, falling down on the floor. When Seth looked at it, he saw that there were many parts where the metal had melted and he remembered that his Crimson Corrupted mes were too much for these weapons to handle.


    Now he didn''t have a weapon to fight against Elyon anymore.


    "Argh! What did you do to me? Fuck!"


    Elyon was feeling a pain that he didn''t expect to. It was gnawing his hand without stopping. That was the effect the Crimson Corrupted mes had on him. He got thoroughly enraged and circted all his energy, charging towards Seth like a missile.


    His wind attribute flooded the whole hall as he sealed all possible routes of escape Seth had. Elyon was trying to finish him off for real this time.


    However, Seth cracked a very dangerous smile at this time. Elyon delivered him the opportunity he was waiting for.


    A red little bead appeared inside his hand and he raised it before his body. He concentrated on the fire essence contained inside it and made sure to utilize his control over fire to the maximum, drawing the entire fire essence inside of it, out.


    The fire attribute mixed with Elyon''s wind energy and in a single second the entire hall lit up in a ming light.


    BOOM!


    The main hall where Seth and Elyon were blew up and the castle walls were thoroughly destroyed, blowing up together with everything around. The explosion was so great that the entire city shook and people finally started to realize something grave was happening in the castle.


    "Quick!" "Quick!"


    "This way! Call the leaders of the "Nature Roots" to help us. Quick! Go!"


    Some people started to mobilize towards the castle, but it would take a bit of time for them to get there, since they were waiting for people, like Thellor toe and decide on what to do.


    In the middle of what remained of the castle, Elyon''s figure was resisting the mes with his strong cultivation. He was caught off guard by Seth''s attack and ended up getting burned by those fierce mes. His hair was thoroughly burnt and his clothes were partially destroyed. The worst part of it all for him, was that he had long burn marks on both his arms and legs.


    However, he was smiling. Because with an explosion of this caliber, Seth must have turned to dust. Only a gruesome death like this was able to make hm pay for his sins.


    Bu suddenly, his expression changed and his countenance turned graver, because Seth was standing still and there seemed to be no injuries on his body, apart from the ones that he had caused on him.


    But before he could do or say anything, Seth ignited his Crimson Corrupted mes and merged them with the fire that was consuming everything around. Those red mes slithered towards Elyon and surrounded him, locking him inside a cage of hellish crimson mes.


    "AAAAARGH!"


    "STOP! ARGH!"


    "I''ll fucking kill you! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!"


    The mes climbed his skin, burning it even though his Profound Mana cultivation was trying to extinguish them at all cost. The pain he felt by that strange fire was something he couldn''t handle.


    Instead of advancing, he started to retreat, but was weed by more and more Crimson Corrupted mes.


    "Time for you to reunite with your son." Seth moved his hand and the fire intensified, consuming his whole body.


    "!!!"


    Elyon was able to hear Seth''s words but he wasn''t even able to utter another yell of pain, much less ask what had really happened with his son. His whole body ignited like a red torch, turning to ashes in just some brief moments, making his story end there.


    Bang!


    Parts of the castle started to copse and Seth was able to see the dimension of the trouble he got into.


    "Sigh... Hope Arwen and Rina won''t me me for this. Cough!"


    Seth''s body was sore, but he slowly made his way towards Arwen''s room, where the formation controller was.

 Chapter 144 - Clash Of Mana Sovereigns

    The Elf Queen rushed towards the Secret Garden area, since she felt that there was something suspicious going out there, leaving Seth behind to acquire the dungeon formation control orb.


    She arrived before the formation covering the whole area that constituted the Secret Garden and instantly realized that something was off, since it was totally broken.


    She was able to feel her connection with the World Tree Replica weakening at a fast pace, and very soon, she wouldn''t be able to feel anything.


    Arwen used her Evergreen Essence, trying to analyze the environment, but she felt a blockade. She moved forward, but a single step inside the garden, was what it took for her to realize something terrible was happening here.


    The lush green nts and colorful flowers that existed inside the garden had all died. She could only see their withered formsying on the floor. It seemed that all the life they had, had been sucked out.


    Her vision inevitably entered in contact with an area, where a red energy was covering everything. It was where the World Tree Replica stood.


    Arwen quickly used her powerful Mana to dispel thatyer of red energy, revealing the withered World Tree right there, in the middle. It was shining in a threatening red aura, nothing like the vivid and natural green aura it had before.


    She felt absolutely no connection with that tree, only a sense that she was actually looking at something unholy.


    Arwen approached it with slow steps, until she was close to what was previously the ancestor tree, when suddenly the red light covering it expanded, expelling her from nearby. The Corrupted World Tree started to send waves of red energy towards her, tying to infect the Evergreen Essence inside her body with the Corruption.


    Arwen resisted those waves while retreating some meters away. She looked towards the infected tree and didn''t even know how to react.


    The energy she has been studying all this time, the energy they called "The gue", was able to infect the symbol of their whole race. And now, it was trying to pass her that corruption, since she had inherited the previous Evergreen Essence.


    "Ahahaha! How do you like it?" A woman voice entered the Elf Queen''s ears; However, it was not like the voice she was ustomed to hear. It was something more devilish and coarser.


    Annia stepped out from behind the Corrupted World Tree, devilishly smiling towards the Elf Queen.


    Arwen looked at her and couldn''t believe that she was her previous closest friend Annia. Her voice was different, her aura was different and even her body was different.


    Annia''s skin was very pale, verging the grey color, but there were many crimson crystal shards sticking out of some parts of her skin. They seemed to be pulsing with energy, giving her the power to reach the Mana Sovereign Realm, just like the Elf Queen.


    "What did you do?"


    "I just gave that old tree, something it needed."


    Arwen had prepared herself to meet Annia once again, but everything she saw and heard until now, waspletely outside of her expectations.


    "... Why did you do it?"


    "Hah! Even though you lived through many situations and saw many different things, you''re still na?ve. Do you remember the family that tried to steal the throne from your hands before? I am a descendant from them."


    "Does it mean that you''re killing thousands of elves inside that dungeon and putting the citizens life in danger, for your revenge against me?"


    "Ahahaha, of course not. I don''t give a fuck about what happened back then. Actually, I do agree with your methods and would certainly do the same with anyone that betrayed me."


    "Then... Why?"


    "I can''t stand to see people hailing you and giving you respect. That is something that should have been mine. I want power, I want respect, I want to be the highest authority and for that I will have to make you a stepping stone."


    Annia''s eyes were shinning with corruption as she spoke.


    "Sigh... Then I will have to kill you not only for the people you have wronged, but for me, since you''ve put my daughter in danger."


    "Heh... I''m the one that is going to trample over you."


    The Elf Queen released her aura, making the whole area shake from the huge quantity of Mana released. A bright green light started to envelop her whole body, making a heavy pressure attack Annia.


    However, Annia released a very oppressive aura, directly shing with Arwen''s Evergreen Essence. A red light tried to prate the green area, trying to infect it and gain control over it.


    The Elf Queen furrowed her eyebrows and increased the strength of her aura.


    "Hehehe. Do you like that? I call it Crimson Essence, a very oppressive version of your Evergreen Essence. Let''s see which one of them is stronger..."


    Boom!


    Annia increased the strength of her red aura, pushing the green area of Evergreen Essence backwards.


    The Elf Queen raised her strength once again and the entire Secret Garden started to fiercely shake, since two Mana Sovereign cultivator were measuring their strength right there.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The ground covering the whole area cracked and exploded towards the air, what was left from the secret garden was uprooted, but the particles started dispersing even before touching the ground, since the power resulting from their sh destroyed it all. The energy fluctuations from their fight started to spread, covering the whole castle and going further, reaching the people that were trying to approach the castle.


    The practitioners going on the front row felt a huge impact in the middle of their chests and were thrown into the air just from that powerful aura.


    Thellor was already between the group of people advancing together with the leader of the Beihorn Family, Ivasir Beihorn. While Thellor was a Mana Control Realm cultivator, Ivasir was a Profound Mana Realm cultivator, but he treated Thellor as an equal, since they were both leaders of a "Nature Root" family.


    "Stop!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Quickly!"


    "Do you recognize this red aura Ivasir?" Thellor turned towards him and asked with a grave countenance. Both of them already knew the Elf Queen Evergreen aura, but the other one was something they have never felt.


    "I don''t know. However, this is an overbearing aura, at least a realm higher than mine."


    "So, there is a person fighting with the Elf Queen right now... Let''s head back and announce it to the citizens. Make sure to gather them at the tall Sentinel Trees around the city borders. We can''t let theme into contact with the impacts caused by their aura, or else many of them might lose their lives."


    "You''re right. I will make sure tomand that the strongest practitioners of my family, spread this information."


    "Good. There is one other thing we must do Ivasir... Gather the citizens in many different groups and create a formation to protect them."


    "Wait... We won''t have enough resources to build so many formations..."


    "You can let that with us. The Akiir family will provide the resources."


    Ivasir looked at Thellor bbergasted. One thing was to spend resources protecting their family members, but right now, he was spending his family fortune to protect random citizens, and that was a noble act.


    "Alright."


    "Let''s make haste!"


    While those family leaders were informing the citizens and organizing everything.


    Seth had finally found Arwen''s room. However, even though he was a Mana Control middle-stage cultivator, he was having a hard time withstanding their aura.


    He released his Mana and made a protective barrier around him while searching for the item he needed to find.


    Suddenly, the aura of both Arwen and Annia seemed to lessen. Their pressures lessened on him, since they started to distance a bit from that ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Arwen felt the intensity of the powerful energy shockwaves their aura shes were creating, and decided to fly towards the sky. She recollected her aura and started to rise quickly, leaving the Secret Garden area very quickly.


    "Heh! I won''t let you escape so easily."


    Annia started to chase after her, bring their battlefield towards the sky.


    After traveling for almost three thousand meters, the Elf Queen stopped. She looked at Annia''s figure approaching and prepared to fight.


    Annia ascended like a red meteor, bring her oppressive energy behind her. However, this time, she initiated a meleebat.


    Her body went directly towards Arwen and her fists inted with a thick redyer of power. The fluctuations around her fist increased in size and power and it directly collided against Arwen''s aura.


    The Elf Queen saw that Annia wasing for real now and extended both of her hands. A high concentration of Evergreen Essence gathered in front of her colliding against her opponent''s fist.


    Boom!


    The clouds atop the whole Ereinrith city cleared up, since they were pushed aside by a shockwave of Mana.


    A loud explosion urred, startling the people below. They all looked up just to see the sky being divided by two different overbearing energies. Half of it was green while the other half was red.


    "Hehehe."


    Annia started tough and Arwen didn''t know why.


    "Do you think I didn''t notice you were trying to bring our fight away from the city. That is going to be your weak spot..."


    Annia''s started to release her Mana and concentrated it in a huge orb of energy. She made a closing motion with her hand and it imploded into thousands of smaller red orbs.. She pointed down and everyone one of them fell towards the ground.

 Chapter 145 - Crimson Destruction

    The elven citizens on the Ereinrith city, were living their lives normally when they started to hear many different voices infused with mana, warning them of the iing danger. Most of them chose to believe on what they were hearing, because there were many known faces among the people announcing that news, that it couldn''t possibly be a lie.


    However, it wasn''t everyone that could so easily abandon their houses, because of a vague information like that. There were those that needed to see it happen in order to believe it.


    There was another problem as well... It was literally impossible to warn the entire city before something could happen, and that led to the situation they were right now.


    Many elves were escaping to a safer ce, together with the leaders of the Akiir and Beihorn families, while there were many more that were watching that crazy scene from inside their houses.


    But suddenly, a mythical force made everyone raise their heads and look up to the skies. Up there, many small red dots, twinkling like small red stars, entered their field of vision. The entire sky above the city was crowded with those red dots, that initially seemed really beautiful.


    Suddenly, they elerated like heavenly meteors towards the ground.


    The Elf Queen felt that Annia has gone insane. She was targeting innocent people, what brought Arwen, rage.


    She lifted her hand and a curtain of green light swept past most red orbs nearby, destroying them all. However, it was only a small part before the huge quantity of orbs already descending.


    Her body moved rapidly, leaving multiple after-images behind, while she extinguished most of those orbs with her Evergreen Essence. But Annia wouldn''t let it happen so easily.


    Annia charged after her, striking multiple times in order to bother her from destroying her red orbs. Truth be told, even though Annia''s desire for power was strong and she would sacrifice many lives for that purpose, she would never destroy the city that would be the symbol of her power and prestige, in normal circumstances. But the Corruption was already affecting her deeply, clouding her judgement and taking control of her.


    Arwen defended against Annia''s attacks, as many powerful Mana shockwaves happened because of their sh. Just like that, Arwen was forced to enter in a fiercebat with her, while many orbs kept descending until they reached the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The city was heavily bombarded with many Mana Sovereign energy orbs, that exploded in a bright red light, extinguishing whatever was in their area of effect. Hundreds of explosions urred inside the city. The houses and people that were caught on those explosions, vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "AAAAHHH!"


    "What is happening?!"


    "Nooo!"


    A huge chaos started to spread down there and the survivors finally understood the situation was grave.


    "You! I don''t believe you were able to involve innocent people on our fight." The Elf Queen looked towards her former Chief Commander with rage, unbelieving she had done such a vile act.


    "Ahaha... You better fight with me seriously, or else I might drop more red orbs down there."


    Arwen eyes started to shine in a green light and her hair danced behind her body. A deep green fog covered the whole area and Annia''s red energy dispersed while entering in contact with that fog.


    Arwen pointed with her finger and the huge cloud of poison moved towards her opponent very quickly, sealing her escape routes.


    Annia was quickly surrounded by that poison and not even the red lights protecting her body were able to fight against it. Her skin started to get paler as the poison invaded her body. She felt pressured inside that huge cloud of poison and could only try to circte her red energy madly.


    She just entered the Mana Sovereign Realm of cultivation and didn''t have a perfect mastery over her strength yet, however, the Elf Queen was a senior in that aspect. She just started to fight serious after getting furious and was able to pressure Annia to a dead end.


    But just as she thought everything was going to end. The Corrupted World Tree inside the Secret Garden started to emit some strange energy fluctuations.


    Arwen felt her Evergreen Essence weakening, while Annia felt her Crimson Essence rising in quality.


    BOOM!


    She released a shockwave of destruction and dispersed the whole poison cloud that was smothering her. Her body shot like an arrow towards the Elf Queen and she punched her chest area while Arwen was feeling weakened.


    The Elf Queen flew through the air for more than a kilometer until she was able to stop. Drops of blood were at the corner of her lips and she felt a painful feeling in the middle of her chest. She looked down and felt the crimson energy trying to prate her body defenses, through that area.


    She swiftly circled her Evergreen Essence to cleanse that energy, but the Corrupted World Tree kept interfering with her power, weakening it to the point where it wasn''t possible to cleanse that energy anymore.


    "Ahahaha!" Annia madlyughed and her red aura exploded. She lifted both of her hands and pointed them towards Arwen.


    Very strong Mana fluctuations started to appear around of her hands and a huge amount of power was gathered at that point. Her hands started to glow with a fiery radiance, increasing the power until she couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "Die!"


    A horizontal column of fiery red particles disintegrated everything on its way, reaching the Elf Queen in the blink of an eye. That skill contained all the power a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator was able to produce and even the space around that redser, bent when it was passing.


    The Elf Queen was feeling like there was something gnawing at her powers, decreasing her strength. She knew what it was, since she felt the strange fluctuations around the ancestor tree down there.


    However, there was nothing she could do now. The red column of searing mes was already right in front of her. She retreated as fast as she could and left behind many barriers made of pure Mana, trying to weaken her enemy''s technique, but every single barrier she had left behind, melted down by the scorching heating from thatser.


    Arwen used her Mana to transform it into Evergreen Essence, even though it was consuming a lot more than it would normally, because of the World Tree interference. She enveloped her whole body with it and almost at the same time, the huge horizontal column of fire struck her body, exploding in a blinding light.


    BOOM!


    There was an explosion of huge proportions, illuminating the whole sky. Not only was the entire city burning with red mes, but the sky has now, turned into a dark shade of red, since Annia''s skills wereposed of corrupted energy. Even the people suffering down there looked towards the sky, since the explosion was so loud, that they thought the world was ending.


    Arwen''s figure fell from the middle of that huge explosion while many people were looking at that area. They finally noticed that their queen was fighting and had been badly hurt.


    There was a sense of anguish rising inside their hearts. If their queen lost the fight, then who would be able to stop her enemy from storming the Elven Kingdom?


    As the Elf Queen''s body was falling through the air, she suddenly regained her consciousness and used her Mana to hover where she was. The impact had caused many of her internal organs to shift their position, making her lose her consciousness for some seconds. The drops of blood that had preciously dried at the corner of her lips, were now two thin lines of blood that didn''t stop dripping at all.


    She felt a sharp pain on her entire body and mainly on her arms, since they were entirely burned. The corruption had invaded her body and was now inside her energy veins, trying to control her power and turn her into another mindless vessel.


    "Hehehe... That''s it! I want to see you despair while watching your whole reign crumble to pieces." Annia''s voice had turned more deeper, just like a distorted monster voice. The red shards on her skin were growing at an iprehensible speed, making her arms and legs ugly and disproportional.


    The Elf Queen looked towards her and couldn''t believe that she was previously an elf. Her body had turned into a monstruous shape already and her corrupted emotions were intensifying. The only one that didn''t notice how different she had turned, was Annia herself.


    "You don''t deserve what you have. It will all be mine!" Her arms started to inte and the crystal shards around them drunk from the deep Mana pool she had, getting bigger.


    Her power seemed to be growing, while Arwen''s power was diminishing. That was all because of the corruption spreading inside the World Tree Replica.


    Arwen knew what she had to do. She had to destroy her own ancestor in order destroy the roots of Annia''s power. However, she would be destroying her powers too.. But that was something she had already decided to do, since it had only brought her disgrace.

 Chapter 146 - Transformation

    The Elf Queen ignored whatever Annia was trying to do and started to rapidly fly back to the Secret Garden area.


    "Trying to escape from me now? Why are you always running away?"


    The deformed arms of that strange creature that Annia was bing, were already full of crimson energy. She watched as the Elf Queen descended towards the ground with a sinister smile. Suddenly, her body elerated, chasing after her prey, ready to strike once more. Her speed was at least two times than the speed she was able to disy before, creating a red line that marked the sky where she had passed.


    Arwen was in a very bad condition right now and was not able to increase her speed any further. However, she kept looking straight down below, not letting her eyes get away from her objective. Even if she died, she would at least destroy the Corrupted World Tree Replica and spoil Annia''s ns.


    But even though she wanted to do it, it didn''t mean she would be actually able to do it.


    Annia very quickly caught up with her, striking simultaneously with her both arms.


    Bang!


    The Elf Queen felt a huge impact on her back and her body fell towards the ground. Hitting hard against the floor and creating a huge crater on the point of impact. Before hitting the ground, she unconsciously protected herself with her Mana Sovereign energy, avoiding instant death.


    Although she hasn''t died from that strike, she was in a really bad shape, having many of her bones broken and bleeding from many ces.


    Cough! Cough!


    Inside that crater, she turned her head to look at the Corrupted World Tree, and extended her hand hoping she would be able to reach it. But Annia''s feet stepped on top of her arm, crushing herst hope. Her body covered the ancestor tree, not letting Arwen see it anymore.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAH! How do you feel it? You have lost! I''m the winner."


    Arwen couldn''t see the tree anymore and thest ray of hope inside her eyes faded. She was already prepared to die and as a worthless mother, she wasn''t able to protect her daughter. She wasn''t even able to protect her people, turning her into a useless queen as well.


    When she was about to close her eyes and resign her life to fate, a bright red pir of light ascended from where the World Tree was, rising more than ten thousand meters into the air.


    Annia was forced to look back, just to see a figure that was touching the World Tree, exuding a crimson aura that was weaker than hers in potency, but a million times stronger than hers in quality.


    Seth was watching Arwen''s fight against Annia and through his Soul Sense, he identified the interference from the World Tree Replica on their battle. He noticed the corruption had taken control over it, trying to favor and support Annia.


    At first, he thought everything was still alright, after witnessing how Arwen was able to dominate her, butter on, a sense of dread was born inside his "heart".


    ''No... The Elf Queen is going to lose...'' While thinking about that possibility, his brain chanced upon another. Something he had thought previously, but wasn''t able to put to test since he was fearful... He was fearful of touching the powers granted by the Seed of Tyranny.


    However, while watching Arwen take a beating. He started to feel restless. His heart strings were in pain, screaming for him to do something. Only he would be able to help her out in this situation, no one else would.


    Seth had the same idea as Arwen after noticing the impact the corrupted tree had in their fight. He ran towards it while they were still fighting up there in the air and tried to get nearby.


    A barrier made of Corruption Essence stopped him from moving forwards. If it was a barrier made of pure Mana, Seth would never be able to break it, but the energy hovering in front of him in the form of a wall, was an energy he had inside his own body.


    Although he had it inside of him, he was not familiar with it at all. So, when he tried to pass through that wall, or break it, he wasn''t able to do anything.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of something hitting the ground some meters away from where he was. When he looked towards that ce, Seth saw Arwen lying on a huge crater while Annia had just stepped on her arm. He saw that victorious smile on that deformed elf''s lips and the expression on Arwen''s face.


    The Elf Queen he knew, was a very strong-willed person that withstood many years of solitude and despair, someone that would never waver in front of a hurdle, but right now, she had resignation showing on her bodynguage. She closed her eyes as if giving up her life to fate.


    ''No! I can''t allow it.''


    Seth didn''t even think twice, before activating his Seed of Tyrannypletely for the first time. The red wall in front of him dispelled with no omen, as if was just obeying an order from the Corrupted Tree, letting Seth approach the source of Arwen''s problems. At the same time, corrupted thoughts emerged inside his head, but he suppressed them since his soul was stronger now.


    He put his hands of the Corrupted World Tree Replica''s trunk, and a fierce aura left his body, entering inside it.


    Boom!


    A huge pir of crimson light emerged from that spot, illuminating the whole city. Everyone felt like their unholy ancestor had suddenly awakened and were forced to their knees in reverence.


    Seth erased the connection between the tree and the corrupted blood, connecting his Seed of Tyranny in its ce. He felt like the seed was thirsty, drinking from a fountain of power that it has ever desired.


    Annia felt her heart beat stopping as the Essence of Corruption running inside her veins lost their connection with the corrupted tree. Her powers were fading away quickly, like a balloon that had been pierced through.


    The power injected inside of her, that made her advance to the Mana Sovereign Realm, left her energy veins, passing through the pores of her skin and returning towards the World Tree.


    She looked at Seth''s figure, touching the source of her power and tried to release every single bit of energy she could in order to stop him from doing what he was doing. However, her body seemed to not respond to her anymore. The red shards of corruption protruding out of her increased in size and she started to transform in a strange monster.


    "AAAHHH!"


    While many reactions were happening inside her body, Seth felt the Seed of Tyranny pull the source of the World Tree towards it, just like what the tree had done with the nutrients inside the nts and flowers it had absorbed.


    Seth felt like something was changing inside the seed and he heard Lexi''s voice inside his mind.


    "The third seal! It is going to be released at this rate. The seed is using the corruption to unseal itself..."


    Just as Lexi''s voice resounded inside his head, Seth heard a "click" inside his chest area and the World Treen before him thoroughly vanished. The Seed of Tyranny inside his body, started to bloom, many roots spreading around itself. A pure crimson dot appeared in the middle, shinning like no other light before. When Seth felt it, he thought that one look towards that light was enough to pierce space and time.


    The roots enveloped that light, sealing it inside a new space.


    While trying to feel what was happening inside his body, Seth felt like he was transported to another dimension, where only he and that crimson red dot existed. He observed it sparkling and felt that it seemed to be eternal, an existence above others.


    Thump!


    He felt a sharp pain and all the blood inside his body was forcefully erased by it. Almost as if instantly, a crimson red blood started to run through his veins, bringing the Essence of Corruption to every single cell inside his body. His cells started to change and his body would be tyrannically stronger after itpletely ended, however, it would take some time to finish that transformation.


    After releasing the third seal, the Seed of tyranny had created and independent space right inside his body and changed his body constitution. Seth opened up his eyes and felt like he was able to control all the corruption energy nearby now.


    At this time Annia had thoroughly transformed into an ugly monster made of crystal red shards, and was uttering some strange sounds that came from the depths of her throat.


    "GRRRR!"


    "Grownrrr!!!"


    Seth looked at her and inside his eyes a crimson light passed through very quickly. The corruption inside her body as if like obeying hismand, dissipated, breaking those crystal shards into ten million fragments.


    She shattered like a ss bottle, not even knowing why and how she had died.


    Arwen, still lying on the floor, turned her head to look at Seth, but there wasn''t much strength left inside her body and her eyes were threatening to close.. Before closing her eyes though, she was able to see how Seth had changed and had to admit that he had be dangerously attractive.

 Chapter 147 - Treatment

    The Elf Queen had passed out. Her powers and vitality were leaving her body at a very fast rate and if she was left like that, she would end up dying.


    Seth felt the Evergreen Essence leaving her body and it was thest mystical force maintaining her life signals. If it were to disappear, she would die by the huge quantity of internal injuries her body had at the moment.


    But instead of panicking, a green light appeared around his finger and he pointed it towards Arwen. The Evergreen Essence that left her body swiftly returned, energizing her cells once more.


    He looked at what he had just done, realizing he was now able to control that essence. Seth turned towards the ce the World Tree Replica stood, but noticed that there wasn''t anything there anymore. The Seed of Tyranny absorbed everything, leaving nothing behind. The powers it contained were now assimted with the seed, transforming it into that independent space where there was that crimson light.


    The previous World Tree Replica, had the Evergreen Essence Source inside it, and it was now under his control. He lifted his hand, that was shining in a bright green light and felt that it was a power that belonged to himself.


    Suddenly, he started to hear many noisesing from the direction of the castle and extended his Soul Sense. Many elves had realized that the fight had ended and were now searching for survivors at the castle entrance.


    Seth noticed two figures leading the operation, but only recognized one. Mister Thellor, the leader of the Akiir family.


    Although, the normal procedure would be to go and find them, Seth moved towards the Elf Queen''s unconscious body and held her close, vanishing with her towards somewhere else. He entered the forest nearby while carrying her, searching for a good spot. He knew no one but him could save her right now.


    "Brother!"


    Theod came running towards Thellor to report the situation at his side.


    "I''ve gathered the resources we have and already assigned people to start healing the injured people. However, there are so many people that we are still short on resources and personnel."


    "Don''t worry. I will ask Ivasir to send some people to help. Right now, focus on finding the Elf Queen whereabouts. We saw her dropping from the skies somewhere near the castle. This got to be our priority."


    "Alright."


    "Thellor! Come Here!"


    Thellor and Theod heard Ivasir''s voice from afar. They ran towards him just to see a huge crater on the ground. There were some signs of fresh blood there, telling them that the Elf Queen was probably bleeding. However, she was not present.


    "Oh my god... What have actually happened here?"


    Theod got rmed after witnessing the huge destruction inside the castle and at the area where the Secret Garden existed. Only a tenth of the entire ce was still standing, the rest, has crumbled to pieces and it now resembled a post-apocalyptic scenario.


    Ivasir turned towards the brothers and said: "We need to find where the Elf Queen is, or else we will never know what actually happened here."


    "You''re right... Where is Chief Commander Annia and Elyon too? Why are they missing at a time like this?" Theod asked.


    "I don''t know where they are, but it is highly probable that they were caught in the mess. Do not count with them. Let''s continue searching."


    While the elves were forming search groups, Seth found a quiet cave where he slowly put the Elf Queen down and was racking his brains out to find a way to heal her faster.


    Her body was badly bruised and there were many parts where there were burning marks. Her arms werepletely burnt, but what worried Seth the most, were her internal injuries.


    He put a hand on top of her belly and sent his energy inside of her, trying to evaluate the degree of the damage, but he was shocked after noticing that her insides were a mess. He wasn''t even able to send his energy through her veins, because most of them have shattered.


    While defending against Annia''s skills, her internal organs shifted ces, after receiving those huge impacts head on. The only thing holding her life in, was really her Evergreen Essence.


    Seth noticed that the corruption was spreading to every cell inside her body too, but now that he could control the corruption inside her blood, he would be able to make it leave her body.


    However, she was badly hurt and any aggressive treatment, would actually end up killing her instead of helping.


    He came up with a method that would take a lot of time, but would be the least aggressive method to cure her. He concentrated his mind into his soul, sending wisps of Soul Mist towards the area where the corruption was spreading inside of her body. With just a thought of his, the corruption was slowly being stimted to leave her body, being absorbed by him.


    Lexi made sure to not let any particle of corruption invade his soul energy. She purified all of it, not letting anything barge in her holy sanctuary, that was his soul.


    Seth''s body was already housing the previous Seed of Tyranny, that was now something else, but Lexi made sure to never let it enter inside his mind and soul. He and Lexi would have toe up with another name for the seedter, since it had probably evolved now.


    One by one, he sent many wisps of Soul Mist inside her body and bit by bit, the corruption was being cleansed. After four whole hours doing it, he was finally able to absorb all that crimson energy back, making Arwen''s countenance ease for a bit. For all that time, he had to keep interfering with the Evergreen Essence inside her body too, or else she would die.


    "Seth, I was thinking about that green energy you are able to use right now..." Lexi''s voice resounded inside his head. She was observing him all this while and some ideas kepting to her.


    "You mean the Evergreen Essence?"


    "Yeah. That girl... Ahn... R or something..."


    "You mean Rina?"


    "Yeah! Wasn''t she able to heal you back inside the dungeon, with that Evergreen Essence? Maybe she could help this woman out."


    "That''s it!" Seth''s eyes sparkled after hearing Lexi''s words.


    Seth was so focused on finding ways to heal the Elf Queen, that his brain was suffering from a blockade. He couldn''t even remember the fact that the Evergreen Essence shown by Rina was totally different from Arwen''s.


    Rina could grow nts faster and heal non-fatal injuries while circting her energy, while Arwen was only able to poison. However, her poison was so strong that it was uncontroble.


    Seth tried to recall how Rina''s energy felt inside his body and tried to reproduce it with his own. He was the owner of the Evergreen Essence Source and possessed the ability both Rina and Arwen had, however, he didn''t know how to use it.


    He remembered how her energy mildly entered his body, soothing his pains and acting directly on his bruises. The bright green light on his hands started to get paler, changing from an aggressive stance to a very calm and cozy light.


    Seth felt a refreshing sensation around his hands and quickly brought them towards Arwen again. When he touched her, her external wounds started to vanish, healing very quickly. He was able change the nature behind his Evergreen Essence instinctively, just after trying some few times. With due time, he would be able to use both stances while fighting.


    As for her internal organs, Seth was healing them, but very slowly. They slowly relocated back to where they should be, getting healthier and better while being nourished with the green light.


    Just like that, sixteen more hours passed by. Seth was already weary from using too much energy and his body threatened to fall from tiredness, however, he persisted on giving the Elf Queen the first aid treatment that would get her out of any fatal danger possibility. He made sure to connect her energy veins back, so she would be able to use her own Mana to regenerate her own body.


    Arwen slightly opened up her eyes, just to see Seth''s figure copsing above her. He fainted after using too much of his power.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she didn''t understand anything. She didn''t recognize where she was, but after some seconds, fragments of memories started toe to her mind, mounting the whole picture of what have happened.


    Arwen tried to sit down, but her body was too weak to even move right now. She could only stay there,ying down on the floor of that cave, with Seth on top of her. Actually, it wasn''t a scene she hadn''t witnessed before, since both of them slept together at the Evergreen Tavern, so she easily got ustomed with it.


    Arwen tried to call for him, but he didn''t show any signs of waking up, so she could only close her eyes and observe the state her body was in right now. When she did it, she finally realized an Evergreen Essence signature that was just like what her daughter was able to produce.


    However, Arwen knew that it was impossible for her daughter to be here at this moment, leaving her with many doubts. But suddenly, she felt the same aura that was inside her body on Seth''s hands, and a possibility came to her mind.. As that understanding dawned upon her, some inexplicable feelings started to surge within her heart.

 Chapter 148 - A Blessing

    "Hm...?"


    Seth woke up and it already was sunny outside. He had passed out for at least eight hours straight and it should have been much more, if not for his strong body, that recovered his energy really fast.


    The first thing he noticed was that Arwen was not on the spot she was before, however, just moving his head for a bit, he was able to see her figure sitting in a rock while staring at him.


    "You finally woke up..."


    "Arwen... How are you feeling? Are you still feeling any pain?"


    "No. My body seemed to have miraculously healed and just my energy veins are kind of strained, not letting me gather too much Mana."


    "That''s good!"


    "Seth... Were you... Were you the one who healed me?" Arwen asked him despite already knowing the answer.


    Instead of replying with some words, Seth raised his hand and the Evergreen Essence revolved slowly and mildly there. It was warm and vivid, an energy that tried to inject life on things around it.


    "So, it was really you..."


    While Arwen was still recovering from the shock of this discovery, when Seth willed inside his mind and the mild energy pulsed with aggressivity, transforming into the Evergreen Poison Essence the Elf Queen most knew of.


    "!!!"


    She watched that poisonous green light on his hands unbelieving that entire scene.


    "H-H-How...?"


    She even stuttered, since in her conception it was something impossible to aplish. Seth used both hers and her daughter''s Evergreen Essence, right before her eyes. The inheritance of this essence was something that would put the life of a person in danger, resulting in death, since a person would not be able to handle all that power. That''s why the World Tree split the essence into two, only gifting it to the right person.


    The thought of having both the poisoning ability and the healing ability, was something inconceivable even for the tree itself, much less for the Elf Queen, that was actually witnessing it with her own eyes. Only the deity that had created that power would be hundred percentpatible with it.


    Seth took the opportunity that she was lost in her amazement and grabbed her hand while she was still unprepared. His Evergreen Essence entered her body, passing through each of her cells, washing them with a green light.


    "What are you..."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll certainly like it."


    Arwen stopped trying to ask anything and decided topletely trust on Seth. Something, she was already doing unconsciously. After realizing what he had done for her on thest twenty-four hours, her guard waspletely melted down when she was near him.


    The Elf Queen closed her eyes and tried to feel what was happening inside her body. Suddenly, an electrifying shock ran through her entire body, since she realized something.


    Her hands started to shake and her legs were threatening to give in. Seth held her, not letting her body fall on the ground. Inwardly, he was already smiling in happiness, since he knew this would be a huge gift for her.


    "Y-y-you... Is this real...?"


    "It is."


    Arwen felt her Evergreen Essence changing insider her body. The oppressive aura she unconsciously released, something that have tormented her for all these years and destroyed the life of so many people she loved,pletely vanished.


    It was nowpletely under her control and not something that kept weighing down around her body, like it has always been.


    Her hands kept shaking in disbelief and excitement and her eyes started to get moist. Seth felt a warm liquid dropping on his arm and noticed that Arwen was already crying. The Elf Queen, a strong-willed and resilient person, that didn''t even cry at the moment she thought she would die at Annia''s hands, was letting her tears downpour while being held by Seth.


    What Seth had just done; was the most beautiful gift she could ever have received, outside of her daughter''s birth. Something she had never even dreamt of, since she wouldn''t let her actions be clouded by a hazy hope like that.


    However... Right now, she had just received a real blessing. Not from the World Tree Replica though, but from Seth, a person from the race that many elves loathed, however, someone that did way more for the entire elven race than many other elves.


    What he had done, was actually something simple for him. After the /seed of Tyranny corrupted the Evergreen Essence and absorbed it, he had received absolute control over it, just like what happened with the Fragmented Law of Fire. He used his control to erase the ipatibilities between Arwen and her version of the Evergreen Essence. With given time, he would even be able to upgrade her essence, adding the healing ability and turning it moreplete.


    "T-t-thank..."


    She felt the poison aura around her vanishing together with the words to thank him, since her emotions were making her unable to form aplete phrase.


    Seth understood what she was trying to say and grabbed her hand, feeling the warmth of her vitality. He smiled at her and said: "There is no need for those words,e, let''s go back and rescue the people stuck inside the dungeon. I was able to find the controller inside the room you told me. We must hurry and bring them outside, since they must be getting worried already."


    "Alright." Arwen nodded and was about to use her Mana and support her body, but she forgot her energy veins were dried up and it would take some time for her Mana to recoverpletely. It would take at least one more week, since her body was a body of a Mana Sovereign cultivator; else, she would take at least an entire month to recover.


    Arwen felt a weakness consuming her energy and she had to put her hand on the cave wall to support her body from falling on the ground.


    Seth knew that she wouldn''t be able to go all the way back towards the city like that and decide to offer some help.


    "Let me carry you back. You are in no condition to move with your body like that."


    The Elf Queen have never felt so incapable and tiny like this before, however, she didn''t dislike the idea of having someone to rely on. After some time fighting internally, she decided to allow him to carry her, since she thought about the people waiting all this time inside the dungeon.


    Seth came at her direction and instead of carrying her on his back, he took her out of the ground like a husband would carry his newly-wed wife.


    "Ah..." Arwen felt embarrassed by the way he carried her, since her face would be constantly looking at his. However, she didn''tin, since she saw how serious his countenance was.


    Seth, on the other hand, was using all his will to show her a respectful and serious face. His semnce was very pure, just like the semnce a devil would make beforemitting evil.


    Arwen decided to notin and be carried like that. Time was precious and she wouldn''t be so narrow-minded to put her preferences before her people safety.


    Seth used his Mana and departed from the cave.


    .


    .


    .


    The Ereinrith city was in a total mess. There were at least hundred or more areas where total destruction had urred. Until now, there were many dead bodies being found and search groups working on locating possible survivors.


    There was a feeling of depression and a bitter taste of powerlessness inside of everyone, since until now, no one even knew what had actually happened. However, that would only worsen, since they didn''t know about the massacre that happened inside the dungeon yet. Both beasts and Elves lost their lives fighting each other there and less than ten percent of the people that entered the dungeon were still alive.


    Seth managed to enter the Central Stadium with Arwen without being discovered. She would exin everything that happened to the publicter, but right now, it was more important to rescue everyone still alive inside the dungeon.


    Arwen and Seth connected the spare blue orb inside the formation that led to the space inside the dungeon and a blue door opened up in front of them.


    Inside the dungeon, a blue wave swept past everyone still alive and they noticed a blue passage opening up at the initial point.


    Jiayi had a surprised expression on her face as she looked towards Caizhi.


    "Wow! Just like you said Senior Sister Caizhi. He is really a reliable person."


    Caizhi lightly smiled.


    The Eleventh Pce Master relieved the frown she had on her face. After discovering that the dungeon was sealed and that the Elf Queen and Seth had left to deal with the situation, there were many episodes that she tried to pick up a fight with Elyra, but she reasoned that it wouldn''t help them at all. However, the bitter taste has never left her mouth.


    Only at this moment, she was finally able to rx for a bit.


    Two people stepped out of the blue gate and the humans and elves inside the dungeon released a bit of the tension inside their hearts.


    Although there was a person that felt even more worried.


    "Mother! What happened?" Rina approached while running, since she felt how weak her mother seemed to be. She was even using Seth as a support. Something really big and dangerous must have happened outside, or else, her mother would never show herself in a pitiful condition like this.. Not because she was prideful, but because she was the queen.

 Chapter 149 - Leaving The Dungeon

    As Rina was running to meet her mother, Elyra and everyone else were able to see the Elf Queen and the state she was in. She seemed to be in such a feeble condition, that she needed the support of a human in order to keep standing properly.


    That brought a bitter feeling for the elves that didn''t know Seth, and were witnessing that scene. Their supreme figure was so close to a human... However, no one dared to voice any discontent.


    Seth turned his head to look around and noticed that there were some survivors gathering in a certain area, but none of them were near Elyra and the girls from the zed Lake Sect.


    Rina was the first one to reach Seth and her mother and her hands were already shining with a green color, since she was ready to heal her mother wounds. However, she suddenly noticed some lingering Evergreen Essence on some parts of her skin.


    Many doubts emerged inside her head, but Arwen quickly left Seth''s support and hugged her. Everything has ended and she just wanted to hug her daughter for a bit.


    "Mother?"


    "Rina, your mother promises you that she will bring you to travelter. I''ll make sure you visit every ce you want and do everything you like."


    Rina didn''t understand anything. She looked towards Seth and saw that he was smiling.


    ''He must have done something...'' She thought inwardly. But what is it, that must be done, to change the Elf Queen...?


    Seth left them hugging there and went towards Caizhi and Elyra.


    Before Caizhi could say anything, Elyra was already asking him what happened.


    "What happened outside? It took you almost two whole days toe back..."


    "Well... It''s better for everyone to leave the dungeon and see the situation with their own eyes. Arwen probably going to exin it to the publicter, however, I must tell you that this is going to be a huge blow for the entire Elven Kingdom."


    ''Arwen...?'' Elyra felt it was strange for Seth to be calling the Elf Queen by her name. But there were so many other important things to do first, that she didn''t bother with that.


    Seth turned to Caizhi and was about to get intimate with her, but the Eleventh Pce Master suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Seth felt that this woman was always trying to cause him some trouble, thus he didn''t want to enter in contact with her. But this time, she didn''t say anything and just kept staring towards him for some time.


    After some seconds thinking, she made a choice that left Caizhi, Jiayi, Run and Xiurong speechless.


    "Your name is Seth, right? I am the Eleventh Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect; however, you can call me Yushui. As one of the Twelve Pce Masters, I invite you to visit our sect in order to pay a visit to our ancestor."


    "!!!"


    "Oh?!"


    The girls couldn''t believe what they were hearing. For a male to be invited to visit their sect, he must be one of the most important characters in the whole continent. Actually, there has never been an invitation of a male figure in the history of the zed Lake.


    "I''m honored Miss Yushui is inviting me to visit your sect. Can I know the reason why you are inviting me?"


    "That is something I should not disclose here. If you ever ept my invitation and arrive at our sect, I will then tell you everything. However, I can already tell you that if you''re able to aplish it, we can give you any resource you need or pay you anything you want."


    "Oh? It must be something important then... Well, I will consider visiting your sect once everything here is over."


    "Alright. You can ask Caizhi for the location of our sect. I''ll take my leave then."


    The Eleventh Pce Master left, letting Seth and the girls behind. She was the first one to head towards the blue gate, leaving the dungeon and searching for a ce to peacefully rest.


    "What just happened? Senior Brother Seth, what have you done? It is like our Master turned into another person!" Jiayi eximed.


    Run and Xiurong couldn''t believe it as well.


    "I don''t know. Maybe she started to discover my qualities..."


    "Pfft!" Caizhi covered herughter with her hands, since she just heard a good joke and almost lost her bearing.


    "Oh,e on... You know I am full of good qualities..." Seth approached Caizhi and started to hug and pinch her.


    She tried to evade his pinches, but wasn''t able to.


    "Alright, alright. I admit it. However, it is impossible for you to move the Eleventh Pce Master like that. It must have been something else."


    "You''re mostly right." Seth already knew what might have caught her attention.


    The other girls looked at their interaction and felt embarrassment and a little bit of jealousy. Seth and Caizhi seemed to not bother that they were being watched by more than ten people.


    After some time, everyone left the dungeon through that blue gate, returning to the Ereinrith city. Seth made sure to scan everyone before letting them pass through the gate. He was trying to see if the corruption had infected anyone, but he knew that it would be highly improbable, since normal practitioners would most probably turn into red crystal powder, if they were infected.


    Only those strong enough, would be able tost more time and not end up instantly dying. There was still the possibility of a mutation happening, just like what happened with Annia. However, she was slowly losing her mind to corrupted desires and her final oue would be unknown if not for Seth. Maybe she would turn into crystal shards and die too.


    After analyzing things until here, Seth started to raise some doubts regarding the corruption. Why those mindless beasts are able to stay alive after being corrupted, but humans and elves almost hundred percent of the times, die? Is it because of their sentience? Or is it because of something else?


    That was something he couldn''t find the answer for now.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there was a destroyed city that was once the proud capital of the Elven Kingdom. The Central Stadium was nothing like what it was before, half of it didn''t even exist anymore, while the other half seemed to be ruins from inside the dungeon.


    Many other parts of the city turned into and of destruction that were full of wreckage of buildings and parts of destroyed trees. Everything that happened in this city was cause by a single attack of a Mana Sovereign cultivator.


    Annia''s red orbs descended and almost razed an entire city. If their battleground hadn''t been in the skies, not even the skeleton of this city would be left behind.


    Elyra and the elves that were able to leave he dungeons still alive, watched that scene and couldn''t even express their feelings properly. Some of them even knelt down in despair, while others started to cry loudly.


    Suddenly, the figures of Thellor, Theod and Ivasir rapidly approached the area. They were notified about people leaving the dungeon and came to see them.


    When they arrived, their hearts were finally able to see some hope, since the Elf Queen was alive. She was beside an elf they concluded as being her daughter, even though she was masked.


    "Queen!" The family leaders knelt before her while trembling in excitement.


    "Stand up. You''ve done well in evacuating the city and treating the injured people. What happened wasn''t something anyone could have predicted, yet you acted fast in your decisions."


    "We just did what should have been done, my Queen."


    "Thellor, gather every single Sect Master and Family Leader here in the central stadium. I will announce some things and exin everything that has happened."


    "Alright." Thellor left quickly to gather everyone.


    "Theod, take this." The Elf Queen threw him a top-tier spatial ring. It was able to store a lot of things inside and this one particrly, was the one that contained every single resource the Royal Family had umted.


    "My Queen, this is..."


    "I want you to use your connections and business management skills to rebuild our entire city. Make sure to use every single coin inside that spatial ring."


    Theod felt a heavy responsibility falling on his shoulders, but inwardly he felt honored and happy.


    "I will certainly aplish that, my Queen."


    "Ivasir. After you talk with your family youths, I want you to create a new unit squad. This unit is going to be under Elyra''smand and you are going to be the second inmand. Make sure to only ept reliable people. Actually, make a background check and present it to Elyra before epting anyone. You can start the preparations immediately, but make sure toe back to hear about what have happened."


    "Alright. I will be going." Ivasir left to aplish what she had asked.. However, before leaving the stadium he went towards Ilbrien and Finnea and received the sad news that his cousin, Paeris Beihorn, had died while fighting.

 Chapter 150 - Cruel Task

    Everyone started to work hard to rebuild the entire city, although, what they are currently doing, are just the small steps that will lead to a better kingdom in the future.


    Rina and Seth were talking with the girls from the zed Lake Sect, since the girls were curious about what was actually happening. Seth gave them a brief exnation of everything that have happened, making them have a clear picture of the entire situation.


    Right now, they were having a hard time to believe that a fight between two Mana Sovereign powerhouses had just happened above the city. This was something of epic proportions and the destruction they were seeing right now, was caused by only a single technique from one of them.


    The one that couldn''t believe what she was hearing the most was actually Rina. She would never expect that Annia was the one behind everything that happened. Right now, she was reflecting on her mother past behavior and Seth''s words about how the world outside was cruel and unpredictable.


    The Elf Queen finished instructing the leaders of the "Nature Roots" and approached Seth''s group while saying: "Sorry girls, I would like to borrow Seth for some time."


    "Eh?! Don''t worry Your Majesty, you can borrow him anytime. I guarantee you that I won''t let Caizhi get mad because of that." Jiayi started to talk, but her words were almost throwing Caizhi into the fire.


    "Don''t worry, this is going to be quick." Arwen smiled and signaled for Seth to apany her.


    "Can I help you with something, Arwen?"


    "Sigh... You know that in the state the city is in right now, it will be impossible for me to give you any treasures or rewards for what you have done..."


    "You shouldn''t worry about that..."


    "No. I have to... Listen... Right now, there is something I need you to do for me. Something cruel. And only a person that I have absolute trust in, can aplish that. However, it is also something that will bring you many resources and treasures."


    Seth listened to her with a serious countenance. He knew Arwen would never ask him to do something cruel, unless it as absolutely necessary.


    "I want you to erase the entire Luberus family from the surface of this continent, be it the important elders or the servants that works in their family mansion. Except for the innocent children, I want you to kill everyone else."


    Seth listened in silence.


    Arwen continued: "This sin will fall over my shoulders... Their blood will be staining my hands, not yours... You are only the knife that I''m borrowing to butcher them, eliminating the future trouble. I don''t want another Annia appearing again... This time we might have been lucky, however, I don''t want to be counting with the luck factor in order to live. As the queen of an entire nation, I can''t be so unreasonable to people that don''t deserve it on the surface. And that''s why I only have you."


    Arwen closed her eyes and clenched her fists. This request she was asking Seth to do, was something she would never consider doing, before the things that have happened. Sometimes it was better to cut the roots, not letting any possibility of a dangerous person appearingter.


    Seth walked towards her and grabbed her hands, giving her some warmth.


    "This is something you won''t be carrying alone. I will be the knife that will be stained with blood together with your hands."


    After saying those words, he vanished from the Central Stadium, leaving behind that warmth that touched her deeper than anything.


    "... Thank you." Arwen said in a low voice, still feeling the temperature of his hands on hers.


    Seth departed from the stadium in silence. He was about to kill many people he didn''t even know who they were, however his eyes were not turbulent and he wasn''t in the least indecisive.


    "Why did you agree with her?" Lexi''s voice ringed inside his head.


    "Because it was her that asked me to do it."


    "You are acting because of a woman once again... Going as far as risking..."


    "No Lexi... I''m not acting because of a woman... I''m doing it because it is Arwen that asked me to do it."


    "Hmph! How does it change anything?!"


    "It changes everything. She is not just someone I''ve met randomly anymore..."


    "I don''t see any difference."


    Seth chose to not discuss with Lexi anymore. After some time in silence, he said: "You and I know, that this world is not a kind ce where everyone will be able to leave peacefully forever. If this Luberus family is a threat to someone I like, then I''d rather destroy them early on, than letting them grow and hurt someone I careter."


    While he was dashing through the destroyed streets, moving towards his destination, Thellor came back to the Central Stadium together with the important figures that constituted the echelons of the Elven Kingdom.


    Many of them were feeling sadness and anger, since they lost someone of something important because of what happened, but none of them had the courage to say anything before the Elf Queen.


    Arwen looked at their faces and could feel that they were lost. It was natural for them to feel like that, since until now, no one even knew what have happened.


    Ivasir came back to hear her words as well. He already had a list of potential people, but it would take some time to study it and select the candidates.


    "I see that most of you are here, and I can assume that those who aren''t are probably dead or badly hurt... However, we are still alive so we must rebuild this whole kingdom and serve as a pir for the others that are worse than we are."


    The Elf Queen started her speech. She was feeling weak and being supported by her daughter, but she was able to pass the feeling of an immovable mountain for everyone.


    "First of all, I have to ask everyone for your forgiveness, since it was partly my fault that this situation ended like this. My ability as a queen is questionable, since I''ve let my subordinates cause the deaths of so many..."


    Nobody understood her words till here, but they remained silent, waiting for the rest.


    "Chief Commander Annia and the Leader of the Luberus family, Elyon Luberus; are the masterminds behind what happened. They nned to imprison me inside the dungeon and take control of the whole city. I was na?ve enough to fall in their trap, not being able to protect the core of our elven race in time."


    ''Elyon and Annia?'' No one could believe that such influential people would be the ones behind everything.


    Thellor heard everything, but his attention was caught when the Elf Queen talked about the core of their race. He was the first one to ask a question.


    "What do you mean by the core of our race?"


    "They included our ancestor in their ns, that is why the World Tree Replica was destroyed by Annia in the process."


    Boom!


    The elves felt their entire beliefs shaking. Their god has been destroyed?


    "No."


    "Impossible!"


    "You don''t need to doubt my words. You are free to check the ce where the Secret Garden existed; right behind the castle. Once you see it, you will believe me. Not only they destroyed the sacred tree, they used forbidden methods to kill almost everyone inside the dungeon. They killed our ancestor and killed our descendants at the same time. Our race has never been so thoroughly defeated..."


    A huge mor started to spread. Most people still thought that their descendants were inside the dungeon until now. However, the nightmare they thought that had descended on them that night, had actually happened inside the dungeon as well.


    Many of them knelt on the ground and started to cry, while others stood still in shock.


    This was a tragedy for the whole kingdom and only time would be able to sooth this pain.


    While Arwen was telling everything that happened in detail. Seth was already standing before the gates of the Luberus family.


    Everything seemed to be calm around there, like nothing was really happening outside.


    Seth activated his Soul Sense and was finally able to see what was actually happening. Inside the mansion, there were some secret rooms that led to underground secret chambers. There were many elders deactivating the formations and throwing away the source of Elyon''s experiments.


    Many bodies were being disposed of, while on another very secretive room, many important figures were sitting and discussing their next move.


    "Master Elyon died... Do you think this sin will fall on us?"


    "Of course! He was the mastermind, but we worked together with him. We have to eliminate whatever proof connecting us to his ns, or else our family won''t be able to survive."


    "Grand Elder is right! However, I think we need to leave this city as soon as possible too. After the dust settles, we cane back and start operating once again."


    Seth observed them with his Soul Sense. He was already marking the position of everyone he would be silencing.. Right now, he thought that Arwen hadn''t given him an evil task, but a very huge gift.

 Chapter 151 - Crimson Agent

    "Come on! Destroy those documents faster!"


    "I''m doing it! However, there are so many of them that I''m not able to do it all at once."


    Many elders of the Luberus family, were working on those underground chambers, trying to erase any traces of what they were doing all this while.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind one of them, piercing his neck from behind with a dark dagger.


    The other elf saw everything that happened with hispanion and panicked. He didn''t understand anything and could only start yelling for help.


    "Guards! Here! Help me inside the room! Guards!" He kept retreating until his back hit the wall behind him.


    "Don''t worry. No one wille to rescue you. Actually, very soon, you will join everyone else from your family."


    The Elf looked towards the door and saw that the guards were all lying down on the floor. There was a poodle of blood where their bodies were.


    "Please! Spare me! Plea..."


    The dagger Seth was holding suddenly shed forward, silencing the elder in charge of disposing of the documents.


    Through his Soul Sense, he observed that there was only a single ce left for him to go. A room where there were some individuals discussing about important matters. That room was currently sealed and no one inside was able to notice what was happening outside.


    Seth had already thoroughly "cleaned" the other parts of the mansion, leaving behind thatst room only.


    However, to his surprise, he just arrived at a room that had many documents scattered across the tables. After dealing with the elves inside, he was about to leave and go to the other room, but he looked towards some papers that were on top of the table and saw some words that picked his interest.


    "Ways of using the Crimson Agent?"


    Seth took the papers on his hands and started to read the documents.


    There were many rows and rows of words describing on how to use the "Crimson Agent", what Seth instantly recognized as the Corrupted Blood.


    There were parts exining on how to obtain it from certain areas, where the beasts were already infected by a mysterious group of people; How to use it properly and what it could do. All in all, there was aplete study over the "Crimson Agent".


    Seth couldn''t believe that there were other groups already using the Corrupted Blood as a weapon, but he remembered the episode where the beasts attacked the Hilkhell city and he finally realized that even those attacks must have been orchestrated.


    ''Someone is infecting the beasts!''


    Suddenly his eyes descended and he saw a seal imprint that he had already seen before. Below the seal there were some words that confirmed his spections.


    "From a researcher of the Cerberus n."


    When Seth read it, he couldn''t bring himself to believe it was true. His minds tried to formte a possibility where the elves from the Luberus family were able to find these files by chance, but inwardly he knew that it wouldn''t be possible.


    First of all, if there was a group that knew about the Corruption, that would be the Cerberus n, since it was at their facilities that Seth inherited the Seed of Tyranny. However, the Cerberus n was so secretive that if they didn''t want anyone finding out anything about them, then nothing would be found.


    That was one of the reasons Seth has been unsessful on his search for them. There was no one that knew anything about that n, but right now, Seth found something...


    The Cerberus n had connections with the Luberus family.


    Seth stored all the papers that were above the table inside his spatial ring and vanished from that room, only leaving behind the dead bodies of those elders that were disposing of the documents.


    .


    .


    .


    "How about we leave the city tonight?"


    "That is impossible! We must be sure if Young Master Elydir is alive first! What if... What if he was caught by the Elf Queen forces? If he tells them about us, we are all going to die sooner orter."


    "Grand Elder is right. We must create a secret group and find out where he is..."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    A voice that no one expected to hear, gave them the answer to their questions.


    "Your Young Master is already dead."


    "Who?! Who are you? Show yourself!"


    Seth was still hiding inside the darkness, only letting out his voice.


    The almost twenty elves inside that room released their cultivation, scanning the area and trying to discover who was the intruder. They all knew that they needed to silence that person as soon as they found him.


    However, with their cultivation at the Qi Transformation Real and Mana Perception Realm, they wouldn''t be able to even scratch Seth''s body at all.


    "Let me ask you one thing... Which one of you was in charge of making contact with the people from the Cerberus n?"


    Almost everyone had an expression full of doubts. They hadn''t even heard about the Cerberus n. Only a single person made an expression that was full of fear. It was obviously the Grand Elder. Other than Elyon, he was the second inmand and he had to know about everything.


    Seth was using his Soul Sense and was able to see his expression very clearly. He already knew that the Grand Elder would be the only one able to give him any information he was seeking.


    A poodle of darkness opened up in the middle of the round table where everyone was sitting, and Seth''s figure emerged from there.


    The elders released their Qi or Mana, trying to pressured Seth and restrain him directly, but all of them failed.


    Seth suddenly opened his arms and around the entire room, darkness descended, turning the environment darker than the night.


    Seth figure vanished and he moved swiftly between the elves, using his darkness to cut their bodies and kill them like a merciless butcher. Seth''s darkness was so thick that even the sound of their fearful screams were suppressed to the minimum.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The Grand Elder couldn''t see anything, even though he was a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator. The only exnation inside his head, was that someone from the Cerberus n came to silence them all. After witnessing the dark element, he was even more certain that it was that.


    He knelt down of the ground and started to beg: "Senior please! We didn''t do anything to offend you, and we didn''t expose our rtionship with your n either! So, why are you attacking us?"


    Thud!


    Thest body dropped lifeless on the ground and only he Grand Elder still remained alive. The darkness cleared up, revealing the figure of Seth. He was already in front of the Grand Elder, while all the other elves were already dead.


    "Senior... I beg..."


    "There is no need to say anything. Just stay still."


    Seth''s eyes started glowing with a blue light as he channeled his soul energy into his Hades arts.


    The Grand Elder''s eyes lost their brilliance and Seth invaded his soul, going directly towards his Soul Essence.


    Since Seth wasn''t interest in keeping his life, it was very easy for him to search for the memory he wanted to see, because hepletely ignored anything else than that.


    His soul energy entered like a razor, slicing up a path for him.


    The Grand Elder started to bleed from all the seven orifices on his face, since his soul was being sliced apart. The pain he was feeling couldn''t even be described, but it would soone to an end, because Seth had found what he wanted.


    The Grand Elder and Elyon traveled to meet a demon in a ce that Seth had seen before.


    Deste Scorching Wastnd!


    It was the ce where he was caged back then.


    The environment there was very hot and the sand would burn the feet. There were countless beasts lurking inside that desert, waiting to make you, their next meal and Seth had witnessed that happening some times.


    Elyon and the Grand Elder entered a cave where there was a person already waiting for them. Seth instantly recognized him, since he was one of the people he hated the most.


    That man was sitting on a chair while holding some documents. The first thing the Grand Elder noticed, was the silver ring on his finger. There was a savage-looking dog with three heads on that ring and the elder could feel that it was constantly drawing Mana from the environment.


    The man stood up and went towards Elyon.


    "I was waiting for your arrival. This is for you, I bet you will like it." He gave Elyon the documents Seth had just acquired.


    "Crimson Agent? How can I obtain that Crimson Agent?" Elyon asked after reading the files. He was eager to try those things out.


    "Well, it won''t be that difficult. We started to infect the beasts around the Human Territory with it. You just need to ask someone to bring you samples of that blood."


    Seth returned back to the present, while dropping the Grand Elder lifeless body on the ground.. He felt like he had just acquired some pieces of a huge puzzle.

 Chapter 152 - Departure

    Seth had vanished mysteriously and the only people who knew about it, were the Elf Queen, Rina and the girls from the zed Lake Sect. However, only the Elf Queen knew what he was currently doing.


    Since she was upied, telling everyone the details of what have happened, no one would be able to link the massacre that was happening on the Luberus Family mansion right now, to her. Like that, she would be able to maintain her image and the future safety of everyone.


    After some time, Seth silently reappeared in the half destroyed Central Stadium and Arwen noticed his presence. He nodded towards her and she knew that everything was done.


    "Ivasir! Bring the new unit under yourmand to arrest everyone from the Luberus Family. We must investigate how deep was their influence on everything that happened." She ordered it, making sure they would notice what happened there while she was still here.


    "Understood, My Queen." Ivasir left toplete his job while the other influent people did the same. There was a lot to be done and no one could afford to waste time now.


    Arwen went towards the Eleventh Pce Master while saying: "This Queen is deeply ashamed of what happened in the Wild Games... You and your disciples were in grave danger and it is partially my fault. However, I can''t evenpensate you, since the Secret Garden was destroyed, even though your party took the first ce in the event."


    "You don''t need to feel ashamed. We actually don''t need anything. I brought the girls here in order to make them get experience in a real fight against beasts. I just didn''t expect that things would take turn for the worse."


    "Sigh... No one would have expected it. If not for Seth, even my daughter would have suffered a bitter fate."


    The Eleventh Pce Master stood silent while remembering how Seth easily dispelled the poison from inside her body.


    Caizhi was chatting with Seth while Arwen was apologizing to Yushui.


    "Sigh... Are you really departing already?"


    "Yes. Pce Master Yushui needs to report back to the Sect and I need to continued my training under Master tutge as well."


    "Sigh... I wanted to spend at least another day by your side." Seth sighed dispirited.


    "I wanted it too, however, we can''t. But I know that you wille visit meter, right?"


    "Heh! Do you think I would let that chance slip away?"


    "Hah! I was na?ve... Of course, you woulde, since it is a female only sect. A heaven for someone like you, right?"


    ''Oh my god! Even Caizhi now? It must have been Lilian''s influence.'' Seth made a funny expression of shock, while thinking about Lilian''s influence on Caizhi''s life.


    "I''m kidding." Caizhi giggled after seeing his face.


    "Hahaha... You got me there. You must know that when I go to visit you there, I won''t let you escape any longer..."


    Caizhi smiled after hearing his words.


    "Uhum. I''ll be waiting."


    Seth advanced forward and embraced her. His lips sealing hers in a passionate kiss.


    "Holy Shit!" Jiayi started to scream after witnessing their intimacy. She had a very excited expression and seemed to enjoying the show.


    Run and Xiurong were amazed by their courage. Their cheeks got a bit red with embarrassment, but none of them took their eyes off of that scene. They seemed to be studying it forter.


    However, Rina, she resembled a tomato. Her entire white as snow skin had a red glow on it. Her cheeks were blushing and her face was hot. Inwardly though, she was feeling envy. Something she hasn''t felt before.


    She couldn''t exin it. At the same time that she wanted Caizhi and Seth to be happy and together, she wasn''t feeling too well witnessing them kissing.


    ''What am I currently feeling? I''m just his friend... Just his friend...''


    Seth and Caizhi took their time while enjoying each other until they felt satisfied. After they separated from each other, Seth put a spatial ring on Caizhi''s delicate hand.


    "Just a small parting gift."


    Caizhi didn''t even look what was inside, she just epted it and left, joining with the girls from her sect.


    Seth waved towards the girls and then went to where Rina was. The ring he gave Caizhi, contained a bit of the huge wealth he acquired from the Luberus family. He got so many things, that he didn''t even have enough time to check everything he acquired.


    Seth looked at Rina and saw her downcast expression.


    "Why are you feeling so down?"


    "Eh... I''m alright."


    "Come on... There is no need to be reserved with me."


    "I''m really alright. It''s just that so many things happened that I think I need to rest for a bit."


    Seth noticed that she was acting strange, but it was nothing too much outside of the normal.


    "Rest? Where are you and Arwen going to stay tonight?"


    "Hm? Where? In the castle I think..."


    "Ahahaha... I''m sorry to say it, but there isn''t a castle anymore."


    "???"


    "It was destroyed, just like the other parts of the city."


    Suddenly, another voice answered Seth''s question.


    "We are going to stay at the Akiir mansion tonight." Arwen came walking together with Elyra.


    Elyra had offered her to stay at her family mansion. Impressively, the mansion wasn''t destroyed by one of Annia''s orbs and was now, one of the few ces inside the city that were still intact.


    "Akiir mansion?" Rina asked kind of excited. It would be the first time she would be visiting someone. The sad part of this, was that a whole city needed to be destroyed, for her to be able to spend the night in another ce that wasn''t the castle. Of course, not counting the times she fled from her home.


    "Yes. I''m staying there as well." Sethmented.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Since I arrived here at the Ereinrith city, the Akiir family weed me in their home. Actually, I guess it wasn''t for free though, since I had to work my ass off under Elyra''smand. At least I was able to be her boyfriend."


    "Eh?!!!" Rina got shocked. She was still rejoicing that Caizhi had to leave and she would be able to have some time alone with Seth. However, just as Caizhi left, another woman appeared already. It didn''t mean that she didn''t like Caizhi of Elyra, it''s just that she felt they were stealing Seth away from her. It was something she didn''t like feeling, but she didn''t know how to control it, or how to ept it.


    Elyra looked at Seth as if trying to pierce him with her gaze. She has never been so embarrassed in her entire life. Seth was telling he was her boyfriend right before the Elf Queen and she couldn''t even tell otherwise.


    "Oh? Is that real?" Arwen asked in a curious voice.


    Elyra didn''t know where to hide now. She could only weakly reply.


    "It''s real..."


    Rina started to feel like she didn''t want to visit the Akiir house anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    Elyra brought everyone to their own guest houses and left to her own room. After escorting the Elf Queen till her guest house, she noticed that there wasn''t a heavy pressure affecting her as it usually happened. It was like her poisonous aura had vanished.


    Since Elyra didn''t know theplete story, she could only try to guess what have happened. However, she made sure to keep her guesses to herself.


    It was alreadyte at night, when Seth decided to check the things he have gotten from the Luberus family treasury. There were many weapons with low-grade spirits, and many more without any spirit, but they were all crossbow, longbows and short bows.


    Seth found some Spirit Enhancement Stones and other materials that would help Lexi out on her cultivation. Mountains of blue Skystones and more than a hundred red Skystones. He was surprised to find a purple Skystone there too.


    There were many other things he didn''t know what they served for, but none of them were emitting any powerful fluctuations, so he knew they were probably materials or something simr. However, there were many poisonous herbs and artifacts that Elyon used to conduct his experiments in the middle of those things.


    After searching deeper, he was able to find the skillstones that contained all techniques the Luberus family possessed.


    "Maybe I could try learning these skills, it might be usefulter somehow."


    "You''re right. Knowledge and techniques are never enough..."


    Seth turned around after hearing a beautiful female voice. He was surprised to see the Elf Queen standing behind him. She entered his room without him realizing anything.


    "Arwen... can I help you with anything?"


    "I have been thinking that I wasn''t able to thank you for everything you''ve done for me and my kingdom until now."


    "Sigh... Between you and me, there is no need for those words."


    "I guess so. But even though there are no need for those words, I should at least thank you somehow." She stepped forwards and pushed Seth towards his bed.


    Everything happened so sudden, that he was caught unprepared. However, he was a person that adapted to every situation very quickly.


    Seth pulled her towards his embrace and started to kiss her corbone, her neck, going up until he reached her lips. Arwen quickly reciprocated his kisses, while at the same time taking his shirt off.


    Seth didn''t think he would be spending another night with her so soon.. However, the heat inside his body was even greater now than the first time they did it.

 Chapter 153 - A Good Night *

    Arwen took his shirt off and couldn''t help but admire his body. It had changed from the first time she had seen it. After what have happened at the Secret Garden, his muscles seemed to have gotten bigger and even more firm than what they were before. However, Arwen couldn''t understand how his skin was so thin and smooth even though he had such firm muscles.


    While she was lost admiring his physique, Seth kept kissing her neck while roaming his hands on her back. He was able to feel the sweetness of her smell and was getting intoxicated on it. It was only a matter of time until he waspletely ready for action.


    Arwen saw something growing and trying to rip a hole on Seth''s pants. She remembered the things she did with it on theirst time and started to get excited entering in the mood too.


    Seth couldn''t handle it anymore and started to take her clothes off, until she waspletely bare for him. He stopped for some time while staring at her body.


    She was beautiful. As a Mana Sovereign cultivator, her body hasn''t aged even a single bit and was preserved at the peak of her beauty. Her skin was just like the skin from a maiden of twenty years old, coupled with her long golden hair and green eyes, it created the picture of the heavens.


    "I want you to be mine..." Seth blurted out his thoughts, stunning Arwen.


    She opened up a smile and said: "Don''t you already have two beautiful girlfriends? Even thatdy Elyra is already in yourp, yet you want me as well?"


    "I''m greedy... I want you along with them, and I will do everything I can to aplish that."


    Arwen wasn''t averse to polygamy. She herself had married three times. However, she as the leader of an entire nation had the status to back that up. It would be strange for her to be a part of his harem, since her status was greater than his. However, somehow, she started to think of a possibility...


    Seth was already so strong even though he was so young. If he continued to grow like this, in just some more few years, he would be at the peak of this entire world. He would even have the possibility of breaking the bottleneck and go higher.


    "If you want me, then you will have to prove you are worthy."


    Seth smiled and advanced on her.


    "Then I will prove it right now."


    He threw Arwen on the bed while taking off thest piece of clothes covering his body. His member was already ready for battle, so he entered it without looking back.


    Seth caressed her whole body with his left hand, while with his right hand, he made sure to pleasure her most important ce.


    "Ahh!"


    Arwen weed him while moving her legs and giving him better ess. At the same time, she arched her body, taking his lips once again.


    Arwen was already more than ready to receive him and Seth noticed that with his hand. He separated his lips from hers and positioned his entire body at the right ce.


    Gasp! Arwen felt him entering and couldn''t help but wonder once again, if she would be able to handle it all.


    Seth felt a tightness he was dreaming to feel again all this while. He was inside a warm and tight heaven, where there was only happiness. He started to move slowly, going forward until he felt a blockade, then he moved backwards.


    "Ahhhh!"


    He repeated the process many times, increasing the speed over and over.


    "Hmm... Right there."


    Arwen was enjoying how he moved. He seemed to have found the way to perfectly connect with her. While Seth kept being held down inside that paradise, she was slowly reaching her peak.


    "AHHH!!!"


    Arwen felt her muscles contracting and her brain releasing thousands of different hormones.


    Seth on the other hand, felt he was inside the vault of heaven. He gave his all, in order to not finish right there, since he wanted this night tost forever.


    Arwen was finally able to rx, feeling a sense of tiredness right after. However, Seth changed her position and started moving once again.


    "Wait! I''m still sensitive."


    "Ah!"


    However, he ignored her and continued their wild session together. He made sure to enjoy her the entire night, while Arwen couldn''t remember a night that was better than this one.


    They were lucky that the formation around the guest house, didn''t let any sounds from inside escape. Or else, there would be many elvesining they weren''t able to sleep.


    Morning arrived and Rina knocked on the door of her mother''s guest house, however she wasn''t there. She decided to try it againter. Maybe her mother was still sleeping.


    Seth and Arwen were only able to wake up at 11 am. They stood battling the entire night and it was actually a miracle that they were able to wake up at that time.


    Arwen was being cuddled by Seth; something entirely new for her. She didn''t understand how things turned out like this, but she actually liked it.


    "Arwen, aren''t you interested in knowing who I really am?" Seth initiated a conversation about him. Now that he decided on having a rtionship with her, the thing he wanted the least, was to hide anything from her.


    Arwen turned her head towards him, kind of interested on that topic. She knew that a person like Seth would not be normal in any ways. Just his strength alone, was something that shocked her to the core. But not content with that, he was immune to her poisonous aura, he is able to control that crimson energy and has now acquired the Evergreen Essence. Not even mentioning that his Evergreen Essence was theplete version.


    "My story is a bitplicated, however, I will resume it down..."


    Seth was about to tell her about his life, when suddenly, he heard Lexi''s voice inside his head.


    "Quick! You have to do the Soul Link Contract with her. I feel signs of Soul Resonance."


    "Soul Resonance?"


    "Yeah! Do you still remember what happened with you and that girl in the demon territory? You were able to send your energy inside her body and enhance her strength. That was because a Soul Resonance happened. This is a very rare phenomenon, something very hard toe by. That''s why you should use the Soul Link to stimte those signs and create the Soul Resonance."


    "Alright."


    Seth looked towards Arwen and said: "Arwen, please close your eyes and let me guide you to a certain ce."


    "Guide me?" The Elf Queen closed her eyes and let Seth guide her. She expected he would stand up and lead her to go somewhere, but in reality, it was something else.


    "You can already open your eyes."


    Arwen opened her eyes and saw that the scenery had changed. She was inside Seth''s soul space, where there was a blueke and a blue mist hovering on the air.


    "Hm? Where are we?"


    "You are inside my soul space. The water of thatke is my Soul Essence, or my memories and consciousness if I were to define it. This ce is very special... I was only able to form it after studying a mythical book from one of the old gods. His name was Hades, a master of the Soul."


    "Master of the Soul?"


    "Yes. I brought you here, because I want you to make a Soul Link with me. Hades was a god that excelled in soul attacks, but he left behind in his inheritance, a pact. It is called Soul Link and it is able to connect two Souls. However, my soul will serve as the source, where you will be connected to. If the source were to disappear, then the connections would suffer from the same destiny."


    Seth looked deeply inside her eyes and continued: "I won''t make any empty promises, but I will do my utmost to find a solution for that w. I want you to make a Soul Link with me. After entering that link, you will be able to see how mythical it is with your own eyes."


    Arwen heard every word he said with hundred percent of her attention. She wasn''t trying to discover any lies on his speech, but trying to discover why would he propose something like this to her. When he said it was an inheritance from a god, she already knew that she didn''t deserve it. Like the god that blessed her, those blessings were often good and bad at the same time, however, they were something able to change your life and let a normal elf like her, turn into the Elf Queen, a person revered by an entire territory.


    "Why?"


    "Since I''ve arrived in this territory, I have been hearing stories about you. Everyone treats you like their goddess, with the maximum respect and adoration possible. But none of them were able to see how fragile you were, after spending all those years alone.. And I would rather be the cause of your death, than letting you die alone in sadness."

 Chapter 154 - Seth’s Plan

    Seth speech was able to touch Arwen deeply. A few of his words were able to make her feel afort she wasn''t able to, for all these years.


    Unknowingly, she started to think that it would be better to die together with him, than living without him, just like what she felt for her daughter, but a bit different.


    ''Am I in love?''


    Arwen looked at Seth and saw that he was anxiously waiting for her reply. She smiled after realizing how anxious he was, but for her, this choice had suddenly turned into something easy to make.


    "I want it. Make a Soul Link with me."


    Seth felt like huge boulder was lifted from his shoulders. He was finally able to rx. It would have been way easier to convince her doing a Soul Link, when their rtionship had already been developed and their feelings were at their peak. However, Lexi kind of made him advance things way quicker than how they should have been.


    ''Phew... That was nerve-wracking.'' He had actually put their rtionship to test. If Arwen didn''t ept it, they would be constantly awkward near each other. One feeling distrusted, while the other feeling guilty.


    This time, Seth didn''t lead Arwen inside hiske of Soul Essence. He just willed and the blue mist started to cover the whole area, entering Arwen''s Soul through her breathing.


    She felt a formless thing entering her body and merging with her.


    "After tasting from my soul, there is no more life for you without me." After saying the rites from Hades'' inheritance, the ceremony wasplete.


    Both of them felt a link when their souls were near each other. Seth sensed that familiar link, while Arwen tried toprehend it, but to no avail.


    It was a new sensation for her and she wanted to study it better, but suddenly, the scenery changed and she was back inside Seth''s guest house.


    "If I were you, I would quickly close my eyes and concentrate."


    "?" Arwen turned her head to ask Seth why he was telling her that, but the energy circling around her body started to go towards Seth. The energy inside her veins followed suit, going towards Seth''s direction too.


    When she was about to ask what was happening. She felt a flux of energying her way. Arwen as a Mana Sovereign cultivator, could easily tell that it was Seth''s Mana, but what amazed her, was hat it contained his Evergreen Essence Source, something that would help her a lot if she were to absorb it.


    She finally understood Seth''s words and sat in the middle of the bed with her legs crossed.


    A huge flux of energy started to circle around both of them and whirlwind of Mana formed inside the bedroom. Right at that moment, the energy present in the atmosphere started to join in the mox.


    Outside the guest house, Elyra and everyone that was near that area, started to feel a huge quantity of Mana gathering in there.


    People started toe closer to watch what was currently happening, but Elyra created a wind barrier around the guest house, not letting anyone near it.


    Rina was the first one to arrive after Elyra. She looked towards that phenomenon with interest, since she felt the Evergreen Essence Source in the middle.


    Seth was absorbing Arwen''s Mana greedily. He and Lexi used their old and goodbo, where he absorbed everything, while she purified the energy, refining itpletely for him to assimte. Like that, his Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivation, showed signs of advancing.


    Boom!


    His energy veins expanded and entered the Mana Controlte-stage Realm, however, his energy kept increasing, with no apparent signs of stopping.


    Arwen on the other hand, was a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator and she didn''t think she would be able to increase her strength at least for the next fifty years. However, her Evergreen Essence was getting honed, increasing its quality, what led to her Mana getting stimted.


    She suddenly felt signs of advancement. With no hesitation, she made sure to put all her attention on advancing, making the whole atmosphere outside the guest house, vibrate with her Mana.


    Every elf inside the Akiir family mansion, felt the Mana on the atmosphere moving in great torrents, pressuring them with the huge flux of it.


    Boom!


    Arwen felt her energy veins expanding, what was really impressive and incredible, and her strength advanced to the Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm. A jump of a single stage on the Mana Sovereign Realm, was akin to cultivating from scratch once again. Her energy renovated within her body, stronger and in a greater quantity than before.


    Arwen felt that if she were to fight against Annia today, there would be zero chances of her losing. Annia would actually be defeated easily.


    After advancing once, Arwen felt the mysterious effects that were still happening on her, lessening their effectiveness. However, for Seth, he kept absorbing more and more Mana, while Lexi kept refining it for him.


    Boom!


    From the Mana Controlte-stage Realm, he entered the Mana Control peak-stage, and finally felt the effects lessening on him too.


    Everything came back to normal, inside and outside of the house, but no one other than Seth, understood what had happened.


    Seth and Arwen opened their eyes, looking towards each other. Arwen had at least a thousand questions to ask him, but she chose not to. She enjoyed how mysterious he was and waited for him to exin her, what he had to.


    "What do you think? I said it would have many positive effects, didn''t I?"


    "You did. I would have never expected that something like this would happen."


    "That is a very rare phenomenon called Soul Resonance. It can''t be produced, just chanced upon."


    "I see..."


    "Now, I guess I should tell you more about me." Seth opened his palm, where an orb of darkness was already hovering above.


    "Darkness???"


    "Yeah. I am a human that was taken to the Demon Territory and groomed by the strongest force there, the Demonic Shadow Royal n. Recently I discovered that people gave me the title of Eternal Shadow."


    "You are..."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m the Young Master from the Demonic Shadow Royal n, a half human half devil, trained under Velgor to be a sharp dagger under hismand."


    "..."


    "However, I''m also the sharp dagger that will slice his throat one day. The number one enemy of Velgor, since my only family was destroyed by his subordinates, my life was hell under his tutge and if not for luck, I would be already dead because of his experiments."


    Seth told her about his origins and Arwen instantly understood through his tone and expression, that his story was not simple at all. Right now, she finally understood that she wasn''t the only person that had a bitter and pitiful past.


    "If you want, you don''t need to go back there anymore. The Elven Territory can be your new home... I guarantee that no one would dare to look down on you or else I would make their heads roll."


    "It''s not so simple. Sigh... Arwen, can I ask you a favor?" Seth remembered about some things and his mood got sour.


    "Of course."


    "Can you help me kidnapping someone on a certain date, about ten monthster?"


    "Kidnapping someone?"


    "Yeah, like I said... This is going to beplicated. My primary goal while epting your invitation to participate in the Wild Games, was to get stronger, but the source of it all, is that I want to save a person. However, it''s aughable dream to think that I will be able to turn into a Mana Sovereign cultivator in a single year, so I have to resort on other means."


    "Why are you asking me this?"


    "Well... When training inside the Demon Territory, I was being swallowed and consumed by dark emotions. At that time, when I was at my worst, I met a person who saved me and brought some light into my life. However, ten months from now, she is going to marry into the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. That''s why I have to kidnap her at all cost."


    "So, you''re actually trying to make the Demonic Shadow Royal n and the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce your enemies at the same time?"


    Seth nodded.


    "And who are you trying to kidnap?"


    "The Devil Princess Silver Nights."


    "What?! She is the symbol of the Demon Territory. Kidnapping her is the same as trying to kidnap


    Rina. I would do anything to get her back and destroy you if you did it. However, if we were to kidnap her; we would be evoking the rage of both demons and humans..."


    Arwen looked into Seth''s eyes, but she didn''t see him wavering at all. He was determined to do it and with only a single look of hers, she was able to tell that he would jump into the fire even though he knew he wouldn''t be able to aplish the task.


    "I will save her no matter what... That''s a promise I made with her. I rarely make any promises, because when I do them, I would rather die than failing my words." Seth remembered Serene''s expectant expression and once again, he felt his resolve growing stronger.. Even if he had to sacrifice himself to save her, he would dly do it.

 Chapter 155 - Promise

    Arwen listened to his words and she could already imagine how hard it would be to aplish what he wanted to do.


    "I can help you... However... You have to promise me one thing."


    Seth didn''t like to make empty promises and Arwen knew about that. But Seth was able to see that she would only help him out, if he epted to make a promise.


    "Alright."


    "Good. After saving her, you have to leave that ce the fastest you can and if anything, end up happening with me, you have to promise me that you will not return, actually you can''t even look back to see what is happening."


    "But..."


    "No. I won''t give up that condition. If you don''t ept it, I won''t lend you my strength to save her."


    Seth felt the conviction behind her voice and could only sigh in resignation.


    "Sigh... I promise you."


    "Very good. If something unpredictable and unexpected end up happening, I leave Rina in your care."


    "Wait... Why are you sounding like that is going to be the end? Come on, nothing is going to happen... I''ll give my everything into getting stronger until that day arrives, that''s why you should not be talking like that."


    "I hope so..."


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly Seth and Arwen heard someone knocking on the door. Seth looked towards her, trying to see if it was okay for him to open and see who it was.


    Arwen seemed unperturbed. She wouldn''t mind people wildly guessing her rtionship with Seth as long as they didn''t discover it.


    Seth approached the door and opened it, just to see the figure of Rina waiting outside. Elyra was a bit farther, talking with Theod and sending away the elves that were still curious about what have happened.


    "Rina? Pleasee in."


    "Ahn... Mom said it would be improper to enter a man''s room." While talking about what her mom had taught him, she saw her mom inside Seth''s guest house.


    "Eh?! Mom?"


    "Come on, don''t keep standing there like that." Seth held her hand and pulled her inside.


    Rina was dragged inside while feeling confused. What was her mom doing inside Seth''s room? She was doing the contrary of what she told her.


    "What are you doing here mom?"


    "Ahn... I was discussing some things with Seth, but we just ended that discussion. It''s time for me to go and see how things are going on the city. Actually, what are you doing here too?"


    "Eh? Ahn... Well, I didn''t have anything to do, so I thought ofing here and see if Seth wanted to do anything."


    Seth watched how mother and daughter were trying to hide the truth from one another, and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Ahahaha..."


    "Why are youughing?" Rina asked confused.


    "Rina, aren''t you feeling ufortable wearing that mask everywhere you go? You can take it off if you want."


    "You''re right. This is indeed ufortable." Rina took her mask off, revealing her otherworldly features in front of Seth and Arwen.


    The Elf Queen didn''t even have time to stop her from doing it. She looked towards Seth, already expecting that he would fall into a trance and be mesmerized by her daughter''s beauty. However, she got shocked after realizing he didn''t show any major reactions, only minor signs of appreciation.


    "You... You''re able to keep calm after seeing her face? And you Rina... Why are you so carelessly taking off your mask like that?"


    "Ahaha... You don''t need to be like that Arwen. Actually, I have something to ask you, before you leave to the city."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m nning to go back to the zing Phoenix Sect for some time and I would like to bring Rina along with me."


    "!!!" Rina got excited after hearing it. If her mother allowed, she would be able to travel for the first time. However, she knew that the chances of her mother permitting it, was nearly null.


    "The Human Territory? I can''t let her go to such a distant ce..."


    "Think about it, you will need to constantly watch over everything that is going to happen inside the Ereinrith city and you won''t have time to stay with Rina. She won''t be able to stay inside the castle, since there isn''t a castle any longer and I bet that there isn''t a single person that you are able to entrust her safety to, right now."


    "Even so... The Human Territory is too dangerous."


    "I''ll be by her side. Even though I''m not one of the strongest human powerhouses, but outside of the Higher Grounds, no one will be able to touch even a single strand of her hair while I''m there."


    "Come on mother... Please. You said you would let me visit anywhere I wanted..." Rina started to plead too.


    Arwen seemed to be moved for a bit, but she resumed denying it, right after.


    "No... It''s not so simple..."


    "Sigh... Let me be a good stepfather for Rina at least once." Seth suddenly said.


    "!!!"


    Rina looked a bit confused and thought she had heard something wrong.


    "Stepfather?"


    "Better to tell you soon, instead of hiding the truth. I and Arwen are in a rtionship."


    Boom!


    Rina didn''t expect it at all. She didn''t even know how to react. She turned towards Arwen waiting for her to deny Seth''s words, but she didn''t.


    Arwen felt embarrassed and anxious, and she wanted to leave that situation as fast as she could. She knew that it would be better telling it to her daughter right now, than letting it umte forter. However, she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "I''ll allow it! But you have to wait an entire week before departing." Arwen said those words while opening the door and fleeing from the scene. Those were the only words she could say, that could have some effects on changing the conversation.


    Rina seemed to have turned into a living statue. The word "stepfather" kept ringing inside her head over and over.


    Seth looked at her shocked state and decided to bring her back.


    "Don''t be like that Rina... If you want, I can be something more than a stepfather to you." Seth didn''t say what he could be, but the words "something more", brought Rina back. But right after she was sent to another dimension by her wild thoughts.


    She started to fantasize about many things Seth could be inside her head. But she was a pure maiden, so nothing she thought of, could bypass the level of what she had seen Seth and Caizhi doing.


    Even so, she blushed entirely and like her mother, she left running, disappearing from Seth''s guest house.


    "Ahahaha! Funny."


    "Like I said. You are an enemy to womankind. A pervert that should have been smitten by a heavenly might already!" Lexi''s voice resounded inside his head.


    "If I were to die like that, you would die alongside me..."


    "Of course not! Only you should be punished and not me!"


    .


    .


    .


    Human Territory, zing Phoenix Sect.


    Huo Shihong was working, analyzing many documents and deciding the next step the zing Phoenix Sect would make, when suddenly he heard someone knocking on the door of his office.


    "Sect Master, I brought some urgent news that you should hear."


    Huo Shihong said: "Come in Third Elder."


    This elder was promoted recently and was still learning how to handle the information properly, since he was in charge of everything rted to theirwork, inside and outside the zing Phoenix Country.


    The elder quickly entered and he seemed anxious. His face was a bit pale, but he started to report the information he just received.


    "Sect Master, the person in charge of sending us the information around the Red Mountain city, just sent us the news that a group of practitioners suddenly invaded that city, and they are currently in a bad spot. They requested our help to deal with the enemy."


    "An invasion at the Red Mountain city? What happened with the cities of Firestone and Yellow Ash? If they wanted to reach the Red Mountain city, the invaders must first pass through those two cities..."


    "I don''t know sir. We can''t make contact with our informants on those two cities. Just like they had vanished."


    "How is it possible? Who did it?" Huo Shihong already had someone in mind, however, he never thought they would dare to do it.


    "The informant wasn''t able to describe with certainty, but it seems they were using techniques of the Wu Martial Kingdom."


    ''Wu Martial Kingdom...'' Huo Shihong clenched his fist.


    "However... However, there were many other individuals our people weren''t able to identify. Their techniques didn''t seem to be what is taught in the Wu Martial Kingdom and their weapons were all infused with spirits."


    "Do you mean..."


    "Yeah. We might be suffering from a joint attack... What are we going to do Sect Master?"


    Huo Shihong started to remember the words Seth had told him, but he wasn''t able to believe it.


    "Assign ten elders to join our kingdom forces. Send two battalions together with them to Red Mountain city. We must stop whatever is happening there quickly. There is one more thing... Write a letter to the Wu Martial Kingdom, asking them what are their practitioners doing in our country borders."


    "Alright, Sect Master."

 Chapter 156 - Negotiating

    "One week... Arwen asked me to wait for another week, but there is nothing to do in this destroyed city anymore."


    "I don''t know what you are going to do Seth, but I have lots and lots of spirit treasures to absorb. So, you''d better bring them out and help me absorb their energy." Lexi was talking about the loot Seth had acquired from the Luberus family treasury.


    Seth took every single treasure that contained spiritual energy out of the spatial ring and started to absorb their energy inside his soul space.


    "Lexi... I have been wondering... What do you do with all this energy I am helping you absorb? Are you able to cultivate with it?"


    "Cultivate? Nah... That''s too boring."


    "Then, what do you do with it?"


    "I eat it."


    "You eat it?!" Seth wasn''t able to believe what he was hearing.


    "Yeah. And then I go to sleep." Lexi said in a nonchnt intonation as if it was a normal routine for her.


    "What the fuck!" Seth wasn''t able toprehend how she was able to eat spiritual energy. He couldn''t even picture it happening.


    "Wait... Then you mean that while I and every other practitioner in this world, need to train hard to progress on our cultivation and grow stronger, you''re actually able to upgrade yours while sleeping?"


    "Eh? Train hard? I actually just witnessed you getting stronger after rolling on the bed the whole night with that beautiful elf. Where did you train hard there?"


    With a simple phrase, Lexi turned the table against Seth.


    Seth was left speechless for some seconds, until he found something he could use to defend himself.


    "No... That is different! I didn''t get all my strength like that. I had some bitter years of torture training and a lot of fateful encounters!"


    "I didn''t obtain all my strength sleeping as well. Like I said, I eat and sleep!"


    "Holy Shit! This is unfair!"


    What kind of joke was this? If anyone were to discover that Lexi was able to eat and get stronger, while Seth is able to get stronger through "night exercises", that person would implode in anger.


    After calming down, Seth helped Lexi absorbing the energy of more than a hundred items. It took him more than eight hours and throughout the whole time, he kept thinking the world was unfair.


    "Phew! Time to sleep!" Lexi''s voice resounded inside his head, but Seth ignored her. After knowing that she was eating and sleeping the whole time, he stopped giving her credibility.


    ''Phew...'' Seth was tired after helping her for many hours and decided to do something else. His body wasn''t in need of sleep, but of some activity that would help him to pass some time.


    He remembered he had some skillbooks to learn, so he decided to get them. Two green colored stones and one golden colored stone appeared in front of him. He took the first green colored stone and concentrated on the energy inside it.


    Quickly, many images appeared inside his brain. There was a projection of his body holding on a bow and shooting an arrow forward. The arrow flew fast and a whirlwind of green colored wind des destroyed everything wherever the arrow passed.


    After watching the projection executing the skill, a lot of information was imprinted inside his brain, containing every single detail he needed to know on how to perform that skill.


    "Whirlwind Arrow. A wind element-based skill..."


    Seth took the second green colored stone and did the same thing.


    His projection infused wind energy on many arrows, shooting them towards the sky. They fell down while piercing everything in arge area. The floor turned into a sieve after the technique was executed.


    "Arrow Shower... Another wind elemental technique. I can''t use wind attribute skills, sigh..."


    Seth took the golden colored stone and concentrated on it.


    His projection concentrated a high quantity of Mana in a single arrow, making a golden light epass it. The brighter the light was, the stronger the arrow would be.


    After the arrow was shot, it suddenly changed its position in mid-flight, going towards the distance.


    "Golden Hawk... Good. This is actually an ability that doesn''t have an attribute. Very good."


    ''I need to discover a way to learn how to use the wind attribute and find a ce to train these skills.''


    While Seth was thinking about those skillbooks, he heard someone knocking on the door of his guest house once again.


    Knock! Knock!


    Seth opened the door and saw Arel waiting for him there.


    "Arel? How are you?"


    "Young Master Seth, I''m fine. It''s been a while."


    "Yeah. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Actually, Lady Elyra just arrived from the city and sent me here to call for you. She said she wanted to talk with you inside her office."


    "Oh? Alright, I will go in a minute."


    "Do you want me to apany you there, Young Master?"


    "No need. You should go rest. It''s already gettingte." Seth already knew where Elyra was, since he scanned the whole mansion with his Soul Sense.


    After gathering all the things he had left scattered on the floor of his room and putting them all inside his spatial ring, he left to meet with Elyra.


    He knocked on the door of her office and it opened for him.


    Elyra seemed to be tired after working on many things regarding the new Secret Security Unit. The Elf Queen had promoted her to Chief Commander and she was now the second most important figure in the whole kingdom, however, her work load had increased too.


    "How are you, Lady Elyra?"


    "Seth,e in. There is something I wanted to talk with you."


    Seth entered and sat on a chair.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll go directly to the point. Were you the one responsible for what have happened in the Luberus family?"


    Seth didn''t show it on his expression, but he was inwardly amazed.


    "Oh? Why do you think so?"


    Elyra realized what his phrase implied. He hadn''t denied nor had he agreed, but it was clear for her that he was the one responsible.


    "Just a hunch."


    "A hunch?"


    "Others may not know, but I know what you are capable of. Not only that, but you were the one that left together with the Elf Queen that day."


    "Am I in trouble, now?"


    "... If it was anyone but me that had discovered about that, I''m certain that you would be arrested."


    "Then why aren''t you arresting me?" Seth asked while trying to understand it.


    "I regret not listening to Elyon''s wife at that day. After that, I don''t want to do anything I will end up regretting again."


    "I see... There is something I wanted to ask you, Elyra. How were you able to develop your wind elemental affinity?"


    "Wind elemental affinity? Just like any of the other normal elements, you need to stimte it and see if you arepatible to use it. But for the wind attribute, it is a bit harder to stimte it than fire, water and earth."


    "Why is it harder?"


    "Because it''s formless. Well. You asked me how I achievedpatibility with the wind attribute, and that was because of two things. The first one, being the wealth of our family supporting me to buy many wind elemental items. Those items were crucial for me, since I used them as material to understand it better."


    "What is the second thing?"


    "My father helped me out training, he is a wind element user too. While forced to deal with his attacks, I slowly digested the knowledge I acquired while studying those items."


    "Hm... Then that''s good."


    "Hm? What''s good?" Elyra didn''t understand him at first.


    Seth took the three skillbooks he had just learnt out of his spatial ring, putting them on the table right before Elyra.


    "!!!" She suddenly understood where he wanted to get.


    After putting those three skillbooks on the stable, Seth said: "Help me practice for some days and I will give you those skillbooks."


    Elyra didn''t say anything, she just took one of the skillbooks and observed what technique was inside it.


    "This... This is one of the core techniques of the Luberus family! If they achieved the "Nature Root" position, it was practically because of their mastery over these techniques."


    Elyra saw that there were two more skillbooks, but she didn''t even try to look what was inside, because she already imagined it.


    "Are you really going to give me this? It is a priceless treasure. You could say that these skillbooks are the heirloom of the entire Luberus family. You can practically create a very powerful force if you train them in these techniques."


    "I don''t need them. You can have those skillbooks and use them to increase your family strength."


    Seth really didn''t need them. He had already gathered their information inside his Soul Essence Lake and if he ever needed to recall it, he just needed to search for the right memory.. As for the possibility of him teaching those skills to someone, he could do it through his Soul Link, just like when he transferred information to Serene.

 Chapter 157 - Training With Elyra

    "Alright, I ept it. I''ll help you with whatever you want me to. We can use my family training grounds to train."


    "No, I want it to be a secret... I''ll be testing some techniques that no one but you are allowed to see, so we got to find a calmer ce."


    Elyra felt a bit happy after realizing Seth trusted her enough to show her his secret techniques.


    "There is one more thing we need to consider while finding the right ce. I want you to fight against me seriously, that''s why it can''t be just any simple ce."


    "Fight you seriously? I know that you were able to resist against that Profound Mana initial-stage beast attacks inside the dungeon, but that doesn''t mean you are going to be able to resist against my serious attacks."


    Elyra didn''t know Seth was the one that fought against Elyon. In her conception, the Elf Queen must have deleted him from the surface of the and Seth was only there to help her with some other things when they left the dungeon together.


    She knew Seth''s strength was already outside of what was considered to be normal, since he was able to fight against that beast, but there was a long road to go until a Mana Control middle-stage cultivator like him could actually fight a Profound Mana initial-stage practitioner.


    But suddenly, since they were talking about strength, she unconsciously tried to feel Seth''s aura and immediately stood up in shock.


    "You''re at Mana Control peak-stage Realm?!"


    "Well, some things happened and I was able to increase my strength a bit."


    ''A bit?'' Elyra didn''t even know how to properly react. Seth upgraded his strength twice in the time span of a single week, going from the Mana Control middle-stage to the peak-stage.


    She suddenly remembered the phenomenon that happened inside Seth''s guest house yesterday and felt that his sudden growth had something to do with that. But since it was something rted to Seth''s privacy, she didn''t let her curiosity win over her reason.


    "There is a ce we can use to train that fits perfectly on what you are searching for. Come with me, I happen to have some free time now."


    "Oh? Right now?"


    "We can do itter if you want."


    "No, I''d rather do it now. It''s just that I wasn''t expecting it."


    "Then good. Let''s go to the city, it''s a ce you have already visited before."


    ''In the City...?''


    Elyra and Seth left the office and passed through the mansion gates, traveling towards the city.


    While passing through the streets, they could see how people were still working hard to clean the leftover debris from all the destruction that had happened. Elyra couldn''t understand how things have gotten on that stage.


    They arrived at the Central Stadium, where there were some Elves entering and leaving the dungeon through the blue spatial gate.


    Sometimes two elves woulde out of it while carrying a dead body of someone they found inside. There was a group of people in charge of recovering the bodies from the elves that lost their lives inside the dungeon and Seth noticed that the atmosphere here was the heaviest.


    It''s a given it would be. There were many young practitioners that ended up dying there and that deeply affected their families outside.


    Elyra and Seth approached the entrance of the dungeon and those guards didn''t even try to stop them. They already knew an important figure like Elyra and since Seth was with her, they didn''t try to do anything funny. Actually, with the state the city was currently in, everyone was trying to strive for the better, putting the society in first ce.


    They entered the dungeon once again, appearing inside the outeryer. The barrier dividing the outeryer and the inneryer had been shattered, but that didn''t mean anyone would delve there.


    Elyra was precisely bringing Seth to the inneryer, where there would be a peaceful environment for his training with her.


    While heading there, Seth noticed that the blue dome covering the core region was still standing tall. There wasn''t even a tiny crack on its surface. It was intact, just like it was recently built. He realized that that part of the formation must be the strongest one, but even though it was heavily reinforced with Mana, it should have suffered the attacks of Many beasts. For it to not be even scratched, it is outside of normality.


    Seth looked towards Elyra while asking: "What is inside the core region?"


    "The core region? We don''t know. We elves, have never been there before, however, there are ancient records stating that something very dangerous is resting behind that blue dome."


    "Didn''t any of you try to explore that region? Could it be that you were afraid of what the ancient records stated?"


    "No, we tried to enter that region before. It''s just that we couldn''t."


    "Couldn''t? Isn''t the formation covering this whole dungeon, something the elves had created?"


    "Yes. The formation is something we created, but the records state that that blue dome already existed inside the Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins when we first got here. It is something more ancient than this dungeon."


    ''Hm... This was unexpected. So, there are still some secrets to be uncovered here.''


    Seth and Elyra entered the inneryer and there didn''t seem to be anyone near, but they kept going further, reaching the deepest parts of the inneryer. They were already very closed to the blue dome, just some kilometers away from it, when Elyra suddenly stopped and created a barrier around the whole area using her Mana.


    "This is a good ce. Take the wind attribute items you have and let''s start it."


    "Wait... Let the wind element training forter. I want to spar with you first. There are many new techniques I''m eager to test."


    "Alright. Let''s do it like this... I will only use my wind elemental abilities on this battle. Try to feel the element while we are fighting."


    Seth nodded and started to get ready. In a sh, his body disappeared, appearing beside Elyra a secondter. He was already ready to strike her with his fist when he felt a very powerful force pushing him away.


    When he stopped, he saw a windy aura circling around Elyra, pushing anything that tried to approach her, far in the distance. He observed her aura, trying to understand the wind and feel some connections with it.


    Seth attacked once more and Elyra controlled the wind around her to create a storm that made Seth fly away once again.


    Elyra smugly smiled at him and said: "Like I said, you won''t be able to fight a person a realm higher than yours, just try to feel the wind element around my body."


    ''Heh... Then let''s see if you can keep up with that attitude.''


    A green aura suddenly expanded from Seth''s body, and the pressureing from him intensified. A green mist surged and it went towards Elyra, shing against the wind around her. After some few seconds Elyra felt a heavy poisonous feeling trying to invade her body while bypassing her protection.


    She had to intensify the Mana on her wind barrier, expelling the green mist from nearby.


    "This is..." She was still trying to recognize Seth''s ability, when he suddenly appeared beside her. She noticed he had real good movement skills and could faintly feel the presence of a different element infused on it.


    "Time for you to get serious..." He said while a bright green light covered his entire arm.


    Elyra created a wind de and used it to defend herself.


    Seth''s green energy entered in contact with her wind de and it started to spread to it, trying to infect the Mana on her skill. The entire wind de started to turn into a bright green color and Elyra was forced to let go of it.


    Seth quickly tried to use this chance to get the upper hand on their sparring session. His energy expanded, attacking Elyra and creating a heavy poisonous aura around the ce she was in. But he went as far as intensifying the pressure with his Mana and soon the green energy had already covered almost a thousand meters around them.


    Elyra felt that every ce around her was filled with Seth''s Evergreen Essence and she was finally feeling a bit of pressure. Her wind element started to swirl with ferocity, creating a fierce gale in the entire area, however, she felt that even though the green mist was being expelled from nearby her, the poison still kept trying to invade her body through her skin.


    Right now, she realized that Seth''s energy was the same energy the Elf Queen had. She knew that it wouldn''t be as simple as just forcibly expelling that green mist to get rid of the poison, so Elyra decided to leave the ground and hover in the air while being supported by the wind.


    But suddenly...


    Cough! Cough!


    The poison had invaded her body making her countenance turn graver.

 Chapter 158 - Wind-Rend

    Elyra tried to expel the poison from inside her body using her Mana, but she felt it was a really hard thing to do. It was something that would take a lot of time and it was impossible to do in the middle of a fight.


    "Now I understand why you didn''t want anyone seeing your abilities. You''re actually using the Evergreen Poison... Why are you able to use it? Only the Elf Queen can use it..." Elyra was feeling the numbing sensation that poison produced on some parts of her body, but she didn''t panic, she calmly stopped to ask Seth about it.


    "It''s a long story, but you can say that I have inherited it from the World Tree, before it was destroyed."


    "Does the Elf Queen know about it?"


    "Of course she knows it. She was there on that day."


    "I see... I was na?ve for asking this. But being able to use the Evergreen Poison doesn''t mean you will be able to cope with me."


    Boom!


    Elyra''s body turned green because of the huge quantity of wind element energy circling around her. Her body that was previously invaded by the Evergreen Poison, shone in a green light and turned into an illusory wind, disappearing in single second.


    That wind current rose towards the sky, where she finally appeared. Most of the Evergreen Poison running inside her veins was left behind after her body had turned into and illusory wind. This ability she was able to use was something she was only able to execute after reaching a certain degree of mastery over the wind element. It is something that she needed to spend a lot of Mana just to execute for some seconds.


    Seth watched her graceful form vanishing and he started to feel that the wind element was indeed awesome.


    Boom!


    A windstorm surged around Elyra as she prepared to attack Seth this time. She knew that if she gave Seth enough time, his poison would inevitably enter her body, weakening her considerably. She decided to use her strongest abilities and end the spar.


    What she didn''t notice, was that she was already using hundred percent of her power against him, even though he was from a lower realm of power.


    Elyra opened up her arms and a tornado formed from her body. Sharp wind des were swirling in high velocity, slicing even the air. She was the center of everything, the core of her technique.


    The tornado expanded covering a huge area of two hundred meters but it didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    Seth was forced to retreat quickly, or else he would be sliced in half by one of these wind des.


    The tornado kept expanding and very quickly it turned into a huge swirling demon, that literally razed everything that was on its way. Those razor-sharp wind des sliced every single boulder and every single tree apart, making them join in with the things swirling inside the tornado.


    "Holy Shit!" Seth finally realized Elyra was fighting seriously now.


    His body started to be dragged towards the tornado and not even his Shadow Walk was enough to make him escape now. However, at a time like this, he started to realize the mechanics behind the wind element.


    While his body was being dragged, he started to realize how Elyra''s Mana was interacting with the particles and creating the wind. However, he couldn''t afford to study it for now.


    Seth forcibly stopped as a dark green mist exploded around him. That mist was insanely dense and the poison around it started to be sucked by the tornado, merging with everything else.


    A huge battle of attrition between both of them, initiated. While Seth''s poison was infecting and destroying Elyra''s Mana and trying to reach the ce she was to infect her body, Elyra''s wind energy was slicing that dark green mist part and pushing it far away.


    However, this battle gave Seth time to learn about the wind element. He had a sudden insight about it and his Evergreen Essence suddenly stopped trying to destroy Elyra''s wind, merging with it instead and being carried everywhere way easier than before.


    In just some brief seconds, the entire tornado turned into a dark green poisonous tornado and it was inevitable that Elyra would be poisoned, since she was right at the middle.


    She felt her skin going numb and couldn''t understand how Seth''s Evergreen Pison so easily merged with her wind energy. If this were to continue, the poison would enter her body and make her incapable of fighting.


    Elyra had to deal with this Evergreen Poison once and for all, and there was only one thing she could do to make that happen.


    Swoosh!


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    She forcibly dispelled her tornado and everything that had been lifted, crashed down on the ground.


    A fierce gale suddenly came out of nowhere, creating a huge wind storm in the whole area. Elyra suddenly drew a sword out of her spatial ring and the wind storm converged around the de of her sword.


    "Wind-Rend!"


    RIP!


    A very loud ripping noise echoed on the whole area. Seth''s Evergreen Essence was sliced apart, the rocks and the destroyed trees were sliced apart, even the air was sliced apart.


    A wind de cut through everything as if they were just a thin sheet of paper. Elyra nned to show Seth he would be incapable before a technique like this, and that was the only motive she executed it. She didn''t n tond this blow on Seth''s body, so right before it was about to touch him, she started to retract her power in order to cancel the attack.


    However, what Seth wanted to aplish fighting against Elyra, was to test his new abilities. That included his reinforced though body and his Evergreen Essence healing effectiveness. That is why his body suddenly vanished from where he was, since he activated the second stance of his Shadow Walk, executing a mini-teleport through a tunnel of darkness.


    He appeared right Infront Elyra''s still iing Wind-Rend sh, letting it make direct contact with his chest area.


    Swoosh!


    Everything happened so quickly that Elyra could only try to forcibly dispel her technique, even suffering a bacsh in the process. But it was still able to connected with Seth''s chest, trying to pierce through his body and cleave him in half.


    Seth was sent flying, but his body resisted her attack, at least not being cleaved. However, he flew for more than a kilometer, crashing on the floor and sliding more hundred meters until he stopped.


    "No! Seth!" Elyra rushed towards the area hended and her countenance couldn''t even be described as grave. There was actually an expression of despair of her face.


    When she arrived there, Seth''s body was lying t on the floor and there was a huge opened cut covering his whole torso. Elyra panicked and quickly started to infuse Mana inside his body, but she failed to notice that the huge cut was not even bleeding anymore.


    "Please! Seth! Please!" Her hand was shaking as she infused Mana on his body. Inwardly she was certain that if he were able to survive, it would be a miracle.


    However...


    Suddenly, Elyra felt Seth grabbing her hand, scaring her. Her already pale skin turned a degree paler, and her already quickly beating heart, shot.


    Seth, still lying of the floor, forced a smile and said: "Don''t worry. It will be alright."


    "Seth, I''m sorry... If not for me trying to show you that it would be something impossible for you, none of this would have happened."


    "You''re wrong Elyra. Cough... It was me, that purposely jumped in front of your skill." While saying, a green light started to cover the wound on his chest area, and it started to slowly heal.


    Elyra got surprised after witnessing his wounds closing after that light appeared. It would take some time for it to fully close, but Seth was able to roughly gauge the toughness of his body.


    Elyra''s strongest attack, wasn''t able to prate his bones and wound any of his internal organs. That showed how strong and though was his skin and muscles right now. As for his regeneration, his own body recovering speed, coupled with the Evergreen Essence, was abo he didn''t expect that it would be so efficient.


    He was sure that in an hour, he would be able to fully heal that immense cut he had on his chest, not leaving even a scar behind.


    "You purposely jumped in front of my skill? Why...?"


    "For testing this." Seth pointed towards his Evergreen Essence and at the same time, through his hand that was still holding Elyra''s hand, he absorbed all the Evergreen Poison that was still inside her body.


    The sequence of facts that has happened, left Elyra speechless. She just discovered that the secret behind the Evergreen Essence was greater than the elves thought. Seth''s Evergreen Essence seemed to be even more special than what she had seen from the Elf Queen.


    She was so shocked because of all these facts, that she didn''t even notice that Seth was still holding her hand.

 Chapter 159 - Training Alone

    Seth saw how funny her shocked expression was and couldn''t help but look inside her eyes. He leaned closer slowly and joined his lips on hers.


    Elyra would never expect something like this happening. That is why even though she saw Seth approaching, she didn''t move from the ce she was.


    In a single second, her shock turned into confusion and she even forgot to move her head away. That actually made her experience a longer kiss than it should have been.


    Seth originally nned to simply give her a peck on the lips, since he was interested on her. Elyra had a very mature body, what have been enticing him constantly whenever he was in her presence. However, he was always pushing those feelings aside and working with his main head. But after noticing her worry for him, he couldn''t help but let his feelings take control and he suddenly started to push things forward.


    Elyra has never been interested in romance before. Her life has always been for her family, that''s why she put strength and resources before anything else. That exins why she was really bad at love and rtionships. However, it didn''t mean that people did not court her, but that she refused any advances from anyone that tried to.


    Seth''s way of expressing his interest on her, has always been considered as a joke by Elyra. Every time he tried to take a step forward, she would treat it as a mere child''s y. However, right now, she started to realize that things may not have been like what she had thought they were.


    She didn''tpletely understand why she felt so suffocated after seeing Seth being injured by her own ability, but even though she didn''t know, her first reaction was to feel despair and try to do anything in order to save his life.


    But even though she realized it now, it would take some time until she could ept it.


    Elyra suddenly pushed Seth away and instead of asking anything, she got up and disappeared. She chose to run, because many emotions were suddenly surging within her, and that outburst was not something she knew how to deal with.


    She ran like a teenager that didn''t know how to properly deal with the situation, leaving the still injured Seth there, perplexed.


    ''What?!'' Seth couldn''t even understand what happened. The person he would expect a reaction like this the least, was from Elyra. She seemed to be a very maturedy, that would always be ready to do things properly. But this time, she just ran.


    ''Could it be that she is embarrassed? No, that can''t be. She doesn''t have a bashful personality like Rina... Then why...? Sigh...''


    Seth gave up trying to understand her. At least now, she had changed her vision about him and that was in a sense, some kind of progress he made.


    He decided to concentrate on healing his wounds to resume his training. But suddenly, he realized that without Elyra here, he would have to do it on his own.


    ''Damn... I may have fucked it up. Nothing I can do about it now.''


    Seth intensified his Evergreen Essence to increase the speed his body was healing. Not even eight hourster, the entire wound had already closed. That only happened because he decided to forget about anything else, but healing his wounds.


    He stood up and tried to feel if he would be bothered by any difort, but he seemed to be renewed. His body was turning into something tyrant, just like the power he inherited. If he someday were to be able to instantly heal, he felt like he would be invincible.


    Since he was in a very tranquil environment, he decided to continue his training there. He took many different items out of his spatial ring, but all of them had something inmon. They were from the wind attribute.


    Seth sat down before a bow, feeling the wind energy infused inside it. This bow didn''t have any spirit, but a special treasure had been used while creating it, giving it the affinity to wind energy.


    He took that bow on his hand, but didn''t try to execute any techniques. He just observed it, trying to feel the element, just like what he did while sparring with Elyra.


    In less than ten minutes, he was able to enter in a trance, entering a state people called as Enlightenment. All he could sense was how that particr element felt, how it interacted with things, how it formed and how to create it.


    Many hours have passed as he kept seeing and imagining the intricacies behind the wind element.


    Suddenly...


    Seth moved one of his hands and a light breeze swept past his hair, making it flutter. With his eyes still closed, he tried to replicate what he just did. He did it once again after fifteen minutes, and then that time reduced to ten minutes.


    Like that an entire day passed by. By the end of the day, he could already create small wind currents, that were able to carry the tree leaves anywhere he wanted.


    Seth kept kidding with that element, trying to see till where he could go. He lost track of time and continued to do it for more forty-eight hours without stopping. His Mana Control peak-stage realm cultivation strengthened his body to the point where he could go two weeks without sleeping, easily.


    By the time re realized, he was already creating small wind des. It was really impressive that he was already able to mold things using his wind element. It was really hard to actually transform Mana into a second or third element that you were not ustomed to, but to mold it into something took not only a lot of effort, but a lot of time.


    Yet, in only three days he was already able to do it.


    Seth felt it was time for him to try using some of the skills he had acquired. He took one of the more than twenty wind attribute bows and tried to mold an arrow purely made of wind.


    After failing for more than ten times, he was finally able to mold it the way he liked. A sharp green arrow, designed to pierce anything.


    Now it was time to actually transform his energy ording to what he saw the projection doing, creating the first skill he wanted to test. Whirlwind Arrow.


    He drew the bow string until it tensioned to the point he needed, and ording to the information he received, he infused his Mana inside and around the arrow, trying to create the desired effect.


    Swoosh!


    He released the arrow and it flew for ten meters before breaking into two, the wind element around it released many weak wind des, that disrupted the flow of the skill, destroying it right at the beginning.


    Seth didn''t think this would be a hard thing to do, but only now, he realized that things were not so simple. However, he didn''t know that to reach the ce he had reached in only three days, was something that even a genius wasn''t able of doing.


    A normal person would take at least two years to reach the exact point he was now. But he was able to do it in only three days.


    Seth didn''t give up. He tried doing it again and his arrow was able to travel for fifteen meters. He noticed that he was still bad at aiming as well, so he started correcting his posture and improving his aim little by little.


    Another day passed by with Seth honing his abilities without stopping. If he failed once, he would do it again. If he felt there was too much energy, he would correct it, if he missed his target, he would shoot again until he was able to hit it.


    Swoosh!


    A green arrow streaked through the air, guided by the wind currents that were swirling around it. The wind wasn''t as powerful as it should, but it was already sharp enough to create piercing sounds while traveling through the air.


    The arrow hit a tree, hundred fifty meters away from Seth''s position, creating a thin hole on the middle of its trunk. However, a wind storm arrived a few secondster, cutting many wood chips and almost making the tree fall.


    "Sigh... It is still weak. I need to try once more."


    He was ready to shoot another arrow, but he heard a cracking noise and noticed that the bow was about to break. These bows were not strong enough to handle the level of energy of a Mana Control peak-stage Realm cultivator, that''s why more than ten of those had already been destroyed.


    He threw away the damaged bow and took another one, but just as he was about to resume on his training, he noticed Elyra''s silhouetteing back.


    She was approaching slowly but firmly.. She seemed to have thought things through and already had an answer.

 Chapter 160 - Resolving

    Elyra has finally showed up, not demonstrating any signs of retreat now. However, her expression was rather down and stiff, instead of how it normally was. She seemed to be trying to go against something and Seth noticed some abnormalities on her following next words.


    "I came to finish my part of the deal. After this is over, we will part ways and forget what happened."


    "..."


    A sudden silence took over the environment.


    After almost an entire minute Seth managed to ask one thing.


    "Can I at least know why?"


    Elyra trembled a bit, but she steeled her resolve and said: "I am the Chief Commander of the whole Elven Kingdom now. It was a position conferred upon me by the Elf Queen and even though none of the important members of my Akiir family would be bothered by our rtionship, I don''t want to put the Elf Queen in a tight spot if we were to be found. People would certainly demand for an exnation from her if this were to happen. I can''t betray the trust she has put on me..."


    After giving her exnation, Elyra felt a bit heavy. Seth was the first man that she felt something for, even though it was rather weakparing to his rtionship with Arwen. What she felt for him was considered as a romantic interest and it was not yet a fully bloomed love. But still, she was rejecting someone she was willing to take a step forward with. All of that because of the Elf Queen''s reputation. That was how important the Elf Queen was for her people.


    Suddenly...


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Seth started tough out loud, leaving Elyra with a very confused expression.


    She almost thought he was making fun of her resolve.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "This is funny... You are trying to protect the Elf Queen''s reputation, fearing your connections with a human would drag her down, however, I can tell you that she wouldn''t even be bothered by something like that."


    "Why are you saying this?"


    "Because that''s how she is."


    "Why are you so certain of that?"


    "Because she wouldn''t be against something she is doing herself."


    "Wha... What do you mean?"


    "Heh! Come on, do not make me say it out loud. She and I are a couple, and that is where my certaintyes from."


    "!!!"


    Elyra looked at Seth not being able to believe on him.


    "No... That can''t be real."


    "Why not? Do you think I would still be alive if I didn''t have her favor? Even though I am actually an inheritor of the Evergreen Essence and a human at the same time..." Seth lifted his hand showing Eyra his Evergreen Essence once more.


    "..."


    "That''s why I think it is funny. You are giving me an exnation that has zero grounds. You think that Arwen would bother with it, but I can affirm you that she won''t."


    While Elyra was still digesting the information, Seth went forward to grab her hand.


    "Elyra you don''t need to fear it. I''m not going to enter in your life, jump to the end where I get to getid with you and abandon you right after. Actually, since this is your first rtionship, we can take it slow, alright? Let''s first chat about us more frequently and when we get more intimate, we can then move forward."


    Elyra felt the warm of their hands together and weakly replied: "Alright..."


    Seth was able to counter her arguments and extinguish her fears, leaving her with nothing more to hide from this.


    "Good." Seth smiled. His words were able to make her open up a bit of her heart.


    In order to make her feel morefortable and forget about this for now, he started to pull her towards the area he was training to show her how he was doing.


    "Come, let me show you how was my progress while you were away."


    Seth and brought Elyra where his belongings were, and the first thing she saw, were the broken bows on the floor. There seemed to be a bit more than ten bows.


    "Why are you breaking the bows? You should be trying to feel the wind energy inside them in order to produce your first breeze built by Mana."


    "Hm? I did that some days ago. Right now, I''m trying to release the Whirlwind Arrow, but it is stillcking in power."


    "You did that some days ago? I''ve always treated your words as some kind of joke, but I realized that they usually had some truth behind them. But this can''t possibly be the truth, right?"


    Seth knew she wouldn''t believe him until he showed her, so he quickly grabbed another one of those wind attribute bows and started to gather his Mana around his hand.


    The wind element was created with the Mana he gathered, quickly turning into a green arrow.


    When Elyra saw it, she got thoroughly amazed, to the point she was almost not believing it even though it had just happened. Seth had not only created the wind element, but he was already perfectly molding it into arrows.


    He put the arrow inside the bow and pulled the bow string till it got fully tensioned.


    He suddenly released it and the green arrow streaked through the air, guided by the wind currents that were circling around it, creating many wind des. The sharp arrow flew at an inconceivable speed, hitting its target two hundred meters away.


    A wind storm hit the boulder that arrow had pierced a few secondster, trying to sh it apart, but it wasn''t able to do it.


    Even though it wasn''t able to do it, Elyra was speechless by what she had just seen. Seth had advanced so much in just a bit more than four days, that she would not doubt if he said he has been training for five to ten years.


    "See. Itcks power. However, I feel like the sharpness is almost there."


    "You should try reinforcing the wind element, instead of focusing your attention on trying to pierce the target. When you do it, you will be able to increase the sharpness and power at the same time. That''s how the wind attribute works."


    "Hm... Let me try once again then."


    Seth kept using the same ability many times while under Elyra''s instructions. Her tips were always helpful for him and he was progressing at a quicker pace while following them.


    By the end of the day, he was able to execute the Whirlwind Arrow wlessly. Seth didn''t stop just there, after finishing the first skill, he immediately started practicing the second one. The Arrow Shower.


    Six days passed by and Seth seemed to have turned into a very experienced wind attribute user. He was able to finish training all those skills, together with some other things. Seth noticed that now that he was able to control wind perfectly, he was even able to support his body on the air while using it.


    He was not flying, like what Profound Mana Realm and above cultivators were able to do, but he was able to hover in the same ce easily, just like he had stopped in the air. Those were just some of the advantages he had received after learning how to control that new element.


    It must be said that Seth was a master over darkness, but was only a wind attribute user. His attainments on the dark element area were so high, that he was able to create his own techniques. While at the wind element area, he could only go with the temtes he had acquired.


    If there was an element, he could be called a god though, it would be fire. If someone tried to injury Seth with darkness, he would end up being able to, but that would never be possible if that person was a fire attribute user.


    Seth received his mastery over fire from the Fragmented Law, but that mastery was so high, that he felt he could do anything. In the end he didn''t have much time or opportunity to explore his prowess yet.


    It''s been six days and Seth finally felt the need to leave this ce. Actually, the time the Elf Queen had requested him was up, so it would be wise of him, to return to the Akiir Mansion.


    Elyra was not with him, because she constantly had to head back and help Ivasir creating and instructing the new Secret Security Unit. She was very busy since they had to make haste in forming that group, the security of the Elven Territory was of utmost importance at a time like this.


    Seth left the inneryer and entered the outeryer. Before leaving the dungeon though, he looked back onest time, silently observing that blue dome that was covering the core region. However, he could only observe it since he had no time to try to explore and find a way to enter it for now.


    Seth passed through the entire outeryer and while walking, he noticed that there were very few individuals still searching for people inside the dungeon. Most of the bodies, if not all of them, have already been retrieved and buried in their original sect or family grounds. It would take just one or two more days for the elves to cease the operation and close the dungeon gate.


    Swoosh!


    Seth''s figure reappeared in the middle of the Central Stadium, vanishing from the sight of the elves working nearby.

 Chapter 161 - Rina’s Feelings

    Knock! Knock!


    Seth was already inside his guest house when he suddenly heard someone knocking. He just arrived from inside the dungeon, but he wasn''t tired at all, so he decided to go check.


    He opened the door and was surprised after seeing Rina standing there.


    After she saw his face, she suddenly remembered what he had told her before and couldn''t help but get a bit red. She was one of those girls with bashful personalities and would probably be ashamed of trying anything with Seth even though she had started to feel something for him.


    However, Seth already knew about it. Who wouldn''t know that by the way she was acting? He just decided to not force things with her, because he was not desperate. He didn''t want to be forceful with her and end up destroying her love experience by that. However, he made sure that he would try to correct this bashfulness she had, because it would just end up being bad for her.


    "Rina? What a surprise. Can I help you with something?"


    "Eh... Uhm... Mother had requested me toe here and wait for her with you."


    "Oh? Arwen did? Very well,e in."


    "Okay."


    Rina entered his room to wait for Arwen. After closing the door, she felt her heart racing uncontrobly.


    Seth noticed that she was anxious and said: "You can make yourselffortable. I''m going to take a quick bath while we wait for her."


    "Uh...? Alright." Rina felt ufortable to stay inside his house while he was taking a bath, but she didn''t say anything.


    Seth entered the bathroom and started to enjoy a quick bath. At his level of strength, he could cleanse his body impurities with his own Mana, and that''s what he has been doing all this while when he was inside the dungeon. However, Seth really liked to take a bath sometimes. It helped him calming down and think of his next steps.


    While he was inside, Rina kept looking at everything around the room with interest. It was a not only a human male room, but the room of someone she had a crush on. That''s why anything she saw was interesting in the end.


    She sat on his bed and started to pick up some of the things that were on top of it. She noticed a silver ring in the middle of many things and realized that it was probably his spatial ring. Her first response was to not even touch it, since she would end up trespassing his privacy, but a devilish little Rina kept poking her head, urging her to take a look.


    Being the curious cat she was, she took the ring and started to observe it. After some seconds, she gave a quick peek on what was inside. But as soon as she did it, she couldn''t help but get shocked.


    Seth was super rich. There were so many things inside his spatial ring that she couldn''t even count everything. There were many things she didn''t know, and she didn''t even dare to touch them, fearing they would break.


    Seth was getting the habit of using his Soul Sense very often, that''s why he already knew everything Rina was doing since the beginning. He didn''t bother letting her touch or see anything he had, that''s why he kept taking his bath peacefully, but he couldn''t help but want to teach her a little lesson for peeking at another person''s belongings.


    After finishing his bath, he picked a small towel that was already inside the bathroom, wrapping it around his waist.


    Suddenly, Rina heard the bathroom door opening and she put the spatial ring back on where it was. However, when she saw Seth, her already calm heart, started to beat wildly.


    He was only wearing a towel around his waist, making his whole torso be exposed in front of her.


    Rina saw how some drops of water ran down from his neck area, passing through the lines on his chest and abs, until it disappeared behind the towel and even forgot how to say anything.


    In a state of shock, she even forgot to take her eyes off of his body.


    Seth started to walk towards her in slow steps, making sure she would appreciate everything she was seeing. When he was nearing her, he suddenly said: "I forgot to bring clean clothes with me, so I had toe back and get them."


    He curved his body to pick his spatial ring that Rina had left on top of the bed. After taking it, he was about to turn around and head back to the bathroom, but his towel suddenly fell.


    Seth quickly picked it up in the midst of its falling, not letting his member get exposed for her to see. However, it was a close call.


    While Seth''s towel was falling, Rina''s heart has stopped. Everything seemed to have turned ck and white for her and the colors only returned after Seth wrapped the towel back.


    It was really a close call, however for Rina''s heart it was the real deal. It was beating so fast now, that it made her entire upper body getpletely red by the huge amount of blood it was pumping.


    Seth returned back to the bathroom, leaving the devastated Rina sitting on his bed. This experience for her, was wilder than fighting with those beasts she fought, before encountering with Seth for the first time.


    After five more minutes, Seth finally left the bathroom, but this time he was properly dressed. When he entered his bedroom, he saw that Rina wasn''t even able to maintain eye contact with him anymore.


    A devilish smile bloomed on his lips, since the first step of his n has already been aplished. If he wanted to change Rina''s personality a little, he would have to ustom her to these things, or else she would turn into a blushing tomato every time.


    "Then... Where is Arwen? She should be arriving soon, right?" Seth asked, trying to break her ufortableness.


    "... Mother? She will be here soon..."


    "Soon? Wait... When did she tell you she would being?"


    "At the evening."


    "What?! It''s just a bit past noon." Seth looked at Rina with some doubts.


    "I-I... I was feeling lonely."


    "Ahahaha... You could have told me that. I would have brought you with me to my training."


    "Were you training?"


    "Yeah. I asked for Elyra''s help on some minor issues I had."


    "..." Rina got a bit serious after hearing Elyra''s name.


    Seth noticed her silence and said: "Hey, if you have something you want to say, you don''t need to stand on ceremony with me, alright?"


    After hearing his words, Rina felt like asking.


    "Then, let me ask you about some things... What you said before, about Elyra being your girlfriend, is that the truth?"


    "Oh? Of course, it is."


    "Then, are you cheating on Caizhi? Why are you doing this with her? Actually, did you tell me the truth about you and my mother?"


    Seth looked towards Rina and saw that she was finally looking at his eyes.


    "I see... Your mother didn''t tell you about all these things."


    "Mother didn''t tell me...?"


    "Yeah. Well, it''s like this. There is something really important in this world, it''s called power. With power, your able to obtain status, and with status you can have anything you want and other people will never dare to point a finger towards you. That''s why many influential people, actually have more than a single partner in their lives and it''s justified by the fact they are powerful."


    "So, are you doing this because you are influent?"


    "Ahahaha, of course not. I do have a bit of status, but it is not enough to reach your mother''s status. I do it because I''m greedy and selfish. I''m not a saint and never will be, that''s why when I felt something for Caizhi, something for Elyra and something for Arwen, I tried everything to show them that I wanted their love and to love them back. You don''t have to worry about them not knowing, since I don''t like to hide anything important from the people I like."


    Seth kept looking inside Rina''s crystal-clear green eyes.


    "That''s why you should be careful around me, like how your mother have probably told you. And that''s why I didn''t lie when I told you I could be something more for you too."


    "!!!"


    "I don''t know if I could be like them... I don''t know if I could ept a rtionship like that."


    "Rina, listen... We are going to travel together to the human territory and I don''t want you to be so conscious about that throughout our journey, so I assure you that I will never do something you don''t like. That''s why you should feelfortable around me and treat me as a friend. If you ever feel like you''re willing to take a step forward, than we can do it together, because that''s who and how I am."


    Rina heard his words and stood silent. However, many of her doubts were cleared and her emotions were starting to get better shaped.. However, it would take some time for them to getplete.

 Chapter 162 - Gifts

    There was still some time for the Elf Queen arrival, so Rina and Seth started a conversation about other topics. Seth seemed to know how to lead the conversation, always picking a topic that Rina considered as interesting, making her kind of forget the initial embarrassment.


    Rina found that it was really enjoyable to talk with Seth, because he was able to make her feelfortable, making their earlier conversation seem like it was a casual talk, since he somehow eased her emotions while guiding her attention to other matters.


    While time was passing, they talked about the ces Seth had visited inside the Human Territory, and the ces he nned to bring her.


    Like that, time passed by till it was almost evening.


    When they least expected, they heard someone knocking on the door. The Elf Queen arrived a bit earlier, entering the house and meeting Seth and her daughter.


    "Mom!"


    "Rina? Oh? You seem to be reallyfortable there."


    Rina was kind ofzilyying down on Seth''s bed, while Seth was sitting on the ground and checking some things inside his spatial ring.


    "Arwen, you''re back. Were you able to do the things you wanted to?" Seth smiled while greeting her.


    "I did it. I was resolving many things and at the same time, doing a very special thing for you, Rina."


    "Uh? Me?"


    "Yeah, I''ve prepared a gift for your journey."


    "A gift?!" Rina stood up quickly, moving towards her mother with an expectant look.


    "Here, look." Arwen suddenly willed, and some items left her spatial ring.


    The first thing Rina saw, was a green hooded cape that had many golden leaves imprinted on it, creating a very beautiful pattern. She took that exquisite cape on her hands, feeling the smoothness of the silk.


    "Mother... Where did you get this?" She asked with sparkling eyes.


    "Did you like it?"


    "Uhum."


    "It was personally made by me."


    "What?! You did it yourself?"


    "Yes. This cape is something I did after using everything we had left of the precious Heavenly Silk. It is a very special fabric able to hold a huge quantity of Mana. So, I used some of our Royal Family legacy arts to create a special protective formation when making it. Right now that it is done, it had transformed into a magical artifact able to protect you from danger. Remember to ever use it, alright?"


    "Mom, I love you! You''re the best. Thank you so much."


    "I love you too Rina. There is something really interesting about that hooded cape too. When the hood is up, the formation it contains will activate, not letting anyone see through your face. They will only be able to see a blurred image, so you won''t need to use that strange white mask of the Secret Security Unit anymore."


    "Really?! This is the best!" Rina got excited and started to wear it immediately.


    Arwenughed and said: "Take this spatial ring too. It contains everything you will need for your journey. Make sure to check the things I''ve put insideter."


    "Alright."


    Arwen turned towards Seth and said: "Seth, I''m sorry but I didn''t have anything that I could give you as a parting gift. However, I have something that I can give you right now."


    Seth felt like he already knew what it was. It was something he would like to receive even more than a material gift, something he would be able to fully appreciate.


    Arwen approached him, ignoring the fact that her daughter was right beside them and put her arms behind his neck. She started to kiss him seductively, doing what he wanted to do.


    Rina couldn''t believe she was witnessing her mother making out with a man she felt something for. At times like this previously, she would certainly feel envy and bad emotions, just like what she felt when Caizhi kissed him, back at the Central Stadium. However, after the talk she had with Seth, she realized that those bad feelings were lessening and her interest on him was growing instead.


    As she looked towards her mother and Seth, manyplicated thoughts wereing and going inside her head, but a certain main line of thought was ever returning to her head.


    ''Why it isn''t with me?''


    Arwen and Seth separated while feeling the Soul Link between them. That link made them feel a sense ofpleteness.


    "I will miss you Arwen."


    "I will miss you too, Seth. Make sure you go easy on my daughter, alright?"


    Seth smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I''ve told her that I would never do something she didn''t wish for."


    "I see..." Arwen noticed the loophole on his speech, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that if there was someone that deserved her daughter, it would be Seth.


    His talents, his personality, his body, hist strength, everything about him was top notch in her eyes.


    "Let''s go Rina. This is going to be your first adventure, so make sure to follow my instructions to avoid doing unnecessary or dangerous stuff."


    Seth gave onest look towards Arwen and left the guest house.


    "Alright!" Rina got excited. She awkwardly hugged her mother and went after Seth.


    Arwen was feeling something clenching inside her chest. She knew that she had been an overprotective mother for all these years, but now that it was time to finally let Rina see the world, she was not willing to. There were many times that she wanted to stop everything, but after seeing the things that have happened inside the Elven Territory, she was sure that she needed to change.


    Many things needed to change...


    Arwen was even able to realize a new objective that she didn''t tell anyone yet. She would do many things in order to make Elves and Humans more friendly, so she could one day openly marry Seth and not be criticized by anyone. Actually, she could do it easily right now, but she would eventually need to rely on power, and that''s not the right way to do things.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside zing Phoenix Sect, Huo Shihong was still working inside his office, since there were many things that were still pending.


    One of those things, and the one he wanted to know the most right now, was about what was happening in the Red Mountain city.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Sect Master, I have something urgent to report." Not content with only knocking, the Third Elder said in an anxious voice.


    "Come in."


    He opened the door while saying: "Sect Master! I lost contact with the Elders we''ve sent to the Red Mountain city!"


    "What?! You''ve lost contact with them? What happened?"


    "I-I don''t know. They suddenly stopped activating the Sound Transmit Formation. It''s been almost three days since thest time they replied."


    "What about the battalion of soldiers we sent alongside them?"


    "None of them have returned."


    "Do not try to scout the situation anymore. Gather all the Elders in a meeting, we need to discuss while everyone is present."


    "I''ll do it." The Third Elder left the room in a hurry to gather everyone.


    Huo Shihong suddenly felt like Seth might have been right. This time things were happening really quick and outside of his expectations.


    .


    .


    .


    Rip! Rip! Rip!


    A man suddenly ripped a letter from the zing Phoenix Sect into many pieces.


    "I don''t give a shit about what are the contents of that letter. We are going to do what we want now that we have so much support."


    "My king, there is one other thing I want to report. The situation at that side is going ording to the ns. Some of our strongest soldiers along with the external forces took control of the Firestone, Yellow Ash andstly the Red Mountain cities. We blocked the routes, letting no one enter or leave them, creating the perfect distraction."


    "Oh? Quick. As expected of our allied forces. What was the zing Phoenix Sect response?"


    "They sent ten elders and a thousand soldiers to scout what was happening, but we were able to deal with them, silencing everyone before they could escape."


    "Huo Shihong sent a thousand soldiers? I wouldn''t expect a move like this from him. He must be feeling something isn''t right. However, their eyes are directed towards there now."


    The king stood up from his throne andmanded: "Starting from today, silently send our troops to their southern borders. Make sure to not send more than hundred soldiers a day, since we don''t want to alert them beforehand. What we need to do is just to get positioned and wait for the signal."


    "Understood, My King."


    After the servant left, the second prince entered the throne hall.


    "Father, may I know what are we waiting for? They are at their weakest point right now."


    "We can''t act hastily yet. Shaohui, there are other powerful entities aiming for the zing Phoenix Sect and we may be swallowed if we act in ignorance and impatience."


    "Other entities?"


    "Don''t ask me about it. It''s something the least people knowing the better. Get ready, I''ll be sending you on this mission too. If you want to seed me as the next king, you''ll need to get morebat experience."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 163 - Evergreen Tavern

    The Second Prince Wu Shaohui left the throne room and just some minutes after he left, a woman entered without even prior warning the king.


    She stood before the king of the Wu Martial Kingdom, but her stance didn''t falter even a bit.


    "Are you really going to send Shaohui to the zing Phoenix Country?" Her voice seemed to be a bit anxious and preupied.


    "You know that I wouldn''t let him go to the front line without anyone protecting him, but hecks experience and the zing Phoenix Country is going to provide him that, Cuifen."


    "Snort! I hope nothing happens with him like what have happened with the Crown Prince." The woman said in a discontent tone.


    Wu Cuifen was Caizhi and Shaohui''s mother. The crown prince was the son of the king of the Wu Martial Kingdom with a concubine and not with his main wife. However, the Crown Prince was the one that had shown the most promising future. His talents were very high and he advanced really quickly on his cultivation. But unfortunately, he was dead and the king needed another candidate for the throne.


    After his death the king thought it would be hard to find another good sessor, but his seconds son, at the age of twenty-four, was already a Qi Transformation initial-stage Realm cultivator.


    That was a pleasant surprise for him, since his kingdom only respected strong practitioners. However, his son still didn''t have any experience, since he has turned in a recluse after having half his face disfigured.


    Wu Shaohui couldn''t forget until this day, the moment Caizhi''s mes jumped on him, burning half of his face and injuring him heavily.


    "I''ll send him to get some achievements for himself, and when he returns, I''ll announce him as the next Crown Prince."


    Wu Cuifen eyes sparkled. She really liked her son, apletely different story from what she felt for her own daughter. In her eyes, her daughter was frail and weak, someone not worth spending resources on. Little did she know, that her daughter had already surpassed her useless son.


    "Good. Now, tell me what you''re going to do after the zing Phoenix Sect falls? I guess we won''t be able to annex their territory any longer, right?" Wu Cuifen asked while approaching the king. She was in a good mood after hearing her son was to be the next Crown Prince, so she started to slowly approach him with a seductive stare.


    "Tch... I don''t know why the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce is interested in that territory... I guess we need to revise our strategies and step back, letting them do what they want to do first." The king didn''t notice her reactions at first, so he kept making a serious expression.


    "You''re right. It''s not like they will be able to discover about "that" in the first ce. If we''re able to put our hands on "that", we will rise into being the next Higher Ground without fail." While speaking, the woman put her hands on top of his pants and started to stroke what was underneath it.


    "True. However, it''s something only the two of us should know. I already ordered them to kill all the people that could eventually discover about "that"." The king finally noticed her intentions. He finished his speech and ordered the guards to seal the hall and not let anyone enter.


    Both of them started to indulge in pleasure, while thinking about the ascension of their Wu Martial Kingdom.


    .


    .


    .


    An entire day has passed and it was already night time. Seth and Rina were finally able to cross the forest in front of the Ereinrith city.


    In order to enter or to leave that city, someone would inevitably need to cross that forest. It was the fastest route after all.


    The Elves loved everything rted to the nature, that''s why their cities were usually built amidst forests or the woods, but Seth found it really troublesome at these times.


    "We finally left the forest, but there is still this huge valley we need to cross before reaching another city." Seth said while remembering he had crossed it once already.


    "Really? Why don''t we camp here then?"


    "We should at least find a cave to protect us of an unexpected rain..."


    "Well, I can do something about that..." Rina said as she pointed a finger towards the front. She had the spatial ring Arwen had gifted her on it.


    Rina suddenly willed and a wooden cube suddenly appeared on the ground before her. It had approximately one meter in height and one meter in length.


    "What is this?" Seth asked not knowing what that thing served for.


    "It''s something I found inside the spatial ring mother gave me. Look..." Rina started to put her Mana inside the wooden cube and suddenly, it started to erge.


    It didn''t just grow bigger, but seemed to be creating many wooden ques around itself and forming something incredible.


    ''Incredible!''


    Seth couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. What kind of treasure was that? It was his first time seeing a spatial treasure other than the spatial ring.


    It kept growing and growing, forming the outline of a huge house, however, there were no signs of it stopping anytime soon.


    After five more minutes crating many more exquisite wooden ques, wooden doors, wooden windows, stairs and many more things, it stopped after creating a wooden board right at the entrance.


    There were some words on that board and Seth recognized them, since he had already seen them before.


    Evergreen Tavern.


    A magnificent building was standing before Seth. It had two veryrge floors, where the first one served as pub and the second floor was where there were two separate rooms and a corridor.


    "Holy Shit! The Evergreen Tavern?!"


    "Oh? Have you seen it before?"


    "Yeah. It was where I first met your mother, even beforeing to the Ereinrith city."


    "Something like that happened?! Strange... Were you able to meet mother even though she had that heavy poisonous aura around her? Actually, what happened with mom? The first time you and I met, I was trying toe up with something to help her out, but now, she suddenly got cured..."


    "Sigh... It''s a long story. I met her when she still had the poisonous aura bothering her, however, it could not affect me. Come, let''s enter the tavern, I will tell you everything I can that is rted to the changes in Arwen''s aura. However, it may take a lot of time, so don''t think you will sleep early today."


    "No problem."

 Chapter 164 - Drinking

    Rina and Seth entered the Evergreen Tavern, and they sat on one of the tables that were in the first floor.


    "Then... From where do I begin?"


    "Tell me about your meeting with mom."


    "Hm? My first meeting with Arwen? Very well." Seth made a motion with his hand and a bottle of wine flew towards him. He poured a cup for himself and after that, he put a cup for Rina.


    This was exactly what he had done when he first met Arwen.


    "Here, let''s drink a bit."


    "Hm... I''ve never had a drink before."


    "Really? You should try drinking a bit. I bet you will like it."


    Rina trusted Seth and started to take small sips of the wine inside her cup. She suddenly felt a sweet but bitter taste in her mouth, however, the temperature of her body started to raise after it reached her throat and entered her stomach.


    "This is different, I''ve never had anything like this before."


    "Indeed, but make sure you don''t exaggerate or you may start to feel dizzy."


    "Uhum."


    "Alright. Let me start then. I''ve met Arwen right here, where we are. The first thing I did after meeting her, was to hit on her. Sigh... I was na?ve thinking that I would be able to strike a point with her by doing that. Now that I think about it, if not because I was immune to her poisonous aura, she would have never considered to have a rtionship with me. Actually, I would have been dead."


    Rina heard everything he was saying with a very attentive semnce. She didn''t seem to bother when Seth was talk about another woman in front of her, provided that that woman was her mother.


    "Immune to her poisonous aura?"


    "Yeah. Look at this." Seth suddenly stretched his hand and created a poisonous light of Evergreen Essence on top of it.


    "That''s the Evergreen Poison!"


    "Yeah. Just like you and her, I was able to inherit that power too."


    "Really? That''s unexpected. Is that why mother decided to be with you?"


    "Not the main reason, but you could say it was something that helped her deciding on that."


    "I see... Then, how was she able to get rid of that damned poisonous aura? You may not know about it, but she suffered a lot because of that. I felt that she was at the same time, thankful to that power and hated it to the bones. If not for it, she wouldn''t have achieved what she achieved, but at the same time, that power destroyed many things she loved."


    "Sigh... I know about it. That''s why It was the first thing I did for her after acquiring the Evergreen Essence Source."


    "So, it was you?" Rina looked at Seth with a thankful stare. Seth had saved her mother''s life while doing that and Rina knew how important it was for her.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You and her are my family, and I would do anything to see both of you happy."


    Rina suddenly felt a warm feeling inside her heart, however, after taking so many sips of alcohol, she didn''t even know it if it was purely her feelings of if there was alcohol mixed in.


    Seth and Rina kept talking about many things and when Seth finally noticed it, it was alreadyte at night.


    Suddenly he heard...


    "Hup!"


    Seth looked at Rina and saw that she was already drunk. Since she had already taken her cape off, her face was exposed and he was able to see her drunk red face. She seemed a bit sleepy and her eyes were threatening to close. However, she was even more graceful with her reddened face.


    Seth mildly smiled and said: "Come Rina, I''ll take you to your room."


    "Nah... Hup... I wanna drink more, hehehe..."


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "Ah!"


    Seth managed to carry her over to her room, dropping her in her bed. When he saw she wasfortable he turned around and was about to leave, but he felt Rina grabbing his arm.


    "I love... Please stay with..." She fell asleep after saying some words she probably didn''t have the courage to say them when sober yet.


    "Silly girl." Seth covered her with a nket and left.


    He entered his own room and was preparing to rest a bit when he heard Lexi''s voice.


    "I thought you would try to eat her too."


    "Oh? You''re finally awake. Hah! Bet you''re eating much more than me. It took you more than a week this time. Have you got anything new?"


    "No new abilities, but..."


    "But?"


    "My purification has gotten stronger."


    "Weren''t you already able to purify anything?"


    "I can purify anything, but that doesn''t mean that the purification would be always perfect. Actually, I''m far from reaching perfection on that point. Do you know what is the ability to purify? It''s to turn something back to its origin."


    "Back to the origin?"


    "Yeah. Let me exin it better. What do you do to turn Qi into Mana? Youpress it to the maximum using your power until it changes its principle, turning into a higher energy. However, you fail to notice that the energy loses impurities on the process. That is a kind of purification. However, now that I advanced in that area, I can do it with your soul."


    "You can purify my soul?"


    "Actually, this is just the first purification that I will be able to do. Many more will follow after I get stronger."


    "I see... So, what are the benefits of having my soul purified?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t tell precisely what is going to happen. You could get a stronger soul, but at the same time, nothing could happen. But don''t worry with it for now. Since I just woke up, I still need to sort things out and organize my thoughts correctly. After I revise the process sometimes, I will then tell you."


    "Good. I''ll be ready for that." Seth got excited. Every single thing he learnt or did that was rted to the soul, was something that had changed his life.. The Hades Inheritance with the Soul Link and the Soul Cultivation with the Soul Sense were some of the examples.

 Chapter 165 - Chance Encounter

    The next day, Seth was sitting on one of the chairs on the first floor, while observing the drinks that were on disy inside many different shelves. But suddenly, he heard the sound of slow steps descending down the stairs.


    "Urghhh..." Rina was slowly descending while holding her head with her hands. She was feeling a splitting headache from having drank too much. She was suffering from a hangover.


    "Good morning, Rina."


    "Urgh... Good..." She walked towards him with some difficulty, since she was still trying to understand anything.


    "Come here, let me help you." Seth approached her and used his Evergreen Essence to help her out. In just some seconds, he relieved her pain, giving her full clearance of mind. She could do it too, but she was suffering from such a bad hangover, that she forgot about that.


    After recovering her reason, she suddenly noticed that Seth was using his Evergreen Essence to heal.


    "What... How? How are you able to use your essence to heal? You showed me the Evergreen Poinson just yesterday."


    "Hm? This? Well... The Evergreen Essence can draw the power of nature, be it to attack or defend. Look..." Seth moved his hand and his Evergreen essence entered a small flower vase on top of one of the tables. The flower started to grow very quickly, transforming into a one-meter-tall fierce-looking flower.


    Suddenly, he sent another green glow towards it, and the flower died infected by his Evergreen Poison.


    Rina was bbergasted after realizing Seth could use both hers and her mother''s abilities.


    "The Evergreen Essence you and Arwen have, was never a separate ability to begin with. It''s just that both of you wouldn''t be able to handle inheriting theplete version, so the World Tree Replica divided the essence into two."


    "That''s incredible!"


    "Ahahaha... Don''t worry, I''m studying a way to make you and Arwenpatible to inherit the entire power. It''s just that it is going to take some time until I learn how to do it without harming any of you."


    "Really? Is that really possible?"


    "It is."


    Rina''s eyes were glittering with excitement.


    "Now tell me... What did you think about your first drinking session?"


    "Eh... I don''t remember what happened in the end. I think that drinking is not my forte."


    "Ahahaha! True. I had to carry you to your room yesterday. You were sleeping so deeply, that if I left you here, I bet it wouldn''t have changed anything."


    "Eh?! Come on... Don''t be so mean."


    "Hehe."


    Seth and Rina kept talking until it was almost noon. After that, they packed their things and left the Evergreen Tavern.


    Rina made sure to recall her treasure, not leaving any traces of it behind. The entire tavern turned into a wooden cube and she put it inside her spatial ring right after.


    The two of them resumed their adventure, traveling through the valley, nning to reach the city by the end of the day. Seth was not in a haste to reach his destination, so he limited his speed to what wasfortable for Rina.


    After four hours travelling, the finally saw the outline of the next city. However, it seemed that there were many peopleing their way, through a dirt road. That group of people seemed to have just left the city, nning to go to the capital of the elves, Ereinrith city.


    When they were approaching the duo, Seth was able to recognize someone he had already seen before, leading this entourage of men.


    The leading figure, seemed to have recognized Seth as well.


    "You''re... Young Master Seth?"


    "Oh? Mister Olsen? Long time no see you."


    "Ahaha, I never thought I would be able to meet you again. This world is huge, but it seems we are destined to meet each other. Oh? Who''s this hooded elf beside you?" Mister Olsen noticed he wasn''t able to see anything behind the hood that elf was wearing, only a blurred image.


    "A good friend of mine. She is very reserved and doesn''t like to expose her face too much, so please do not bother with her manners. Actually, what are you doing around here? So many people seem to be protecting you. Are you perhaps transporting something important to the capital?"


    "That''s right. I''ve received a very important task from my old friend Theod. He asked me to bring a lot of things to the capital with urgency. He bought so many things, that I couldn''t help but bring along my men to protect me from getting robbed."


    "Robbed? I thought that it was something really unlikely to happen inside the Elven Territory."


    "Sigh... You''re right. Even though there are some robbers in the Elven Territory, it is really unusual for it to happen around here. However, with the all those strange things happeningtely, I couldn''t help but be fearful of that possibility."


    Seth got interested on what he was talking about.


    "Strange things?"


    "You may not know about it, but all the caravansing from the Human territory, suddenly stoppeding for an entire week already. We lost contact with everyone that were our customers from that side, and the strangest part, is that we were not able to discover the cause yet."


    "What?! No one came after an entire week?"


    "That''s right. We havee to a very wild guess, that is most likely to be true. The only possibility we could think of, is that a huge group of bandits are operating on the borders between both territories. That''s why I came while being protected by so many men, even though here is a bit far away from there. I can''t risk losing the things I''m bringing, or else I would be losing Theod''s trust on me as well."


    "Sigh... Everyone is having a hard timetely."


    "Hm? Did something happen?" Mister Olsen noticed that something might have happened observing Seth''s tone.


    "You''re going to understand it after you reach the Ereinrith city. Mister Olsen, it was really good reencountering you here, however, I''m eager to go back to the Human Territory, so I will have to say farewell."


    "Farewell Young Master Seth. Take care on your way back to the Hilkhell city."


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure to be careful. Maybe, there may be some good news from that side soon."


    "Oh? Good." Mister Olsen kind of understood what he meant by that.

 Chapter 166 - Crisis

    Seth and Rina continued their journey, passing through many different Elven cities. As they were reaching the borders, Rina was able to see that the quantity of humans was increasing more and more.


    Right now, they have just left a city that had at least three humans out of ten people she saw on the streets.


    "We''ve arrived at the Ygnolia forest. At the other side of it, is where the Human Territory is. Are you prepared Rina?"


    Rina was wearing her green cape and her hood was up, giving her a mysterious feeling.


    "Sure."


    "Then let''s go."


    Both of them entered the Ygnolia forest and after traveling more than twenty kilometers inside it, Seth felt that something was off.


    "Something is off Rina."


    "Hm? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? We weren''t attacked by a beast until now. Right here, is where most Mana Perception mid tote-stage beasts live in, but there are none here."


    "They must be hiding, no?"


    "That could only apply to most of them, but not all of them. Let''s keep going, but make sure you tell me anything different you notice."


    "Okay."


    They kept advancing for many hours until Seth realized that they were close to reaching the other side. They were able to travel fast, since they didn''t need to stop even once to fight against enemies. This is something unheard of.


    Beasts were a very territorial type of living being, so they tended to attack anyone that trespassed a certain bound. However, throughout the whole journey through the forest, they were not attacked even once.


    After thirty more minutes, Seth and Rina left the Ygnolia Forest and were able to see the walls of the Hilkhell city from afar.


    "Wow! Is that how humans build their cities?" Rina''s eyes started to admire anything new she was seeing.


    "Yes. However, there is something off with everything." Seth activated his Soul Sense to observe what was happening at the city walls.


    His eyebrows creased after he realized that things were not so simple there.


    "Come, let''s go. Make sure to stay alert, there is a conflict ongoing."


    "Conflict?" Rina took Seth''s words to heart and started to pay her full attention on everything.


    They arrived near the gate where there were many beast bodies lying on the ground. Right after passing through the gate, they saw many soldiers were dead with varying degrees of injuries. There were signs of battle everywhere, as if there was a war between beasts and humans.


    Rina covered her mouth with her hands while feeling shocked. The quantity of bodies she had seen just after they entered the city was already numbering three digits.


    "What have happened here?"


    "I don''t know. Give me a second, I will expand my senses to the maximum."


    Seth activated his Soul Sense at full power, and he was able to sense what was happening ten kilometers away. Coincidently, it was where the City Lord lived, right at the heart of the city.


    He felt that there was a huge group of beasts gathering in that area. It seemed they were pushing against something, using their most powerful attacks against it.


    "I found something. Let''s hurry."


    The duo started to sprint towards that ce.


    .


    .


    .


    "City Lord, the barrier is not going tost much longer! What are your orders?"


    Colton Hilkhell was leading thest group of guards still able resist the beast tide they had suffered. Since the time those random beast attacks started to ur on the viges nearby, the situation has been getting worse.


    It had only worsened and even Seth and Lilian''s help thest time, hadn''t changed anything. Last week, the situation has reached the apex. Suddenly, they suffered a massive beast attacking from the Ygnolia Forest. Many Mana Perception Realm beasts attacked at the same time and the entire garrison had entered the battle.


    The battle has been going for an entire week, with slow and fast developments, until it reached the state it was in. More than ny percent of his troops died protecting the city. The citizens had been quickly relocated and Colton Hilkhell stood behind with hisst five hundred men, to protect the city from the beast tide.


    Those men gathered inside his mansion and they activated the defensive barrier to protect that point, while they kept waiting for reinforcements.


    The Hilkhell city was part of small country, called Tough Marble Country. It was named after the technique they used to polish their marble stones with Mana, creating defensive barriers around it.


    That''s precisely what was holding the beats outside the mansion. However, they knew that it was only buying them time and soon the battle would resume.


    Colton Hilkhell turned to look at the soldiers of hisst battalion and said: "We can''t count with the reinforcements! Get ready for battle, since it can begin anytime. After the Tough Marble barrier is broken, make sure to enter the formation, battling the beasts from left and right. We need to..."


    Crack!


    Everyone heard the sound of the barrier shattering and they knew that the time hase.


    Colton entered his battle position and the soldiers very quickly aligned themselves like they had trained.


    Roar!


    The first beast started to assault the mansion after the barrier fell. It destroyed the frontal gate and invaded it from there.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Many arrows pierced it, killing that beast instantly. However, a secondter, a stronger beast invaded the mansion passing over that beast body and advancing towards the soldiers.


    Some secondster, another beast invaded the mansion, however, it had destroyed a side wall, fighting the guards that were positioned around there.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Many walls were thoroughly destroyed and different types of beasts started to flood the mansion through everywhere. Very quickly, the entire ce turned into a bloody battlefield, where humans and beasts were fighting madly.


    ROAR!


    GROWL!


    Two Mana Perception Realm beasts released their aura, making many guards tremble in fear. They were not able to fight against an enemy at that power level.. The only Mana Perception initial-stage Realm cultivator among them, was Colton Hilkhell.

 Chapter 167 - End Of The Crisis

    Those huge beasts invaded his mansion destroying everything in front of them, be it the walls or the other minor beasts. Their auras rendered the humans defending the front line useless and like cabbages being cut by a sharp knife, they were cleaved by the huge ws of those two deformed monsters.


    Colton was a hundred meters apart from where they entered from, and was able to witness how gruesome those beasts were. There seemed to be a red energy coursing through their limbs, making them look fiercer.


    Since he was the only Mana Perception Realm cultivator, he dashed towards them, already holding his saber. He made sure to release his aura, trying to attract the attention of those monsters for himself, decreasing the casualties of his people.


    However, the beasts ignored him and continued to attack what was before them in a frenzy. Many bodies were ripped apart as the guards struggled to defend from their attacks.


    Colton Hilkhell finally reached the area, cutting off one of the arms of the closest beast. He started to open many different wounds on different parts of that monster''s body, making it retreat because of the sudden pressure it was suffering.


    Suddenly, he felt the second beast approaching him from his right side. With a bit of difficulty, he was able to defend from those huge ws that threatened to rip him apart.


    However, the beast he was just able to heavily wound, came back, attacking him from the other side.


    Colton never imagined he would suffer an attack from the beast he had almost defeated, seconds after he had cut one of its limbs off. After receiving a direct strike on his left side, he flew for forty meters, hitting some pirs and making some walls copse. If that beast wasn''t in a bad shape, he would be dead already.


    "City Lord!"


    "Protect the City Lord!"


    As soon as he was sent flying, the beasts started to chase after him, but many guards started to interfere in their fight, lightly injuring those advancing monsters at the cost of their lives.


    "Cough! Cough! Spat!" Colton Hilkhell spat some blood and felt his body was aching everywhere. He tried to stand up, but his body was too heavy already.


    However, he needed to defend the people from his city, so he started to use his saber as a support to stand back up, but not even a secondter, his momentum and resolve was thoroughly crushed.


    CHIRP!


    Another aura made everyone stop their fight. It descended upon them, making every single creature tremble.


    A Mana Perception peak-stage beast suddenly descended from the skies. The temperature rose to an unbearable degree and many soldiers felt the armors they were wearing melting and sticking to their skin, making them feel an acute burning pain.


    A ming Eagle was descending from above, and it seemed ready to spit fire on them all.


    When Colton Hilkhell looked at that beast, he felt there was nothing more he could do. It was the end of the Hilkhell city. The end of his legacy.


    However, just as it was about to make fire rain from above, the figure of a man appeared right above the ming Eagle and the fire around that beast body extinguished. The eagle, just like a torch that has been extinguished, felt a weakness it couldn''t exin. Its huge body dropped from above, crashing in the middle of the battlefield.


    The beast entered in a state of unconsciousness, since the man that defeated it, didn''t want to kill it just yet.


    The soldiers noticed that there weren''t any more beasts invading the Hilkhell manor anymore and felt the pressure on them lessening too. They converged their attack strength to kill the minor beasts that were still alive, ignoring those two other Mana Perception initial-stage beasts still alive.


    It wasn''t that they felt the man would save them from the danger those beasts posed. They didn''t attack, because there was another mysterious figure already engaging in a fight with both beasts.


    The grass on the floor in front of Rina started to grow quickly, attacking the beasts from all sides. Rina was a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator, just like her enemies, but she was not just using a simple technique, but the Evergreen Essence, to make the nts grow. It was an Essence left behind by a Deity rted to nature, it was only natural that her technique would be strong.


    Many des of grass pierced the beast that was already heavily injured, destroying its core and ceasing its life right there.


    However, the other one was able to defend itself from those deadly des of grass, only receiving minor wounds on both of its ws. The beast took the opportunity to build up momentum and charge towards the target in front, trying to kill that target at all cost.


    ROAR!


    But Rina was already prepared. Many vines surged from the soil, winding around the monster and making it abruptly stop. Those vines were very sturdy and nothing the beast did, was able to set it free.


    Seth was observing Rina''s fight and he noticed her Evergreen Essence abilities were very good to paralyze a target and stall for time. They were good to cause damage too, but their primary objective was to buy time or to prison a target.


    At the same time that he was learning how to better use the Evergreen Essence, he was analyzing Rina''s abilities, trying to see what she wascking and what she was good at.


    The vines that were binding the beast, suddenly started to move around it tightening the grip. At the same time, many other grass des started to raise from below, piercing that beast body, since it was not able to move.


    Rina effortlessly was able to take care of two targets at the same realm of power than her. That showed how powerful the Evergreen Essence was, taking in consideration that beasts had stronger and tougher bodies than humans and elves had.


    After everything ended, the guards that were still alive, were finally able to sigh in relief.. However, they couldn''t even celebrate the victory, since the losses were too heavy.

 Chapter 168 - Inability

    Two hundred sixty city guards were still alive. They were thatst men under Colton Hilkhell, thest battalion that was still fighting with tooth and nail against the beast tide. Thest hope this city had to survive this ordeal.


    Right now, they had survived and won the war against those fierce beasts, but just at thisst stage of battle, two hundred and forty soldiers lost their lives in that though situation. Many beasts and human corpses wereying on the ground while the survivors were still trying to recover from the shock. They looked at their dead friends trying to deny the reality, because it was too cruel.


    Seth approached Colton Hilkhell and put a hand on his chest, infusing his Evergreen Essence inside his body and healing the most severe wounds first. This city lord actually stood behind to protect his city and buy time for the civilians to escape and find safety, contrary to what the "City Lord" of his own vige did.


    Colton Hilkhell eyes were unfocused and he wasn''t able to fully reason anything that was happening, but he noticed that someone was helping him out.


    "Th-Than-T..." He tried to talk even though he wasn''t in condition.


    "Don''t try to talk now. Let me first heal some of your wounds."


    Seth kept infusing his energy on him, until Colton recovered his senses. He was Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator and if not for that coupled that he was lucky to have suffered the attack from an injured beast, he would have been already dead by now.


    Colton Hilkhell was finally able to see the face of the person who saved him. It was a face he knew, a person he had met before. Seth, someone he didn''t think he would see again, even less in these conditions.


    "You... Thank you." Inwardly, Colton started to think that a Deity was intervening for his life.


    "Don''t worry. You should rest for now." Seth stopped infusing Evergreen Essence on him and Colton''s mind was finally able to rx. He lost consciousness and it would take some time for him to wake up, however, he was outside of any danger now.


    Seth didn''t ask him anything. He would be really confused if he hadn''t searched through the memories of the Grand Elder of the Luberus Family, back at the Elven Territory.


    After entering the city, he already knew what have happened. He felt the corruption still lingering in the air where there were signs of conflicts and instantly realized the corrupted beasts were attacking the city. This was one more thing orchestrated by his master Velgor and the Cerberus n, however, there was absolutely nothing he could do now.


    Suddenly, he heard a strange noise and looked at a guard that has been injured and was resting while leaning against a still intact wall. His body suddenly jerked and many thin red lines started to spread on the surface of his skin. Around his whole body, many red shards started to appear and very quickly he turned into a red crystal, shattering in a single second.


    "What?!"


    "Oh my god, what is this?"


    "What was that?!"


    "What is happening?! You! You are...!" A guard saw his friend body reacting to that red energy, turning into a red crystal statue and shattering right after. He suffered the same destiny that guard suffered just some seconds ago.


    Forty more guards started to tremble as many red lines were spreading inside their bodies. They ended up dying in the same way, reducing the quantity of living soldiers yet again.


    Rina approached Seth in a hurry and asked: "What is happening here? What are those red lines?"


    "I will tell you after we get in a safer ce, let''s first get out of here. There isn''t much more we can do right now. But before we go, I need to try something really quick."


    Seth approached the ming Eagle he had incapacitated and put a hand on its head. He tried to absorb the Crimson Corrupted Energy still inside the eagle''s body testing his new theory out. If he was able to absorb the energy and revert the condition of the being he was treating, that would be incredible. And it was a sess; he was able to absorb the crimson energy.


    He felt happy that he may be able to control the energy more precisely now, and with that, it may be possible to save people.


    To test if his theory was totally right, he woke up the eagle and the guards that stood by the side, jerked in a state of alert, defending their bodies with what they had in hand.


    Seth hopefully expected that the eagle would feel everything was normal and would fly away, back to the Ygnolia Forest. However, even though it didn''t have the Corrupted Crimson Energy coursing through its veins anymore, the first thing it did, was to ignite its mes back, trying to explode Seth in a million pieces.


    CHIRP!


    When it was almost releasing its me techniques, the eagle felt the fire it had gathered being extinguished. However, this time, it was beheaded in a single second. The eagle died a painless instant death.


    Seth couldn''t understand what had gone wrong. He had extracted everything from inside the eagle''s body, however, it didn''t bring its animal instinct back. He felt in that single second it started gathering power, that the eagle was still corrupted. Something told him that nothing had changed, just that he was able to weaken it when extracting the energy, but it remained corrupted. However, that made no sense...


    ''Why was I able to save Arwen from the corruption, but I''m not able to save an eagle... In fact, I feel that I''m not even able to save the lives of these guards, if I had to extract the Corruption from inside them...''


    Lexi was hearing Seth''s thoughts and she felt she had a theory that made a bit of sense. It may not be the total truth, but it could help Seth in understanding a bit more about that power.


    "Seth, I think that the Crimson Energy not only affects the cells, making them transform into something different, but it is able to invade the host soul, changing the consciousness into something else too. Even though you were able to extract the energy from inside the body, you can''t bring that person or beast consciousness back to normal."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, but at the time you were inheriting the Seed of Tyranny, It tried to take control of your mind and consciousness, but I was there to not let it happen."


    "How was I able to save Arwen then?"


    "Simple. Her consciousness wasn''t affected. She was lucky enough to only have her body infected and she is a Mana Sovereign cultivator. It would take a lot of time until the corruption was able to spread towards her consciousness."


    "..." Seth couldn''t understand everything behind that power yet. He only had some clues on how it worked and could feel it somehow, since he was the host of the Crimson Light. However, after witnessing what have happened here, even though he had acquired more control over it, he still felt a bit powerless.


    ''I need to find a way to explore this power... Else, I might lose someone important to me one day.''


    "Rina, we''re going. We won''t be able to use the teleportation channel on this city anymore. They are in a terrible situation and it will take a lot of time for them to recover. We will need to travel by feet, so it may take at least two weeks to arrive at the zing Phoenix Sect."


    "Sigh... Never thought the first thing I would see in the Human Territory, would be this massive catastrophe. Maybe this is a bad omen..." Rina said in a rueful tone. She loved nature and life, and a battle like this was something she didn''t like at all. Be it for the beasts or humans that died. In her conception, both of them were victims and in reality, she was right.


    Seth and Rina left the Hilkhell manor, passing through a mountain of dead bodies. Everywhere inside the city seemed to have turned into a graveyard and it was the worst trip Rina could have experienced.


    This was a really bad start for their journey, but it kind of showed Rina that the world was really something cruel. She started to realize how power and resources were important and how fortunate she was for having a mother that protected her for her entire life.


    Arwen was a very firm pir she was able to lean on and even though she valued her mother a lot, only now, she was able to realize how good she was for her. Another thing she ended up realizing was that her mother''s words were true.. The world was cruel and just some minutes after leaving the Elven Territory, she was able to experience that cruelty and the tragic oue of a whole city.

 Chapter 169 - Strange Story

    PAH!


    The sound of a door mming with force startled a woman that was sitting on the bed, signaling that a person had entered the room. However, she didn''t lose her cool or say anything. Actually, she was a bit worried instead, since she knew that person was not a brute or one of those types of people.


    That woman was not young anymore. She was clearly past her prime, but her figure and appearance were just like any woman on herte forties would be. However, her age was greater than that for sure, but since she was a Profound Mana initial-stage cultivator, she retained her youth for longer.


    Her hair was discoloring slowly as time passed, but there were still many signs of violet color on it. She slowly turned to look at the man that just entered the room. He was the person she trusted the most, the person she chose to be with her forever; her husband.


    He, just like her, was getting old. Even though his face was already showing the signs that he was aging, his ck hair refused to. His aura was strong and that was why he was still retaining his early forties looks, despite being way older than his wife. His real age should be around five hundred years old and he was certainly one of the oldest Profound Manate-stage cultivators residing on the continent of Alteria.


    "What happened, Chuanli? Why are you acting like this? Did anything happen at the meeting?"


    "Argh! I''m feeling humiliated... I still can''t believe what your son had done after the meeting today..."


    "My son? He is your son as well. Are you trying to not be responsible for generating him?"


    "Actually, I am almost disowning him after what he had said today. I don''t believe his words, no, it is not real... Why did he need to say that in front of everyone?"


    "What did he say? Stop doing all that suspense..."


    "Dongmei... I''ve been trying so hard in order to arrange a decent marriage for him with one of the daughters of the elders, and just now that I was able to seal the deal with the Fourth Elder''s daughter, he says it... It pisses me off." The man was walking back and forth with impatience, trying to tell himself that the words his son told in public were just a lie, a bad joke. Unfortunately, they didn''t seem to be.


    "You need to calm down Chuanli. How am is supposed to help you with this, if you can''t even properly tell me what have happened?"


    "Your son just told me to cancel the marriage, because he won''t be marrying a woman." Chuanli said everything, ending the suspense he was unconsciously doing.


    "He won''t be marrying a woman?" Dongmei wasn''t able to understand It properly at the first time.


    "Yeah! He told me he is not interested in marrying a woman... He told me he wanted to have a rtionship with man! He said that in front of everyone that was attending to the meeting! Everyone!"


    Boom!


    A bomb exploded, making Dongmei shake just like Chuanli was shaking. One thing was to tell them a bomb like that when they were inside four walls; however, he did it in the middle of everyone.


    "How''s that possible?"


    "I don''t know Dongmei. I don''t know."


    "Something is strange with that story..." The woman, instead of epting the facts, started to have some doubts about it.


    "You know... He is the most talented individual of our bloodline, but after dering this publicly, he is rapidly losing his standings and support. He is done for now... He had the chance to be the next Sanctuary Master, but even though I''m the Grand Elder, I won''t be able to help him out."


    "No, it is not right... Even if he didn''t want to marry a woman, there was no need for him to announce that he didn''t like women in the first ce. Actually, is that even real?" The woman asked suspiciously. She knew her son and there seemed to be something off with that.


    "It''s real! I saw him saying it. He told it right before the Sanctuary Master. Now everyone is mocking him at his back. I even lost my face before every single one of the other elders."


    Dongmei tried to get something logic out of the actions her son was taking, but she was not able to find anything. However, something was telling her that there was more to it than it appeared to be.


    "When was it?"


    "Some moments ago. Right after the emergency meeting all the elders were obliged to attend."


    "Emergency meeting? I thought it was just a normal meeting. Did something happen?"


    Chuanli stopped after his wife asked him that question. His countenance changed and he casted a barrier around their room. He didn''t spare any efforts while infusing his mana on it. That barrier was able to seal any sound from escaping the room. What he was about to say, was of utmost importance.


    After that, he turned towards his wife and said: "The Sanctuary Master just received some news from inside the Ethereal Illusive Trial. There seems to be one more person allowed to participate. Another candidate is qualified."


    "One more?! Who is it? Who was the one that had awakened?"


    "That is the problem... No one had awakened." Chuanli said in a serious semnce.


    "What?! How''s that possible?"


    "There is only one possibility... If no one here has awakened, it can only be outside. Someone leaked our bloodline."


    Dongmei looked like she had been spooked by a ghost. The customs inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary were very old and rigid. Leaking the bloodline was a very heavy crime. The individual would be severely punished by life imprisonment, while his descendants would be hunted down. There was no good ending out of this.


    This is something that only happened once or twice throughout the whole story of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and thest records of it, were from at least two thousand years ago; however, the old tradition was kept, not changing even a tiny bit.


    Nothing changed and the Sanctuary Master didn''t n to change it. If there was a bloodline leakage, they would need to stanch it.


    He ordered for all the elders to gather in a meeting in a few days. They were going to decide what was going to be the next step.


    "We don''t know who did it, so the Sect Master is preparing the bloodline test. Every elder is supposed to do it next week and there is a heavy feeling of tension in the air already. So, our son predicament is something everyone ismenting about, since it is an easy to spread gossip. They were even using that topic in order to distract of the real problems. However, it is a shame and a disgrace for us."


    "Oh my god... I would never have thought something like that had happened. There was no way that people wouldn''t talk about him at these times. Everyone is anxious because of the bloodline test and depending on the results, their families could pretty much end."


    "I know, but this timing is too much for me to handle..." Chuanli couldn''t ept it until now.


    Dongmei felt all of this was too much of a coincidence and a certain thought couldn''t help but appear inside her mind. However, she discarded it immediately afterwards.


    "Let our son with me, I will go talk with himter. There is something that isn''t right in this story." Dongmei remembered how her son kept saying the name of a person that seemed to be a woman after he came back from that incident many years ago.


    Dongmei and Chuanli''s son was called Donghai. He was once in charge of a secret mission, but ended up taking part on a conflict and was severely injured. At that time, his parents thought he had died, because he vanished for at least three long years before he came back.


    After he came back, he trained hard to ascend in position and power, almost reaching his mother realm of strength. Everyone thought he was vying for the Sanctuary Master position, however, he screwed up everything today.


    Dongmei still remembered that every single night after his training session had ended, he would go rest early. It seemed to be a habit he had acquired when he was living on the world outside.


    asionally, she would go check on him to see if anything was alright. She was a caring mother and those years apart from him, brought her a deep sense of longing. At those times, his body was tired and his guard was down, since he was sleeping. But at that time, his mind would often dream with the figure of a beautiful woman and a newborn.


    Dongmei wasn''t able to hear theplete name, but she was sure she heard him blurting out the name of a woman. It seemed to start with Mei....

 Chapter 170 - Incident

    Twenty hours before of what had happened in the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, in the zing Phoenix Country, the army of the Wu Martial Kingdom was gathering inside a rocky area very far away from the Red Mountain city.


    This was a very secretive operation and only a bit more than five hundred soldiers were gathering at this ce.


    The Wu Martial Kingdom had used the special forces the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had made avable to them, to attack those cities and create a huge distraction. Their main objective was to divide the zing Phoenix Country forces, making it easier to initiate their conquest.


    However, what was happening here was a small-scale operation that even their own allies weren''t apar from.


    Although they would be initiating their operations today, it didn''t mean that things would be simple and quick. A war wasn''t something that was able to be resolved in a single day.


    Right now, they were taking slow and secretive steps, entering a city called Misty Horizon located not so far from the zing Phoenix City. That''s one of the reasons this operation needed to be secretive. The other reason though, was certainly more important than the first one.


    The Wu Martial Kingdom was keeping this a secret even from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, because whatever they were going to do here, was highly attached to their future rise, and when entering on those matters, it was always better to be reserved.


    In front of the five hundred men, there was man donned in martial robes leading the entire battalion through the rocky terrain. They kept advancing until they saw the entrance of a forest. This region was hardly visited by anyone and it was a rtive safer ce. Because it was hard to reach, since there were many rocks everywhere. However, the woods in front of them was a rtively more essible ce.


    "We''ve arrived! Put down your things and be prepared to work! We are going to mount our encampment here. I want eyes on all sides, watching over everything twenty-four hours per day. Make sure to mount your time shift to never leave a post with no one standing on watch. Our orders are to guard this ce and not let anyone approach here."


    After the man ordered, some soldiers started to set up the tents, while others started to mount barricades around some rocks.


    One of the lieutenants approached themander and asked: "What about that forest over there?"


    "Didn''t I make myself clear? Do I need to repeat it? I want eye everywhere. It is oblivious that the forest needs some supervision." Themander said in discontentment.


    "I''ll provide for that now." The lieutenant left and mounted some small squads, sending them to scout the forest area.


    After some hours have passed, the encampment was already taking form and the soldiers were working on their tasks.


    Three soldiers were a bit farther from the group, scouting the forest area, searching for any signs of people or anything important. They had orders to silence anyone that approached from certain radius from their encampment, while at the same time, they had to map the possible escape routes people might take.


    That work led them towards an open area where many herbs were growing on the floor. After recognizing those herbs, the soldiers were able to identify it asmon leaves used to brew tea. Unfortunately, none of them had the right equipment right now to use those leaves.


    When they were still observing the whole area, they started to hear the sound of someone humming. All of them quickly hid and waited for the individual that was making those noises to appear.


    A very graceful figure of a purple haired female approached the area they were hidden. Even though the area was open, there were many bushes and nts scattered through the whole ce, not letting her see that there were three men some hundred meters away from her.


    "Mother will like this for sure! The leaves are really fresh and fragrant, just like how she told me to get. I can barely wait to taste her tea."


    She kept collecting the nts thinking that her mother would be content by the quantity and quality of the leaves she was able to acquire.


    However, while she was distracted, the three scouts were already moving towards her, blocking the possible routes she could take in order to escape. They moved slowly, silently approaching where she was.


    Suddenly...


    Swoosh!


    A really cold breeze swept past Chun Meiyi''s hair, trying to warn her of the iing danger. She stopped what she was doing and felt that something was off. The forest was too quiet and even the animals were not emitting any sounds. There was a frigid sensation warning her that there was something wrong.


    Meiyi decided to head back, because she was satisfied by the number of leaves she had collected already. But suddenly, a Profound Qi initial-stage realm soldier advanced towards her from one of the nearby bushes, pushing her body towards the ground and making her basket fall, dropping all the tea leaves on the floor.


    "Ah! Who are you? Release me!"


    Meiyi tried to stand up, but the soldier was already pushing her down once again, while at the same time, he was trying to silence her by putting his hand on top of her mouth. After many tries, he was able to block her mouth, not letting her talk anymore.


    "Hmm! Hm! Hmmmmmmm!"


    Suddenly, two more men appeared beside him, while looking towards the girl he was pushing down on the floor. Their eyes sparkled after they observed how beautiful she was. Certainly, a fine piece of art.


    "Hehehe... You''ve got us a good surprise here. Who would think that a zing Phoenix Citizen would be this beautiful?"


    "Ahahaha, that''s true. I''ve never seen a woman so beautiful at the Wu Martial Kingdom before. What a nice surprise!"


    "We''re lucky. How about we... Argh!" The man holding Meiyi down, suddenly felt a strong bite sensation on his hand and a sharp pain arrived right after that. When he was talking with the other scouts, he turned his head to look at them, letting his guard down and letting the girl injure him.


    He started to bleed and his mood suddenly got bad. He nned to do things slowly before, but now he wanted to be aggressive.


    Pah!


    "Ahhh!"


    "You bitch! How dare you bite me?!" The man pped Meiyi, making her fall down and hit her head on the ground.


    No one noticed that she had been severely injured by that fall. Her head started to bleed profusely and at the same time, many changes began happening inside of her body.


    "Stop! Man, look at what you''ve done... How are we supposed to..."


    "The fuck?! That bitch dared to bite me, she deserved it." The man interrupted his friend while showing him his bleeding hand.


    The third man suddenly approached and said: "Come on guys, are you going to go in or not? We don''t have the entire day and if we take too long, the others might notice."


    While they were discussing with each other. A purple haze started to cover the area, but none of them noticed anything. The purple mist was illusory and ethereal, just like it was a smoke within a dream. It was able to change their perception, making them start to see things they were not supposed to some secondster.


    "Ah!!! What''s that?!"


    "Hm? Are you crazy? What are you screaming for? Fuck! Are you trying to scare me shitless?"


    "Man, there is something wrong with this forest... I''ve just seen a ghost!"


    "Ghost? Come on, there is nothing... Ah!!!"


    One after the other, they started to see many different things. However, they suddenly felt they were not able to run, their legs missed the strength to move. They could only stay there, seeing and feeling the apparitions that wereing their way.


    Meiyi was unconscious, but her eyes were shining in a purple color. Her bloodline was activating and advancing at this perilous time.


    The soldiers around her, were experiencing many rounds of sheer terror. Seeing and feeling things they were not supposed to. Their auras were sealed by a forceful external factor and they were unable to move. That only intensified the fear they were feeling, making their hearts start to beat so quick that it didn''t seem to be normal.


    The purple mist kept circling around the area where they were, making the already cold air, turn a degree colder.


    Suddenly...


    Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    One after the other, their bodies dropped lifeless on the ground. They had ghastly expressions on their faces. The cause of their deaths was a sudden heart attack. Be it because they were unable to handle everything or because of the influence of that purple mist.


    Meiyi''s body suddenly vanished.. She was carried away by that purple mist, disappearing from that area, only leaving behind the mystery the other individuals from the battalion would have to solve.

 Chapter 171 - Strange Feeling

    After leaving the Hilkhell city, Seth and Rina resumed their journey towards the zing Phoenix Country. With their pace it would take more thirteen days until they arrived there.


    The duo wasn''t traveling in full speed and at the same time, they made sure to stop for half an hour at least, on some ces they passed by, usually cities or viges. Seth didn''t know what was happening in the zing Phoenix Country, but this morning he woke up sweating and feeling like something wasn''t right.


    He didn''t need to sleep often, but thisst night, after witnessing the things that just happened, he decided to rest for a bit. However, he woke up as if he had a nightmare. It was just like he felt a bad omen, but didn''t know where it came from.


    He was up before Rina once again, but he decided to go downstairs and start to drink, trying to take that bad feeling away. He poured a cup of wine and drank it in a single gulp, but the substances inside the alcoholic drink weren''t able to take effect on his body.


    He drank an entire bottle before hearing sounds of steps.


    Rina appeared on the stairs and noticed he didn''t even turn around to say good morning today. She was sure something was wrong with him, because he never missed it a single day.


    She approached him and saw the frown he had on his face and asked: "Is there anything wrong, Seth?"


    "Hm? Rina? It''s nothing, just not feeling good right now."


    "Not feeling good? You look like something clearly happened. Is it because of what happened in that city we passed by?"


    "The Hilkhell city? No, it has nothing to do with it. What happened there was a tragedy, but it wasn''t able to affect me that much, because I have not a single strong connection with that city. However, the condition they are in is indeed pitiful."


    "Actually... What happened there? I''ve never seen such a fierce beast tide like that before." Rina asked, trying to understand it.


    "Do you remember what happened inside the Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins?"


    "Uhum..."


    "Well, it is basically the same. There is a very ominous energy that is able to interact with the beasts and make them lose control. They stop acting by their instincts, advancing with an aggressive stance. Nothing we do is able to stop them, and that''s what is causing these things. I call it Corruption."


    "Corruption..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you are with me, I can protect you from that."


    "Really?"


    "For sure."


    Seth exined some things to Rina, but that heavy feeling didn''t leave even for a second.


    ''Sigh... I got this strange feeling that something is wrong.''


    Suddenly...


    Seth stood up and felt the urge to travel quicker back to the zing Phoenix Country. Something was telling him this, but he didn''t know what it was. It was a hazy feeling that he wasn''t able to express.


    What he didn''t know, was that it was one of the subtle effects his Soul Link ability had. It was making him feel that sensation, because something really wasn''t right.


    "Rina, we must hurry. I think something is not going ording to my ns." While thinking about the zing Phoenix Sect, Seth remembered he had some unfinished ns regarding the uing war. However, he thought this heaviness he was feeling was because his ns were being spoiled. He needed to talk with Huo Shihong and understand the situation they were in right now.


    "ns? Which ns?"


    "Let''s go. I''ll tell you on the way."


    Rina and Seth left the Evergreen Tavern, packing up their things and resuming the travel.


    While they were going, Seth made sure to tell Rina about his connections with the mysterious event that happened inside the Hilkhell city, and his connections with the darkness energy and the Demon Territory.


    Of course, he wasn''t able to tell her everything. Be it because he didn''t have time, or because that there were things he could still not reveal. So, Rina only knew the basics of everything.


    .


    .


    .


    In an abandoned house somewhere inside Red Mountain city, four people were standing before a Sound Transmit Formation. The environment around the entire house was really dark and not even a single soul dared to approach it.


    If one looked from outside, they wouldn''t be able to see anything inside. There seemed to be an evesting darkness covering the environment.


    The four practitioners inside the house, were looking towards the formation while half kneeling on the ground. It was a sign that they respected the person they were talking with, a respect high enough to do the basic customs of their society even though they weren''t able to see that person.


    A deep voice left the Sound Transmit Formation and asked: "How are things going?"


    One of the men kneeling on the floor replied: "Everything is going ording to the n. Nothing has gone different of what you told us, Master."


    "Third Shadow, I want you to be the leader of the next operation. Make sure to not expose too much before those humans. Even though I have formed an Alliance with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, they are not trustworthy people, so this operation got to seed at all cost without exposing too much. Am I clear?"


    "Clear, My Lord." The one that was called Third Shadow, an old and decrepit Pure Blood from the Vampiric branches, answered with respect. His skin was very pale and his eyes were red, but even though he looked decrepit, he had a very strong life force. Although, it may not necessarily be his life force.


    "My Lord, will we be waiting for the Young Master?" Fifth Shadow asked while maintaining his head bowed.


    "No need. He asked me to take part on this operation, but something is telling me that if we go ording to his ns, things may not end up the way I want. We are ignoring his part. Make sure to do everything without counting on him."


    "Understood."


    "Huo Shihong has the information we need and Seth will be unnecessary, so make sure you use him to achieve my wishes. The information he has may be important for us, but what I need is to take control of his territory. What you have to do, is to speed up the conflict between two sides, since that will help us to cleanly acquire the zing Phoenix Sect from behind the shadows. That''s why you need to control everything on both sides."


    "Understood."


    "Very well. I want to hear the results after two weeks." After saying those words, Velgor disconnected the formation from his side.


    The light covering the formation dissipated and four people stood up from the ground.


    "Nith Shadow. You are going to be responsible for controlling the Wu Martial Kingdom, while I, Fifth Shadow and Seventh Shadow are going to speed up the advances from this side. Make sure to do it in from behind the curtains, not letting anyone know about it. Not even the people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, actually, they are the ones that need to know the least."


    "Understood."


    Swoosh!


    Ninth Shadow left the house, vanishing from where they were. His Mana Control Peak-stage aura disappeared without leaving any vestige behind.


    The man called Seventh Shadow had the same strength Nith Shadow had, while Fifth Shadow, was a Profound Mana initial-stage cultivator. Third Shadow, the person leading this operation, was a Profound Mana middle-stage cultivator. That alone showed how strong the Demon Territory was.


    Actually, there were still two Shadows above Third Shadow. They were very powerful individuals, only weaker than Velgor, a Mana Sovereign cultivator.


    The Elven Kingdom was able to birth three Mana Sovereigns on thest Fifty years. One being the Elf Queen, the other being Rina''s deceased father and thest one being Annia. However, right now, there was only one still alive.


    Although the Demon Territory can''t be considered the strongest territory, since there are five Mana Sovereigns alive on the Human Territory, they are the strongest individual force right now.


    The subordinates under Velgor''smand are really powerful and his schemes are deep. That''s why even though he doesn''t want the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce discovering his real moves and ambitions, in the end, he doesn''t fear them.


    Velgor has the secret weapon none of the other powerful entities have. Information. He knows about the Corruption and he knows how to use it, even though he can''t control it.


    "Seventh Shadow... Go and meet the one responsible for the Lion''s Pride forces. Make him push things forward faster. After that we''re going to start making our moves."


    "Understood."


    Swoosh!


    Seventh Shadow disappeared, leaving only Third Shadow and Fifth Shadow behind. Third Shadow waved his hand and the entire house was destroyed by a st. When the dust settled, there wasn''t a single person there anymore.. Even their energy signatures had been erased.

 Chapter 172 - Signs Of War

    "Sect Master, this is bad! The enemies stationed on the Red Mountain city started to move, they are trying to conquer the near cities and everyone that we sent to defend those locations, are unable to be contacted now. No one is able to inform me of theplete details of what is happening there. What is worse... There are signs of the Wu Martial Kingdom armying from the south."


    "The South? How''s that possible?" Huo Shihong was so shocked that he even tried to stand up,pletely forgetting about his condition.


    "I don''t know. Their soldiers were seen gathering in that area, but it is so far away from Red Mountain city, that it doesn''t seem to be real."


    "You''re telling me that we weren''t able to notice the Wu Martial Kingdom soldiers, crossing our whole territory?" Huo Shihong couldn''t believe that the zing Phoenix Sect has gotten so weak now. After their predicament inside the Fire Labyrinth, most capable elders died and now, practically all the elders were new in their functions. That culminated into a huge disorder.


    "Our eyes were on Red Mountain city all the time, and that has probably made our territory riddled with blind spots. Sect Master... What are we going to do? Do we send more men to Red Mountain? Or do we try to investigate the situation in the southern borders?"


    After hearing the elder''s exnation, Huo Shihong seemed to suddenly realized something.


    "No... That isn''t right... Red Mountain is a trap!"


    "A trap?"


    "If we move our main troops towards there, we going to get in trouble. Their strongest cultivators are probably on Red Mountain city. It was a trap to capture our eyes and give them time to position their core pieces on the other side of our country. If we send any more soldiers or disciples there, we are going to end up splitting the forces and losing the conflict."


    "Then... What are we going to do?"


    "Announce it to the public! We are at war! Make the normal citizens stay inside their residences or to go to safe shelters. Recall every single one of our forces from around the country and reposition them here on the zing Phoenix City. We must fortify our core, while unfortunately, discarding the possibility of protecting the less important territories."


    "But, are we going to give up those territories like that? What about Red Mountain city?"


    "No choice! This is war, not a simple game of hit and run. Furthermore, we aren''t against a single enemy and while we are at the dark, our enemies know about our predicament, position and forces; that''s why the only chance, is to unite here."


    "Understood, I will pass down the orders."


    The elder left the room in a hurry. After the conversation, he understood the perilous situation they were in and did everything to haste the process. He ran to one of the secret formations inside the sect grounds and activated it.


    CHIRP!


    An immense quantity of energy gathered in that formation and a huge Phoenix Made of Fire surged upwards. It circled the sky on top of the zing Phoenix Sect, making the environment turn hotter.


    This phoenix was able to cover the whole sky while drawing the Mana and Qi in the environment, to make the mes brighter, However, if one looked closer, he would be able to notice that itcked actual battle power. But this formation was not meant for an attack, but to serve as a beacon.


    People from all across the nation were able to see it, and the officials from the zing Phoenix Country, understood the message behind it. This was one of the most important signs and all of them knew about it.


    It was a signal of war!


    Most of them started to order the forces under them ording to the protocol. Heading towards the zing Phoenix City with urgency.


    While those things were happening, the army from the Wu Martial Kingdom, was waiting for the signal of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce in order to start moving. In fourteen days, traveling through many channels, they were able to gather ten battalions of five hundred men each, inside the southern borders of the zing Phoenix Country.


    At the moment they saw the phoenix of fire in the distant sky, many officials wearing martial robes of different colors were gathering in a strategic meeting.


    Standing side by side, there was the Commander of the army, a man with a dark green martial robe, together with a person d in a blue robe and wearing a hood that covered a great part of his face.


    The Commander''s aura was at the Mana Perceptionte-stage Realm, the same strength Huo Shihong had. However, Huo Shihong was the leader of the zing Phoenix Sect, while this man was just a subordinate that led the Wu Martial Kingdom forces to war.


    The Wu Martial Kingdom was the second strongest nation of humans in the continent of Alteria. Of course, this rank excluded existences like the Higher Grounds, since they didn''t want to be put together at the same basket with the weaker existences. Higher Grounds were a step above and no one dared to question it.


    Huo Shihong feared that a person like that Commander would be joining the war, because it would be really hard to take a person of that strength out, since the zing Phoenix Sect wasn''t in the best condition. However, what he didn''t know, was that there were Mana Control and stronger cultivators acting on the shadows. Those cultivators alone, were enough to decimate their whole forces.


    However, they could only act from behind the curtains and that was actually a blessing in disguise. If they were to act openly, the zing Phoenix Country would have already been easily conquered by now. However, the price would to expose Velgor interests in the Human Territory; what none of the Twelve Shadows dare to do.


    The man standing beside the Commander, was none other than Wu Shaohui, Caizhi''s brother. He was donned in a blue martial robe and everyone seemed to treat him with even more respect than how they treated the Commander, even though he was weaker than him.


    That''s because of his astronomical status, as the second son of the Wu Martial King. Although he was in the middle of a serious meeting, he was wearing a hood, and no one dared to ask him to take it off. That was a solid proof of how status mattered.


    Suddenly...


    The Sound Transmit Formation in the middle of the room lit up. The man operating the formation put his Qi on it and the connection was established.


    "Everything is ready, you can begin." A representative of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce said and disconnected the formation from his side right after. He seemed to say those words while showing some disdain, but everyone ignored his disrespectful attitude.


    "That''s the signal we were waiting for. Get ready! We are going to attack tomorrow morning. The operations are going to start at 5 am. You''re all dismissed from the meeting." The Commander gave his orders, following the script the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce has given him.


    Wu Shaohui, like everyone else, left the meeting and entered his particr tent. All the officials saluted him with respect on the ces he passed through.


    His tent was one of the biggest tents on the whole base. It was way better than what the other people had, beingfortable enough to house eight people inside easily.


    He started to put his things on top of a table, when he suddenly felt a cold sensation behind him, as if a frigid breeze was passing through. What wasn''t a normal thing to happen in a totally closed ce.


    When he turned around, he saw a man dressed in ck staring at him.


    "Hehehe... Look if it isn''t Young Master Shaohui... I''m honored to be in your presence." The man said while slowly approaching Wu Shaohui.


    Shaohui didn''t know who that person was and his first reaction was to shout for help, however, he felt his body being paralyzed by an aura a thousand times stronger than his own, and even his voice wasn''t able to leave his throat.


    "Don''t worry Young Master Shaohui, you won''t remember anything." After saying that, he put his hand on top of Wu Shoahui''s head and a purple light started to shine. Slowly, a Soul Trap invaded his soul, lodging deep inside, where no one would be able to notice.


    "Hehehe, you''re going to be a perfect dummy..."


    Swoosh...


    A cold breeze passed by and his body vanished.


    Wu Shoahui''s unfocused gaze started to return back to normal.


    He brought his hands to his eyes and rubbed them for some time. He was feeling really sleepy and weary, and he wasn''t able to recall what happened on thest minute.


    "It may be because I''m tired from traveling...." He mumbled in a low voice, treating it as fatigue.

 Chapter 173 - Finally Back To The Blazing Phoenix Country

    Inside the zing Phoenix Country, many different things were happening everywhere. In the zing Phoenix City there was a constant flux of soldiers and disciples entering through the main and side gates, gathering in the spots designed for the city defense.


    After entering the city, those practitioners stopped following their leaders and were assigned to join the army under the leadership of one of the many elders of the zing Phoenix Sect. Most of them were soldiers and disciples sent to defend and patrol other areas. Right now, they were all converging inside the city in one of those many spots.


    The citizens were forced to relocate to safer areas, since a huge battle would be happening inside the city and soon that ce would turn into a hellish battlefield.


    From the Red Mountain city side, a group on unknown individuals started to push their way towards the zing Phoenix city. They advanced their very quickly, taking control of the viges they passed by and finding little to none resistance on the way. The majority of practitioners able to fight were relocated to protect the capital.


    However, this group of people stopped their activities after they neared the objective. There weren''t many practitioners making part of it, only about thirty. However, they were focused in quality over quantity. These practitioners were mostly from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce and since they didn''t want to be found out, they stopped pushing forward when they arrived in a vige close to the capital.


    From the southern area, the army of the Wu Martial Kingdom slowly moved forward. Right now, there were already ten thousand soldiers constituting their military strength, since five thousand more joined themst night. It must be known that the Wu Martial Kingdom wanted to take control of the zing Phoenix Country, and that only required them to destroy the head of their enemy, The zing Phoenix Sect. But it wouldn''t be that simple to aplish that without a wide scale conflict.


    That is why they ignored normal citizens, only taking control of strategic points inside the cities they passed through. Because of that, the number of casualties until now, were minimized to the extreme.


    The Wu Martial Kingdom were no good guys, but too much bloodshed would make the normal citizens feel anger and fuel their will to fight. That would end up increasing their enemy strength, what they didn''t want. Being able to put ten thousand units inside their enemy territory was already a very risky strategy, so they couldn''t afford to put more risk into it, even though they had the backing of a behemoth.


    However, at Misty Horizon city, even though there were five hundred men stationed and hiding on the woods some kilometers away from the city, they didn''t even enter it to take the strategic positions.


    The Wu Martial King ordered them to not make any harsh move and only defend that area they were assigned to. Although this seemed to be a normal operation, it was considered as an ultimate level secret operation. That''s why any wrong move could end up making them get discovered.


    None of the soldiers beside the Commander of this battalion knew what they were here for, but they made sure to do their work properly, mounting a base on that area and not letting anyone approach it.


    Some days ago, some soldiers were on patrol inside the forest area. After going to a determined spot, they found three dead bodies lying down on the floor amidst many herbs and leave. It was initially a huge surprise to find them dead, but what intrigued them, was that they had no signs or marks of a conflict in their bodies. They died after suffering a heart attack, but none of them were able to determine what were the causes of their deaths.


    While everyone was either positioning their forces or defending specific areas in these twelve days that had passed, Seth was finally able to step inside the zing Phoenix Country borders together with Rina.


    Misty Horizon city was located towards the North, so Seth and Rina weren''t able to witness any signs of battle throughout the route they were taking.


    Actually, he didn''t think the battle would have already started yet. Inside Seth''s head there was still a lot of time until the war begins. He still thought Velgor would request his presence, before they start their secret operation. But the Master of the Demonic Shadow Royal n, didn''t fully trust him, even though in his eyes, Seth was the most important piece on his ns and someone he had already put a Soul Trap in.


    "Finally... We are already inside the zing Phoenix Country." Seth felt the sudden rise of temperature and realized they had just entered the human country he passed most of his time on.


    "This has gotten really hot..."


    "The weather here is a bit special. Since you''re not yet ustomed, you''ll feel a bit of difort. However, now that we''ve arrived here, we can rest for a bit and recover the stamina we lost." Seth said they would be able to rest, but in reality, he didn''t need that. He was offering Rina a chance to rest before they continued their journey to Misty Horizon, the ce Seth chose to go first.


    Rina saw Seth was full of energy and said: "If you''re doing this for me, there is no need. I''m not that tired."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. We elves are very thin and we hardly get tired from traveling. That is a very good racial trait of our constitution, because we need to hunt a lot in order to live."


    "Interesting."


    "So, where are we going first?"


    "I had to talk with the Sect Master of the sect I belong to, but there is no need to do it for now. What I want to do first, is to visit mother-inw, since a lot of time has passed, from thest asion I was able to see Meiyi."


    "Meiyi?"


    "Yeah, she is someone really important to me. I feel the need to go there to see her and since you''re not tired, we can speed up the process."


    "How many girlfriends do you have?" Rina looked towards Seth not believing he had even more girlfriends than she thought. However, the feeling that took over her now, was helplessness.


    "Eh? Well... I really don''t count them, since this is a natural process that end up happening. But you should not be bothered by something like that, I''m sure you''ll find Meiyi very likable. I can tell you right now that out of all the girls I''ve seen, she is the most adorable one." Seth felt a bit embarrassed while talking about his women with Rina, but he didn''t avoid the topic entirely.


    "Eh?! Even more adorable than me?"


    "Hahaha, of course not! I was joking. You''re the most adorable girl in existence."


    "Hm... You changed so quickly. I feel you''re trying to deceive me." Even though Rina said that, she was inwardly feeling happy.


    "Deceiving you? I would never dare to."


    On these two weeks they were travelling together, Rina was getting ustomed by the fact the person she liked had many other girls, since he constantly told her stories about his moments with them. Unconsciously, instead of feeling difort when talking about other women, she was rather getting interested on them.


    This thing was something Rina thought she would never be able to understand, since her reactions regarding that while they were inside the Elven Territory, was to get mad with many mood oscitions when she saw him with the others.


    However, at some point in time, that started to change.


    What was happening, was that on these past days traveling with him, she was able to broaden her horizons, consequently getting more mature. Seth was an incredible person and it was no wonder that many women circled around him. When she was with him, she felt secure and amused. Not even the long and boring time traveling, was able to get her bored while she was in his presence.


    "The city mother-inw lives in is called Misty Horizon. We are not so far from there, in at most a day we can get to that city." Seth said while remembering Chun Meiyi''s face and voice. He missed her every day when he was in the Elven Kingdom.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go. I''m eager to learn a bit more of the human culture and see how human cities are like."


    They proceeded towards Misty Horizon, not nning stop on any other ce before getting there.


    Rina was expectant about finding a beautiful ce where she could enjoy her view in Seth''spany and at the same time learn about new customs. However, she didn''t know that witnessing a city destruction, was just the beginning of the misfortune they would encounter in their way.


    The zing Phoenix Country was in a very tense moment and there wasn''t much time before the beginning of the war.

 Chapter 174 - Sleeping Beauty

    Misty Horizon was a city surrounded by high mountains, towering towards the heavens. They were so high that their peaks easily surpassed the height where clouds started to form, giving life to a beautiful scenery. Right there on the top, there was a never-endingyer of mist, what gave the city the name it had.


    At the foot of one of those huge mountains, Seth and Rina were finally able to see the city from afar. Nothing seemed to have changed there since thest time Seth saw it. But even though nothing had changed, he felt everything was quieter than what it should normally be.


    Not many people were walking on the streets and many of the houses were keeping their doors and windows fully shut. At such a time of the day, it was normal to see the citizens living their lives at the fullest, talking with each other and working on their things. But the scenery they came across with, was the contrary of that.


    Seth wasn`t able to see the people responsible for the safety anywhere and there was an invisibleyer of negativity that he didn''t know from where it wasing from, covering the whole city.


    Rina felt something was off too, but she has never been on a human city like this before, so she didn''t know what to think. However, it was clear for her that there was a problem ongoing.


    They walked for a bit more than twenty minutes, but the number of people they had seen, didn''t even get to ten. From that, they concluded that people didn''t want to leave their cities.


    Seth made sure to use his Soul Sense and see if their guesses were right. Unfortunately, it turned out to be the case.


    After ten more minutes walking through those deserted streets, Seth was finally able to see Chun Meihui''s house. It was the same as before and he could faintly feel the presence of the formation covering it. That formation was a great protective charm Chun Meiyi''s father has left behind. Just by approaching the house, Seth had the feeling he was actually going nowhere.


    Rina saw Seth walking towards that ce, but she wasn''t able to notice anything there. She was looking directly towards the house, but her brain considered it as something unimportant and she would never try to get closer if not for Seth going there. Actually, there were times she even thought there was literally nothing in front of her and the idea of a nk spot in the middle of a city was discarded from her brain as well.


    All of that was the effect the formation around it had on everyone outside the house. The effect was nullified when someone was inside or if that person had the correct bloodline. As for Seth, he had already been there once, so he was able to counter the formation effects by ignoring the sensation it gave him.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Seth approached the front door and knocked thrice. But even though a whole minute passed by, no one came to attend.


    Only after hearing him knocking on the door, Rina was finally able to notice that there was a house there. She got inwardly shocked, but didn`t say anything.


    When he was about to knock once again, there was a sound on the other side and the door was opened slightly.


    Chun Meihui''s face appeared from a slit on the door, looking at who was knocking. She seemed to have dark circles under her eyes, signaling she hadn''t slept enough on the past days.


    "Seth!"


    "Mother-inw, how are you? Is Meiyi there with you?" Seth noticed she seemed to be tired, but he didn''t think much about it.


    However, when he asked about Meiyi, he noticed Chun Meihui''s countenance changing and her eyes getting moist.


    "Please,e in. There is something you need to see..."


    "What happened? You sound like something isn''t right."


    "There is something wrong with Meiyi and I don''t know what it is. Maybe you could help her." Chun Meihui''s voice was weak and transmitting the sadness she was feeling. She was absolutely lost about what was happening with her daughter and at the same time, she didn''t have a single person she could trust and that was able to analyze her condition.


    Actually, in these difficult times, everyone was holed up inside their nests. No one would dare to leave their houses and risk their lives, so the possibility of Meihui encountering someone capable of helping her, was null.


    "Where is she?" Seth asked a bit anxious. He suddenly connected the bad sensations he was having all this while with what had possibly happened with Meiyi.


    "She is inside her bedroom."


    Seth didn''t even ask what was her condition, he just entered the house together with Rina. His mind got so focused on Meiyi''s safety that he even forgot to introduce Rina, while Meihui was not in the right state of mind to ask who she was right now.


    Some days ago, she heard a loud noise outside and went to check what had happened. But when she opened the door to verify it, Meiyi''s unconscious body was lying there on the floor. She was in a perfect condition and even the injuries she had suffered, weren''t present anymore. However, nothing seemed to be able to wake Meiyi up. She kept sleeping like a sleeping beauty waiting for her prince toe.


    Minutes before that happened, Meiyi had left to collect some tea leaves she asked, on the outer parts of the forest. Brewing tea was after all, one of Chun Meihui''s old habits. During all this time Meiyi was staying with her, Meihui made sure to teach every single thing she knew about tea and herbs to her daughter, making sure she would be a skilled wife for her future husband.


    A bit earlier on that day, Meiyi left her house to collect the leaves her mother wanted, but she unfortunately encountered danger, grave danger. All that situation developed so quickly that it seemed unreal.


    When Meihui saw her daughter lying on her doorstep and being unable to wake up, she felt anguish and even guilty for sending her daughter out.


    Actually, the ce Meiyi was gathering the herbs and tea leaves, was a ce Chun Meihui considered as a super safe spot, since she had collected nts there for all her life and nothing have happened with her. There were no wild beasts there and no humans frequented that region, since there was nothing to do there. The fact that there were many good herbs for brewing tea in that area, was actually not known by anyone other than Meiyi and Meihui too.


    However, the battalion of soldier from the Wu Martial Kingdom, changed the parameters of safety after their arrival. No one knew they were there and that the King ordered them, to silence everyone that approached that ce. The only person able to return alive from there, was actually Meiyi.


    Although she was now unconscious and lying down on a bed.


    Seth entered Meiyi''s bedroom together with Chun Meihui and when his eyes rested on her body, he felt like a nuclear bomb had exploded inside of him.


    Even before asking about what had happened, he had already moved to treat her. His hands were already coated in a mildyer of Evergreen Essence as he put them on top of Meiyi''s head and belly.


    Rina was thest one to enter the room, but when she saw that unconscious girl, she wasn''t able to believe that the person Seth has been mentioning to her all this while, was actually wounded to the point of not being able to wake up.


    The number of bad things happening on their trip was so high, that she started to question if it was because of her. Rina wanted to see the beauty of the outside world, but she was actually only witnessing sad things.


    However, Seth''s next actions surprised her. His Evergreen Essence abruptly stopped circting and he retracted his Mana from inside her body.


    "How is she?" Chun Meihui asked preupied.


    "..." Seth wasn''t able to reply, because this was outside of what he knew.


    "Is she alright?"


    "I don''t know. Her body in in perfect condition. There isn''t a single injury anywhere, however, there is something blocking her from waking up, as if she is not ready to wake up yet."


    "How is that possible?"


    "Sigh..."


    Seth suddenly started to call for Lexi.


    "Lexi, I need your help here. Can you purify her blood for me? There are some different cells running on her bloodline stream, and I think they are the cause that is blocking her consciousness from waking up."


    Lexi''s voice suddenly appeared inside his head: "Only if you want me to kill her..."


    "Kill her? What do you mean?"


    "Heh! I mean it. If I purify what currently is her bloodline, I would end up killing her. It would be akin to extracting the zing Phoenix Bloodline from Lilian. She would end up dying, since her body and powers depended on that to exist."


    "Are you saying that Meiyi is undergoing a bloodline process? Are those different cells on her bloodline stream, part of her bloodline?"


    "Kind of, however, what she is experiencing is more likely to be an awakening.. Those cells are part of the process that is happening inside her body and without them she would inevitably die."

 Chapter 175 - Incomplete Awakening

    "Awakening?"


    "Yeah. This girl "steam element" was too strange to begin with. Given her origin, it is not that impossible for her to be an inheritor of a powerful bloodline. However, there were no evidences nor any clues appointing she would be able to awaken it before. But now, it is more than clear that her bloodline is being stimted."


    "Do you know what kind of bloodline is this? The way it is awakening is too strange."


    "No, I have no idea, however there is a problem with what is happening to her right now."


    "A problem? Please tell me! Is there any way to solve it quickly?"


    "Calm down, this is indeed somethingplicated, but it is not urgent and definitely not something you would be able to resolve quickly." Lexi said while trying to calm Seth down.


    "Then, what is happening?"


    "Her bloodline is undergoing the awakening process right now; however, it is missing the source, making it impossible to fullyplete the process and waking her up normally. She is in a suspended state and only if we find the source or her bloodline, we will be able to wake her up."


    "The source? I''ve never heard of something like this before."


    Lexi tried to recall some of her knowledge regarding what could possibly be happening.


    "There are some ancient techniques that were able to hold the source of a bloodline in a certain ce or item, just like what the Demonic Shadow Royal n did to give you the Shadow Demon bloodline. At that time, they made you undergo many of those baptisms where the source blood of that demon was able to enter your veins and grant youpatibility with darkness."


    Seth shuddered after recalling those painful and aggressive ceremonies he had to pass through. It was a distant memory, but he still felt pain when recalling it.


    Lexi continued: "If one ispatible and has ess to such ces or items, they are able to acquire that bloodline. However, this girl bloodline hails from inside her own body, meaning that it was hereditary, but the source of it was extracted, or not given to her from the very beginning. In other order toplete the awakening process, you got to merge both of them. In other words, you will need to find the source."


    "Then, where can I find it?"


    "My guess it that it is inside the Ethereal Illusive Sanctuary, where they can keep it under control. It sounds like something they would do."


    "..." Seth could only stay in silence. What Lexi implied is that if he wanted to wake Meiyi up, he would have to go against one of the Higher Grounds. He knew that her words were most probably right and the source would be inside their sanctuary.


    "How is my daughter, Seth?" Chun Meihui couldn''t wait any longer and started to ask about Meiyi again.


    Seth stopped thinking and talking with Lexi, to answer Chun Meihui''s question. He knew that she must be feeling anguish and decided to tell her some things.


    "She is outside any danger, but there is aplicated bloodline process undergoing inside her body. It is sad, but she is unable to wake up if we don''t find something her bloodline is seeking right now."


    "Bloodline? Where can we find it? Are we able to wake her up after finding it?"


    "Sigh... Mother-inw, the thing we need is most probably inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary..." Seth said the truth, because he didn''t want to feed her the hope to go search for it. He knew she would do anything for her daughter and even if it meant giving up her life.


    Chun Meihui knew what something like that meant. If what they needed was inside the territory of one of the Higher Grounds, it was but a pipe dream that they would be able to acquire it.


    "No... Then, will my daughter stay unconscious like that forever? It was my fault... If not for me sending her out alone to get more fresh herbs, nothing of this would have happened." Meihui started to cry in despair after hearing Seth''s words.


    "You''re wrong mother-inw. Nothing that had happened was your fault and Meiyi will wake up real soon, I promise you. You can let the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary to me."


    "Seth... Alright."


    "Good. What I need you to do right now, is to stay beside her while I find a way to find the thing she needs. It may take some time, so please take care of her." Seth said those words while lightly caressing Meiyi''s face.


    He felt his Soul Link connection with her stronger than ever, what assured him that she would be alright. It was only a matter of time.


    "Mother-inw, this was short, but I need to go to the zing Phoenix Sect and talk with the Sect Master after that I will find a way to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary."


    "zing Phoenix Sect? Don''t go!"


    "Hm? Don''t go...? Why not?"


    "Didn''t you hear about it? The Wu Martial Kingdom and the zing Phoenix Country are almost at the point of a wide scale war already. If you go, bad things might happen with you. It''s too risk to enter the zing Phoenix Sect now."


    "War?" Seth couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He would never think the war was almost exploding already. On his conception, there were still two months until the battle started.


    Suddenly, a possibility appeared on his mind. Seth considered that all variables were within what he considered a safe threshold, but what if a known variable was someone shrewd, someone that could pull the strings from behind the curtains...


    ''Velgor!''


    The person he hated the most and the only one able to orchestrate many things andmand the tides of the battle. Only now, Seth knew what Velgor was capable of. He practically had his hand on anything bad that was happening in the whole continent. It was only natural that Seth would suffer with his ns, and that was what was happening right now.


    Velgor did things way quicker than they should have been and at the same time, didn''t call him to be part of the operation, like they havebined.


    "Rina, please stay here with mother-inw while I quickly check on something. I''ll try to be as fast as possible."


    Rina was about to say something, but she decided to follow Seth''s words. If Seth decided to leave her behind, it was because he knew that it would be dangerous. When he allowed her to fight against the frenzied beasts back in the Hilkhell city, he was sure he could save her anytime and from anything. However, it was totally different now, so he chose to leave her in a safer ce.


    "Alright."


    Suddenly, Chun Meihui realized her bad manners for not asking the name of the visit she just received.


    "Pardon my rudeness. I''m ashamed of forgetting themon manners. My name is Chun Meihui and this girl lyingfortably on the bed is Chun Meiyi, my daughter. May I ask you who you are?"


    "Eh? You''re not rude, it was I that was rude when not introducing myself."


    Rina took her hood off, revealing her wless beautiful face before Chun Meihui.


    "I am Rina, the daughter of the current queen of the elves."


    Seth''s mother-inw wasn''t able to reply her even after a whole minute has passed by. Her words were stolen by Rina''s beauty and she could only look towards Seth with a shocked expression.


    "Mother-inw, I will leave Rina in your care. Please let her take care of Meiyi, since she is a better healer than I am, alright?"


    "So, you''re called Rina? You have a beautiful name. Please... feelfortable inside my humble house. I am just a mother that takes care of her daughter and her house." After hearing Seth''s words, Chun Meihui tried to sound normally, but she was still a bit stiff.


    Seth left them there, talking and getting to know each other better, leaving the house in order to go to talk with Huo Shihong. When he passed through the door, Lexi''s voice once again resounded inside his head.


    "Seth, wait! I didn''t say it before, so you wouldn''t get mad in front of them, but there were some signs of bloodline energy on a certain part of her head."


    "Her head? What does it mean?"


    "It means that it had to concentrate that area signaling that she had to be healed by her bloodline energy. Somehow, something or someone wounded her there and that could have been the trigger for her awakening process to start."


    "What?! You mean her awakening may not have been something natural, but caused by an injury?"


    "Yes, precisely."


    Seth suddenly started to consider that possibility and his blood started to boil. The thought of someone injuring Meiyi made him feel a seething rage. His eyes suddenly got sharper as he looked towards the woods, some kilometers away from where he was now.


    It was the ce Meihui had told him she sent Meiyi to search for the herbs she wanted. If something happened to Meiyi, it was bound to be there.


    Seth''s aura started to get out of control, but he made sure to restrain it for now.. His body vanished, leaving no traces behind.

 Chapter 176 - Doomsday

    Seth had to be certain that what Lexi had told him was not the truth, or else he wouldn''t be able to rest in peace until he punished whoever tried to hurt her.


    He activated his Soul Sense while going towards the ce Chun Meiyi went to collect the herbs at full speed. In less than five minutes he was already standing on that particr area.


    In his slightly uncontroble state, Seth''s Soul Sense expanded to the maximum and he was able to find traces of soldiers dressed in robes of the Wu Martial Kingdom, patrolling some points inside the forest.


    His first reaction was to actually stop and quickly contemte everything. Seth didn''t think Lexi''s theory would be so urate. Meiyi''s healed wounds and the condition she was in; soldiers patrolling the area she went to collect herbs and the coincidental time and ce that these things happened.


    His mild state of anger and unwillingness to believe, suddenly exploded in intensity. His figure blurred and his body vanished, moving like a sharp knife to where those soldiers were.


    The soldiers of the Wu Martial Kingdom were still investigating what have happened to three of their colleagues, that unfortunately died of heart attack around this area. That case was so strange that many people were wondering the possibility of ghosts haunting the forest.


    While searching for clues on the ground, one of them stepped on top of some herbs used to brew tea. They were scattered through the floor where there seemed to be some stains. He crouched down and saw some dried marks that seemed to be blood. Those marks were already faint, since a lot of time has passed since the incident already.


    "Here! I finally found something." Six more soldiers approached the ce he was, observing the marks he found.


    "How can there be dried blood here?! If I''m not wrong, those dead soldiers didn''t suffer any external injuries..."


    "This must be the blood of an enemy... But the marks are already faint."


    "Yeah. However, we now know that someone discovered about our activities here. We need to quickly report it back."


    "You''re right, let''s go..."


    Swoosh!


    Before he finished his speech, that soldier noticed that his eyes abruptly turned toward the skies. He wasn''t even able to feel the painful sensation of his head being severed, before he died.


    Thud!


    His head rolled, stopping on the feet of one of hispanions.


    Seth was enraged by the fact that some random soldier from the Wu Martial Kingdom had injured Meiyi. He didn''t even want to know who was the one responsible for that anymore, since he considered them all guilty.


    His anger was umting fast and his wish to see his enemies blood started to stimte the Crimson Light inside the separate space.


    What he did inside the Luberus Family manor, was a massacre that he didn''t want to, but had to do since it concerned about Arwen, Rina and Elyra''s future. However, right now, he wished he could destroy every soldier the Wu Martial Kingdom had sent to Misty Horizon.


    With his Soul Sense, he had already discovered the position of their encampment, so there was no need to keep these soldiers alive. Actually, the corruption was already starting to slightly affect his judgement, making him agressive and impatient.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stop! Do you know with who you''re messing with?"


    While the soldiers were trying to argue with him, inside Seth''s body, the Crimson Light started to feed on his bad emotions, fueling his energy veins with Crimson Corrupted Energy. Seth noticed its influence on his body and feelings, but this time, he didn''t try to stop it.


    He has been running away from this power since a very long time, however, after witnessing what have happened in the Hilkhell city, Seth knew he had to dominate the Corruption somehow. If he needed to use it, then why not using it on his enemies?


    He raised his hand and almost as if instantly, spikes made of pure darkness appeared in the air, making the whole environment gets frigid. Those spikes started to rotate in a high velocity and an overbearing red glow covered them all.


    Everyone felt an immense pressure that rendered any tentative of moving their bodies useless. There seemed to be a huge boulder stopping them from taking even a single step away from where they were.


    "Nooo!"


    "Please, release us!"


    In less than a secondter, the spikes shot towards the soldiers, creating numberlessrge holes on every part of their bodies. Since the spikes were rotating, while they were piercing through his enemies, it made their bodies be badly dismembered, making a rain of blood stter everywhere.


    When it all finished, Seth wasn''t even there anymore. He was already moving towards the main target of his rage. The whole encampment of five hundred soldiers stationed four kilometers away from there.


    Their presence here was a threat for Meiyi and Meihui, so Seth didn''t had ns of letting any of them get out of this with their lives.


    The Commander had just finished receiving orders from the king and was about to call for some officials and delegate the tasks when he heard a loud explosion noiseing from the frontal area of their base.


    BOOM!


    When he left the tent he was in, and looked up, he saw a huge expanse of earth flying towards the sky and many soldier on the midst of it. However, just like they were made of a frail tissue, those soldiers disintegrated in a shower of blood and limbs, because of the tyranny of the Mana that had sted the area.


    Seth''s Mana had a crimson glow on it, changing even the nature behind his attacks. They were very violent and not even a little bit merciful now. The whole sky was turning red, be it because of his Crimson Corrupted Energy or because of the amount of blood sttering everywhere.


    Before the shower of dirt and blood fell back towards the ground, Seth''s figure suddenly appeared inside the Wu Martial Kingdom base, where at least seventy soldiers were concentrating. He wished he had his greatsword here, so he could crush them with a single blow.


    However, he had many other techniques that could cause a massive destruction, and together with the crimson power flowing through his veins, it was the perfectbination for a great cmity.


    "Who are you?"


    "Don''t try to talk with the enemy, attack him quick!"


    "Attack!"


    The soldiers standing near Seth started to dash towards him, trying to kill him quickly. However, Seth ignored them. He was having new insights after letting the corruption flow through his veins and there were no better ces to test it, than in the battlefield.


    ''Doomsday!'' He quickly thought of a new technique, while using his mastery over darkness and his Crimson Corrupted Energy.


    Misty Horizon suddenly got darker and everyone felt like it was the judgement day befalling upon them. They were lucky that the pressure was concentrating outside the city, in a difficult to reach area inside the forest.


    Around Seth''s body, a hellish dark red aura appeared, and everyone present started to uncontrobly tremble. He started to slowly spread his arms, raising them up while the aura around him grew in intensity.


    The soldiers approaching him suddenly released their weapons and gave up the idea of approaching the enemy. But even if they were able to strike Seth at that moment, their attacks would mean nothing. Their strength wasn''t enough to even make a scratch on Seth''s skin.


    Themander felt that if he didn''t do anything, it would be their ending. Doom was descending upon them and only he had the abysmal possibility of doing anything. However, he didn''t notice that he was trembling in fear, even more than any of the other warriors.


    "S-s-stop-p h-him!" He was able to utter those words with great difficulty, but it was already toote.


    From the ground, a very widene of darkness emerged. It was mixed with an unholy crimson energy, making everyone feel that damnation wasing.? Suddenly the darkness started to uncontrobly shake, exploding upwards and decimating everything and everyone on its way.


    Boom!


    The soldiers standing on the area it reached, were decimated, disintegrating in just a single second. The entire earth shook and everyone felt they were unable to keep their bnce with all that shaking.


    At the same time, they sky had turned darker and the air seemed to have gotten heavier.


    Boom!


    When everyone thought it was the end of the enemy skill, a second wave happened, destroying a different area from the first one.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Many dark red shockwaves destroyed every single part inside the base. They were continuously spawning in the whole area, not letting anyone escape out of this alive.


    On the Misty Horizon city, even the citizens that were hiding inside their own houses were able to feel the earth shaking non-stop. Most of them were certain that the war had just begun and unfortunately, their city seemed to be the main battlefield.. They could only pray that this battle would end without reaching any of their homes.

 Chapter 177 - Doomsday Part 2

    Boom! Boom!


    BOOM!


    A final explosion urred, raising a curtain of corrupted darkness into the air and after the dark red energy settled down, the environment was finally able to get silent. However, nothing was the same as it was before anymore.


    The eerie darkness was still lingering in the air, even though Seth had put down his arms already and was peacefully resting amidst all the destruction he caused.


    The earth stopped trembling and the few soldiers still alive were finally able to raise their heads to observe what was the final conclusion.


    There were only about eighteen soldiers still living in the whole area and that was because they were near themander. Seth had purposely left that area untouched, because he had other ns for him.


    When those soldiers, together with theirmander were finally able to see what had happened, they tried to deny it from the bottom of their hearts. They couldn''t believe a person was able to cause what they were currently witnessing.


    "No... It''s not possible!"


    "What have happened?"


    "This can''t be real..."


    There was a huge crater covering what was previously their whole base. The ground where those dark red explosions urred was now ck and there were no signs of bodies anywhere. No tents, no equipment, and not even the trees that were present everywhere minutes before, existed any longer.


    Everything had vanished and only Seth was still standing on the middle of that huge hole. The depth of that crater was actually terrifying and just looking at it sent chills down their spines.


    The neen people still alive looked towards Seth as if he was the devil himself. He was a monster and they have never seen something so terrifying before in their lives. That scene was still fresh in their minds, giving them lucid nightmares while they were still awake.


    There were a little more than five hundred soldiers working inside the encampment, but at least four hundred and eighty of them had been decimated, turning into dust particles. Actually, even those particles were engulfed by the darkness.


    The warriors felt their legs getting weaker and trembling uncontrobly. It was their instinct saying that the monster before their eyes was the pure definition of danger. Their first reaction was to turn around and run, but after some of them tried to do it, they ridiculously fell on the ground in fear. Their legs seemed to havepletely forgotten how to stand up and run.


    Seth suddenly moved, striking more fear on them. At the state they were in now, he was sure he could easily use his Soul Arts to obtain what he wished for. And what he wanted right now; was to know why they were here.


    Seth didn''t want to know who was the one responsible for harming Meiyi, because independently of that, he would kill every single one of the soldiers camping here. He wouldn''t allow these people to stand so close to his mother-inw house, fearing other incident like that could happen.


    Themander felt that it was hisst chance to do something in order to stay alive, after noticing that the demon had started walking at his direction. He suddenly jumped on the ground, kneeling down with his head almost touching the floor.


    After observing what his enemy was capable of, he knew there was no chance for him to resist with strength. The only option left, was to beg.


    "Please! Spare our useless lives! We were just doing our work and following our king''s orders."


    The soldiers, one after the other, imitated theirmander actions, kneeling down as asking for forgiveness.


    Seth didn''t say anything and kept approaching them slowly. But the simple fact that they were invading a foreign country and waging war, was enough to not warrant them any possibility of leaving alive from this situation.


    "Snort!" Seth snorted and a blue light was reflected inside his pupils, announcing he had activated his Hades inheritance.


    He wasn''t in the mood to lose his precious time battling those weak soldiers, so what he did, was to make his soul energy directly impact against the soul of the eighteen soldiers that were in a shocked state right behind theirmander. If they had stronger cultivations, it would have been more difficult for him to defeat them with soul energy alone and he would need to use a technique to aplish that, but thosest warriors were weak. The strongest among them was a Qi Gathering peak-stage practitioner.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    One by one, they dropped down lifeless, since Seth''s soul energy was too strong for them to resist. Their consciousness shattered and their bodies quickly started to lose their vitality. Their internal organs stopped working in a quick session, making all of them rapidly die.


    Seth didn''t have need for those people, because only the leader would be able to answer some of his questions. Those normal soldiers were just tools for the Wu Martial Kingdom and they wouldn''t know about the core information.


    Themander saw what had just happened and in a state of deep fear, his pants started to get wet while his body was trembling uncontrobly. He had unconsciously pissed himself, since he was right in front of the deadliest devil.


    Seth stood some distance away from him after realizing his condition and was about to ask what were his objectives on Misty Horizon city, when he suddenly felt a very strong auraing from the crater he had opened up. He looked towards the source of that aura and was able to see the tip of a spiky purple stone buried on the earth.


    He had felt that energy once before and it was when he battled against the Lion Knight back in the Demonic Shadow Royal n castle.


    That energy belonged to an item he had seen there. It was a huge purple Skystone.


    Suddenly Seth decided to use his Soul Sense to feel till where this huge stone was buried, but what he found out left him speechless.


    Underneath the ce he was stepping right now, there was a huge mine of blue, red and purple Skystones. After seeing it with his own eyes, he understood what was happening here.


    Somehow, the Wu Martial Kingdom, had discovered that a mine or precious Skystones existed outside of Misty Horizon city. They sent a battalion to defend this position while throwing the zing Phoenix Country into the chaos of war.


    Right now, Seth didn''t know if the war was just a front to cover what they were doing her or if this ce was just a bonus the Wu Martial Kingdom had stumbled upon.


    Instead of trying to guess everything, Seth suddenly put his hand on top of themander''s head and there was a deep blue light covering them already. His Soul Energy ripped the Wu Martial King Battalion Commander''s soul defenses apart, making him feel an unbearable degree of pain.


    "ARGH!!!" He screamed in pain while his body squirmed around.


    All seven orifices of his face started to bleed profusely, till his body suddenly stopped, dropping down on the floor with no life signs any longer.


    Seth wasn''t able to acquire a lot information from him, but he was able to see the cruel orders Caizhi''s father had given to him. In this slow time window of two weeks, these soldiers had killed at least eight hundred citizens, peasants and farmers that had any connection with this location.


    They had orders to silence everyone, not letting the information that a battalion was stationed here, protecting the site where there was a hidden Skystone mine. But themander didn''t clearly know if this war was because of this mine or not. However, that was unimportant.


    What mattered was that Meiyi was actually the sole survivor of everyone that came to do anything near this ce, what left Seth speechless. He didn''t know if it was luck or not, however he would make the Wu Martial King, Caizhi''s father pay.


    Seth initially didn''t feel a thing when massacring these soldiers, but right now, he felt he had done some kind of justice and that it was what had to be done. What he didn''t notice, was that the Crimson Light was affecting his feelings and if not for Lexi, purifying the corruption that tried to affect his mind, he would have been consumed by it.


    But at the same time, he was able to use the Crimson Corrupted Energy in battle, witnessing how overpowered it was. Seth didn''t know why he waspactible with this energy, but he felt fortunate even though he feared it.


    "Lexi, thanks for your help."


    "Hmph! So, you noticed. You better get me a lot of spiritual energyter, because I had to consume a lot of it in order to not let those feelings affect youpletely."


    "Don''t worry.? After everything ends, I will get you arge meal."


    "Good."


    "Alright, let''s go.. We still need to go to the zing Phoenix Sect as quick as possible."

 Chapter 178 - No Choice

    Seth vanished from that area leaving behind nothing else but a huge hole on the floor.


    The bodies of everyone he had killed, had already been disposed of and he was now, tranquil and calm. His anger was reduced to the minimum and he was already moving towards his next objective.


    Since he discovered that one of the reasons the Wu Martial Kingdom as waging war against the zing Phoenix Sect, was because of that Skystone mine, he knew that sooner orter Caizhi''s father was going to discover that his ns had failed.


    His ambitions were dangerously high, risking the life of thousands of people, because of his greed and thirst for resources. However, he had attracted the animosity of a person he shouldn''t.


    After he left the forest area, Seth was finally able to realize that the city was acting strange because of how advanced the stage of war currently was already. There were troops stationed secretly inside the zing Phoenix Country and many other hidden dangers no one knew of.


    ''Sigh... I need to see father-inw faster, or else it might be toote to put my n into action.''


    Swoosh!


    Seth suddenly elerated, rapidly moving towards the zing Phoenix Sect.


    .


    .


    .


    In the Great Phoenix Hall, Huo Shihong was discussing important matters with every single elder of the zing Phoenix Sect, regarding the strategies they were going to take and the preparations that needed to be made. There was a total of forty-four elders, but that number used to be a hundred and eight, before the events that struck the sect happened. This hall was kind of dead inparison to those times.


    "But Sect Master, are you sure we need to give up defending our southern borders and concentrate our power around here? We have many practitioners and we know the terrain better than them." The Fifth elder asked.


    "We don''t know how many different forces are attacking us beside the Wu Martial Kingdom. Actually, we don''t even know precisely the real number of experts on their side. Right now, we should start to charge Skystones into our defensive formations and gather our army inside the walls of the zing Phoenix City. Tenth elder, you will be responsible of evacuating the normal citizens, because the main battlefield will be here."


    "I''ll certainly do it, Sect Master."


    "Seventh Elder. What is the current position of our enemy''s army?"


    "They are two days from here. Marching towards the Southern me district."


    "And what about our forces?"


    "The soldiers and the disciples are ready. We just need to get the formations ready for battle."


    "Good. Finish the preparations tonight. We can''t be careless from here on. You''re all dismissed for now, but make sure to reunite tomorrow morning." Huo Shihong ended their meeting and each of the forty-four elders, went to their posts, resuming their work and making the necessary preparations for the conflict.


    There were so many things to do that even forty-four elders were not enough to do everything, making the work load on their shoulders only increase and never decrease.


    Huo Shihong left the meeting hall on his wheelchair. Right now, he was already ustomed with it and was living almost as if normal already, however he felt anguished by the fact he wasn''t able to give his all for his sect on that state. An elder saw him leaving and tried to help him go to where he wished to, but he insisted that everything was alright.


    He was going to his daughter''s room, since he had something important to do there. Huo Shihong nned to send her out of the zing Phoenix Sect grounds tonight, taking her out of this entire mess that was about to happen.


    Yuyin was currently living inside the main pce and it was the safest ce inside the whole zing Phoenix Sect, because Huo Shihong invested a lot of money and efforts to build defensive formations around there. The whole area was protected by so manyyers of formations that a Mana Perception peak-stage Realm cultivator could eventually end up dying while trying to bypass them.


    After entering the castle, he approached his daughter room, but his head was so full of manyplicated things, that he didn''t notice that the door was open. However, just as he entered the room, his expression stiffened after he saw that scene.


    His daughter was currently lying down on the bed totally unconscious and there were three men dressed in ck standing a bit far from her. They were actually patiently waiting for his arrival.


    When Huo Shihong entered, one of them used his Mana Control peak-stage cultivation base to create a Sound Istion Barrier.


    Huo Shihong didn''t understand how could three people enter inside the castle and none of the formations were able to stop them or even warn anyone that they were there. Of course, those formations would inevitably fail before Mana Control peak-stage Realm experts. The strength they had was way greater than what those formations could handle.


    "What have you done to my daughter?!" Huo Shihong''s energy started to get out of control when he realized what was happening.


    "Chill down, you don''t want anything bad happening with your precious daughter, do you?" One of those men lifted his hand and it was already being covered by darkness. He threatened to attack Yuyin if Huo Shihong did anything unnecessary.


    "Stop! Don''t!" Huo Shihong felt suppressed after feeling the energy that man was exuding. It was clearly stronger than his own.


    "Heh! Don''t worry, we''re not here for her. We''re here for you..." Third Shadow walked closer to Huo Shihong. He circled his wheelchair while giving him a mocking stare.


    "It''s sad to see that you, once the dignified and powerful Sect Master of the zing Phoenix Sect, was reduced to this crippled state. Indeed, a pity."


    Huo Shihong felt his mocking tone, but he ignored it. He just wanted to see his daughter in a safe condition.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Hm... Nothing much. We just need that you open the Fire Labyrinth manually for us. Nothing too expensive, right?"


    "Fire Labyrinth? I can''t open it manually for you. It is only possible to enter it once every ten years through the great fire vortex event. After that..."


    Third Shadow didn''t say anything. He just looked towards his twopanions and one of them raised his hand, pointing a finger towards Yuyin and interrupting Sect Master Huo speech.


    Huo Shihong was paying attention on their moves and when he noticed it, he knew he was in a dead end. He could onlyply with these mysterious people wishes; else, his daughter life would be in danger.


    "Wait! There is a way..."


    "Hehehe... I see that you''re still as sharp as ever, Sect Master Huo."


    "Who are you?" Huo Shihong asked, but he remembered some of Seth''s words, getting roughly the idea of who they were.


    "Who we are? We would be idiots if we revealed such information for you, don''t you think?"


    "Then what do you want to do inside the Fire Labyrinth?" Even though Huo Shihong had some ideas about who they were, he had no clues about what they wanted to do there.


    "That is something you should not be concerned about. What you should focus, is on how to maintain your daughter safety, so you better hurry up and show us the entrance to the Fire Labyrinth. We are getting impatient and there is no guarantee that nothing will happen like this."


    "... Follow me."


    Huo Shihong turned around, starting to guide them to the correct ce, but he noticed one of the mysterious men picking up his daughter on his shoulder. That man was going to carry her to where he was bringing them.


    "You... What are you doing?" Sect Master Huo thought they would let his daughter go after heplied with their demands, but things weren''t so simple.


    "Hehehe, were just guaranteeing you won''t fail us."


    "You''ve said you didn''te here for my daughter. There is no need for that, I will do everything you wish for and won''t fail you."


    "That''s not so simple Sect Master Huo. We''re bringing her along, and as long as you do everything ording to our wishes, nothing will happen with her. Let''s go, were wasting too much time here." Third Shadow said while walking past Huo Shihong.


    Sect Master Huo was forced toply with what Third Shadow wanted. It''s not like he had any choices to do, when Yuyin was in their hands.


    Third Shadow was following his mastermands and would never let anything unexpected to happen, that''s why even though they had an overwhelming difference in power, he still used dirty tricks to keep things at bay.


    Velgor demanded that this operation had to be a wless sess and none of the Twelve Shadows would do anything less than a hundred percent of what they could do.


    The Twelve Shadows were no different from the elves from the Elven Kingdom.. They respected their leader with everything they got; however, instead of pure respect and awe, Velgor left inside their hearts, a respect that came from fear.

 Chapter 179 - Missing

    Huo Shihong used the secret passage behind the castle to bring Third Shadow and the others to the forest area. He led the group deep inside the forest, going towards the ce the Secret Formation was. Throughout the whole time, he kept looking towards the man carrying his daughter, checking her safety frequently.


    After crossing some distance and while going through aplicated pattern inside the forest, they arrived before a door, located in the middle of a hill. The way it was built resembled a bunker.


    Huo Shihong approached the door in his wheelchair, but before he could enter in contact with it, a crystalline and thin red light blocked his path. It was the firstyer of protection to ess what was inside.


    The men following Huo Shihong were impressed when they noticed that the formation was connected to his bloodline, to the Phoenix bloodline more precisely. It was getting clear to them now, that this ce had some connections with the Fire Labyrinth, since it was where his bloodline came from.


    Sect Master Huo touched the barrier and circted his Phoenix mes, activating his bloodline. After a minute, the barrier shook and it was undone, letting everyone pass.


    Since Seventh Shadow was holding Yuyin, Fifth Shadow went forward and opened the door, not waiting for Huo Shihong.


    They all entered inside that ce and started to observe their surroundings.


    There was a room, where they could faintly feel the presence of a Random Teleportation Circle, that was probably one of the protective measures for Huo Shihong and his family. The same teleportation circle Seth, Caizhi and Lilian used to escape at that time. However, that was not what they were interested in.


    Third Shadow looked towards Sect Master Huo, and thetter understood the message.


    He dragged his wheelchair towards an open room, where apparently there was nothing but a big hearth. However, when he channeled his Phoenix mes, lighting it up with it, something started to happen. His Phoenix mes started to act strangely, moving restless.


    The fire suddenly started to circle, leaving the hearth and opening a portal right in front of them. It was an alternate way to enter thebyrinth, however, only Huo Shihong knew about it. Not even his daughters had that knowledge.


    Huo Shihong knew more things regarding this special portal, but he was going to use that information as ast resort. He would never reveal that the poral would only stay open for twelve hours and it wouldn''t be possible to open it up again for the next year at least, because in thest case scenario, he could use this knowledge to lock them inside the Fire Labyrinth. However, he never imagined that these mysterious people would not let him go after he brought them up to here.


    Third Shadow looked towards Seventh Shadow and he already knew what to do. He acted quickly, passing through the portal while bringing the unconscious Huo Yuyin along. Both of them vanished, leaving the stunned Huo Shihong with a scared look on his face.


    "You! What are you doing?!"


    "Shut up and follow us."


    Fifth and Third Shadow brought Huo Shihong along, entering the Fire Labyrinth.


    .


    .


    .


    When Seth carried Meiyi for the first time to Misty Horizon, where he would meet with his mother-inw, it took him an entire day traveling. But now, he was a Mana Control peak-stage expert and was even using his full speed to travel. What was a trip that took an entire day before, took only three hours for Seth this time.


    In three hours, he was already inside the zing Phoenix City, where he was able to see the huge quantity of disciples and soldiers waiting by the gates with his Soul Sense. Since he was in a hurry, he didn''t stop to observe what was currently happening, but he could faintly feel the presence of many formations scattered throughout the whole area.


    Seth continued to move at a speed none of the practitioners could notice him, using his Shadow Walk to stealthily enter the zing Phoenix Sect inner-court grounds. He sneaked past everything and everyone, quickly reaching Huo Shihong''s office, where he thought he would find him. But to his surprise, he wasn''t there.


    It was reasonable to not find him there in these war times and Seth imagined that he would certainly be upied by something important right now. But what he had to tell him, was even more important, so Seth wanted to find him really quick.


    Since he was in a hurry, he used his Soul Sense to visualize where Sect Master Huo currently was, but he wasn''t able to find him anywhere.


    ''What?! Sect Master is away? That''s impossible! He wouldn''t abandon the sect at a time like this. There is something wrong with this...''


    While he was still with his Soul Sense active, he found out something very strange. There were signs of dark energy inside the zing Phoenix Royal Castle. Someone had used darkness to forcefully destroy many defensive formations, leaving the energy signature behind. Since Seth was a Master over darkness energy, he was quickly able to notice it and realize some simrities with his own.


    "Not good." Seth moved towards the ce where the most concentration of the residual darkness was and when he arrived there, he saw it was a room. It seemed to be a female room and a quick look around it he realized it was Yuyin''s bedroom.


    "Dammit! I''m toote." He started to get anxious thinking things might have taken a turn for the worse. However, in ast attempt to see if he could still find traces about Yuyin and Huo Shihong, he used his Soul Sense to the maximum. His Soul Sense extended all the way to forest behind the castle, revealing some important things for him.


    Seth suddenly vanished from Yuyin''s bedroom after he realized that the Secret Formation was open. He had been there before and he knew through Lilian''s words that they would only open it in a life and death situation.


    Something had happened and he need to get there faster.


    Seth used his maximum speed, arriving before the secret formation only a minuteter. When he entered, he didn''t see anyone, just like how he had captured with his Soul Sense. However...


    There was a portal made of Phoenix mes in front of a hearth, in a normal looking room. Seth didn''t know what it was, but he had a vague idea of what it could be and where it would lead him to go if he entered.


    Without further considerations, he jumped in. He did it because inwardly, his worry for Yuyin and Huo Shihong were louder than anything, making him disregard any other sounds reason was trying to make.


    Swoosh!


    His figure vanished, but just a minute after he entered, the portal closed. It has been twelve hours already, since Huo Shihong opened it and everyone inside was unable to leave now.


    .


    .


    .


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Sect Master! Sect Master! Are you there? Sect Master?!" The Third Elder of the zing Phoenix Sect came running towards Huo Shihong office. He had a crucial information to tell Huo Shihong, but even though he knocked on the door many times over, he didn''t hear any response.


    Twelve hours have passed since their meeting had ended and right now, the elders were all reunited inside the meeting hall, waiting for Huo Shihong''s presence.


    The Third Elder thought Huo Shihong was taking too long to attend to the meeting, so he came to knock on Sect Master Huo''s office door. The information he just received was crucial and everyone needed some directions.


    "Sect Master! The Wu Martial Kingdom troops are moving... They are advancing faster than we expected them to. What are your orders? How do we proceed?"


    Huo Shihong was not present anymore and the disciples and soldiers fighting to protect the zing Phoenix Country were on their own. At a time like this, the figure of a leader was very important, else things might end up going really bad.


    At the zing Phoenix City, the soldiers started to get tense, noticing the huge volume of auras approaching the city wall through the south.


    There were at least fifteen thousand soldiers and disciples gathered into different parts of the city walls.? Most of them were men, but there were female disciples of the zing Phoenix Sect ready to battle as well.


    However, when they felt the intensity of the auraing towards their way, they couldn''t help but feel fear. None of them were able to have a clear sight of their enemy''s army, but the aura and sound were already reaching the city walls.


    The elders were still waiting for Huo Shihong on the meeting hall and there seemed to be no one guiding the army correctly.. The missing figure of their Sect Master, was the beginning of a huge chain of events that were going to make the zing Phoenix Sect experience a very unpleasant andplicated situation.

 Chapter 180 - Devious Trap

    After some time, the people standing atop the city walls of the zing Phoenix City, were finally able to see the outline of the enemy soldier formation far away. They were advancing slowly but steadily,ing towards the city gates while at the same time, externalizing their auras to build up some momentum.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As they advanced, the earth shook, making the ground tremble even inside the zing Phoenix City.


    There were ten thousand men marching forward, following the leadership of two people. One of them was themander in charge of the whole operation and the other was Wu Shaohui, the second prince of the Wu Martial Kingdom.


    Inside the city, the soldiers started to run everywhere, taking their posts respectively. However, the time they took to position themselves correctly was so great, that the army approaching was able to cover a great distance before they were on their spots.


    There was a huge problem happening on the zing Phoenix Sect side. The leadership figures seemed to be missing and only the lieutenants were giving minor orders here and there. None of the elders have appeared yet and Huo Shihong''s silhouette was nowhere to be seen.


    Wu Shaohui signaled for his army to stop while they were a thousand five hundred meters away and advanced alone towards the frontline. When he was at a distance where his voice enhanced with Mana could easily reach the city walls, he started to talk.


    "Where is Huo Shihong? Tell him that Wu Shaohui is demanding for his presence right now."


    The lieutenant in charge of contacting the elders quickly operated the formation responsible to do that.


    Some minutester an elder appeared on top of the city walls while saying: "I''m the First Elder of the zing Phoenix Sect and I would like for you to withdraw your army from my country."


    His words didn''t pass that much confidence, not even for the people from his own force.


    "The First Elder? You''re not worthy of talking with me! Where is Huo Shihong? Bring him out!"


    The First Elder was put in veryplicated situation. If he said Huo Shihong was nowhere to be found, his own army would lose momentum and the enemy would have the advantageous position. However, he could not make Huo Shihong appear as well.


    That dilemma started to consume the First Elder from the inside and he unconsciously got anxious, making him act strangely.


    "There is no need to talk with him, Young Master Shaohui, you can say it here." The First Elder couldn''t make eye contact and he started to perspire a lot.


    Everyone hearing his words felt something was off. In a tense moment like this, where two kingdoms were about to sh with one another, the First Elder was treating the enemy with respect? What the fuck was with that "Young Master Shaohui"?


    Wu Shaohui felt something was off too, but he kept his stance.


    "I want to talk with Huo Shihong. If he doesn''te here, then we won''t be merciful..."


    "No! Please, wait a bit, Sect Master Huo will be here soon."


    In the peak of his anxiousness, the First Elder even said "please" for an enemy, showing he waspletely unprepared to face a scenario like this. His mind was trying to find a way out of this situation while the pressure from the whole environment obliged him to give an answer he wasn''t prepared to give.


    Wu Shaohui realized that something was really wrong, but even though he had just stumbled upon and opportunity to destroy the enemy thoroughly, he wasn''t able to grab it. He was still young and inexperienced. If it were themander assuming the negotiations on his ce, he would''vee back and immediately order the attack.


    However, fate wouldn''t let he grow to be that much experienced.


    "I want to..."


    Shaohui was about to say something, but suddenly he stopped in the middle. A purple light passed through his eyes, making him abruptly stop what he was doing. The world before him turnedpletely purple and a single secondter he stood still like a statue.


    Inside his soul, the Soul Trap suddenly started to show signs of activation. The purple orb of darkness started to move there as if it had gotten alive all of a sudden.


    Ninth Shadow was observing everything from the shadows and felt that now, was the perfect time for him to execute his evil n.


    Wu Shaohui suddenly started to tremble like he was being electrocuted. The Soul Trap started to release that purple energy inside his soul, filling every single ce with darkness and making him feel an unbearable pain.


    His eyes were shining with a purple light and he felt that he was being filled by a huge amount of power, a quantity he was not able to handle at all. His mouth opened up, letting out a fearful voice that came from the depths of his lungs.


    "Nooo! Stop!!!"


    After he screamed those words, he didn''t even have time to turn around, before the Soul Trappletely released the energy stored inside it, making a huge st happen inside his Soul.


    Wu Shaohui''s body stopped moving and fell down on the floor. There was blooding out of his eyes, mouth, nose and ears. He died after having suffered a st inside his soul. His consciousness was exploded by the Soul Trap and it happened right before everyone, but no one knew what was the real cause, only Ninth Shadow.


    A silence suddenly took ce on the whole area. Every single person that witnessed it, was inplete shock. Most of the Elders from the zing Phoenix Sect were present already, since they decided toe after they couldn''t find their Sect Master, even though they searched for him everywhere.


    They were speechless by what had just happened. None of them had any idea on how this would turn into a disaster for them.


    The Commander of the Wu Martial Kingdom army came running towards Wu Shaohui''s body. He let him go to the front since he needed to acquire experience and everyone knew that there was an unspoken rule for not killing negotiators. However, after he approached Wu Shaohui, he realized for the first time, someone breaking that rule.


    "Young Master! Young Master! Talk with me, Young Master Shaohui!" Themander got near his body and started to shake it, as if trying to awaken him from his slumber. He expected that what was happening was just a joke and that his young master would wake up at any moment.


    That would be the best-case scenario, else, everyone would be doomed. The Queen of the Wu Martial Kingdom would never tolerate a result like this and not even the lives of every single soldier present on both armies would serve to appease her anger.


    He kept trying to wake him up until he got tired of doing that same action. He stood up and did nothing, staying there just like he was paralyzed. The Commander knew that there was only a single option left... And that would be to kill every single person on the enemy''s side. That''s the only possibility for him to stay alive when facing his king and queen.


    Suddenly, he released his Mana Perception peak-stage Realm of cultivation, going back towards his army while bringing Wu Shoahui''s body alongside.


    After getting there and putting his young master body on the ground, he said: "I want you to bring me the head of every single person standing behind those city walls. This is not only my desire, but the desire of our king. Give up the idea of returning to your homes before thoroughly destroying the zing Phoenix Sect."


    After everyone saw the body of Wu Shaohui lying down on the floor before them, they knew that their Commander words were true. There was no turning back now. The situation has gotten out of control, turning into a veryplex scenario.


    BAM!


    Everyone released their auras together, getting ready for the war. At the same time, a feeling of rage started raise in their hearts. What the zing Phoenix Sect had just done was unforgivable. They did something that should never be done.


    "CHARGE!"


    Themander bellowed and everyone suddenly started to run forward at their maximum speed.


    The elders atop the city walls were thoroughly lost until now. Everything had escted so quickly that the situation gotpletely out of their hands in less than five minutes.


    Right now, they were witnessing how ten thousand practitioners were running towards them with fury, ready to destroy their homes and families.


    At their side, there were fifteen thousand soldiers and disciples inside the city, ready to battle the enemy till the very end. The zing Phoenix Sect was at a numerical advantage, but their spirit waspletely lost, wandering aimlessly, while their enemies'' spirit was seething in rage.


    Fifteen thousand practitioners and soldiers using normal equipment and handling formations at a disordered state, while on the other side there were ten thousand enemies using the best gear provided by the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    The distance between them was still one and a half kilometers, but it seemed to be almost non-existent now.

 Chapter 181 - War

    The elders atop the city walls started to tremble in fear after feeling the great momentum the enemy had while charging at them.


    The First Elder turned towards the multiple groups of soldiers behind and shouted: "Start operating the formations! They areing at us! Go! Go!"


    The soldiers and disciples were still a bit lost on how things were developing, but they obeyed the First Elder orders, infusing their energy in the formation they were responsible for. In less than thirty seconds the whole environment got at least thirty degrees hotter.


    Their energies started to get sucked by many circuits drawn on the ground, flowing towards huge pirs that were stationed in front of each group. Those pirs were made of blue Skystones and were able to hold up a huge amount of Qi inside of them. If they were made of red Skystones, they would be able to store Mana instead, but the huge quantity of resources to build something like that was astronomical.


    Purple Skystones? That''s impossible. Not even a Higher Ground could build something like that.


    Even though these pirs were made of blue Skystones, they shouldn''t be underestimated. As a huge amount of energy started to flow towards them, the disciples from the zing Phoenix Sect responsible to operate those pirs, started to channel their me arts in the mix.


    Those pirs were built in order to resonate with me arts, so when they started to be stimted, they acted just like a battery, charging up to a certain point. When that point was reached, a huge quantity of mes was quickly being produced on top of them, converging in lots of huge fireballs.


    Since they were designed to act as canons, fireballs were the perfect skill to be shot by a canon. This was an offensive formation prepared to be used on this war; however, a single look at the whole picture, would be enough for a normal person to notice that the formations were not in coordination.


    Bang!


    The first fireball was shot, followed by seven more of them. But while those eight big fireballs were flying towards the enemy forces outside, there were twelve more still being produced by some groups that acted a bit slower.


    At the other side, the soldiers suddenly heard the loud noise the pirs were making, but they kept madly charging forwards, covering the distance of a kilometer really quick.


    Eight huge fireballs flew past the city walls, making a beautiful arch up in the skies and raining down on the soldiers below. Those soldiers looked up and saw the whole sky being painted by a bright orange color that was almost blinding. Everything happened so fast that no one had time to prepare a counter measure for those attacks.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Those eight huge balls of fire dropped in the midst of the enemy forces, killing twenty or so soldiers each one of them and setting fire on everything around that area. Everyone tried to leave their area of effect the fastest they could, but there were so many people crowding the ce, that that task had turned out to be a bit difficult, making more and more lives be lost while burning inside that sea of fire.


    At least three hundred soldiers lost their lives on that first attack, but since it wasn''t coordinated, the zing Phoenix City lost the chance to make it be a greater number, giving them a greater advantage.


    Themander leading the Wu Martial Kingdom Army infused his Mana into his words, making his voice be heard by everyone.


    "Use the Tower Shield!"


    Every single person needed to learn the skill called Tower Shield in order to be allowed to enter the army of the Wu Martial Kingdom. It was one of their most famous skills and even though it was simple it was really solid. Even individuals like Wu Shuhui, the Imperial Teacher or the First Prince knew how to use that skill.


    However, when the First Prince used it while fighting with Seth, his Tower Shield formed a perfect cube, able to protect him from attacks from everywhere. But as the soldiers started to release their version of the Tower Shield, almost a hundred percent of them, were only able to manifest a horizontal wall of protection in front of their bodies.


    That skill was really strong when using in a one-on-one fight, but it was only able to really shine in group battles. The main factor for that, was because the wall created was able to connect with another wall if they were put side by side, and that was their armymander idea.


    Although they were able to connect, it wasn''t easy to form a perfect wall in the middle of the battlefield. That''s why the support they received from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, would turn out to be a decisive factor for their survivability.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone heard the same sound those huge pirs had made before shooting out fire balls again, but now they were prepared to act.


    That maneuver of creating Tower Shields alone, wouldn''t be able topletely protect them from the iing attacks, but since this war was being supported by the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, every single soldier was carrying some blue Skystones with them. That massive wealth was going to be a great differential in the next events.


    "NOW!!!"


    Themander screamed again and everyone took a handful of blue Skystones that were already fully charged, releasing the energy stored inside them to power up their Tower Shields, making them grow into wider and taller walls.


    Those walls connected themselves, forming a huge barrier that served as a protective measure to stop the other twelve fireballsing their way. The barrier took the format of a huge dome, extending all the way from the frontal area, passing through everyone and covering their heads with thatyer of protection.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the fireballs were dropping down, they hit the Tower Shield, spreading the fire on its surface. None of them were able to destroy that barrier and kill any more practitioners.


    Not sending a simultaneous attack was a very grave errormitted by the people inside the zing Phoenix City. The elders were clearly unprepared for this, taking hasty actions and not coordinating things ordingly.


    After resisting the attack, the soldiers resumed advancing towards the city walls. However, they didn''t undo thatyer of protection but kept advancing in a slower pace instead. That skill wouldst for some minutes after being powered by that huge number of Skystones, and it would be more than enough to cover the remaining distance they were apart from the objective.


    Since the conflict had started, attracting everyone''s attention and making it turn to what was happening at the city walls, the group of experts of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was actually able to move freely.


    A group of thirty practitioners, following the leadership of Qiao Chen a Mana Controlte-stage cultivator, approached the city through a rtively less protected area, where there were only a hundred soldiers guarding. They were there just in case a raid like this threatened to do a surprise attack. However, with the difference in power between them, any attempt of stopping those people would be useless.


    Qiao Chen suddenly said to the practitioners following him: "You just need to cause a ruckus. Make sure to not expose yourselves. Go!"


    The practitioners started to run towards the city walls entering the field of vision of the soldiers guarding the area.


    "We are suffering an attack! Get ready!"


    Some soldiers were about to run and activate some formations when suddenly they felt many Mana Perception Realm auras suppressing them.


    The attacking group of practitioners were elite fighters and the disparity of strength between them was enormous. They used their Mana to execute their special techniques, climbing the walls quickly.


    After that, they started to kill many soldiers and destroy everything around, making sure to attract some attention towards them. Instead of killing everyone, they let some people leave so they could call for reinforcements.


    "That''s enough! Let''s leave, the Wu Martial Kingdom can take care of the rest."


    The group quickly retreated after destroying a certain section of the city. Their objective was only to weaken the enemy forces, letting the Wu Martial Kingdom suffer less pressure while invading.


    "First Elder! First Elder! We got some problems!" The Third Elder, responsible for the information came running towards the First Elder after receiving the information that they were being attacked in another area.


    "What is it?" The First Elder was trying tomand the whole battlefield, but nothing he thought of, could actually slow down the enemy army or dispel that protective dome around them.


    "The Eastern City Gate had just suffered an attack. The remaining soldiers said they were attacked by a group of experts and if I''m not wrong, thy must be the same group of people that took control of the Red Mountain city."


    "Damn! Take five hundred men with you and go defend that area! Actually, bring the Fourth, Fifth and Sixth Elders along with you."


    "Alright."


    The Third Elder left to investigate what was going on there. When he was recruiting the other elders, he was able to witness how disordered and confuse was the situation they were in.


    ''How did it end up like this? Where are you Sect Master?'' He could only wonder how things turned out to be such a mess.

 Chapter 182 - A Heavy Price

    While the battle between the zing Phoenix Sect and the Wu Martial Kingdom was happening, Huo Shihong was guiding three of the Twelve Shadows through the Fire Labyrinth.


    He didn''t know that the situation outside was getting out of control and still thought, that the battle between both parties would only happen in about two days.


    After entering the Fire Labyrinth, his mind could only concentrate on how to save his daughter and even if he knew of the situation outside, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. In fact, even if the entire zing Phoenix Sect was on fire, he wouldn''t be able to concentrate on saving it, if his daughter was in the situation, she was currently in. Being held as hostage.


    "Wait!" Third Shadow signaled for everyone to stop. He closed his eyes and tried to feel vestiges of the aura they were looking for.


    Velgor told them that there was a possibility of a Divine Artifact existing inside the Fire Labyrinth and it probably was what Seth was looking for. That''s why while Ninth Shadow was taking care of everything outside, Third, Fifth and Seventh Shadows were in charge of this special operation.


    With his eyes closed, he used his Profound Mana middle-stage Realm cultivation to feel the Mana in the entire environment.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes while saying: "There is a huge flux of Mana going towards the east. That is probably where the thing we are looking for is."


    After hearing what he said, Huo Shihong started to get restless. The ce Third Shadow was saying, was precisely where the Phoenix Chamber was.


    Fifth Shadow turned towards Huo Shihong and said: "What are you waiting for? Guide us there."


    "No, we can''t!"


    "We can''t? What bullshit is this?"


    "That is where Lord Phoenix Spirit is residing. We can''t go there." Huo Shihong told them a fabricated lie about the Phoenix Spirit, however, he was actually right. The Phoenix Spirit was residing inside the Phoenix Chamber, helping Lilian inherit its strength. However, that process would take a lot of time to finish.


    "Heh... Lord Phoenix Spirit? That doesn''t matter. Bring us there, quickly!" Fifth Shadow didn''t believe his bullshit.


    Huo Shihong turned silent and decide to guide them there using the safest route possible. He didn''t want anything bad happening with Yuyin, so he took the best way to get there. However, their journey took a very long time, since he was sitting in a wheelchair and even though he was using his Mana to move it, there was a limit of speed it could reach.


    None of the Twelve Shadows did anything to help him, even though it meant they would get to their destination faster. They disdained of interacting with humans and since there was nothing that could bother them anymore, they decided to advance at his speed.


    As they approached the Phoenix Chamber, all of them could feel the strong energy flux going towards that ce. It seemed that there was something pulling the Mana from everywhere towards there; what only made Third Shadow reinforce the idea that there really was a Divine Artifact there.


    A bit of timeter, they were finally able to see the Phoenix Chamber from the distance. The door was closed and there seemed to be a protective me barrier around the whole chamber. It was something the Phoenix Spirit had created in order to not be bothered by anything.


    That barrier was not made of pure mes, but from fire element base energy.


    "There is certainly something going on behind that door. Let me inspect the barrier closer and see how strong it is." Third Shadow suddenly vanished, leaving Fifth and Seventh Shadow behind. They didn''t follow him, but stopped going forwards instead, not letting Huo Shihong go as well.


    Third Shadow''s speed was impressive. In just some few seconds he was already in front of the me barrier, feeling how strong it was.


    He raised his right hand, showing his pale grey skin. An orb of darkness started to form in front of him, the same orb of darkness Seth was able to use. The members of the Twelve Shadows other than Seth and Velgor, were the only ones from the Demonic Shadow Royal n that had gone through their special inheritance ceremony.


    All of them had the Shadow Demon bloodline on top of their normal bloodlines. That''s why they were able to use some of the skills the Shadow Demon had; however, Seth was the only one that mastered the darkness element, being able to even create new skills like the Specters of Darkness and the Doomsday.


    However, what Third Shadow didn''tck, was power. His orb of darkness grew so much that it seemed to get even bigger than his own body. The rich dark element tried to swallow everything around, showing how pure it was.


    After Third Shadow thought it was satisfactory, he stopped infusing Mana on it and prepared to attack the barrier.


    A secondter he pushed the orb towards the me barrier, trying to destroy it immediately. The orb collided with that Phoenix me wall, spreading towards everywhere, sending the whole area in a chaotic mess of mes and darkness.


    BOOM!


    The entire ce shook and Huo Shihong was able to feel the ground trembling from where he was. If he had to say, this explosion was no less powerful than the explosion he produced after sacrificing his arm to shoot a charged red Skystone.


    When dust settled, Third Shadow was amazed to see that the Phoenix me Barrier was still standing. That barrier was stronger than he thought it was.


    "Impressive! Fifth Shadow, Seventh Shadow, I need your help in order to take this barrier down faster."


    Fifth Shadow suddenly vanished, leaving Seventh Shadow that was holding Huo Yuyin behind.


    Seventh Shadow suddenly put Yuyin on the ground and ayer of darkness expanded from his body, converging Yuyin and making a spherical dome around her body. It contained the strength of a Mana Control peak-stage cultivator, what Huo Shihong wouldn''t be able to go against even if he was in his best form.


    After that, he suddenly vanished, joining with Third and Fifth Shadows.


    Huo Shihong moved his wheelchair in a hurry, trying to approached the ce where his daughter was, but the darkness didn''t let him get closer. Actually, he couldn''t even see what was on the other side, since the darkness element was blocking his vision.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Yuyin! Yuyin, my daughter!"


    He tried to hit the spherical dome of darkness while shouting his daughter''s name, trying to wake her up, but nothing he did was able to bring her back from her unconscious state.


    While he was distracted, doing everything he could, a small butterfly of fire left from the me wall some meters away from him, going at his direction. It was the same fire butterfly that tried to explode on Seth, a trap created by thebyrinth. However, it seemed to bit a bit different now.


    Huo Shihong was too anxious to notice it approaching, so the butterfly of fire was able to silentlynd on his shoulder. However, instead of exploding, it started to emit an energy that soothed Huo Shihong''s feelings.


    Huo Shihong suddenly stopped and felt as if a divine song was entering his body, calming him down. Suddenly, he started to hear a mystical voice.


    "Close thy eyes and do not resist."


    He did as he was told, closing his eyes and waiting for what was toe.


    The fire butterfly flew from his shoulder, hovering in front of his forehead, before going forwards and entering his consciousness as if it was entering ake.


    Huo Shihong suddenly felt he was floating in the boundless universe, in a ce that there was nothing but the infinite void. A ce where he was able to find peace...


    However, he began to feel the temperature rising and bright orange mes started toe into existence, following the huge and massive body of a bird. Huo Shihong swiftly recognized that it was a huge Phoenix that was flying in front of him.


    There was an ocean of mes apanying it wherever it flew by, showing Huo Shihong the might of the Divine Beast his Sect followed.


    It stopped right before his body, staring at him with those huge ming eyes.


    "Lord Phoenix Spirit..." Huo Shihong was stupefied after seeing his god standing right before him. He felt his existence was too small while looking at the Phoenix Spirit.


    "This Venerable One would never expect that a second cmity would befall over the inheritors of my mes..."


    "Forgive me, Lord Phoenix Spirit. I am unqualified as a Sect Master..."


    "No. You are actually a good Sect Master; however, the situation was unfavorable."


    Huo Shihong bowed his head, ashamed of his performance. He was even more ashamed after feeling the benevolence of his god.


    "... Do you want to change your destiny? This Venerable One can give you an opportunity... However, the price you have to pay is certainly something you can''t afford to."


    "Is there really a way for me to revert the situation?"


    "There is. At least for the situation you and your daughter are in right now."


    "What is the price for that? I can pay any price!" He said it, but inwardly he already knew that it wasn''t about money.


    "Sigh... There is only one way... And that will require for you to pay a very heavy price, something no one would choose to pay.... Your life."

 Chapter 183 - Huo Shihong’s Nirvana

    "My... Life...?"


    "..."


    "Is there really no other way?" Huo Shihong asked while still having his head bowed.


    "Sigh... They are all more powerful than you are and there is nothing you could do to save yourself and your daughter from them. The only opportunity of getting out of this situation, is to enter the Phoenix Chamber together with your daughter. Even someone at their realm of power won''t be able to break the barrier this Venerable One created around the chamber that easily."


    "But I''m a cripple... There is no way I could do it! Even that dark sphere of power around Yuyin... I can''t break it."


    "There is a way. This Venerable One can''t interfere directly with what happens, but I can infuse some of the power contained in the Fire Labyrinth, inside your energy veins, making you surpass the Profound Mana Realm of power for some brief minutes. But it will be impossible for you to make out of this alive. That power will overload your energy veins and burn your lifeline, quickly consuming your vitality and turning it into more power."


    Huo Shihong made sure to pay attention on every single word the Phoenix Spirit was saying. He understood that he would at least have a chance to enter the Phoenix Chamber together with his daughter if he took that offer.


    However, if he didn''t take it, there was only death waiting for them, so the Lord Phoenix Spirit words were like a heavenly music for his ears.


    "I ept it."


    "Sigh... If there was any other way, this Venerable One would certainly help you, but there is not."


    "Can I ask why Lord Phoenix Spirit is going that far to help a servant like me?"


    "It''s not for you. That girl inheriting my power started to cry after noticing what was happening here. She is my sessor and responsible to show the world the might of the Phoenix mes, so this Venerable One felt like helping her a bit. Although what can be done, is to save one while sacrificing the other."


    "Lilian?! How is she? How is my daughter doing?"


    "She is in the middle of the inheritance process, that''s why this Venerable One can''t directly act. If the process were to be interrupted, she could die or suffer irreparable damage, wasting all the efforts. Maybe, being connected to thebyrinth power, was what made her able to feel and see your presences here."


    "It''s good to hear that she is alright."


    "Are you ready to begin?" The Phoenix Spirit suddenly asked.


    Huo Shihong inhaled deeply and said: "Please tell her that it was my choice... And that I love her and Yuyin. Sigh... I''m ready."


    His eyes shone with resoluteness.


    The Lord Phoenix made sure to record his words in a fragment of its soul. After that, the whole Phoenix Spirit body, circled in the infinite void before Huo Shihong, diving towards him.


    Screech!


    That massive burning body came towards Huo Shihong and he thought he was going to be swallowed by a sun. However, those mes started to get sucked towards his body, entering it and activating his bloodline.


    On the outside, Third Shadow was bombarding the fire barrier together with Fifth and Seventh Shadows, but nothing they did seemed to make it show any signs of breaking.


    They were about to strike together one more time when suddenly, they felt a fiery hot energy awakening at the ce Huo Shihong was.


    Boom!


    A wave of mes left Huo Shihong''s body, destroying everything around him. Seventh Shadow darkness energy dome was thoroughly destroyed by it, but miraculously, Huo Yuyin didn''t suffer a single scratch.


    That wave of mes impacted against the three Shadows, forcing them to use their Mana to protect their bodies. Seventh Shadow felt a bit of difficulty while resisting those mes, and got shocked after realizing that energy belonged to a practitioner of a higher realm of power than him. He was a Mana Control peak-stage practitioner and those mes seemed to belong to a Profound Mana initial-stage expert.


    Huo Shihong felt a huge quantity of Mana inside his energy veins, a quantity that was at least a thousand times stronger than what he had normally. While still amidst his Phoenix mes, he stood up from his wheel chair, hovering in the air, since he had acquired the ability to fly. After reaching the Profound Mana Realm, a person would naturally learn how to use his Mana to support his body weight in the air, even without the need of the wind attribute.


    He opened his only arm and Huo Yuyin flew towards him, staying inside his embrace. He made sure to create a thickyer of Mana around her body, protecting her from anything that may happen.


    After that, his eyes seemed to get sharper as he looked to the me barrier standing right behind his three mortal enemies. He would do everything to fly past them and enter that ce together with his daughter.


    Huo Shihong positioned his body in the air and just like a sharp arrow shot by a divine war bow, he darted towards the direction where those three people were.


    Seventh Shadow felt pressured by Huo Shihong''s energy and was forces to step back, however, he suddenly felt the pressure lessening.


    Fifth and Third Shadow release their aura, that were at the Profound Mana Realm as well, blocking part of the pressure he was feeling.


    "What is happening?! How was he able to get so much stronger?"


    "I don''t know. But there is not time for that. Prepare for the battle."


    A darkyer of energy started to surround them as they were getting ready to execute their skills.


    Huo Shihong approached them with a thunderous speed. His body started to burn the entire environment around him and his eyes seemed to be raging in mes. He could not use his arm to battle, since he was holding Yuyin, but he was able to use the rich me energy in the environment to execute many techniques.


    From the mes circling around his body, ten thousand fments of mes shot towards his enemies, blinding them with the bright orange color his Phoenix mes were exuding.


    As if ten thousand missiles wereing their way, the members of the Twelve Shadows were obliged to take thisbat seriously.


    Fifth Shadow went forward while creating a Curtain of Darkness, making the whole area bathe in the dark element. As the fire fments entered that area, they started to be consumed by his darkness, turning into nothingness.


    However, he suddenly felt that Huo Shihong Phoenix mes started to resist his dark element effectiveness, burning his Curtain of Darkness away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Many explosions started to ur at the point where the sh between them was happening.


    While Fifth Shadow was concentrated on resisting those thousands of fire fments, Huo Shihong''s body was already shooting towards Seventh Shadow, the weakest link of their chain.


    Seventh Shadow felt that oppressive auraing towards him, but he didn''t panic. He released his entire aura, creating a cocoon of darkness around himself. He realized Huo Shihong was going to focus him, since he was the weakest of them, but inside his cocoon, he wouldn''t be easily taken down.


    Even though he saw what Seventh Shadow was doing, Huo Shihong didn''t try to ignore him and move past the ce he was, since he knew an opponent like Seventh Shadow would certainly strike him from behind if he didn''t take proper measures.


    Huo Shihong didn''t try to spare any energy while creating a sea of Phoenix mes around the ce where Seventh Shadow was. Those mes burned everything around that cocoon of darkness constantly, not letting a single gap for Seventh Shadow to leave and attack him.


    After doing it he shot towards the me barrier covering the entrance to the Phoenix Chamber, but he suddenly felt a very strong aura pressing down on his body. Third Shadow was already just some meters apart from him, ready to strike Huo Shihong with an Orb of Darkness.


    Third Shadow had silently activated his Shadow Step, calcting Huo Shihong''s trajectory, getting ready to strike when he saw fit.


    Sect Master Huo was already expecting that he would make a move, but he was surprised to see him appearing right in front of him. He saw that it was already toote to escape and decided to sh head on with Third Shadow.


    "Phoenix Wing!"


    A huge wave of Phoenix mes attacked Third Shadow, shing against his Orb of Darkness and creating an explosion of fire and darkness.


    Sect Master Huo was force to an abrupt stop, but Third Shadow kept advancing towards him. That happened because Third Shadow had a slightly stronger aura.


    Huo Shihong suddenly felt that there was another aura approaching him from behind. He instantly knew that he was between two powerful powerhouses and there was no easy way out of that situation.


    He suddenly used every single drop or particle of Mana inside his energy veins to execute his next skill. A skill that the Phoenix Spirit imparted with him, after infusing power inside his body.


    "Purifying mes!"

 Chapter 184 - The Fire Extiguishes

    Huo Shihong released all the Mana he had, creating a very bright and strong st around himself. However, that was just the beginning.


    As a bright explosion was urring in front of them, Third Shadow and Fifth Shadow didn''t try to stop at all, they kept charging forward while using their Mana to protect themselves.


    But suddenly, they felt there was something off with those mes. They were brighter than normal.


    Shihhhhh!


    The darkness energy they were using as protection, started to dissolve after entering in contact with Huo Shihong Purifying mes. It was an effect caused by a higher ne of Phoenix mes. It would start to take one of the main effects that Ancient Beast was proud of. The purification effect.


    After deciding to spend everything, till the veryst drop of energy on that attack, Huo Shihong was able to step on that level on his Phoenix mes.


    Third Shadow and Fifth Shadow abruptly stopped, retreating at full speed after they noticed they might get burned if they stood in the range of that explosion.


    But Huo Shihong''s skill didn''t limit itself to that explosion, the real power behind his skill was that it would spread those purifying mes towards the whole area. And that was what was about to happen.


    Boom!


    The heat rose to unbearable levels and everything started to burn. Third Shadow and Fifth Shadow were caught by his mes and were forced to release all their aura in order to resist it.


    The new effect those mes had acquired, were proving to be really useful, since even Third Shadow had to put a lot of attention into retreating and protecting his body.


    While he and Fifth Shadow ran the farthest they could, they felt a searing pain in their skin, as if something was trying to purify their darkness.


    Huo Shihong was thoroughly spent after using all his Mana, however he achieved what he desired and the path was clear for him. He didn''t think twice before running towards the me barrier, where he would be safe, at least for now.


    When he was only a few meters away from it, almost touching the barrier, he suddenly felt a sense of impending doom. He trusted a hundred percent on his instincts, throwing Yuyin towards the barrier with all his might, while turning back to defend against a possible attack.


    Pah!


    Seventh Shadow arm, coated with a thickyer of darkness punctured a hole in the middle of his chest. He was able to leave his cocoon of darkness in time to stop Huo Shihong with whatever he was trying to do.


    The mes Sect Master Huo left behind, extinguished, letting him leave in stealth. He took that opportunity to way for the right time to act.


    Huo Shihong didn''t have a single drop of Mana and could only receive that strike head on, suffering a fatal wound right in the middle of his chest. His body dropped down and his life signs started to get feebler. However, he was able to move his head to see Yuyin''s body reaching the barrier.


    When she was about to collide with it, the energy creating that fire wall parted, making a gap wide enough to fit her body, open up, allowing her to pass through it. After that, the barrier once again closed, not letting anyone enter it.


    Yuyin fell on the ground and with the impact, she finally woke up from her sleep. She put both hands in her head, trying to remember what happened with her. Moments before she cked out, she was staring towards the horizon from the windows of her bedroom, when she turned around and saw three men standing inside her room. After that, she fell unconscious, only waking up at the present moment.


    "Uhhhgrr... My head hurts..."


    She opened her eyes and saw an environment she recognized. It was the interior of the Fire Labyrinth, a ce she once visited hidden from her father.


    When she was about to stand up, she suddenly heard a very feeble voice.


    "Yuyin... go... inside..."


    She turned her head towards the direction that voice came from, just to see the figure of her father lying down on the floor while looking at her direction. He had no more strength and could only try to talk with her from afar, but he was actually rejoicing that Yuyin was already inside the me barrier area.


    Yuyin saw her father at the other side of what seemed to be a curtain of mes and immediately stood up, running towards him, trying to reach his location. But after walking only five steps, she collided with the internal surface of that barrier. She kept knocking with both her closed fists, but nothing she did was able to dispel that surface separating them.


    "Yuyin... stop... go... in..." After saying those words, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    "Dad! Please! Dad!"


    Seventh Shadow suddenly approached Huo Shihong, lifting him from the ground.


    "How did you do it?! How were you able to create a gap on that barrier?" He started to shake Sect Master Huo''s body, but he didn''t receive a response.


    "Stop! Put my dad down!" Yuyin''s eyes were already soaking wet. Her tears were uncontroble, making her vision get cloudy.


    "Tch! How did you..."


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, just where Seventh Shadow was, a person suddenly appeared, kicking the side of his abdomen while using a very powerfulyer of mes. Those mes coiled around Seventh Shadow''s body,unching him far away.


    Bang!


    Seventh Shadow released his grip over Huo Shihong, flying like a cannon ball all the way where Third and Fifth Shadow were. His body was entirely covered in mes, that were burning his skin and his dark attribute energy.


    Fifth Shadow caught him in the air, while quickly using his Profound Mana initial-stage cultivation to put the fire out. If not for him acting quickly, Seventh Shadow would have been cooked alive by those seemingly normal mes. However, his situation was not that good too. He had a great part of his skin covered in varying degrees of burns.


    Seth''s figure appeared beside Huo Shihong, grabbing his body and already channeling his Evergreen Essence inside of him. Sect Master Huo injuries started to heal in a slow pace, but Seth felt that it wasn''t right. Even though he made sure to stop his grave wound from bleeding, Huo Shihong didn''t seem to show any signs of getting better.


    "What is happening?"


    "His lifeline has been consumed. There is no way you will be able to save his life." Lexi appeared to rify things for Seth. She was able to feel the flow of energies inside Huo Shihong.


    "His lifeline? Why was it consumed? How can something consume his lifeline in the first ce?"


    "Do you think a Mana Perception cultivator like Huo Shihong would stand a chance against Profound Mana cultivators? There was no chance he could fight them if not for a forbidden technique. He used a forbidden technique to amplify his powers to a very high degree, and he is now paying the price with his life."


    "No... This can''t be..." Seth continued to infuse his Evergreen Essence inside Sect Master Huo, making him wake all of a sudden, however, his situation didn''t get a single point better.


    Cough! Cough!


    Huo Shihong coughed up blood and was able to open his eyes briefly, noticing the figure of a person holding him. With a lot of difficulty, he recognized it was Seth, but he was too weak to even move a single muscle.


    He was only able to mutter some words before closing his eyes once again.


    "Take... care... of them...."


    After he closed his eyes, his life signs stopped.


    The glorious Sect Master of the zing Phoenix Sect, was finally able to rest in peace.


    "DAD!"


    Yuyin kept wailing and calling for her father, while Seth was still holding his body. Everything seemed like a lie for him. A very tragic lie.


    "Seth?! What is he doing here?!"


    "Seth?"


    "Did any of you tell him about this operation?" Third Shadow asked hispanions, but he knew that that was impossible. None of them would dare to go against any of Velgor wishes.


    "No."


    "You shouldn''t be focused on that. Actually, why did he kick me? What is he trying to do with that man?" Seventh Shadow recovered from the attack he suffered and came towards hispanions, asking about those things. However, his appearance was nothing like before.


    Suddenly, they noticed that Seth as able to kick a Mana Control peak-stage powerhouse, something that required a simr power in order to do it. All three of the Twelve Shadows released their aura, probing Seth''s strength.


    "What?!"


    "He is at the Mana Control peak-stage Realm?"


    "How the hell did he advance so fast?"


    While his enemies were shocked by the strength he had, Seth carried Sect Master Huo body, bringing him to a more distant ce. He started to feel many different emotions after the fact of Huo Shihong''s death dawned on him. It hit him as hard as a metal hammer, pounding right in the middle of his chest.


    Huo Shihong being targeted by Velgor and the Twelve Shadows was partly because of him and that was something that was weighing down on his heart. How would he be able to face Lilian and Yuyin now?

 Chapter 185 - Fight Of Darkness

    Third Shadow was the one with the highest authority on this operation, so he could decide who would take part on it and who wouldn''t. He started to slowly walk towards Seth with a thin smile on his lips while thinking he was still one of them.


    "I don''t know how you were able to found out what was happening here, but I have the rights to decide anything in this operation. I order you to leave immediately. Master Velgor is going to decide how to split the loot we are going to obtain from that chamber. He didn''t want you taking part on this and his orders are supreme."


    Seth was crouching down beside Huo Shihong''s body. He could clearly hear Yuyin wails and sobs of despair, but he wasn''t able to even look towards her. The guilt and shame were gnawing on him from the inside.


    That guilt started to stimte the Crimson Light, triggering many more emotions that were being suppressed by that drowning feeling of guilt.


    Seth raised his head to see the distant figure of Third Shadow approaching, and when he saw that smile on his face, all the guilt he was feeling was fed to the rage and hatred that suddenly bloomed. He stood up but didn''t do anything, only kept looking at Third Shadow approaching figure.


    The man in front of him was one of the most powerfulckeys under Velgormand, a Profound Mana middle-stage Ream cultivator that had inherited the Shadow Demon bloodline just like himself.


    Seth knew about his strength and many more facts about Third Shadow, since he was one of the people who gave him those sessions of hellish training, that still were giving him nightmares until today.


    "What are you going to do?" Third Shadow kept approaching casually, but inwardly he felt that something was off. Seth attacked Seventh Shadow and carefully handled Huo Shihong''s body. Those were incongruous signs from a person that was on their side.


    Seth didn''t say anything, but he was almost losing control already. The blood inside his veins were pulsing with Crimson Corrupted Energy, making it almost unbearable to suppress the impulse of attacking right now.


    Third Shadow stopped in front of him and said: "Actually, even if you stay and participate in this, nothing is going to change. I doubt we would be able to find a decent loot in this weak and filthy ce, where the strongest practitioner was a Mana Perception Realm trash."


    Seth was giving his all to not attack yet. However, Third Shadow continued to talk.


    "I don''t know why you did what you did, but you don''t need to worry though... We will make sure to end the suffering that littledy standing behind the barrier is going through right now."


    Boom!


    Seth''s aura exploded and almost as if it was instantly, thousands of dark red spikes appeared in the air behind him. They were pulsing in an unholy red energy, that gave the chills in whoever that looked at them.


    Third Shadow suddenly felt the explosive aura Seth release and he was now certain that there was something wrong with Seth. However, he didn''t panic after feeling Seth''s aura, he just releases his own aura, resisting Seth''s pressure. He was a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm cultivator and he would never fear someone with less cultivation than himself. But he got impressed after realizing that Seth''s aura was a bit strange. It was certainly at the Mana Control peak-stage Realm, but it seemed to be way stronger.


    Third Shadow stared towards all those spikes hovering in the air and turned his head to look at Seth. Those spikes would be better described as drills, since there was a reddish violent energy making them spin endlessly.


    "Are you really going to defy Master Velgor''s orders?"


    Seth didn''t answer him, he just suddenly sent all those spikes down on Third Shadow, trying to put thousand plus holes in his body. They descended with ferocity and haste, trying to not give his enemy any time to escape or defend.


    However, Third Shadow was an old and strong Pure Blood. He wasn''t amon enemy, but one of the strongest Pure Bloods from the Demon Territory.


    His red eyes shone with darkness and he instantly created more than a thousand dark spikes using his Mana, imitating Seth''s move, since they both could use it. But his spikes were made of pure darkness and didn''t contain that crimson glow Seth''s spikes had.


    He sent them forward to meet the drills that were descending towards him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Those spikes kept colliding against each other, getting destroyed mutually. That scene kept repeating for almost thirty seconds till every single one of them were destroyed.


    Third Shadow furrowed his eyebrows after he realized he wasn''t able to get the upper hand even though his spikes were made with a stronger energy than Seth''s spikes, since he was from a higher realm of power.


    Just as that first barrage ended, Seth''s figure disappeared from his sight, merging with the shadows nearby.


    ''Shadow Walk? Heh!'' Third Shadows'' body vanished, disappearing amidst the shadows just like how Seth had just done.


    Ting!


    Suddenly, the sound of two daggers hitting each other echoed as they shed in a single fraction of a second, before vanishing inside the shadows once again.


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    Many more shes happened in a quick session, leaving behind dark shockwaves that destroyed the ground where they were. The speed of their fight kept increasing until it reached a point that Seventh Shadow wasn''t able to apany them with his eyes anymore.


    Seventh Shadow couldn''t believe Seth was able tost this long against a powerhouse of a higher realm of strength. He was sure that if it was him, he would have lost already.


    Ting!


    Suddenly Third Shadow decided to execute the second step of his Shadow Walk, appearing behind Seth as if he had teleported there. He didn''t have a dagger made of darkness in his hand, but a darkness orb.


    He pushed the dark orb towards Seth''s back, but when he was about to touch him with it, Seth''s silhouette disappeared just like him, appearing behind him, doing the same thing he did.


    Although Third Shadow was impressed that Seth was able to achieve the Second Step of the Shadow Walk skill, he already imagined it was possible. When he saw Seth disappearing, he was already ready to immediately react to his attack.


    Third Shadow turned around, thrusting his dark orb towards the figure that had appeared there.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion destroyed everything around the ce his target was, decimating it thoroughly and burying it in darkness. A Specter of Darkness turned into mist, vanishing inside the area of effect of his orb of darkness. Third Shadow suddenly realized that he had actually hit a figure made o shadows and not the real deal. However, he didn''t have time to rpose himself, before feeling a presence right behind him.


    Seth was holding an orb of darkness, ready to attack him the same way he did. Third Shadow had never seen the ability he used some seconds ago and that gave him the advantage of the surprise factor.


    Bang!


    Third Shadow was forced to defend against that attack, since it was certainly going to hit him. He used both his arms as a shield to absorb the impact, but even so, he was dragged backwards while being pushed by the dark storm caused by the explosion.


    His body moved a hundred meters from the ce he was initially, suffering small injuries on both his arms, but inwardly, he felt like he had lost face. Apart from that, there were no grave wounds on anywhere on his body.


    Seth looked at him and realized he was resistant against darkness. It wouldn''t be wise to spend his Mana while executing dark attribute techniques if they were to cause less damage, so he decided to stop trying to use it. He was in an environment filled with fire element and that is what he was going to use from now on.


    Fifth Shadow and Seventh Shadow arrived beside Third Shadow while looking at him with a bit of uncertainty and shock.


    "How...?"


    "I don''t know. However, he is almost at my level of strength if not already at my level. I have to say that even Master Velgor may have miscalcted his real prowess. If not for that, how could he stand so much time in a fight against me? Actually, he must''ve been hiding his powers, else Master Velgor would have already cut that dangerous variable. Actually, he is already under "that" power and there is not much he will be able to do even if he tried to."


    "I agree."


    "True. He is doomed even though he doesn''t know about it."


    "Brothers, we don''t have the entire day to explore this ce, so how about we join hands to take him down? You can use your full power, just don''t kill him or severe any of his limbs. Master Velgor won''t be bothered if he is badly hurt. He would only not like if one of those extreme case scenarios happened." Third Shadow was the one to propose that.. He was getting a bit anxious after not being able to obtain the upper hand and decided to let his brothers help him out.

 Chapter 186 - Wrong Assumptions

    "Alright, let''s do it together."


    "Seventh Shadow, you are going to take the supportive role. We don''t know how he got the strength that he has disyed before us, but it''s better to not let him explore that advantage he has for now. There is another thing you must be careful about; his darkness attribute has definitely reached a mastery level above mine."


    Seventh Shadow felt ashamed that Seth was stronger than him, even though they were both at the same realm of power. Although that was natural, considering that Seth had many mystical powers and inheritances while he had only one. But if Seventh Shadow were to fight against a "normal" Mana Control peak-stage cultivator, he would be the one pressuring the enemy.


    However, hearing Third Shadow''s evaluation of Seth''s darkness mastery, the shame he was feeling lessened.


    "Fifth Shadow. You are going to be the striker. I''ll be the one who will fight him head on, but when you find an opportunity, you are going to go in and strike him down. Remember that we only need him unconscious or sealed."


    "Understood."


    "Then get prepared, the battle will start soon."


    Third Shadow made sure to talk in a low voice and create a very thinyer of energy around them while he gave those quick orders. He expected that Seth would try to focus on Seventh Shadow, actually, he wanted that to happen, since that would be perfect for their n. But what he didn''t know, was that his efforts to make it a secret were useless before Seth.


    Seth was able to hear anything they were talking while using his Soul Sense. This ability was so powerful, that even cultivators strong them him, weren''t able to avoid being spied on. Its strongest point though, was that no one was able to detect it until now, something not possible if a person tried to use Qi or Mana to scan, instead of Soul Energy.


    Seth heard everything they said, but he ignored everything. He didn''t n to crush Seventh Shadow only, but all of them. That''s why he was going to focus on dealing the greatest amount of damage possible.


    While his enemies were making their ns, his Mana was already connecting to the fire element in the whole area, preparing to use it as resource and as a weapon.


    Third Shadow suddenly vanished using his Shadow Walk. He wanted to decrease the distance between them quickly. He expected that they would enter that battle of attrition once again, since Seth was a dark element user just like him and learnt the same techniques from the Shadow Demon Inheritance.


    The earlier me technique Seth had used, was nothing more than a simple technique in their eyes. Even though it was able to injure Seventh Shadow, Third Shadow didn''t feel anything special about those mes, so he still thought Seth''s main element was darkness.


    However, he couldn''t be any more wrong.


    As he approached Seth, he noticed the environment was getting even more hot than it was some minutes ago, but since they were inside the Fire Labyrinth, he thought it was a natual thing.


    Right at that moment, he entered a distance where he was finally able to feel Seth''s Mana stimting the fire in the area, but he didn''t think that a me technique executed by Seth would actually be stronger than any of his dark techniques. That''s why he kept advancing.


    From the moment Third Shadow stepped on that area, there was no way for him to escape Seth''s next move. Seth''s ability to manipte fire was so high, that there was no need to create a technique in order to use it, he just dumped his Mana in the fire attribute filling the air, feeding it the strength it wascking.


    BOOM!


    A wide pir of mes abruptly rose upwards, engulfing Third Shadow that had most of his attention gathered on Seth''s body. The speed on how that pir surged was something shocking. It was able to get Third Shadow unprepared, even though he was a veteran of war.


    Although he was gotten unprepared, his body was though and his energy was vast. Third Shadow suddenly used a lot of his Mana tobat the mes that were trying to fry him and at the same time he retreated backwards, leaving that area.


    Once he left, he stared at both his arms and legs, that werepletely red after entering in contact with Seth''s mes. His protectiveyer of Mana was so easily burned, that he couldn''t understand. When they were battling with darkness, Seth''s strength wasn''t that much different from his own. But now, after using his mes, Third Shadow felt a greater pressure.


    Inside Third Shadows eyes, a dark light passed through. If he didn''t fight with his all, there was a chance they could lose.


    He once again started to move forward, but now he release his whole strength and didn''t try to save it forter. His body vanished as he executed the Second Step of the Shadow Walk skill.


    Fifth Shadow followed his steps, getting ready to deal the finishing blow.


    The first one to attack this time, was actually Seventh Shadow. He had gathered a lot of energy to create one of his favorite skills.


    "Darkness Cage!"


    Around the whole area Seth was in, spikes of darkness started to intertwine from top to bottom and vice versa, sealing Seth''s escape routes. He put so much Mana on that skill, that there were manyyers on that cage he created. He made sure to let a road for Third Shadow to freely move inside that cage of spikes.


    Seth was now caged inside the area his enemies had created. He had nowhere to escape and there was only a thin linear passage, from where he felt Third Shadow''s presenceing while using his Shadow Walk, but since he was using the Second Step of that technique, his body was hidden inside the shadows, intangible.


    There was only one thing he could do, and that was what he chose to do. His Mana exploded from inside his body, creating a shockwave of mes that crashed against the walls of that cage of darkness, easily melting Seventh Shadow dark spikes down. But there were so manyyers, that it would take some time for him to burn everything down.


    Seth opened up his arms, spreading the mes he was creating even more. Right after that, he willed for them to start circling, creating a fire storm inside the cage. When the temperature rose to unbearable degrees, a loud explosive sound urred, sting everything trying to cage Seth, far in the distance.


    His fire storm expanded burning Seventh Shadow whole darkness cage and at the same time setting the area on fire.


    However, at that moment, Third Shadow''s figure left the shadows, appearing right behind Seth. His body was being protected by a thickyer of darkness, shrouding him from the fire. There was a dagger in his hand, where he had already applied a special type of demonic poison, able to put anyone to sleep.


    Seth turned around to defend against him, but he was a step slower this time.


    Third Shadow''s hand moved so fast even he himself wasn''t able to apany it with his eyes. His dagger pierced Seth''s protectiveyer of Mana, getting stabbed into the middle of his stomach.


    Although Third Shadow felt he was able to pierce Seth''s skin and muscles, it had stopped there. It wasn''t able to go forwards to reach one of his organs. However, that was enough, since the poison he had applied on that dagger was so strong, that it could actually put a powerhouse like him to sleep, in less than five seconds.


    He raised his head to look at Seth''s face with a malevolent smile on his lips. He thought it was a matter of seconds for Seth to go down, but suddenly, he was surprised after feeling Seth''s hand grabbing his arm, the one he used to thrust the dagger forward.


    Third Shadow hastily tried to pull his arm back, but Seth''s grip was so strong he wasn''t able to move even an inch. He didn''t know how Seth was able to move even though he had been poisoned.


    Seth grabbed Third Shadow''s arm and suddenly, all the Mana he used to create that huge fire storm that had just exploded Seventh Shadow''s darkness cage, served as a medium to manipte the mes back. Seth was controlling the fire as if it was an extension of his arms. Just like they were his own.


    The fire storm that had dispersed towards everywhere, suddenly descended in the whole area around Seth and Third Shadow, bringing the heat to unbearable levels.


    Third Shadow panicked while he noticed what Seth was trying to do. He didn''t know how Seth was able to create and control fire, much less how to manipte it so thoroughly, but he knew that Seth was trying to suicide while cooking both of them inside those mes.


    Third Shadow saw that sea of mesing and used everything he had to strengthen the darkness protection around his body.


    A secondter, the fire storm descended around both of them, trying to rip his energy apart and burn his body to cinders. But he was a very strong practitioner and was able to resist it for some time.


    However, a chill ran down his spine when he noticed Seth was smiling.

 Chapter 187 - Shadow Demon Blood

    Actually, Third Shadow didn''t understand how Seth was so perfectly standing in the middle of that fire storm. The temperature and aggressiveness of that fire was enough to turn anything into ashes in a matter of seconds, and if not for his super strong level of cultivation, he would be dead already. However, Seth didn''t even seem to be protecting his body with Mana at all.


    A practitioner was resistant to the element he trained with, but it was still able to harm him or her while confronting practitioners that used them too.


    "Heh! Let''s see if you will be able to withstand this." Seth said while already revolving the Crimson Corrupted Energy inside his energy veins. It easily merged with his Fragmented Law of Fire, turning into something deadlier.


    His fire storm suddenly started to get hotter and hotter, till that yellowish-orange mes turned crimson colored. Those crimson mes increased the heat to another level.


    Third Shadow felt his Mana literally burning in a speed that was at least hundred times faster than it was being consumed before. He got rmed and afraid of those red mes and tried to do anything in order to leave Seth''s grasp, but he could not use any skills, since if he were to stop using his Mana for protection, he would be roasted.


    He could only count with another method.


    "Right now!" Third Shadow screamed in panic, but it was needless, since Fifth Shadow was already moving to take Seth down. At the same time, he tried to physically strike Seth with his other arm.


    Just like he was a ghost, Fifth Shadow appeared right behind Seth, while holding an orb of darkness he had been preparing for this asion. Fifth Shadow made sure to protect his body before charging in, but he knew it was inevitable that he was going to get hurt. So, he made sure to explode that orb right on Seth''s back not wasting the chance Third Shadow had created.


    Boom!


    Fifth Shadow orb of darkness exploded on Seth''s back, creating a very strong shockwave that sent darkness everywhere.


    Seth felt like he had been smitten by a dark meteor and the skin and muscles on his back, were torn to shreds, making him experience a very sharp pain. But even though he suffered that hit head on, he resisted it with all his might, not letting go of Third Shadow''s arm.


    Third Shadow Mana was thoroughly consumed and Seth''s crimson mes were finally able to burn him directly.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    He started to scream in pain, sounding like a wailing banshee in the middle of that crimson storm. Fifth Shadow wasn''t able to handle standing there any longer and he quickly left the area of effect of that storm, relieving the pressure he was feeling.


    When he arrived outside the range of that skill, he finally realized he was sweating profusely. The temperature and pressure he had been put through, caused that on his body without him even realizing it.


    "Argh! AHHHHH!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Third Shadow kept wailing in despair as his skin turned to ashes, exposing his muscles. After that, the crimson mes kept burning his body down to the core, making his muscles and organs turn into red cinders bit by bit.


    He was a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm cultivator, a super strong practitioner that could withstand normal fire even without the need to use his Mana for protection, but before Seth''s Crimson Corrupted mes, he seemed to be a weak and frail mortal.


    But even though he was feeling an immense pain and could not defend himself anymore, Third Shadow still tried to strike Seth multiple times with his Mana, but before he could form an expressive attack, it was burned by those Corrupted mes, vanishing without trace. After his Mana was thoroughly spent, he wasn''t able to properly keep his body and organs protected anymore. Every single part of him turned to ashes, disappearing from the surface of the Fire Labyrinth.


    Seth canceled the crimson storm burning around the area he was in and very quickly, silence reigned once again.


    Third Shadow''s silhouette was nowhere to be found and only Seth was standing there, in the middle of a charred area.


    Thud!


    Seth knelt down in one knee while breathing heavily. His back was bleeding since there was a huge open wound there. If not by the tyrant nature of his body, he wouldn''t have resisted Fifth Shadow''s skill. But even though his body was many times stronger than a cultivator of his level, he still was heavily injured by that.


    Seth didn''t waste any more time and a pale green light suddenly started to treat his injuries. He wouldn''t able to fully heal right now, but he would at least be able to stop the bleeding.


    After everything that had happened, Yuyin was finally able to stop crying and take her eyes off of her father to look at Seth''s figure. He had his back towards her, exposing his mangled back. When she saw the state he was in, Yuyin almost started crying once again.


    "Seth! Seth!!!"


    She kept calling his name, but Seth wasn''t able to hear her. He had to focus on his wounds and on the other two enemies still living. At least he had taken down the strongest enemy already. That was what he thought.


    "You!!!" Seventh Shadow unconsciously gave a step backwards, not believing what had just happened.


    Third Shadow was burned to ashes. He died in a ce like this and by the hands of someone they considered as one of them until moments ago.


    "What are you doing?! Why did you kill Third Shadow? Master Velgor won''t forgive you!" Fifth Shadow said while pointing towards Seth. His finger was trembling, but even he didn''t know if it was because of fear or rage.


    "Why...? Because you deserve death! All of you deserve to die!"


    Swoosh!


    Seth''s aura expanded, impacting against his enemies. Even though it was weaker than before, he still had strength to fight.


    Fifth and Seventh Shadow got intimidated by his pressure, but when they noticed the extent of his injures, they realized Seth was probably putting up a front.


    "We deserve to die? Ahaha!!! I want to see if you''re capable of killing us then."


    Fifth Shadow extended his hand and a ck goblet materialized inside his palms. There seemed to be an eerie and heavy aura circling around it.


    When Seventh Shadow saw that ck grail, his expression suddenly changed. This item wasn''t supposed to be here, much less in his hands.


    The evil aura around that goblet belonged to what was inside it, something all of them knew what it was. Drops of blood of the Shadow Demon.


    When they received the dark inheritance they have, it was per medium of these drops of blood. However, there was a special extracting method, that was able to extract their source and merge with the practitioner''s power. That special method was actually more of a torture than an inheritance ceremony.


    However, Fifth Shadow bringing those drops of blood here, only meant that Velgor had left an extra n to deal with any contingencies. That man was really fearful. Even in a situation where there was initially almost no chance to lose, he still prepared something like this.


    Actually, Velgor''s first intention on giving him this, was that slim possibility of them having to battle with the Lord Phoenix Spirit, if it really existed. Outside of the people it had shown itself to, the Lord Phoenix Spirit was nothing more than a tale for everyone. But Velgor still took measures against it.


    "You... Are you really going to use that forbidden technique?" Seventh Shadow didn''t believe that Fifth Shadow would actually have to rely on that technique.


    "There is no choice! Didn''t you see the power he just showed? He killed Third Shadow! Third Shadow was stronger than us, so I can only rely on this."


    He suddenly brought the goblet to his mouth, drinking everything that was inside it. He didn''t take sips, but swallowed all the liquid. That was not the form on how they inherited the strength of the Shadow Demon, but with this method, he would be able to amplify the power of his bloodline for some time.


    There was a painful cost to be paid after the effects ended, but for now he would be able to have ess to more powerful abilities.


    Swoosh!


    A heavy wave of darkness descended around him, making Fifth Shadow feel the immense power running through his veins. His Shadow Demon Bloodline suddenly thickened and he felt the darkness surging from inside his body.


    "Ahahaha! I''ll make sure to destroy you with this forbidden technique, Seth!"


    The darkness started to concentrate around his body, as if gluing to his skin, turning his whole body in something that resembled a smoky shadow. His aura increased in power and the pressure he was giving was akin to a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator already.


    He attained an aura of darkness that kept surrounding his body, as if he has entered a permanent battle mode. All his interactions with the darkness element turned into something simple, making even the smallest amount of Mana, able to generate something incredible.


    Seth was taking that time to stealthily heal his wound with his Evergreen Essence. He had focused to take Third Shadow out first, trying to lessen the pressure his enemies were able to put on him, since he was the strongest.. But after seeing Fifth Shadow transformation, he realized he was horribly wrong.

 Chapter 188 - Taking A Beating

    Swish!


    Fifth Shadow suddenly vanished, executing the Shadow Walk so quickly that no one was able to apany him with their eyes.


    In just a single second, he was already standing beside Seth. His entire body was bathing in darkness turning it into a weapon. His hand moved like a shadow, bringing darkness to where it passed through.


    Seth didn''t have the chance to defend himself, before suffering the strongest punch he had taken in his life, right at his face.


    p!


    As if a thunder had pped, the loud sound of that hit echoed, before Seth''s body hurtled through the air with a lot of force.


    While Seth was still flying mid-air, Fifth Shadow had already vanished, appearing beside him once again. As he was about to strike once more, but Seth''s energy exploded outward, creating Crimson Corrupted mes around himself.


    Fifth Shadow received those mes head on, but this time, the ck aura involving his whole body, resisted them, creating sizzling sounds as both energies were trying to destroy one another.


    Even though Fifth Shadow had the overwhelming advantage of power, he still felt a sharp pain, followed by the notion that his darkness was slowly losing the battle, what instantly made him mad. He had just attained the highest degree of quality in darkness, yet it still lost for Seth''s energy. Still, it lost in quality and not in power.


    He ignored everything, kicking Seth towards the other side. He vanished once again, doing the same attack and making Seth''s body fly towards where he wanted.


    Seth had a tremendously strong body and endurance, but being hit continuously like that, made his injuries worsen and blood rushed to his mouth. Instead of trying to escape, he used his tyrannical energy to forceful stop his body in the air, with the help of his wind element.


    Fifth Shadow was chasing after him when he noticed Seth using another type of power.


    ''Another element?! Snort!'' He saw a green light shining around Seth and instantly considered it as a wind attribute skill. Even though he found it impressive Seth had knowledge regarding how to use three elements, it didn''t matter for him at the moment.


    Seth had indeed used wind at first, when he forcefully stopped his body in the air, but now, that green light was his Evergreen Poisoning into y. Suddenly, a green mist started to spread around him, creating a toxic environment.


    Fifth Shadow ignored everything and rushed forwards, entering that area and inhaling that toxic poison. But since he was being powered by a super powerful darkness, he just felt a tiny itch feeling at first.


    In less than a seconds, he was already before Seth, striking once more with his bare hands.


    Seth tried to protect his body with his arms, using his Mana Control peak-stage cultivation as a shield, but it served for nothing.


    Fifth Shadow strength was on another level now.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    "Argh!"


    Seth took a heavy hit, a hit that released a massive darkness shockwave right at the point of the impact.


    That attack was too powerful for him to resist. The Mana contained in it and the quality of that darkness element was something he couldn''t handle.


    His body was pushed backwards as a cracking noise of his right arm bones breaking resounded. He felt a sharp pain on his entire right arm, losing the ability to move that limb.


    To break one of his bones, the attack must release a huge quantity of energy. His body was enhanced by the Seed of Tyranny after all.


    Fifth Shadow smiled after realizing Seth had suffered a huge blow now. He didn''t n to let him any room for breathing, so he vanished once again, appearing like a ghost on Seth''s left side.


    All this while, he was using the Second Stance of the Shadow Walk consecutively. Something that used a lot of Mana to aplish. Not even Seth could do it like this. However, since he was being buffed, he was able to do it.


    Fifth Shadow kicked Seth''s abdomen, sending his body flying once again towards the distance. This time though, his body flew all the way towards the fire barrier separating Yuyin from all this mess. At least he was a bit far from where Huo Shihong''s body was.


    Bang!


    His back heavily collided against the barrier, but before he could slide down, Fifth Shadow appeared before him once again. He was holding an orb of darkness inside his hand, but this orb seemed a bit different.


    It was darker than the darkest night and there was a huge quantity of bloodline energy infused on it.


    "Heh! Take this."


    Fifth Shadow pushed that orb forward, impacting it against Seth''s chest area.


    BANG!


    The whole area descended into darkness, since that orb, released a great quantity of it right in the middle of Seth''s chest. An energy much stronger than what he could handle, exploded on him, pushing Seth against the me barrier.


    Seth felt the skin of his chest being ripped apart, followed by the muscles, creating a very bloody scene in front of Fifth Shadow''s eyes. The huge quantity of dark energy directed towards him, impacted the me barrier right behind, creating thousands of thin cracks, generating a web like structure that started to quickly spread towards everywhere.


    The structure of that me barrier was made of energy in the form of fire, but when something tried to pass through it, it wouldn''t let, solidifying in a red screen of me energy. That''s why none of the members of the Twelve Shadow were able to go through. However, it seemed that Fifth Shadow was finally able to damage it now.


    At this moment Seth wasn''t even feeling pain anymore and his eyes started to getx, as if he was going to lose consciousness. His body has been so badly wounded that even his tyrant constitution couldn''t handle all that damage.


    Huo Yuyin was standing on the other side of that me barrier, witnessing the things that were happening with Seth. After seeing him getting beaten to a bloody mess, her heart bled for the second time that day.? Her father had just been killed and now her big brother Seth, was going to suffer the same destiny.


    Yuyin ran to the where Seth was in, standing just at the opposite side of that barrier. She wanted to desperately reach him, so she started to punch the me barrier, trying to break it. She disregarded the fact that on the other side, there was one of the men responsible for doing all of this. He could kill her any time he wanted if she were to get to the other side.


    "Seth! Seth!" None of her yells were able to reach his ears.


    Seth''s body fell on the ground, not showing any more signals. If he wasn''t unconscious yet, it was just a matter of time till he copsed. However, Fifth Shadow suddenly saw the figure of Huo Yuyin, trying to destroy the wall in order to reach her big brother.


    "Oh? What is this?! You were so thoroughly crushed, that there is a female human child trying to save you? Ahahaha! Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Fifth Shadow suddenly felt dizzy. The Evergreen Poison finally started to take effect inside of his body, but it was already toote now. However, this feeling of sickness made him get mad, annoyed by the fact he was poisoned and didn''t even know how.


    Fifth Shadow looked towards Yuyin and decided to so something. He raised his hand and started to gather his Mana there. A huge flux of darkness started to umte in that area, creating a whirlpool of dark energy.


    "Cough! Cough! You''re lucky that you are one of the pieces of Master Velgor''s puzzle, if not for that, I would have already killed you, just like what happened with that useless Sect Master... However, there is something you won''t have to worry anymore..."


    As he said, he kept increasing the amount of Mana he was infusing in that dark whirlpool.


    "You don''t need to worry with that girl over there anymore, since she will be joining her father soon."


    Fifth Shadow finally felt his skill was ready. He was about to release that ck whirlpool of energy and st the me barrier to pieces, when suddenly he heard a thumping sound.


    Thump!


    When he heard that sound, he suddenly stopped everything he was doing. It was a very weak sound, but it seemed so real that it was just like his heart that was beating.


    Thump! Thump!


    At the moment, Seth didn''t know what was right or wrong, what was light or dark. Actually, he was unconscious. But somehow, he had heard Fifth Shadow words.


    He couldn''t understand what he was talking at all, but he felt rage, he felt hatred, he felt like he wanted to destroy him.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    An ancient aura left his body, bathing the whole Fire Labyrinth in its unholiness.


    Fifth Shadow''s dark whirlpool vanished without a trace. He didn''t understand how it had happened, but his energy wasn''t responding to him anymore, just like it was cowering in fear, shrinking down deep inside his energy veins.


    Seth''s body suddenly started to exude a crimson glow.


    When Fifth Shadow looked towards that light, he felt as if his soul had been punctured, ripped apart. Just a single look, made him feel dread that came from the depths of his heart.


    Fwoosh!


    The crimson glow descended to the ground, quickly expanding forward.. In a single second it made the whole ground get covered in a dark red matter, creating a scenery very simr to the one Seth had once seen when the second seal of his Seed of Tyranny was undone.

 Chapter 189 - Harbinger Of Doom

    The corruption started to spread towards everything that was in front of Seth''s body. The unholy red lines of matter, invaded the Fire Walls that belonged to the dungeon, taking control over it and changing its nature to corruption.


    Boom!


    They exploded with Crismon Corrupted mes, instantly making the whole sky turn blood colored. The whole soil was being covered by that energy as well, changing to a sea of crimson corruption.


    Fifth Shadow saw that red energying towards him and tried to retreat as fast as he could, using his enhanced Shadow Walk to increase his speed, but the millions of fments of crimson corruption spreading through the ground were way faster than him, reaching his body in just a few seconds.


    They reached him, some ignoring his body and going towards the front, while other crimson fments started climbing on his feet, invading and corrupting the structure of his skin cells.


    Fifth Shadow felt like there was a massive hand grabbing on his feet, making him unable to give another step forward. At the same time, he felt a dull sensation around that area, just like his feet wasn''t his own anymore.


    That was in fact, the truth. When he looked downwards, he saw that instead of two feet made of flesh and bones, he had feet made of crystal shards. When he saw those shards, his fear increased further, reaching the maximum it could. Just like the fear a prey would feel before its primal predator.


    Fments of red energy kept climbing his legs, transforming the structure of anything it touched almost as if instantly. Both of his legs started to turn into red crystals as Fifth Shadow did anything he could to fight against that energy.


    His heart as wildly beating and he was acting just like a desperate animal. The darkness he produced, wasn''t able to stop that energy, it just served as fuel for the corruption that was climbing his body.


    At that moment, Seth''s body had finally moved, standing from the ground where he was. However, even though he stood up, he was still unconscious. He didn''t advance or create any skills, just kept standing there until his head suddenly moved to look at Fifth Shadow. There was a wicked smile on his face, something that made a lot of chills run down Seventh Shadow''s spine. He started to retreat, even though there was a lot of distance between him and Seth. The thought of helping Fifth Shadow out crossed his mind, but he tossed it aside and started to run.


    Fifth Shadow felt an irresistible attraction and unconsciously turned his head to look towards Seth. When their eyes made contact, Fifth Shadow suddenly felt like he had been electrocuted.


    Seth''s eyes were like two bright crimson starts, the same color and intensity the crimson light inside of him had.


    Fifth Shadow felt he was suddenly dragged into a world with endless corruption. All he could see was that dark red matter that covered the ground and red crystals everywhere, just like it had consumed everything, consumed even the other forms of energy and life.


    It was the end.


    His body started to crystalize into one of those red crystals, losing his strength bit by bit. His vision turned crimson and he turned into a red crystal statue.


    Crack!


    His body shattered into tiny pieces, dying in just some few seconds after looking into Seth''s eyes.


    Seventh Shadow was already madly sprinting to the farthest ce he could go, trying to stay away from Seth. He didn''t know what was happening, but he knew he would be doomed if he got caught.


    Seth turned his head to look towards that distancing figure, and the Corruption felt his desires. It acted ordingly with them, moving quickly towards the ce Seventh Shadow was, corrupting everything in its way.


    Seventh Shadow felt a sense of crisis and realized something was following him. When he turned back to quickly look, he saw the whole world turning into a red purgatory, moving towards him and engulfing everything on the way.


    That corruption was spreading in a speed even a Mana Control peak-stage like him had no chance to escape from it. Actually, only Mana Sovereign cultivators may have a chance to escape at the speed it was moving.


    Boom!


    Seventh Shadow aura skyrocketed, since he used everything he had, in order to escape from the iing doom, making even the ground and air st with the quantity of Mana he infused in his running skills.


    Seventh Shadow speed increased so much, that he even surpassed the speed Third Shadow was able to create at the Profound Mana middle-stage Realm.


    His body vanished from the spot it was, since he used the Second Step of his Shadow Walk many times in a quick session.


    However, even though he was running with everything he got, he never felt he was able to shake that feeling of doom. He turned around onest time, to see if he was distancing himself from death, but just as he turned, his whole body was engulfed by the Crimson Corruption, getting corrupted and instantly being swallowed by it.


    He turned into crimson shards of corruption, vanishing right after.


    Yuyin wanted to run to where Seth was minutes ago, however, after seeing what had just happened, she felt fear. She was only able to see his back and not his crimson red eyes, but just looking at him standing there, gave her the dreadful feeling he was the harbinger of doom.


    Suddenly, the whole environment around that area stopped, the crimson corruption stopped going forwards and started to retract. The speed it came back was ten times faster than it had expanded, creating a huge flux of energy that generated a st.


    Boom!


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!"


    Yuyin was sent flying and Huo Shihong''s body flew away too.


    The whole corrupted energy that had absorbed and corrupted many things entered Seth''s body going directly towards that separate space. The Crimson Light lodged there, absorbed everything, just like how it did when it was still a seed.


    In a matter of minutes every bit of energy was absorbed, making the whole scenery return to what it normally was inside the Fire Labyrinth.


    Seth dropped down on the floor still unconscious, but the injures on his body were all healed. They fully healed in a single second.


    Silence returned and peace reigned.


    Only two ming bird eyes kept trembling high above in the air, watching everything that had just happened.


    An indefinite amount of time passed till some sounds were finally produced again.


    "Argh..."


    Seth opened his eyes, but he didn''t seem to know where he was initially. Just after looking around some times, he was finally able to recall the things that happened and where he was.


    He was thoroughly beaten by Fifth Shadow, losing his consciousness and wasn''t able to picture everything that had happened perfectly. However, there was a nk space in his memory he wasn''t able to recall at all.


    "Lexi! Lexi!"


    "Seth! Seth! Are you hearing me?" Lexi answered him with a question.


    "I can hear you. What happened here?"


    "What happened? That''s what I want to know! Out of nowhere I lost the connection with all your senses and was not able to feel the world outside. I could only feel your soul, but it was just like it had been banished to somewhere far away, not having ess to the world."


    "What?! How''s that possible? I don''t remember anything that happened after I fought with Fifth Shadow..."


    "..." Lexi stood silent.


    "I was hoping you would be able to give me that answer, Lexi."


    "There is no way I could do that. You should first go check if that girl is still alive. Those men could have knocked you out and used some methods to seal your senses. If it came to that possibility, maybe that girl could be in danger." Even though Lexi said those words, she wasn''t able to believe in herself. There should be no one able to interfere with their connection.


    "No! That can''t be possible!" Seth panicked and started to look around. When he saw that the me barrier had shattered, his heart started to beat faster.


    Seth ran to where the door of the Phoenix Chamber was and saw Huo Shihong''s body near it. When he approached him, he suddenly felt the environment getting hotter.


    As the heat started to rise, the door to the Phoenix Chamber opened, from where a bird made of pure mes came by. It was a me body controlled by the Lord Phoenix Spirit.


    "Lord Phoenix Spirit! I need your help with something... Do you know where that girl that was standing behind that me barrier is? What happened with her?"


    Seth was anxious and started to ask questions, even though they had just met.


    "Calm down. She is safe. This Venerable One has taken her under my asylum."


    "You''ve taken her?"


    "Her spirit may shatter if this Venerable One don''t interfere with the situation. She is too young to have experienced the things she experienced today. Like her sister, this Venerable One will take care of her for now."


    "So, is she physically alright? Did those men harm her in any way?"


    "Don''t you remember what happened...?" The Lord Phoenix Spirit eyes seemed to be slightly shaking.


    "Huh? What happened? I can''t remember anything after suffering a strong attack from one of those men..."


    "..."


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    "Sigh... You should not worry with that. This Venerable One interfered to resolve the situation."


    "You took care of them?! Great! Thank you very much!" Seth bowed with reverence, thanking the Lord Phoenix Spirit with his heart.


    "No worries. It was something this Venerable One should have done for those descendants." The Phoenix Spirit said in an unusual voice.. This was the first time it was lying.

 Chapter 190 - Defeated

    "This Venerable One will take care of those girls and find a peaceful ce to bury their father."


    When the Lord Phoenix Spirit touched the matter that happened with Huo Shihong, Seth''s countenance suddenly turned grave. He wasn''t able to prevent that oue, even though he tried healing him with the Evergreen Essence.


    "You shouldn''t me yourself for what happened. Actually, his death was inevitable and that was because of me, and not anyone else." The Phoenix Spirit said words that could relieve some of his guilt.


    "Because of you...?"


    "When those men were concentrated on trying to destroy the me barrier, this Venerable One offered that man an opportunity to save his daughter. At that time there was no way to know that you wereing, and even if this Venerable One knew about it, things would have followed as such. That man chose to receive a blessing, reaching a threshold of power he couldn''t normally, but at the cost of his life. That blessing was something I offered him, so I am the number one responsible for his death."


    Seth suddenly remembered he wasn''t able to fully heal Huo Shihong or stop his situation from deteriorating. His Lifeline had been burned and converted into strength, and that was something the Phoenix Spirit had done. It meant that after he epted that power, he was practically killed by his own god, serving for a greater cause.


    However, he could imagine that it was what his father-inw had chosen. Actually, even if Huo Shihong knew that Seth wasing and could possibly take him and his daughter out of that situation, he would have chosen that same path.


    First of all, he was feeling responsible for what have happened with his Sect and wanted to do something major, something that could be considered as a great thing. Other than that, he was sick of living in a wheelchair. He didn''t tell Yuyin or anyone about this, but life has turned into a heavy burden for him. That''s why he didn''t feel fear or regret for taking on that offer.


    He was an old fox and knew that his daughters would be in the Lord Phoenix Spirit hands, a way better ce than with him. After Lilian''s transformation have ended, she could take care of Yuyin easily. However, he didn''t imagine that the Phoenix Spirit had ns for Yuyin as well, what was even better.


    Seth was finally able to understand some things and the guilty he was feeling lessened a bit; however, he was still partly responsible and would ask for Huo Shihong daughter''s forgivenesster.


    The Phoenix Spirit tried to take all the weight of what happened with the words it had said, but still those words were not enough to relieve the heaviness Seth was feeling.


    "Sigh... There is no way to change what have happened, just to ept it." The Phoenix Spirit said.


    Seth nodded but didn''t reply.


    "This Venerable One''s main body needs to concentrate all the attention on the ongoing process, so there is no more time to lose here. You''re going to be teleported outside, appearing right at the entrance you''ve taken, is that alright for you?"


    "That''s good... Please take care of them."


    "Don''t worry. They are going to be other individuals after all of this ends."


    Phoenix mes started to circle around Seth, connecting his body to the rift in space. Some secondster his body vanished, leaving no traces behind.


    The Phoenix Spirit didn''t immediately go back inside or disappeared. It stood there, looking towards the ce Seth was some seconds ago. It''s huge ming eyes were trembling with dread after remembering what it was able to see.


    Seth''s Crimson Corruption was able to consume even the Fire Labyrinth, something left behind by the Ancient Gods. When the crimson energy returned back inside his body, it had absorbed what it had consumed and even the mes that constituted the fire walls, were corrupted.


    It was now certain, that the choices it was taking were wise. However, it didn''t notice that it was unconsciously entering into a submissive stance, doing things in order to help Seth, out of dread.


    ''Who in this world would be able to stop a power like that? Actually, what was that power? Why was it able to even corrupt something so ancient and divine, like the Fragmented Law of Fire?''


    Instead of wasting any more time thinking about those questions, it suddenly vanished, going back inside the chamber. There was still a lot to do.


    .


    .


    .


    An entire day has passed since Seth entered the Fire Labyrinth.


    Outside it, the situation was not a bit less dangerous than what it was inside. Actually, it was way deadlier than there.


    Just two hours after the conflict between the zing Phoenix Sect and the Wu Martial Kingdom started, the attacking soldiers were able to destroy the entrance gates of the zing Phoenix city.


    A massive invasion initiated, where both sides confronted in a frenzy, forming a bloody battlefield at the city grounds.


    The Elders of the zing Phoenix Sect were forced to join the frontline, giving many orders that were not coordinated. Even though they tried to give orders at this time, it was already a bitte. The scenery turned into an uncontroble battlefield, where many people from both sides were perishing every minute.


    While many fire attribute spells and skills were being discharged from one side, the other wasposed of soldiers versatile in physicalbat and martial arts. Right now that they entered closebat, it was their time to shine.


    The warriors from the Wu Martial Kingdom, used their improved strength and dexterity to quickly approach the enemy soldiers, killing them with martial blows or martial techniques.


    This situation started from a single point, spreading to every single ce inside the city. The invaders were fast in their movements, bringing the battle to even those disciples that were defending other locations.


    AS time passed by, the overwhelming difference in gear and resources between both parties, started to be exposed. Even though the fire power of the disciples of the zing Phoenix Sect was superior, they couldn''tst long in a fight. On the other side though, the Wu Martial kingdombatants were constantly recharging their Qi with medicine and using blue Skystones to power up their abilities.


    At first there were fifteen thousand people against ten thousand enemy soldiers. However, six hours after the battle had started, the numbers on both sides had reached the equality. Six thousandbatants from each side were still alive, fighting with tooth and nail to be the final victors.


    But unfortunately, the pressure the disciples and soldiers from the zing Phoenix Sect were feeling, had intensified. They lost eighteen Elders and all the formations were inactive, even the First Elder had unfortunately lost his life while battling themander of the Wu Martial Kingdom army.


    Third Elder''s group returned after finding nothing at the ce they went to investigate. After he returned, he had to assume the leadership, since the First and Second Elders were dead. He created resistance groups that were still able to fight properly while using me spells that were able to buy them time.


    That time was crucial for him to get information. However, after receiving the reports from everywhere around the city, he knew this war was lost. There was no way for them to win against the enemies.


    Third Elder quickly called the other elders and went to the front line, where most of thebatants were gathering. Just by arriving at that ce, he was able to see a mountain of corpses and unfortunately most of those corpses were from people from his own nation.


    The Third Elder infused his Mana on his voice and yelled: "Commander of the Wu Martial Kingdom army, I am the Third Elder of the zing Phoenix Sect; the one that holds the authority to control our forces..."


    While saying those words, he took a white g out of his spatial ring and started to wave it on the air.


    "We are giving up! Cease the conflict! We lost!"


    Themander suddenly left from behind the enemy soldier formation, looking towards the signals that elder was making.


    "Giving up? There is no turning back! You''ve killed the Second Prince! Only the heads of your entire army will be enough to appease our king''s anger! Soldiers, what are you waiting for? Charge!"


    "AAA!!!"


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    "Eahhh!"


    The conflict intensified once again, making more and more blood be shed in this tragedy.


    Ten hourster, thest battalion of soldiers were fighting while still following the leadership of the Third Elder. He had tried his best until now, but it wasn''t enough. They were only five hundred people against a bit more than three thousand enemies now.


    Ninth Shadow was observing everything from the darkness. The seed he nted had germinated, and very soon, the entire zing Phoenix Sect would be done for, leaving a clear path for Velgor.


    However, he suddenly received a signal that he didn''t expect to receive.. His body quickly vanished, going towards a ce no one would be able to find him.

 Chapter 191 - Warm Embrace

    Swoosh!


    Seth''s body suddenly appeared in a sh of mes, inside the secret bunker located in the forest area behind the castle at the zing Phoenix Sect territory.


    His mood was bitter and heavy and even after he left the Fire Labyrinth, he still couldn''t bring himself to fully believe the things that had happened there. He was still a bit lost and disoriented, not knowing how to proceed, so he stood still for some minutes, not knowing what to do.


    "Sigh..." Seth could only sigh and move forward. If it was already somethingplicated for him to deal with, imagine how Lilian and Yuyin were feeling.


    Seth only hoped that the Lord Phoenix Sirit would be able to heal their hearts and give them a path forward.


    Seth decided to finally leave the area and go back to Misty Horizon. To do it, he needed to know the way, that''s why he used his Soul Sense to identify the correct path. But when he activated it, he was able to see the situation inside the zing Phoenix Sect.


    There were many Wu Martial Kingdom soldiers taking control of everything, searching for people everywhere and scouting for defensive formations. Many others were responsible to loot everything and notify their superiors of their findings.


    All in all, Seth wasn''t able to recognize a single disciple from the zing Phoenix Sect.


    With his Soul Sense still active, he was able to capture the conversation of some soldiers. They seemed to be proud of something, since they talked loudly.


    "Hahaha! We won! They deserved that for killing the Second Prince. The zing Phoenix Sect is done for."


    "True. Hey... What do you think will happen with themander? He irresponsibly let the Second Prince go to the frontline alone. That was what gave the zing Phoenix bastards, the chance to kill him."


    "..."


    "What? Why are you looking like that?"


    "Don''t you think that was a bit strange? I mean... the way he died was too strange. Maybe he was poisoned..."


    "No... Don''t start making conjectures like that! Keep your mouth shut and continue to do your work, else you might get us killed."


    Seth didn''t stay to keep hearing their conversation, he suddenly vanished, moving towards the zing Phoenix city. There were many questions on his mind, but he first wanted to see the situation that ce was in.


    Some minutester he arrived there. When his Soul Sense passed through that mountain of corpses, he couldn''t believe it. Everyone walking inside the city, was donned in robes that belonged to the Wu Martial Kingdom and there was a certain ce where those soldiers gathered the bodies of the Elders that belonged to the zing Phoenix Sect.


    The Wu Martial Kingdom had won the war, decimating their enemy forces. A bit less than three thousand warrior remained alive in the end. They''ve lost seven thousand people, but they were able to wipe out fifteen thousandbatants from the zing Phoenix Country. A total victory for their side.


    A boiling rage started to rise in Seth''s heart, but he managed to control himself. The zing Phoenix Sect have lost and nothing he did here would bring those people back to life. That''s why Seth chose to not do anything now. He would wait for Lilian''s arrival and decide on what to do together with her.


    Seth was about to turn around and leave the city, when he suddenly picked something intriguing with his Soul Sense.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside a big building, themander of the Wu Martial Kingdom army, orders for everyone to stay away from the room he was in.


    He was pacing back and forth in front of a body that was covered in white sheets, an incongruous action for amander from an army that had just won a war.


    ''How am I going to exin this...? Sigh... What the fuck happened? Maybe... It will be better if I escape...''


    All those things were passing through his head, making thatmander not notice that there was an additional presence inside the room.


    Seth didn''t initially go to question him, since he already knew what must have happened with the person that was below those white sheets. He knew it, because he and Lexi felt the energy signature of something they both knew very well. The Soul Trap.


    In terms of soul strength and expertise, both of them were on another level inparison to anyone living in this world. Lexi had even more knowledge about that topic than Seth had, and together, they were a hundred percent sure that there were solid signals the Second Prince fell into that Soul Trap.


    "That''s it. I''ll fucking run away from this mess. I''ll rob what we were able to get and run way right now."


    Suddenly, themander started to express his idea out loud, making Seth look towards him. He was about to turn around and leave, when he realized the world around him was changing.


    He rubbed his eyes, since he wasn''t able to understand the situation.


    The walls disappeared, being reced by a never-ending sea of raging mes. He frantically started to turn around, spinning on the same ce he was, since he was surrounded by those mes. His eyes passed through everywhere, ascertaining that he was just in the middle of an endless burning hell.


    Those mes started to move at his direction, but there was nowhere for him to run, denying him the thing he wanted to do the most. There were mes everywhere.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Very quickly, his whole body was taken by that fire, but he didn''t dissipate into ashes, like how it usually happened. That only happened, because he was not being burned by normal fire, but by a very special fire produced by Seth''s Hades inheritance.


    Themander didn''t know how that painful sensation was only growing stronger and not lessening the least. His energy was useless, since it wasn''t able to extinguish those mes and even after using all the Mana he had, he was still burning.


    He didn''t know how his body was able to resist not turning into cinders or how much time he has been burning for. All he could feel was that ever increasing painful sensation. At a certain point, he wasn''t able to handle it anymore and started to scream in despair.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    However, no one was able to hear his screams, since he was just standing alone on the middle of that room, trapped inside that hellish purgatory. His soul was deteriorating bit by bit, very slowly. When it stopped deteriorating, would be the moment of his death.


    Seth had put him in one of Hades Soul Tortures. That wicked god, liked to call it as "Warm Embrace", a very cruel torture meant to destroy a target the worst way possible. Seth had to admit that it was just perfect for those masterminds behind all the cruelty that had happened inside the zing Phoenix Country.


    .


    .


    .


    Ninth Shadow arrived at an abandoned house inside the forest. He had left in a hurry after receiving a signal from Velgor.


    He entered that abandoned house, setting up a protective formation on the outside. After that, he started to set up the Sound Transmit Formation and kept waiting for Velgor''s call.


    Not even thirty secondster, they were already connected.


    Ninth Shadow knelt down and asked: "Master... What can I serve you for?"


    Velgor didn''t say anything. His silence made Ninth Shadow realize that there was something really wrong.


    "Third, Fifth and Seventh Shadows are dead. They were responsible for investigating and acquiring the Divine Treasure inside the Fire Labyrinth... There are only two possibilities for this... One being that the Phoenix Spirit is indeed real and possess an ability to kill all three of them. The other is that it wasn''t the Phoenix Spirit but someone else. Both of them are disadvantageous for us, so I''m ordering you to step back from there. I''ll have to postpone my ns regarding that ce."


    "Understood."


    Velgor disconnected the formation and stood up from his throne. He wasn''t showing on his face, but he was really pissed by how things have ended. He didn''t know who was the one responsible for destroying his ns, but he wasn''t a fool to dive into finding that information.


    The doors of his castle opened up and he passed through them, leaving slowly. After he left the castle, his body disappeared, leaving not a single trace behind. No one noticed he had left and no one knew where he would go to.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth left the zing Phoenix city, going back to Misty Horizon, where Rina, Meiyi and Meihui were.


    When he arrived there, everything was just like it was before had he left. Just that the silence inside the city seemed to be a bit heavier.


    Knock! Knock!


    He knocked on the door of Meihui''s house and she came running to attend. When she noticed it was Seth, she opened up a relieving smile.


    "You''re safe! Thank god!"


    "Mother-inw, I''m back."


    "Come on in."


    He entered her house and after the door was locked, it was as if that entire ce had vanished.

 Chapter 192 - It Is Better To Leave

    "Seth!"


    "Rina, I''m back."


    "It''s really good that you''ve returned. Were you able to do everything you wanted?"


    "Sigh... It''s a long story..." Seth said in a dispirited intonation.


    Chu Meihui looked full of worry towards Seth and said: "One day and a half ago, we heard loud booming noises, just as if the entire city was suffering a massive spell bombardment. We thought you might have been caught in that mess and got worried. Lady Rina almost went after you, but I luckily managed to stop her."


    Seth looked towards Rina and saw that she was a bit embarrassed after being exposed.


    "Thanks for worrying so much about me, but I''m alright. However, that isn''t the same for this whole nation..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Seth''s words left Chun Meihui startled. There was a very heavy feeling behind each word he had said, what had started to make her feel anxious. The way he was talking was gloomy, totally different from how he normally talked.


    "Sigh... The Wu Martial Kingdom sessfully invaded the zing Phoenix city. Things are going to change and you and Meiyi may not be safe here anymore."


    Boom!


    His words were like a bomb for Chun Meihui. She has lived here for all her life, under the protection of the zing Phoenix Sect. However, it was going to change. Everything was going to change.


    She didn''t know what to do and wasn''t able to believe it at first.


    "Are you really telling the truth...?"


    "Sigh... Why would I lie about it? I and Meiyi were members of the zing Phoenix Sect, but for some reasons we were able to not take part on this war, staying out of the initial fight. However, even though we survived, that does not necessarily mean that we are safe."


    Meihui looked towards him, thoroughly lost.


    "I don''t want to lie to you mother-inw... Even if all of them tried to attack me together, I would still win the fight. But, if there is something I can''t do right now, is to fight against them. If I were to fight, I''m sure I would be further endangering Meiyi''s situation, since there are many hidden factors and people observing everything that is happening. That is why... We should leave the city. Actually, we should leave the country."


    "No! How can I abandon everything behind?" Meihui didn''t properly understand his words, but she instantly panicked after hearing she needed to leave her home.


    "I know that it is a very hard decision to be made, but are you really willing to risk Meiyi''s life because of that?" Seth looked at her eyes and asked.


    "But before, you had said this house was protected by a formation and that..."


    "That''s right! There is a formation protecting this house and it is unlikely that anyone from the Wu Martial Kingdom would find this ce. But that only applies to people at their level. I can''t allow you staying here, given that there is a risk you will be found by forces stronger than them. Even if that risk wasn''t that high, it would still be better to leave. Have you forgotten about Meiyi''s situation?"


    Chun Meihui stopped talking, staying silent for some time. But even though she analyzed Seth''s words, she was still unable to take that step forward. She was a really simple woman and the thought of abandoning everything was something that never crossed her mind, even given the current circumstances.


    She was about to disagree with Seth again, when suddenly she felt someone grabbing her hand.


    "Please, believe him. Seth would never propose you something like that, if it wasn''t a really dangerous situation, and I''m sure that wherever he brings us, will be a ce that could improve Meiyi''s chances of leaving that condition." Rina tried to calm Chun Meihui down and make her consider Seth''s words once again.


    Rina''s warm hands were able to bring her to a peaceful state, where Meihui was finally able to think about the whole picture.


    "... Alright. You''re right. It will be better to leave this ce for the time being."


    "Don''t worry mother-inw. I bet no one wille here and when everything normalizes, you''ll be able toe back to live peacefully once again."


    "Then, when are we going to leave?"


    "As soon as possible. Make sure you put everything you have inside this ring. Don''t worry about Meiyi since I will carry her whenever we are traveling."


    "Good."


    Chun Meihui epted the dimensional ring Seth was giving her. She only knew about these things, because Meiyi had shown and taught her how to use it. She went to her bedroom and started to stuff everything she could inside it.


    While waiting for her, Seth stood in front of a window, staring to the world outside. There were so many things going on, that even he wasn''t able toprehend them all.


    "Sigh..."


    Rina watched him from the side. She has never seen him sighing so many times as he has been sighing today. Whatever that happened, had destroyed his mood, throwing him down.


    .


    .


    .


    Deste Scorching Wastnd.


    The brownish terrain was full of marks that showed how badly destroyed the soil was. The weather there was so hot, that someone could die from dehydration in a matter of minutes. The rocks and soil were full of cracks, from where fire asionally blew upwards.


    This was a ce no one wanted to go, be it because of the harsh condition or because that at the end of this wastnd, there was the infamous entrance to the Forbidden Lands.


    At such a ce, there was a person donned in a very simple ck robe, calmly walking as if taking a stroll through the park.


    Everyone knew that there were multiple wild and fierce beasts lurking everywhere on thosends, but none of them dared toe out and attack that person. He slowly walked towards a certain cave, located deep inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds.


    When he neared that cave, he was already able to see two rows of demons, kneeling down on the scorching sand, waiting for his arrival.


    Standing in front of those demons, there was a man, a demonic being from the Cerberus n. He was the one responsible for bringing Seth to the demon territory, the one partly responsible for his adoptive mother''s death and for him inheriting the Seed of Tyranny. Yet, he had a respectful stare after seeing the man that was slowly approaching their location.


    Velgor approached them, not bothering to nce towards any of them. After he arrived beside the leader of the Cerberus n, he passed by him, entering the cave they were guarding.


    The Cerberus n Head, silently followed him while all the other demons kept kneeling down at the entrance. They didn''t dare to even breathe loudly, else all of them would die a miserable death.


    Only after both of them disappeared inside that dark cave, those demons slowly stood up without saying anything, keeping an eye on whatever happened outside. None of them dared to express the pain they were feeling on their knees.


    Deep inside the cave, Velgor arrived at a restricted area where only a low number of people had ess to. Even before entering, he was able to feel the tyrant energy filling the air, an energy he knew better than anyone and an energy he dreamt of obtaining and controlling.


    A dark light passed through his eyes as he quickly imagined the future. Velgor extended his hand, opening the door in front of him. He entered inside and the Head of the Cerberus n continued to follow him silently.


    Inside, there was hundreds of tubes containing specimen of multiple species. Some of them were humans, others were elves, beasts and even nts. Not even demons were missing, since there were at least twenty tubes where there were demons inside.


    Those were the unfortunate souls caught to be used as guinea pigs for their experiments.


    Those tubes were covering the outeryer of that room, but what Velgor wanted to see was actually on the inneryer.


    After walking a little bit more, he was finally able to see a huge tube filled with a red liquid. Actually, the liquid inside wasn''t initially red. It acquired that color after being infected by the energy that was leaving the body of the thing inside.


    That thing was at least fifteen meters tall and grotesque. A monster that should not be living.


    The n Head of the Cerberus n looked at it and smiled while recalling how this thing was produced.


    This grotesque creature, full of crimson red spikes and an overflowing malignant crimson energy, was actually a barely adult boy he had kidnapped from one of the human viges he had raided. A boy called Miro.


    That poor soul turned out to be one of their most sessful experiments, but Velgor didn''t want him to be the proudest one of his creations. In his eyes, that post already had an owner, it''s just that that experiment was yet to be a sess. For that to happen there was still one important factor missing.. And that factor was time.

 Chapter 193 - Specimen

    After quietly observing what he had created, Velgor turned around, looking at one of his most faithful followers and asked: "Have you concluded the other experiments?"


    The Cerberus n Head smiled and said: "Like we expected, everything went ording to what you have said. Let me demonstrate it to you."


    He walked towards one of the cylinders, where there was a demon in a suspended state and undid the formation used to hold everything on its ce.


    Crack!


    The entire structure fell apart, making that demon drop down on the ground. With the impact, he woke up while feeling tired and weak. That demon seemed to belong to one of the transformation tribes, since some parts of his body were covered with a thickyer of grey hair.


    Before he could even realize what was happening though, the Cerberus n Head, Barghest, approached him while putting a hand over his head. That hand was already shinning with a purple color and emitting some soul energy fluctuations.


    What was about to happen was the same thing that the Secon Prince of the Wu Martial Kingdom experienced. Soul Trap infusion.


    The Soul Trap, was a soul technique Velgor taught to a few of his loyal followers, that''s why some of them were able to use it. However, none of them knew how to strengthen the soul, just how to use that technique.


    Barghest didn''t want to nt the Soul Trap and explode it afterwards and destroy the specimen consciousness, but to slowly wipe it out.


    As that purple soul energy entered that demon soul space, his eyes started to lose focus, while his body trembled in an excruciating pain. However, he wasn''t even able to voice it out.


    Barghest kept slowly wiping out his consciousness, almost turning him in aplete hollow vessel. When there was only a tiny remnant of it remaining, Barghest suddenly brought his body to another cylinder, energizing the formation around it and making his body bathe in a transparent liquid.


    Right after that, he used a formation connected to the main tube, where that grotesque monster was staying in a suspended state, to extract a bit of the red liquid it was bathing in.


    He injected that red liquid inside the tube he just activated and very quickly, the transparent liquid started to turn red.


    The corruption suddenly found a new host, entering his body and taking control of it.


    From the outside, Barghest and Velgor watched as thousands of thin red lines started to appear in the surface of that demon''s skin, infecting his muscles, organs and bones. Suddenly, they saw the flux of energy go towards his head, making a series of changes to rapidly take ce.


    The corruption was invading his soul space, where there was only a tiny bit of consciousness still remaining. It rapidly started to take control of everything, taking that vessel for itself.


    The eyes of that demon suddenly started to turn crimson and a connection between the corruption on his body and soul was stablished.


    Boom!


    The cylinder was sted open as a huge quantity of energy started to transform that demon''s constitution, turning his body stronger.


    He had survived the process, turning into something deadlier. He opened his crimson eyes and gave one step forward, but suddenly he dropped down on the floor, not moving anymore. He had died since the remnant bit of consciousness he had, was extinguished.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    "Right? We''ve concluded that the main factor of that crimson energy not transforming most of the specimen into that..." Barghest said while pointing towards the crimson crystal monster unconscious inside the tube.


    "Is because it is ipatible with the host Soul. If we wipe out their souls, their bodies are transformed into something stronger, but they will eventually die since there won''t be any consciousness controlling the body and brain. That''s why those two sessful cases are very intriguing. Both of them retained their souls, just that one had his body transformed, while the other received nothing."


    Velgor and Barghest studied Seth''s case thoroughly, but after many times reviewing it over and over, they weren''t able to find any solid transformation on his body. Actually, it only happened when he got unconscious because of the conflict with the elves at the Ygnolia forest, a long time after their observations had already been concluded.? However, both of them decided to turn Seth into a target of observation at that time.


    Velgor turned him into his disciple, always keeping an eye on him. But that was only the initial parts of what he had in store for Seth. It''s just that his n is only half ready.


    "Very good. Now we''re only missing a way to transfer the consciousness to another vessel. That''s why I needed to get my hands on what the Demon Empress was hiding from me. I''m hundred percent sure it had something to do with the soul."


    "Is that why you set her and you brother up?" Barghest asked.


    "Precisely."


    Velgor started to walk aimlessly inside that room, thinking about where the item his deceased wife had could possibly be. She didn''t tell him what it was, but he was able to fish some things out from his brother''s mouth. Both of them were married to the Demon Empress, but he has always felt that she loved his brother more than him.


    Velgor wasn''t one of those people that got bothered by jealousy, however, he had a very proudful ego. On top of that, he was a cold person, able to do many things and not feel anything. If it were for his ns, he could pretty much set the world on fire, what he was actually doing.


    He used a very auspicious opportunity, to set a trap for his wife and brother, killing them on the process. However, what he really wanted, was the thing she had. Something rted to the soul.


    He just didn''t think that what he wanted was a book called Hades Manual, an inheritance from one of the Ancient Gods. It contained many things rted to the soul, including what he wanted the most. How to move your soul to another body.


    Actually, Seth had used it many times already. It''s just that he didn''t move his soul entirely, but tiny bits of it, making it merge on those girls he had done the Soul Link ritual with.


    If Velgor knew that Seth was the one that had it in his possession, he would already have started the preparations toplete his final n. Transmigrating his soul to Seth''s body and bing the real deity on this world.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth and Rina were sitting in some wooden chairs on the first floor of the Evergreen Tavern. They were traveling very slowly, since Chun Meihui was not a cultivator. At night, they would always set the Evergreen Tavern in a tranquil location, so they could rest and recharged their energies for the traveling on the next day.


    When Rina took the wooden cube out of her spatial ring, Meihui thought she would create a campfire with it, but when she saw the wooden cube turning into a tavern, Chun Meihui wasn''t able to believe something like that was actually possible, almost fainting from shock.


    It took her many minutes to leave from her reverie and enter the Evergreen Tavern.


    She descended from the second floor, meeting Seth and Rina on the first floor.


    "I''ve finished arranging Meiyi''s bedroom, however, there is a problem..."


    "A problem? What is it mother-inw? Is there something wrong with Meiyi?"


    "No, it is not with her. Actually, there is only enough space for two people on that bedroom and there are only two bedrooms on the second floor. Can you help me on arranging another bed for me here, on the first floor?"


    "Hm? Are you nning on sleeping here? No... I cannot allow that. If there is the need for someone to sleep here, then I''ll do it." Seth suddenly said.


    "No! I won''t ept that. I''m the guest and this ce is yours... How can I sleep on the bedroom if you''re sleeping here?"


    "No mother-inw, that won''t be a problem for me."


    "But it is a problem for me."


    While Seth and Meihui were discussing, Rina suddenly stood up and said: "Stop. You don''t need to worry with that. I will sleep in the other room together with Seth. You can sleep with your daughter, Meihui."


    Rina was entirely red, but she managed to say everything, stunning both Seth and Chun Meihui.


    Chun Meihui suddenly looked towards her and then towards Seth, saying: "Ehh... So that''s how it is. Hehe... I wish you a good night. I''ll be the first one going to sleep then."


    After that, she went up the stairs and entered her daughter''s bedroom, leaving Seth and Rina alone.


    Seth looked towards Rina, not understanding why she proposed that. He shook his head, doubting if she would really be capable of even entering that bedroom if he were to be there.. Inwardly, he still thought Rina hadn''t ovee her difficulties, but he was about to get surprised, because Rina was serious about that.

 Chapter 194 - Her Choice

    Seth and Rina didn''t immediately go up the stairs to the second floor, since it was still early in the night. Cultivators didn''t have the need to sleep frequently, because their bodies were naturally stronger and more resilient. That''s one of the hundreds of thousands of advantages that stepping up the cultivation road could bring a practitioner.


    Actually, Seth was not in the right mood to even try to sleep. His mind couldn''t rest, drowning in the heavy feeling caused by the things that had happened in the zing Phoenix Sect.


    He recalled the time he went to Huo Shihong''s office, warn him of the iing danger. If his father-inw had epted Seth''s help at that time, maybe things could have taken a turn for the better. At that time, Seth had a n to actually lure those members of the Twelve Shadows inside the Fire Labyrinth, and fight them together while taking advantage of the myriad traps they could build together beforehand.


    However, he didn''t think Velgor would speed up the operation, causing things to happen the way they happened.


    Huo Shihong died, the zing Phoenix Sect lost the war and Meiyi''s situation was weighing down on his shoulders, making his semnce always heavy and a permanent frown to appear on his face.


    Rina noticed those things, since even the way Seth acted, was different from before.


    "Rina... I''m sorry for bringing you to such gloomy scenarios. First what happened in the Hilkhell city and now all of this... Everything is aplete mess."


    "Come on... You don''t need to apologize. Those things couldn''t have been foreseen. None of that is your fault too."


    "Sigh... I promise you that the ce we''re going to go, will be different." Seth said while looking outside the window.


    "You''ve yet to tell me where we are going."


    "And I won''t. At least let me surprise you this time."


    "Alright. However, you''re wrong on something..."


    "I am wrong?"


    "Yeah. I will be the one who''s going to surprise you."


    After saying those words, Rina suddenly turned around and went up the stairs, leaving Seth behind.


    He didn''t understand anything, so he decided to let it go. Seth looked towards a bottle of wine and used his Mana to attract it.


    He poured a cup for himself and started drinking while still admiring the scenery outside.


    After having enough of thinking about what happened and drinking the whole bottle, Seth decided to go upstairs to tell Rina something. He''s been dying this, but he wanted to instruct her in herbat training, something he found more than necessary now.


    Seth had observed her previous fights and had some ideas on how to improve her prowess. Now that they had time, he could teach her many things. She had many good points, but she wascking experience, what he had plenty of.


    He arrived outside the door of his room, where she said she would be. However, he expected that she would "shoo" him away after their talk, making him sleep on the first floor.


    He opened the door and quickly closed it after entering. When he moved his head to look at the front though, he really got surprised by what he was seeing.


    Rina had taken her green cape off, revealing her otherworldly beauty for Seth. She didn''t wear it all day, but she liked to wear that cape, since it was a precious gift from her mother. However, when she was not wearing it, was actually when Seth liked the most.


    But what made him surprised, wasn''t that fact, but the fact that she had taken her other clothes off too. She was only wearing her underwear, making Seth''s blood run wild.


    Just a single look at her and a bulge was already forming on his pants.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve entered at the wrong time."


    Seth thought he had entered while she was changing her clothes and decided to quickly leave. But when he was about to turn around, he heard Rina''s voice urging him to stop.


    "No. Please stay..." She was too shy to say anything more than that and her voice was really low.


    Seth got surprised after hearing her words. Suddenly, he understood part of the situation. Rina had a very bashful personality and it was developed that way because of how her mother raised her; alone and far from anyone. It made her develop some social problems, what made her current actions, a really difficult thing for her to do.


    That''s why he understood that he had to be the one to push forward and lead.


    He slowly walked towards her, admiring her white skin and lithe figure. She was kind of covering her underwear with her arms and hands, feeling too embarrassed to show them.


    Seth arrived in front of her and grabbed her hands, making her stop covering her body.


    "You shouldn''t cover it. You''re very beautiful and there is nothing to be ashamed of."


    His words made her relieve part of her embarrassment, but not all of it.


    "Rina... Are you sure you want to proceed with this?" Seth asked her, since he knew she must be kind of forcing it a bit.


    Rina was really forcing herself to forget that he had other women, but it was something hard for her to do. However, when she heard how kind and concerned his words were, she realized that she wanted to move forward.


    Seeing his downcast expression and feeling his bitter mood had made her feel painful. That was the primary reason she wanted to do this. To cheer him up.


    However, at this moment, she realized she wanted to stay beside him even if he had a mountain of other girls.


    Most of her fears, came from the possibility of him abandoning her and leaving her alone. She has always been alone and the thought of him having other women, may her have the illusion he would leave her aside. But, after staying with him all this time, she was able to see how much he cared about his girls.


    "Seth... Do you like me?"


    "Rina, I like you. I like how innocent and na?ve you are; I like how inexperienced and embarrassed you get on these times; I like how cheerful and strong you get just to please someone important for you; I like how beautiful and dreamlike your face is and I like how sweet and delicate your scent is."


    With each words Seth said, part of herst defenses was melting down, bit by bit, until nothing remained. Right at the moment he finished, she jumped on him, seizing his lips with hers, even though she didn''t know how to do it.


    She had seen him doing it with Caizhi and her mother, and decided to imitate.


    Even though her kiss was na?ve and simple, it meant a lot for Seth. He let her do it the way she liked for some time, enjoying it to the fullest.


    After some time, Seth suddenly pulled her closer, embracing her body and changing the way they kissed. He started to guide her na?ve movements, turning their kiss into a passionate experience. With his hands, he started to caress her body, making Rina feel a very pleasant sensation.


    "Ahn!"


    When she opened her mouth to voice out the pleasure in the form of a moaning, Seth took the opportunity to send his tongue in an expedition. An expedition to explore her mouth.


    Rina felt his tongue entering, and her rights of leading the situation were taken away from her. All she was able to do was to enjoy that new sensation while letting Seth guide her to whatever destination he wished to go.


    At the same time, his hands started to get more daring, moving from her hips to her back and then going down to her buttocks. He started off just touching them, something that went unnoticed for Rina.


    Less than a minuteter, he was already lightly caressing them. However, Rina was so focused on the new feelings on her lips that she let it pass unnoticed. But when Seth started to squeeze harder, she let out some muffed sounds of pleasure.


    "Umm..."


    Seth was getting excited and his blood started to rush to hisher regions. He felt like he wanted to go to the final act, but he held himself a bit, since he was dealing with a maiden''s first time.


    Suddenly, he stopped kissing her, picking her up and lying her down on the bed. Rina still had her underwear on but it wasn''t time to take her clothes off, but his.


    Seth didn''t immediately attack her. He started to take his clothes off, showing off his strong and firm body for Rina, arousing her even more.


    He removed his shirt and pants, only staying with his ck underwear that had taken the format of a tent.


    When Rina put her eyes on his muscles, her desires suddenly spiked, rising to new levels. However, after she looked towards Seth''s underpants, she couldn''t help but feel fear.


    There is no way she would be able to face off against the monster trying to rip a hole on that underwear.


    But even though she was feeling a bit of fear, there was a stronger feeling of curiosity.. She didn''t know from where did a raging desire to see whatid behind that piece of fabrice from, but she had to see it no matter what.

 Chapter 195 - A Fairy Only He Knows *

    Rina''s body temperature rose to unprecedented heights, making her face get entirely flushed. But this time, it was not from embarrassment but because her body was getting ready.


    Seth approached the bed, lowering his body towards her. Rina''s hands unconsciously grabbed the hem of his underwear and almost as if it was automatic, she started to pull it down.


    With each centimeter it moved, her heart seemed to beat a bit faster than before. She didn''t know whatid behind that piece of fabric, since she didn''t have any friends to discuss things like this with; however, whatever it was, she felt that after witnessing it, it was a point of no return.


    She suddenly looked directly into Seth''s eyes, while holding on his underpants, creating a scene of naivety in the midst of their shameless act.


    Seth smiled at her and said: "Go ahead."


    Rina was suddenly able to build up the resolve to do it, pulling his underwear all the way down in a single go.


    A long and thicknce jumped towards her, trying to attack her unprotected face, shocking Rina with its ferocity.


    "Ah!"


    She wasn''t able to believe how Seth was able to even walk with something so stiff and long like that between his legs. She was sure he must be a magician to do that all day long and not getting a difort. Shecked sexual education, not knowing that his member wouldn''t always be in the aggressive stance it was now, just when it was ready to strike.


    Seth didn''t say anything, he just kept standing there, letting Rina get ustomed with it.


    After the initial shock, thatsted for almost an entire minute, she was finally able to push her fears aside and move her hands to touch it.


    When her fingers entered in contact with his rod, she felt how hot and stiff it was, surprising her once again.


    Seth suddenly grabbed her hand, making her hold his rod with her whole hand and finally getting to feel her smooth angel touch right on his shaft.


    Rina was so mesmerized that she went past the time for embarrassment without even noticing it. Just as if it was the natural order for things to happen, she started to move her hand up and down, making Seth''s skin move the same way.


    While doing that, she wasn''t able to take her eyes off of that, admiring how everything was happening. However, there was a problem. Rina had zero idea on what to do, and that''s why Seth had to take the lead.


    He wouldn''t ask Rina to do something out of the ordinary, since it was her first time and he didn''t want to scare her. So instead of keep pleasuring himself, he lightly pushed Rina towards the bed, until her back touched the mattress, making her release her smooth grip over his weapon.


    Right at that moment, his hands acted in the speed of lightning, rapidly removing her underwear and revealing her perfect body for him.


    Rina''s body could only be described as delicate and perfect.


    If Serene was like a goddess statue carved out of white jade, Rina''s body was like a perfect piece of art made by nature.


    Seth suddenly had an insight: ''Is that why people call her Fairy of Nature?''


    However, he knew that it couldn''t be, since no one other than him and Arwen had seen her like this. She was called Fairy of Nature, because of the way her powers worked.


    "Rina, you''re beautiful... So beautiful I can hardly contain myself any longer."


    "Ahh!"


    After saying that, Seth started to attack her lips once again and at the same time, his hands searched where were her sensitive spots, teasing whatever part that made her feel good. From her tummy, he went to her hips, descending through the sides and teasing her beautiful legs until he moved his hand very slowly towards her sacred region.


    Rina thought she was already feeling in a heavenly paradise, but that''s because she didn''t know what true pleasure was like yet. Seth was just about to show her that.


    As his hands approached her sacred grounds, he started to caress that area in a way Rina would slowly start to get more excited. At the right time, he moved his finger towards her slit, making her experience an electrifying sensation.


    "Ahn!"


    From then on, he continued to make a series of movements that were able to bring Rina''s threshold of pleasure higher and higher, massaging every part that made her feel good, in a perfect rhythm.


    "Ahhhnnn!"


    Rina was about to say she was feeling something different, but Seth didn''t give her space to even say a single word. His mouth was working splendidly, while his hand was doing an even better work.


    Less than twenty secondster, he was forced to stop kissing Rina, since her breathing was forceful stimted by the pleasure she was feeling. That intense pleasure wasing from herher region, a pleasure she had never felt before. It kept growing while Seth''s fingers massaged her there, making Rina lose the ability to even think, throwing her consciousness in a white world.


    Boom!


    When that pleasure reached the apex, it exploded, making her have her first orgasmic experience.


    For a bit less than twenty seconds, her bosom kept heaving while she kept panting and gasping for fresh air. Rina never thought a sensation like that existed, nor she had ever thought that mating was able to produce such an incredible feeling.


    Pant! Pant!


    "What was that?" When she was finally able to say some words, she couldn''t help but ask what had just happened.


    "Did you like it?" Seth smiled while asking.


    Rina nodded while still a bit red from all that excitement.


    "Then let''s feel it together next."


    "A-Again?!"


    "Heh? Of course. Do you think you can''t handle?"


    "Eh, ah, no. Plese do it."


    "Then, now that you are prepared, we can feel good together."


    Seth suddenly moved, positioning himself at the perfect ce, where his hips and hers were able to meet each other.


    Rina watched at how he pointed his member towards her sacred region and she got lost in a mix of expectation, excitement and fear.


    Seth moved his rod, making its head slide past the entrance of paradise, teasing Rina further more. While doing so, he was able to feel she was totally wet and ready for the main course. That''s why he repositioned his weapon, making it find the right ce and slowly pushing forward.


    At first Rina didn''t feel any pain, just the feeling of something really big and hot entering her body. However, a little bitter, she felt a pressure on what seemed to be a thin skin that existed inside of her. Right at that moment, Seth pushed forward, ripping it apart and making Rina feel some seconds of pain.


    However, she didn''t feel it was a pain sharp enough to make them stop, but even so, Seth still waited for some time before he started to move again.


    Impressively, he didn''t see any blooding out, and even if there was a bit of it, he wasn''t able to see it. Maybe it was because of how flexible and adaptive elves were. On top of that, Rina was an Evergreen Essence holder, and its healing properties may have helped her.


    Seeing everything was alright, Seth started to move, increasing the pace with every second, slowly going forward and the backward.


    From the initial difort Rian felt, less than ten percent of it remained. At some point in time, when her eyes crossed with Seth''s eyes, she started to feel different. From the difort, her body started to feel good, and little by little that feeling increased in intensity.


    Realizing that, Seth started to thrust rapidly and putting a bit more strength on his moves.


    "Ahn... Uhm..."


    As he was increasing the intensity, Rina started to feel better as well. She started to feel the same way she felt before getting that explosive pleasurable sensation.


    This time, Seth was apanying her on that. He knew he would soon explode inside of her, that''s why he made sure to not lose that momentum.


    Both of them felt their muscles contracting, getting ready for what was about toe.


    "Argh." Seth gave onest thrust, letting everything out while enjoying her insides tightening around him.


    Rina reached her second climax just at that moment too, making sounds of pleasure together with Seth.


    Many hourster, on the other room, Meiyi''s mother could only give up trying to sleep, wondering when they would finally feel tired and go rest. However, after a few hours hearing those sounds, she finally gave up the idea she would be able to peacefully sleep that night. She did have great times with her husband, but she didn''t remember a single session they had, thatsted for more than two hours.


    How great were Seth and Rina''s stamina? Meihui could only wonder about that.


    ''These youngsters are so full of energy. To think my daughter chose such a monster as her partner.... I hope she will be okay in the future.''

 Chapter 196 - Family Troubles

    Pah!


    The doors to ess the throne room were violently opened, as a woman came desperately running.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!!! My son!"


    She ran towards a body that was covered with white sheets and lying on top of a mattress, quickly crouching down and hugging it, trying to feel his warmth; however, he was long dead and cold.


    "My Son! Shaohui my son!"


    Her face was wet with her tears of despair as she kept wailing and mourning for her dead son. Her heart was bleeding, something that she never felt even once for her useless daughter. She had a wicked form of love, but it was genuine; at least regarding her son.


    "AAAAA!!! Ahhh!"


    After a lot of time passed by, she was finally able to stop crying and wailing, but her grief still remained.


    Suddenly, she raised her head to look at a man that wasfortably sitting on his throne.


    "You! If not for you sending him there, none of this would have happened!"


    The king furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure and asked: "Are you implying that his death was my fault?"


    "Your fault! Your goddam fault!"


    Pah!


    The king suddenly appeared beside her, pping her face with force. She stumbled and almost fell because of the force he applied of that p.


    "Do you think I wanted him to die at that ce?"


    Pah!


    He pped her once more and said: "It was his fault for being weak and useless. I''ve put my faith on him, thinking that he would be able to grow and surpass his brother, but it turned out that he was just as useless as his sister!"


    Pah!


    Wu Cuifen spat some blood and fell on the floor after being hard pped like that. She never thought the king would hit her, but those ps didn''t hurt as much as he telling her, that their son was useless and weak.


    A fierce light passed through her eyes as she stood up and slowly left the throne room.


    The king returned to his throne and rested his head on his hands. He didn''t seem to have been affected by his son''s death, but by something else. And that something else, was the situation that happened outside the Misty Horizon city. He had many sons and daughter, but there was only one Skystone mine such as the one on the zing Phoenix Country.


    "Imperial Guards!"


    Seconds after he shouted for the guards, they appeared ready to serve their king.


    "Take him out of here and bury him on the imperial graveyard!"


    The Wu Martial Kingdom had won the war, but the sequence of facts was so strange, that the king wasn''t able to celebrate the victory.


    .


    .


    .


    Knock! Knock!


    "Dongmei! Please go open the door to see who is the personing this time at night."


    Chun Chuanli was sittingfortably in a chair while reading some documents regarding the things that had just recently happened in the outside world.


    The Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary was a veryfortable and big ce and contrary to what it seemed to be; the Main Sanctuary is just a small part of the whole Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary total territory.


    Everyone living there, actually lived on the sect area designed for that. The only person allowed inside the Main Sanctuary, was the Sanctuary Master.


    Dongmei went to open the door and receive the uninvited guest.


    However, after she opened it, she was surprised by the person that came to visit them.


    "Dongmei? Who is it? Who''s the inconvenient person that came to bother our resting time?"


    When she heard Chuanli''s words, Dongmei felt her face heating up with embarrassment. If he had said that about anyone else but the person in front of her, she wouldn''t feel even a tenth of the embarrassment she was feeling right now.


    "I''m sorry Sanctuary Master. Chuanli doesn''t like to be bothered when he is resting."


    "Ahaha, don''t worry about it. Can Ie inside?"


    "O-Of course! Pleasee in!"


    The Sanctuary Master entered and Dongmei closed the door after that. He walked straight, giving the impression he was a very responsible and serious individual.


    "Dongmei, I hope that person didn''t bother you or brought us any kind of work..." Chuanli heard some stepsing his way and stopped reading the documents to see who wasing. When he saw the Sanctuary Master''s face, he almost died of heart attack.


    "Sanctuary Master!"


    "Chuanli, I''m sorry to bother you at this time."


    "Eh?! No! Sanctuary Master, I''m the one honored to receive you here, in my humble house." Chuanli''s posture changed from water to wine.


    Dongmei didn''t know if she was more embarrassed because the things he had said, or because of his shameless behavior.


    "What can I help you with, Sanctuary Master?"


    "Nothing much... All the other elders had taken the bloodline test already and the only one missing is you. Even though you''re the Grand Elder and I doubt you would do something like that, I have to follow the rules. Rules are supreme, after all." His words carried a heavy conviction that rules were meant to be followed and never broken.


    "Eh? Everyone has already done it?" Dongmei asked with curiosity.


    "Yes. And unfortunately, we weren''t able to discover the real culprit."


    "Did not discover him yet?"


    "Unfortunately. Since the elders were not the ones responsible, I can only think about the disciples. But the chances of a chosen person appearing from the thin bloodlines of our weakest members are too low. Actually, it would be a miracle if that were to happen, but with the information we have so far, I can only think about that."


    "Then how are you going to discover the real culprit? There are so many people..."


    "Sigh... If it gets to that point, I''ll have to be a bit more forceful. This bloodline test unfortunately is only able to discover the connection between the chosen one and his or her direct parent. It can discover the bloodlineces within one generation of the chosen ones. That''s why it is really hard to get somewhere if we do not get the right person."


    "I see..."


    "Come Chuanli, let''s start it."


    "A-Alright." Chuanli walked towards the Sanctuary Maser, standing some meters in front of him.


    "Close your eyes and let go of your protectiveyer of Mana, else it could be a bit painful." The Sanctuary Master calmly said, but in reality, if Chuanli were to resist, the pain he would suffer would be so sharp that it could even break him down.


    The Sanctuary Master was a person faithful to the customs of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. He wouldn''t allow anyone to bend the rules, even if that person were to be himself or his family. Unfortunately, there was one such case before, but he upheld the customs with an iron club.


    The Sanctuary Master took a mythical orb out of his high-grade spatial ring. It was not a normal orb, but a legacy ancient weapon left behind by the mythical beings of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. A real god-like artifact.


    However, instead of activating it with his own energy, he just let it do everything by itself. He did it, not because he was letting that mythical weapon show its prowess, but because he had almost zero control over that item. He was approved to be its holder, but not its master.


    Just like if it was alive, a light purple mist started to leave the surface of that orb, making its way towards Chuanli. Instead of entering his nose, it actually invaded his body through his pores, quickly taking control over everything and analyzing his bloodline.


    After a brief analyzation, it had already charted his genes and cells, but before it started to cross the information it had, the light purple mist invaded his soul space, delving deep in his consciousness and performing a soul search on him.


    Since he was one of the descendants of whatever deity that created this method, that soul search procedure didn''t cause him any pain or difort. The only thing he felt, was that he was able to see the images being scanned very vividly.


    After collecting all that information, the purple mist suddenly left his body, returning to the orb.


    The Sanctuary Master kept looking towards the orb, waiting for something. However, that something didn''t happen even though a whole minute passed by.


    "You''re clean Chuanli. Just like I thought."


    ''Phew.'' Dongmei was super tense while watching everything from the side.


    Chuanli opened his eyes and recalled everything he had just seen, making him feel he had returned to the past.


    "Wow! That was a really incredible experience."


    "Hm? What happened hubby?"


    "Dongmei, you won''t believe it! I was able to see my past as if it was just passing before my eyes. Even our honeymoon seemed that had just happened yesterday now." He said all worked up.


    "What are you talking before the Sanctuary Master?!"


    "Ahaha."


    "Wait... Did you say you were able to see your past?"


    "That''s it." Chuanli replied calmly.


    "Sanctuary Master, can you help this lowly servant with a request?" Dongmei said in an expectant voice.


    "Hm? Stop bothering the Sanctury Master. He has his hands full of work."


    The Sanctuary Master mildly smiled and said: "Oh? Don''t worry. I may be able to aplish some little things. What is it that you need?"


    "Could.... Could you help my son recovering his past memories?"

 Chapter 197 - Chun Donghai

    "Help your son? Look, I don''t mean to be rude, but this power is not able to recover any his memories, if he had suffered from any kind of brain damage. So..."


    "No! I know Donghai is perfectly fine! He just can''t remember what happened, but somehow I know those memories are still there."


    The Sanctuary Master wanted to deny her that benefit, but since she was the wife of the Grand Elder, he chose to give her a chance. It''s not like he would be breaking any rules by the way.


    "How are you able to confirm that he still has those memories, even though he himself may not have ess to them?"


    "Well, that is... That is because right after he returned, there was a period of time that he stood with us here. At night, when he was sleeping, he would suddenly start to loudly call for someone. At first, I thought that he was actually saying part of my name, but I am not so sure of it now. Maybe he was calling the name of someone he met while on the outside."


    Suddenly, the Sanctuary Master changed his countenance, but he hid it very quickly, making sure to not show it to them. Neither Chuanli nor Dongmei noticed it, since they were more focused, if he was actually going to ept it.


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    "Sigh... He kept calling the name of someone called Mei, but I wasn''t able to hear anything more than that." Dongmei said dispirited.


    The Sanctuary Master, thought for some time before replying.


    "Very well. I can make an exception for you and help him, but please do notment it with anyone, not even with your son. I will make sure to visit him in secret to help him out, not alerting the attention of anyone." He was not making an exception at all, but told them that, since it would make them feel special.


    "Really?! Thanks some much Sanctuary Master!" Dongmei got excited after hearing his positive response.


    "Don''t worry Sanctuary Master, we won''t say anything about this to anyone." Chuanli approached his wife, putting his hand on her shoulder, as if trying to say he would make sure to not let her tell anything.


    Dongmei looked towards him with a stare that practically said: ''Who is the one that can''t keep his mouth shut, huh?!"


    "Then it is all settled. I''ll be taking my leave since I still have a lot of work to do."


    "Thank you very much Sanctuary Master, for everything you''ve done for us."


    "Don''t worry, that''s just my work."


    He left their house, vanishing from their field of vision.


    While Chuanli and Dongmei were excited by the fact the Sanctuary Master would help their son recovering his memories, the Sanctuary Master was actually excited that he had just gotten the information he needed, and that, from the ce he least expected to get it.


    Chun Donghai, the son of the Grand Elder, had once left the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary grounds in a mission around the borders of the zing Phoenix Country. He was not alone, but was a member of a squad of twenty people.


    The mission they were doing, was rtively easy and no one expected to encounter any perilous situation. But that proved to be na?ve from their part, since they met a grave danger in their journey. The only one able to survive was him, but it was only possible, since he had a special artifact his father gave him, that helped his escape even though the chances were slim.


    Although he was able to keep his life, the number of injuries he had was so high, that if he didn''t get proper treatment quickly, he would die from them. That''s why he was forced to dive deeper into the zing Phoenix Country until he could find a suitable helper, able to at least give him the first aid. But while doing so, he copsed inside an unknow part of the forest from his severe blood loss.


    He was lucky that the ce his body fell, was right where Meihui''s father used to bring her to collect herbs. From that point onwards, he met his new family and their rtionship developed the way it did.


    His loss of blood was the main cause of him not being able to recall what happened and who he really was. His bloodline was special, if anything was able to wound the source of his bloodline, the damage could extend to other parts of his body too, and that was just what happened.


    It took him almost five years for his bloodline energy to recover to a certain extent, making him recover his strength and memories.


    However, at the moment he was finally able to remember everything, it was like he had two different lives. One where he was one of the most talented individuals from the younger generation of one of the Higher Grounds, and another life where he was a normal man, a husband and a father.


    At that point, he waspletely lost, not knowing which person he was really. That went on until he noticed he was both of them. Right at that time, his sect rules descended upon him like an iron club. Crushing any expectations he had, about having a life beside his wife and daughter.


    His bloodline was active and any members of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary would be able to track him using some special methods. Actually, since his father and mother had a rtively high position inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, it was only a matter of time until they were able to find him.


    But since his bloodline energy had returned, there was no way to escape. Inwardly, he started to curse his bloodline, since it would be responsible for the destruction of three lives if he were to follow his true desires.. At the same time that his bloodline gave him power and status, it was a just like a metal chain coiling around his whole body.

 Chapter 198 - Cornered

    Meiyi''s father left, but not before setting up a formation and personally checking if there were traces of his Illusive Ethereal bloodline inside her body.


    He got a bit of relief after noticing she didn''t have that bloodline on her. However, he was totally wrong.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have it, but that it was asleep. With time and some stimtion, it would wake up in the far future.


    A certain day, he left. He "cowardly" abandoned them and vanished, leaving his wife heartbroken and a clueless child behind. However, the one that cried the most, tears of pure sadness and despair, was Chun Donghai himself.


    In this world, people who would rather have a normal family over status and power were few. Donghai was one of those people, yet he couldn''t have that. He was denied the thing most normal people could have easily.


    Back at the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, he was sleeping inside his own house, dreaming of a beautiful life beside his wife and daughter, when suddenly he disappeared inside his own dreams.


    "Huff!" "Huff!" "Huff!"


    He woke up scared, looking as if he had lost something precious. He stood up and went to the bathroom to wash his face, trying to wash away that bad feeling too.


    Chun Donghai was one of the brightest stars inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. His strength had already reached the Mana Controlte-stage Realm, yet his age hadn''t reached a hundred and fifty yet. Taking in consideration people like Huo Shihong, the sect leader of a sect that controlled a whole country, and being at the Mana Perception Realm in the age of three hundred and twenty years old, Donghai was practically a monster.


    He had trained hard to reach that cultivation, and even harder after he returned from the outside world. Every day he trained from morning to night, dream with a certain possibility. He swore to reach the Sanctuary Master position and change his fate and the fate of his family; however, some days ago, he was forced to say he liked men, destroying he reputation.


    After hearing about that a person outside had received the rights to be chosen, he instantly felt his heart wildly beating. Somehow, he knew that it was his daughter. So, the first reaction he had, was to throw the possibility of someone rting that person with him, far away.


    He assumed he liked men and fortunately, everyone started to spread that information and believe his tale. It was actually a risky strategy, since the timing he chose to do it could have been noticed by the Sanctuary Master. But fortunately for him, it worked.


    He rejoiced that, even though he started to receive some indirect propositions from unidentified men, what made him sweat profusely every time it happened.


    Although he was fortunate with that n, he was unfortunate that a very strange coincidence would lead the Sanctuary Master right at his doorstep.


    Knock! Knock!


    Donghai was still washing his face, when he heard the sound of someone knocking on the door of his house. He found it strange, that someone woulde to visit him at this time, but he went to open the door and see who it was.


    When he unlocked the door, he was finally able to see the person that came to talk with him, someone he didn''t wish to see at all.


    "Sanctuary Master?"


    "Oh? You''re Chun Donghai? I can see why they say you''re one of the most talented individuals in our sanctuary." The Sanctuary Master said while amicably smiling.


    "Can I do something for you, Sanctuary Master?"


    "Ahaha, don''t worry I don''t need anything. I just came here, since your mother asked me for a favor."


    "A favor? What did she ask from you?" Donghai was feeling tense, but he made sure to not let it show in the manner he talked and acted.


    "Come on, invite me inside. This is going to be a long discussion."


    "... Alright,e in."


    After they entered and closed the door, the Sanctuary Master resumed talking.


    "Well, your mother asked me to help you recovering your memories and I came here to ask you if you want to do it or not."


    "Recovering my memories?"


    "Yes. Look at this. This object is one of the most important heirlooms left behind by our Goddess. It is called the Ether Illusion Orb."


    The Sanctuary Master took the ancient artifact out of his spatial ring, showing it to Donghai. After that he continued: "I can activate your bloodline with it, stimting your memories back. What do you think?"


    Chun Donghai felt a chill run down his spine. He didn''t know why, but it seemed the Sanctuary Master was caging him inside a trap, leading their conversation directly to where Donghai didn''t want to get.


    "Sanctuary Master, there is no need for that. I would never trouble you with a personal request like this one."


    "You don''t need to worry with that. It was something I promised to your mother." The Sanctuary Master narrowed his eyes, giving Donghai a very unpleasant smile.


    "No... Even if you promised her, I can''t take some of your precious time just for that."


    "Hm... You seem like you don''t want to know what happened on your past? That is strange... A person at your position shouldn''t be acting like that. Unless..."


    "Unless...?" Donghai started to sweat.


    "Unless there is something you don''t want to remember. But that is contradictory, since you would need to know what you don''t want to "remember". Or maybe... You don''t want anyone finding out about something... Am I right?"


    Donghai knew it was a dead end. The Sanctuary Master intonation was menacing, trying to put him in a tight stop, just like he was ying a game of cat and mouse with him.


    There was only one thing he could do now.. And that was to fight! And he would do it, even if it meant going against a Mana Sovereign cultivator like the Sanctuary Master.

 Chapter 199 - They Are Alike

    "Something I don''t want anyone knowing about? That''s not possible... There is nothing like that..."


    The Sanctuary Master looked at Donghai with sharp eyes and said: "We can cut that crap out. You certainly have something to do with the bloodline leakage. It seems like you aren''t willing to share about that with me though. No problem, I have some ways of getting that information out from you."


    After he finished saying, the ancient orb in his hand started to shine, but before it could even do anything, Donghai acted first.


    p!


    His aura exploded forward, making every single furniture inside the room shatter in a thousand pieces and scatter everywhere. Donghai was already channeling a huge quantity of Mana in one of his escaping skills and the destruction he caused was a cover for that. He knew he wasn''t a match for the Sanctuary Master, that''s why he would give everything into trying to escape.


    However, before he could even give the first step, the entire environment turned silent. His Mana suddenly vanished and his aura diminished, disappearing right after. The pieces flying everywhere suddenly turned into dust particles, vanishing as well.


    The Sanctuary Master had a smile on his face, as if he was looking to caged dog.


    "There is no way you''ll be able to escape from a Mana Sovereign cultivator. You would be making me into a fool if that were to happen."


    The Sanctuary Master had suppressed him with his cultivation. That suppression was more like Donghai was beneath the whole ocean, unable to even move.


    "Are you going to tell me? Or do we need to do it the hard way?"


    "..." Chun Donghai kept silent.


    "I see..."


    The Sanctuary Master passed his hand over the ancient orb and a purple mist emerged from inside it. Just like what happened with Chuanli, the mist hovered in the air, going towards the target in front.


    However, this time, instead of easily invading his body, it encountered resistance.


    "Oh? So, you''re really not willing? Very well... Proceed."


    Suddenly the purple mist turned into a dark purple color, invading his body through his pores.


    "Argh!"


    That purple mist was an ancient power left behind by a deity, there would be no way a mortal like Donghai could resist it.


    It traveled inside his body, until it reached his brain, trying to open a way inside his soul. But Donghai resisted it with all his might.


    However, the pain he felt this time, was ten times greater than before.


    "AAAARGH!!!"


    "The more you resist, the more painful it will get."


    The Sanctuary Master wasn''t in a hurry, so he sealed the whole area with his Mana, creating a thin and invisible barrier around that house.


    After doing that, he took a chair out from his own spatial ring, sitting down to wait for the final oue. An oue he already knew what it would be.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth descended the stairs of the Evergreen Tavern, meeting with Meihui on the first floor. His mood had improved a lot and even his countenance was vivid, with no more frowns on it.


    "Good morning, mother-inw. Hm? You don''t seem that you''ve had a good night of sleep. Did something happen?"


    Rina started to descend the stairs, but before she even made her appearance, she heard Chun Meihui''s voice and instantly went back to her room after realizing what she meant.


    "You youngsters are too lively. I don''t recall having such a great stamina like that when I was younger."


    Seth stumbled on his own feet and almost fell on the floor after hearing her words.


    He scratched his cheeks and said: "I''m sorry mother-inw. It was my fault for not building up a sound istion barrier and making you experience a night like that."


    He apologized by the trouble he caused.


    "Don''t worry. It is only normal a couple would do those things. It actually reminded me of the memories I had with Meiyi''s father."


    "Meiyi''s father... How was he? Was he as handsome as me? Hehe."


    Meihui rolled her eyes after hearing his boasting.


    "Sigh... Her father was just like a brave and valiant warrior, always protecting us when it was needed."


    Meihui words made Seth feel a painful twinge even though she didn''t mean to harm him, but since Seth med himself for what happened with Huo Shihong, he couldn''t help but bring Meiyi''s situation and consider it as being his fault too.


    "Other than that, he was a lovely and caring person, doting on Meiyi whenever it was possible."


    Before Seth could say anything else, Meihui lowered her tone, saying something that was at the bottom of her hear.


    "However, he left..."


    Seth realized her sadness and asked: "Mother-inw... Do you want to see him again?"


    He sat near her, looking directly at her eyes.


    "... I do."


    "Alright. I will do everything I can to make both of you reunite then... And don''t worry. If he doesn''t give me a usible exnation, I will beat him up and make him kneel down and apologize with you."


    Meihui and Meiyi were the same. Both of them wanted to meet that man.


    "Eh? There is no need for that."


    "No. I''ll do it for Meiyi."


    Chun Meihui smiled as she realized his motives.


    "You didn''t tell me yet, but where are we going?" She changed the topic, trying to make their conversation a bit lighter.


    "Well, it will take some days until we get there, but we are going to a very peaceful ce."


    "Peaceful? Is it where you live?"


    "Not where I live. We are going to the zed Lake."


    "zed Lake?! Isn''t it one of the Higher Grounds? How are we going to get there?"


    "Don''t worry, we are going to easily enter that ce." Seth smiled after seeing how anxious Meihui had gotten.


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Because I was invited as a guest. Actually, I am more than certain, that I was invited to do some kind of favor for someone; but it is better that way."


    "Wait... Wasn''t the zed Lake, the sect that only allowed women? Are you sure you will be able to enter?"


    "Ahaha. Like I said, don''t worry. I have a way to get in."


    "A way to get in? We aren''t going to invade, are we?"


    "You''re funny mother-inw. No... I am an acquaintance from their Eleventh Pce Master and friends with the Lake Goddess'' only disciple."


    Inwardly Seth was thinking: ''Actually, we are more than just friends."

 Chapter 200 - A Peaceful Time

    Three whole days passed by, while Seth andpany traveled through the continent, going towards a very special area.


    They were traveling in a rtively good pace, but since Meihui was not a super strong cultivator, they opted to buy a carriage that could travel fast. The weather was already changing, getting a lot less hot and more humid, meaning they had left the zing Phoenix Country already.


    In these rtively more normal days, Seth decided to finally start teaching some things to Rina. She had a very good foundation, butcked experience. So, the first thing they did, was to spar whenever it was possible. Those sparing sessions were often happening in the evening, since it was when the horses pulling the carriage, needed a time to rest and drink water.


    Seth made sure to tell her some important points he had observed and to show her, howcking she was at the attacking site. Even though she could grow nts at a rtively quick speed, only rying on that to fight could be fatal.


    The way she had developed her Evergreen Essence was very unique. Seth learnt a bit of that from her as well at their training sessions, but he quickly noticed the best usage of that ability was to restrain a target, since his other offensive abilities were way stronger.


    While they were training, Seth asked Lexi for some help in discovering what was Rina''s elemental affinity and after many different tests, they discovered she had a higherpatibility with wind and many other minorpatibilities.


    But looking at the scenario, the time they had and everything else, Seth chose to teach her what he knew about the wind element, even though he only knew a few things and could not be considered the best teacher on that field.


    The problem was that the wind attribute skills he knew of, were the skillbooks he had acquired from the Luberus family, and they were now memories inside his Soul Essence Lake.


    It would be impossible to teach her them if not transmitting those memories directly. That problem would''ve been bigger if their rtionship hadn''t advanced so much on thest few days. Right now, the only thing missing for that, was the Soul Link Ritual.


    Seth didn''t waste any time, convincing Rina to enter in a Soul Link with him. When doing such contracts, he made sure to never lie or deceive his women. He told them it all and even more than it was needed, rifying all their doubts.


    Seth and Rina did the contractte at night, sharing an eternal bond together. Differently from how it happened with Arwen, there wasn''t a Soul Resonance, but Seth already expected it would be like that. He felt that there were some variables on that effect that came from him and not from luck.


    It would take some time until he was able topletely figure out how that effect happened, but in due time, he would be able to create it on his own.


    Rina was peacefully sitting cross-legged on the bed, but her mind was actually being bombarded with information.


    When she opened her eyes, she was amazed to discover that she knew how to use wind attribute skills. But knowing and executing them were two different things. Seth knew those skills after seeing the skillbooks, but still took him an entire week to master them all.


    Actually, his speed of acquiring mastery on that particr element could only be considered as inhuman. Rina wouldn''t be able to do something like that, not because of her talents, but because Seth was a monster that should not be used as aparison target.


    When Rina returned to the present, Seth was looking directly towards her beautiful green eyes. They were just like two precious green jade jewels.


    Without waiting for anything, he suddenly casted a barrier around their room, isting sound and even the energy fluctuations. After that, he immediately jumped towards her, making sure to continue the ritual they''ve been doing every night.


    Tomorrow, the group would finally reach the Blue Breeze Nation, the ce they needed to cross before reaching the zed Lake Sect location.


    The Blue Breeze Nation, was a very calm and collected country of the human territory. It didn''t take part in any conflict and no one brought trouble to them as well. They lived in peace with the external powers, even though that ce wasn''t special at all. Not even their rankings within the most powerful countries were good enough.


    This ce was peaceful just because it was where the zed Lake Sect grounds were located. That in itself made the Blue Breeze Nation special. With Such a behemoth resting in their territory, the people living there, were able to rest behind that huge shadow, being free from many worries.


    Although no one dared to direct their weapons against them, it didn''t mean there weren''t internal conflicts. On the contrary, there were many more internal struggles there than in the zing Phoenix Country. However, those internal disputes had a peculiar taste of a fight between a brother and a sister. They would fight between themselves, but unite before an external enemy. It''s just that there weren''t many external enemies, so the internal fights were more abundant than normal.


    This country was called Blue Breeze Nation, but in reality, the main attribute cultivated here was water. Its name came from a very beautiful visual effect caused on the wind, when it encountered the abundant water energy in the ocean nearby, acquiring a blue color as it traveled through the air.


    Indeed, that ce must have been blessed by a deity. Not only it had peace in such a troubled environment that was the Alteria continent, but the people that lived there could enjoy that beautiful phenomenon, together with very beautiful beaches.


    Seth''s carriage finally crossed the border, entering the Blue Breeze Nation territory.. They were heading towards the Azure Breeze city, where Seth would be able to acquire all the information he needed, before heading towards the zed Laked Sect.

 Chapter 201 - Road Troubles

    The carriage finally stopped, but it wasn''t because they had arrived at their destination, but because there were two carriages blocking the path in front of them.


    Inside their carriage, Seth, Rina and Chun Meihui were able to hear the loud discussion happening on the outside.


    "You fool! I don''t believe you''ve let the horses pulling your carriage bump so hard against my carriage. That must have been on purpose!"


    "On purpose?! It was your fault! You must have ordered to your carriage driver to stop it abruptly, causing all of this!"


    "To stop it abruptly? We were not moving at all, from the very beginning! You''re a donkey. I don''t know how a person like you was even able to learn anything on this life."


    "You! I will beat you up!"


    Themotion continued, but even though the people outside seemed to be very agitated, there weren''t sounds of physical conflicts. However, they kept insulting the other one, making Seth lose his patience and open the door of his carriage to stop whatever was happening outside.


    He left his carriage and saw two young men cursing at each other, while there were many more people beside them just watching the whole thing. Those people were the ones riding the carriage together with them. Some were members of their families, some were servants.


    Seth was about to step forwards and ask for them to open up a path, allowing him to proceed, when suddenly he heard the sound of another carriage stopping behind his.


    That carriage was entirely blue and there seemed to be many wood carvings done by a manual work, full of rich details. When Seth looked towards it, he had the perception that only someone very rich would have something like that.


    There was a servant driving the carriage on the outside, but Seth was surprised to see that he was a Qi Transformationte-stage cultivator. That level of cultivation was something really incredible in this country, something not easily achieved. The strongest practitioner living here was a Mana Perception initial-stage cultivator and that driver was not so far from that.


    There was a great disparity between citizens from a country and practitioners from a Higher Ground. Not only practitioners from a Higher Ground had a lot more resources for cultivation, but the main cause of that disparity were the inheritances those ces had. The techniques or bloodline they had in possession, were something even a big number of resources couldn''t cover.


    The driver suddenly heard a voiceing from inside the carriage. Very quickly, he descended and went forward to resolve the situation.


    Seth was able to hear that voice, noticing it was a female voice. However, it was full of authority, with an ordering and discontent tone.


    The driver passed by Seth and walked towards the scene where there was a hugemotion happening. Instead of politely asking them to stop, he released hi Qi, making everyone feel the pressure he was emitting.


    He approached slowly while saying: "Young Master Chen, Young Master Huang, I would like that both of you to end this meaningless conflict and stop obstructing the road. The Young Lady is in a very bad mood today and if I were you, I wouldn''t like to be her target on such asions."


    Both young masters looked towards him and were about to curse him as well, when they suddenly recognized that old man.


    "Old man Zhao? What are you doing here?" One of them asked with a mild voice.


    Old man Zhao was none other than the butler responsible for the needs of the members of the noble Blue Breeze Jiang Family. He was an important character that must be respected.


    "I''m apanying the Young Lady back from her special entrance exam, but both of you are bothering her smooth journey, obstructing the road like that."


    "The Young Lady?!"


    "Oh my god! Quickly, bring the carriage off the road! Take those things away!"


    Very quickly, both of them ordered their servants to clean up the path, opening enough space for a carriage to pass through.


    Seth was observing everything; however, he wasn''t able to figure out if their reaction was because of that Young Lady or because they feared her status.


    In the end, he would be benefited by that, so he didn''t bother trying to discover. He was uninterested on all that and just wanted to reach the city, where he would be able to acquire some information.


    Butler Zhao went back to his driver seat and started to drive the blue carriage away, passing by Seth and his carriage.


    When her carriage was passing by Seth, the Young Lady inside looked towards him through a small side window.


    In a single second, her world seemed to be turning upside down after she saw him. Her mood was really not that good, since her entrance exam didn''t go how she expected, but after seeing his face, it was like she had changed.


    He was the perfect toy for her to vent some of her frustrations.


    Seth didn''t have his Soul Sense active, so he wasn''t able to see her or her reaction, but if he saw it, he would have felt he was being eyed by a predator right now.


    "Butler Zhao, I want you to invite that young man to the banquet. Quick, go and invite him!"


    Old Man Zhao heard her words and looked towards Seth, that had just entered his carriage. He couldn''t understand why the youngdy wanted to invite a person like him for her noble party, but he knew her mood was a bit sour and decided to do what she wanted.


    He stopped the carriage once again, alerting everyone on the surrounding.


    Old Man Zhao descended once again, and walked towards Seth''s carriage. Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang observed that with a curious expression.


    They had just learnt that the Young Lady form the Blue Breeze Hiang Family was not content with the results of her evaluation, so whatever happened, would be something incredible to witness.

 Chapter 202 - Jiang Yi

    That Young Lady had a title people secretly gave her; Tormenta. However, it was an ironic title for the daughter of a Noble Family of the Blue Breeze Nation. Actually, she didn''t know her title was Tormenta, just those that suffered in her hands called her like that, not having the courage to say that when they were face to face.


    Why was she called like that? Because she was unruly and had a sadistic nature. If she wanted something, she would get it, be it resources, an item or money. Anything...


    However, on many of those times, someone ended up suffering because of her. Her name was Jiang Yi, the most prominent female from the Jiang family, but the most difficult to deal with as well. Fortunately, no one had died on her hands, just suffered from limitless forms of embarrassment and shame that some would rather be dead.


    Old Butler Zhao knocked on the door of Seth''s carriage, surprising the people inside.


    Seth opened the door and saw the old man he had just seen some moments ago. He didn''t know why he was here, but he already expected some trouble, since that was what generally happened.


    "Can I help you with something?"


    "You can. I came here to invite you for the banquet at the Blue Breeze Jiang Family vi. I hope young master will attend the banquet, since it is an invitation from my youngdy."


    "Hm?" Seth didn''t understand it at all. He was being invited to a party, but he didn''t even know who was inviting him. He was expecting trouble and not an invitation.


    Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang were expecting to see a thrashing happening in front of them, but they were bbergasted to see butler Zhao inviting that man to a banquet. However, since it was an invitation from Jiang Yi, they started to think that poor man was even more fucked now.


    "I don''t even know who is inviting me, how can I..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you attend the banquet, we can cover all your expenses inside the city."


    ''Holy Shit! What kind of deal was this?'' Seth got shocked after realizing he was practically being paid to attend to a party. He didn''t know who was inviting him and with what finality, but was getting interested.


    "When is it going happen?"


    "The banquet is going to happen tonight at the Jiang Family vi, and it is for congratting the Young Lady''s entrance to the zed Lake Sect outer-court. Impressively, the Young Lady herself requested me to invite you. I don''t know why she asked me to invite you... Maybe you would be able to turn into a good guard in the future."


    ''zed Lake?'' Seth suddenly found a way to acquire information about the zed Lake, even before entering the city.


    "Alright, I will make an exception and go." Seth said normally, but the butler didn''t understand from where did all that egoe from.


    Actually, Seth was not being snob, but practically giving up on enjoying part of his night with Rina to attend that banquet, what he had to make a huge and special exception to do it. He needed the information about the zed Lake, and since it had found his way towards him, he would grab it.


    The butler took out a blue token from his spatial ring and gave it to Seth. It was a token from the Blue Breeze Jiang Family. These tokens were a way to be recognized as an important person inside certain areas, just like the token he had received from the Elf Queen. However, the token from a Human Nation, was thousand times less important than a token from the Elf Queen.


    Before leaving, he gave Seth a spatial ring containing some blue Skystones and some other things to cover his expenses inside the city. After that, he left definitively, driving his carriage away.


    Not only he was able to find a source for the information he needed, but he was receiving money for free as well. A great deal.


    Seth used this chance to observe who was the person inside that carriage as well, since he got curious about the person who had invited him.


    When his Soul Sense reached that person, he was able to see the figure of a youngdy that seemed to be neen years old. She seemed to be tall and had a kind of special wavy blue hair, a hair that would fit really well with a light breeze.


    It was needless to say that a rich woman like her would be pretty. But even though she was pretty, she didn''t reach the level of beauty Caizhi and Lilian had, much less Rina and Serene. However, she had an elegance all the others paled inparison. Even while riding inside the carriage, she was seating properly with her hands atop her thighs, what showed howposed she was. Totally different from her personality.


    "Why is a person like her, inviting me over?" Seth suddenly thought aloud.


    "Hm? You were invited to go somewhere?" Rina suddenly asked, since she was able to hear part of their conversation.


    "Yeah. A man had just invited me to participate in a party on the Jiang''s family vi. I don''t even know why they invited me, but it seems it was because the youngdy inside that carriage got interest in me, I guess."


    Seth showed Rina the blue token he had received. She took it on her hands and observed it, seeing how different it was from the Elven Royal Crest her mother had once given Seth.


    "A noble youngdy invited you? Why would she do that?"


    "No idea. Maybe she fell for my handsomeness at first sight."


    Chun Meihui was hearing everything and she wasn''t able to control herughter, giggling after he said that. He was indeed handsome, but she didn''t believe something like that would be possible, so she wasughing at the joke he made.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it for now. If you''re interested on going, we can go together, but first, we need to find a suitable ce to stay inside the city. I was able to see the city gates when I left the carriage, so we''re almost there."


    "Cool."


    "Let''s go then."

 Chapter 203 - First Day In Another Country

    Seth, Rina and Meihui left their carriage and saw the different scenery. The city entrance was in front of them and they could already see the flux of people inside.


    There were many people entering and leaving the city showing how lively it was. There seemed to be no one charging gold, what was amon thing to see in some ces, but here, they didn''t need it.


    This country hadn''t waged war in centuries and because of that, the economy has always been good, making this ce not only peaceful, but rich.


    After entering the city, they encountered a beautiful square, where there were many people observing a huge water fountain that stood in the middle.


    Rina found it really beautiful, urging Seth to see it together with her. He was carrying Meiyi on his arms, but the way she was sleeping was so peacefully cute, that everyone thought she was just enjoying her boyfriend''s embrace.


    Meiyi was very light, coupled with Seth''s strength, he could carry her the entire day without feeling tired. He smiled at Rina and apanied her to get closer and see the entire square together.


    Meihui followed them silently, enjoying the view as well. Right now, she started to think this trip might not have been a bad thing.


    Even Lexi was enchanted by the scene she was able to see, since she was a traveling lover. Her "nose" was already able to smell the fresh spiritual energy.


    The fountain was really beautiful and well made. There were many carvings of sea animals and nts, telling the visitors a bit of the history of this nation.


    After enjoying that ce for some time, it was already noon. Seth decided to find a suitable ce to stay a day or two, since he needed to acquire some information before heading towards the zed Lake Sect.


    So, after asking for directions, he was able to find a very quiet and beautiful inn for rich people. The prices for staying there were not low, but money was the smallest of Seth''s problems. He had a fortune from the Demonic Shadow Royal n and the entire Luberus Family with him. The amount of money he had could buy the entire inn for himself easily.


    Even though the people working there looked at him suspiciously, not believing a person like him could afford the say, they weren''t impolite. They knew a few youngsters were those infamous "Young Masters".


    Seth smoothly conducted the conversation, renting the two best rooms in that inn for a week. The worker didn''t think he would have all that money initially, but when Seth showed him the money, the way they treated him went to neutrality to how someone treated a patron.


    Seth settled Meiyi in a spacious room with Meihui, while renting the other room for him and Rina. Since those rooms were very close, there wouldn''t be a problem if he needed to quickly get there.


    After putting everything on their due ces, Seth started lecturing Rina in their battle training. But since they were inside a room in the inn, they were not really battling. Seth was using his wind element to help her on identifying that element properties.


    He told her how he learnt how to use it and how he was able to feel it for the first time. Impressively, when it was almost evening, Rina was able to create her first wind currents.


    Swish...


    A very weak breeze blew Seth''s hair, showing that Rina was able to make her first step into the wind element mastery road.


    "Very good. You''re a very fast learner Rina. Soon you''ll be able to execute those techniques I gave you."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "That''s good! I''ve been putting a lot of effort into learning this. It would be really good if I received a gift from you, for learning this fast, don''t you think?"


    "Ehhh... A gift? Hm... What do you want me to give you?" Seth started to slowly approach her, while his eyes were already glued on her lips.


    "I want you to... kiss me."


    Seth smiled and said: "Just like I thought. However, there was no need for you to ask me for that, because I would have done it either way."


    Before having her first night with Seth, Rina would never request him something rted to that topic, but now, she was losing a bit of her shyness when she was alone with him. That was a very good advancement on getting rid of all her unnecessary shyness.


    Seth took her into his embrace, putting a hand on her back. At the same time, he zeroed the distance between them, deeply kissing her lips.


    Rina was still getting experienced on how to better kiss, but since she was a fast learner not only in thebat field but in this particr field too, she opened her mouth, allowing Seth''s tongue to freely enter.


    They had the entire room for themselves and were excited by the light mood this ce was providing them, what led to a fast development of the situation.


    Some minutester, they were already lying down on the bed, wildly enjoying their time together.


    Seth sucked her neck skin while at the same time that his hands moved quickly to take her clothes off.


    Less than thirty secondster, they were already naked while entangling together.


    His mouth went down from her neck, kissing its way towards her nipples. Seth started to swirl his tongue there, making Rina experience a new thrilling sensation.


    All that forey made her get ready for the next course of actions. Her eyes were shining with expectation while she looked at Seth, running her hands all over his hair while he kept sucking.


    Momentster, he was fully naked, already positioning his hardened rod in order to explore a bit of heaven.


    He thrusted forward, feeling a warm and slippery sensation and making Rina gasp with pleasure.. He looked at her face, observing her angelic features and started to move faster, admiring the woman he loved.

 Chapter 204 - Treated Like A Princess

    It was already night outside when Seth and Rina finally stopped their lovemaking session.


    Seth left Rina resting on the bed and went to take a quick shower, getting rid of the sweat from overly exercising together with Rina. During the daytime, he had invited her to go to the banquet inside Duke Jiang''s house, but she didn''t like the idea of going in a human party yet.


    She was a reserved person and Seth respected that. That''s why he gave his all to satisfy her thoroughly, before going to that banquet alone. Actually, it would be better for him to go alone, because if something were to happen, he could be rigid and deal with the situation the way he liked.


    He left the bathroom and saw that Rina was already sleeping soundly and that she wouldn''t wake up for now. He took some good clothes out of his spatial ring, wearing them and getting ready to go.


    After he left the room, he created a barrier while using his Mana, to better protect her. This inn was a very safe ce, but anotheryer of protection was always weed.


    He went to Meihui''s room and asked her, if she would need anything. After seeing she and Meiyi were good, Seth did the same thing around the room they were staying, before leaving the inn.


    When he was passing through the reception, he asked the receptionist where Duke Jiang''s mansion was located.


    Very quickly, he was able to find the answer. Duke Jiang was one if not the most important nobles in the entire city. He was responsible for the protection and security of the entire nation and the army was his responsibility to manage. Duke Jiang was a very stern and rigid person, but everyone respected him.


    He always did everything to keep the entire nation being a secure ce and that''s why even though he lived in a ce everyone knew where it was, he has never had any problems regarding its security.


    After finding out that Duke Jiang lived in a mansion inside a very well-known and important part of the city, he just left the inn and vanished, quickly finding the way towards there.


    .


    .


    .


    Butler Zhao was serving the members of the Jiang family in the spacious hall where the banquet was happening. He was very satisfied with his job, being a person Jiang Chao, known as Duke Jiang, trusted. Among the people he was serving, Duke Jiang and one of his women were present.


    Duke Jiang was a fat middle-aged man with a short blue hair that had a very rigid and serious personality; However, if it was about his family, even though he was rigid, he loved them. He was a very responsible man that really worked to make his nation better each day, partially like Huo Shihong was.


    There was only a single w on his personality, he doted too much on his daughter Jiang Yi. Doted her to the point she was treated like a real princess. Even if he was stern with everyone else, including his wife; with his daughter, he turned into the sweetest one out all of fathers out there.


    Yesterday, his daughter had taken the test to enter into the zed Lake Sect. A test he was able to obtain a chance for her, only after a lot of efforts. If not for him being a very good leader and having helped some members of the zed Lake Sect some times before, he would never get a chance like that for his daughter.


    When Jiang Yi returned with a sour mood, he thought she had failed that test. However, it turned out that she was discontent that she had passed to enter the outer-court of the Sect, while in reality, she wanted to be chosen to enter one of the Twelve Pces.


    The zed Lake was divided into Twelve Pces. Each pce had a female supreme teacher called Pce Master.


    Their strength was just like the strength of the Twelve Shadows under Velgor''smand. But in terms of ssification of power, their method was just the opposite of what the Twelve Shadows used.


    Eleventh Pce Master Yushui, the Master of Jiayi, Xiurong and Run, was the second strongest out all of the Twelve Pce Masters. Her strength was at the Profound Mana middle-stage Realm. At that time inside the Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins, she was able to defeat and kill Wang Lei, even though he had infected her with the Evergreen Synthetic Poison.


    Her strength and prestige inside the Sect, was really something everyone respected, but Seth didn''t know about it. He was invited by one of the strongest figures of a Higher Ground. At her power level, she was just behind the Twelfth Pce Master and the Sect Master, that was currently the Lake Goddess.


    Jiang Yi, being a spoiled child she was, wasn''t content with her low status inside the Sect and returned home with a sour mood; however, for her father and family, the mere fact of her being able to enter the zed Lake, was something deserving of a great party.


    This party would not only attract attention and prestige to their family, it would actually, bring him more alliances and to his daughter, more gifts. However, when talking about the possibility of a boyfriend, Duke Jiang denied it vehemently. He didn''t want to lose his princess to anyone yet.


    Just like he expected, all the nobles that had arrived brought many gifts with them, making a pile of things umte in a distant part of the banquet hall.


    Butler Zhao was serving Duke Jiang food, making his round belly get a bit rounder, when he suddenly noticed his daughter descending the stairs like a beautiful princess. She was his precious jewel, and fortunately for her, she had taken her mother''s genes, being very slim and graceful. However, differently from her mother, her body was able to retain fat where it needed, making her figure very seductive. Thatst characteristic was thanks to her father.


    As she descended, everyone admired her beauty secretly, but no one dared to express any of their thoughts about her.. Not because of her father, but because no one wanted to be the next pitiful target of that devious imp.

 Chapter 205 - A Little Favor

    Jiang Yi''s curvaceous body attracted the eyes of the horde of youngsters that were enjoying the food in the banquet hall. They all stopped eating to admire her, but Jiang Yi remained unfazed by all those simultaneous stares.


    In the midst of them, there were two youngsters that had been aggressively eyeing each other since the beginning. That enmity was something they had developed this morning, after they got in a deadlock because of their carriages.


    Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang were impressively sitting on the same table, stealing food from the other, trying to always get the upper hand. That table wasposed of the young nobles of the city, a table they were proud of being able to sit at.


    Jiang Yi, had just arrived at the party meant to congratte her, but she was totally uninterested on everything. She had to put a very beautiful long blue dress, since this was a special asion for her, but after moving her head over the entire hall many times over, she wasn''t able to see the person she wore that dress for. She wanted to entice him and lure in over.


    The males struggled to take her eyes off her, but since their women started to get suspicious of them, they had to. That made them realize that devious imp aura was already affecting their lives just by her arriving at the scene.


    Jiang Yi suddenly saw her father waving at her, signaling for her to go towards the main table, where her family was sitting.


    "Father."


    "My pretty little angel, please enjoy this party to the fullest, since it is a party exclusively for you."


    "Thank you, father. Where are the rest of the guests?"


    "There are some guests on the open area outside. However, they are probably some old officials and nobles we invited to increase our family prestige. The young people are all gathering in that table over there." Duke Jiang pointed to a distant table near the pile of gifts for Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi tried to find Seth''s figure beside the people gathered there, but she wasn''t able to find him, meaning she was not an important noble or hadn''t arrived yet.


    She was getting frustrated after realizing he may not havee and she needed to vent that feeling somehow, else she wouldn''t be able to calm down.


    That was when she remembered that she had seen Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang this morning. They were the ones that had blocked her way and didn''t deserve to be here, but they were actually the ones enjoying the party the most.


    A disgusted expression entered her face after she realized they were eating the food like two hungry pigs, swallowing everything without even stopping to chew it. She started to head towards that table, already thinking of making them pay for what they have done.


    When the young people realized she was moving their way, most of them instead of getting pleased that they would be able to enjoy the banquet in the presence of a beauty, actually started to panic, getting drenched in cold sweat.


    Jiang Yi approached that table with a blooming smile on her lips and greeted everyone.


    "Hello everyone, what are you thinking of my party? Is it good?" While saying that, she stared towards Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang.


    A chill run down their spines as they started to wipe their mouths and hands.


    "T-Th-This party is awesome!"


    "Yeah, me and my brother Chen are enjoying everything." Young Master Huang said, stunning everyone.


    Just some seconds before, both of them were bickering with each other and sometimes even cursing in a low voice. However, in just a single phrase, he sounded like they were best buddies forever.


    "Oh? You''re enjoying everything?"


    "Brother Huang is right! Everything is perfect!"


    "Hm? Then since you''re enjoying this party so much, would the two of you, mind doing me a little favor?"


    Young Master Huang looked towards Young Master Chen, and thetter was able to see the light of despair passing through the eyes of the former.


    "Eh... Uhm... I can''t..." Young Master Chen tried to say in a low voice.


    Jiang Yi narrowed her eyes and her lips rose in a beautiful arch and she asked: "Hm? You won''t be able to help the person this party belongs to? Even though you''re enjoying it for free?"


    "No! It''s not like that! Young Master Chen wanted to say he would be pleased to help you, Miss Jiang." Young Master Huang didn''t waste the chance to throw Young Master Chen right at the eye of the storm.


    Young Master Chen exasperatedly looked at him, but he couldn''t deny a favor to Jiang Yi, even though that favor could be fatal for him.


    But since he was already doomed, he wouldn''t waste the chance to bring his new unfortunate pal with him.


    "Miss Jiang, allow me and Young Master Huang to help you with anything you need."


    Young Master Huang was inwardlyughing at Young Master Chen''s predicament, but his mortal enemy had just brought him the same doom, making hisughter turn into desperation.


    "Ehhh?! Is that so? Good! Come with me." Jiang Yi didn''t waste any time and started to walk towards that pile of gifts she received.


    Those two Young Masters were forced to stand up and follow behind her, silently praying it would be just a little favor.


    When she stopped in front of that huge pile of gifts, they stood rooted, full of doubts regarding what she would ask them to do.


    "Young Master Chen, Young Master Huang, I know both of you have a very kind soul, so I bet both of you will get emotional after hearing this story."


    Jiang Yi paused and looked towards them before continuing: "All of my maids are suffering from a severe illness and are unable to bring these gifts to my room.. So, I hope you two can help me with that. I know both of you are at the Qi Gatheringte-stage Realm already, so it wouldn''t be that hard, right?"

 Chapter 206 - Treacherous Young Lady

    "My room is the one at the end of the corridor. Bring all these boxes there and when you finish doing it, wait for me there, because I will need your help with something else."


    Both of them didn''t know what to expect. If it was anyone but Jiang Yi, they would instantly think that the woman would try to seduce them, since they were rich and had a reputation. However, this was about Jiang Yi, someone not only stronger and richer than them, but someone that loved to do vile things and treacherous pranks.


    After instructing them, she straightaway left, going to somewhere outside that huge hall.


    Both of them were at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Actually, they knew what to do, but were not believing they were about to do the work of a servant, when they were supposed to be enjoying the party.


    "See...? Was it worth it?!"


    "You! You''re the one that started all this!"


    They started to move the boxes upstairs while grumbling and quarreling, attacking the attention of everyone. The guests looked at them, puzzled. But very quickly, they started tough and mock them for their misfortune.


    Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang suddenly realized they were turning into aughingstock in front of everybody. That was just the beginning of the crazy night they were about to have.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth appeared right outside the gates of a huge mansion. He was able to see many guests having conversations at a separate area, on what seemed to be the front garden.


    Those peopleughed and talked merrily, not even bothering with who wasing and going. That was mainly because there were guards standing in front of the gate, making sure the environment was properly protected.


    Seth walked towards the gate and before he was able to enter, he was stopped.


    "Please identify yourself and show your invitation." One of those guards politely asked him to identify himself.


    "My name is Seth. I was invited here by... by a butler."


    Suddenly, Seth realized he didn''t know the name of the butler that had invited him, much less the name of his master.


    "A butler?"


    "Actually, that butler said his Young Lady was the one that wanted to invite me. Wait, I have something he gave me, just let met find where it is."


    Seth searched for the blue token he had received, but even though he looked inside his spatial ring many and many times, he wasn''t able to find it. After thinking for a bit, he realized he had given that token to Rina, forgetting to take it back from her.


    Seth facepalmed, realizing he was making the role of a fool before the guards.


    A guard noticed Seth was acting strange and asked: "Where is that thing? Actually, do you really have the invitation, or are you trying to intrude the party?"


    After he asked that, the other guards started to slowly approach Seth, getting ready to arrest him if he didn''t have the invitation.


    Trying to illegally enter the duke''s party was a crime, so they could arrest him for that.


    As the guards were surrounding Seth and the situation was getting tenser, a womanly figure entered the corner of his eyes.


    She walked slowly towards them, enjoying that the person she wanted to see the most was in a very delicate situation right now.


    When Seth saw her, he was able to recognize her as being the youngdy sitting inside the carriage he saw early on the morning, the one that had invited him.


    The guards turned around and when they saw she was approaching, they immediately assumed a respectful stance.


    One of them stepped forward and bowed while saying: "Young Lady, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "That man, you can let him enter." She didn''t need to say more than that, since her orders were absolute.


    The guards got away from Seth, not bothering to stop him any longer.


    Seth mildly smiled, but not because of how they acted, but because he noticed thedy was trying to not express her interest on him. But the way she seemed uninterested and yet came to find him, was a little bit off.


    Seth started to follow her inside, but when he saw the way she was walking; he knew she was trying to seduce him. He was no master in the ways of seduction, but he knew what she wanted just by the way she was swinging her thin hips and wide butt left and right for him.


    ''She wants something from me... But what exactly?''


    Seth kept trying to guess what she was nning for him, while at the same time, admiring her features. Since she was presenting it for him, he was only politely enjoying the show.


    Suddenly, he realized that instead of entering the party through the main hall, the woman was bringing him to a side stair that led to the second floor.


    When they were in the midst of it, she stopped and said: "Did you enjoy it enough already?"


    "Oh? Miss, how could I have enjoyed it? I''ve just arrived at the party and didn''t even had time to taste anything. I need to taste it before giving you that answer. Maybe it''s not as good as is seems..."


    "Ehh... So, you want to taste it, huh? I''ve never thought you would be that bold! Most men fear me to the core, it is a nice surprise to see that you''re not like most men out there."


    Seth tried to put a double meaning on his words, but Jiang Yi didn''t care. She was the one that wanted to lead the situation, so she got back to the main topic.


    "Fear you? Why would they fear you? Such a gentle youngdy that invited an unknown person to her private party like you, couldn''t possibly be an evildoer, right?"


    Jiang Yi, smiled and resumed her previous walking.


    Seth was following her even though he didn''t know where she was bringing him to.. What he also didn''t know, was that she was bringing him to a situation that he would find ridiculous.

 Chapter 207 - Mystery Of The Glazed Lake

    While they were walking through the huge vi, Seth finally decided to ask something. He was there for information and not to really party or participate on things like that.


    "Miss, may I ask you what''s your name?"


    "Jiang Yi."


    "Miss Jiang Yi, I heard you''ve just entered the zed Lake. Can you tell me some details about that?"


    Jiang Yi briefly stopped and asked: "Why are you interested on the zed Lake? Are you perhaps going to intrude that Sect the same way you tried to intrude here?"


    "Something like that." Seth nonchntly said.


    Jiang Yi wasn''t able to believe him, treating his words as a joke. In her eyes he was a person with zero cultivation and his statement could only be a joke.


    "I''ve recently taken the exam to enter the zed Lake. The requirements are very high, Qi Gatheringte-stage Realm for people younger than twenty and Profound Qi Realm for disciples younger than thirty... But I doubt a mortal like you, would even know what the cultivation Realms are called."


    Jiang Yi had used her Qi to check Seth''s cultivation multiple times. His youthful appearance and age were very simr to hers. So, she not being able to feel his cultivation, was taken by her as him not having cultivation.


    She would''ve been right if Seth wasn''t a freak. A monster beyond monsters. At their age, ny nine percent of all the practitioners were still struggling with the bottleneck between the Qi Perception Realm and Qi Gathering Realm.


    Inside the remaining one percent, were those already with a solid cultivation at the Qi Gathering Realm, and those few people that were stronger than that.


    Caizhi, Lilian, Jiayi, Xiurong, Run and many other talented cultivators were on that category of people stronger than the Qi Gathering Realm.


    Seth though, he was a case apart. He couldn''t be measured by normal means, since it would be impossible to find a person with so many inheritances other than him.


    "Interesting. So where did you take that test? Where is the zed Lake Sect actually located?"


    "Hm? Their location? Don''t you know about it?"


    "Know about what?"


    "Heh! Their location has never been revealed to anyone and no one was ever able to find it."


    "Then where did you take that test? How will you enter the Sect grounds?" Seth got bewildered by that.


    "The test was conducted in a forest area not so far from her. But in order to enter the zed Lake, that not even I know about it. They just instructed me to meet some of their disciples at a certain ce and time. Guess I will be fortunate enough to witness that mystery with my own eyes."


    Seth didn''t like the fact that he wasn''t able to get a solid information of where the zed Lake was. All she said was a very vague way to go there, nothing more.


    After that, they resumed walking, going to where Jiang Yi was bringing him.


    .


    .


    .


    Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang had finished their servant work, but they still had to wait inside Jiang Yi''s bedroom until she arrived to set them free. Actually, at this current time, the thing they wanted to do the least, was to return to the party.


    Both of them realized their hearts wouldn''t be able to support all the mocking stares that would be directed at them. Unknowingly for both of them, they had turned into good buddies after suffering the same destiny.


    Right now, they were talking, thinking of a way out of their predicament.


    "What do you think? Should we leave through the windows?"


    "The windows? Are you crazy? If we break something we''re fucked."


    "Man, I''m not going to descend the stair just to be aughingstock again."


    "Dammit! I''ll make that Jiang Yi pay for this." Young Master Chen said in a fit of rage.


    Young Master Huang looked towards Young Master Chen after he said that. He was gazing at him like he was gazing at a fool.


    "What is with that look?"


    "Come on... I doubt you''ll do anything with Jiang Yi because of this. Actually, there is nothing we can do."


    "Sigh... True."


    While they were discussing how to leave this situation or what she would ask them to do next if they stood, they heard the sounds of steps outside as Jiang Yi approached the room. Their hearts clenched at the thought they couldn''t escape anymore.


    Jiang Yi opened the door of her room, and signaled for Seth to enter.


    After he stepped inside that room, he despaired with those two Young Masters that he had seen in the morning.


    At that time, they were cursing wildly at each other, but now, they were standing side by side just like two really good old friends.


    ''How did they change like that?''


    "Good that all of you are here, just like I had nned." Jiang Yi entered the room an closed the door behind.


    Click!


    Suddenly, everyone heard the sound of a formation activating, sealing all of them inside that room.


    The men present looked towards Jiang Yi, trying to understand what was the deal.


    Rip!


    But suddenly, they saw the girl ripping the left side of her dress, creating an opening from the beginning of her hips all the way down towards her left foot.


    She was wearing a very elegant blue dress in order to participate in the party, but it was certainly not something that pleased her tastes.


    The eyes of those two Young Masters bulged as their imagination started to run wild.


    Through the opening on her dress, her beautiful slim and long leg was set free, but what made Seth get surprised, was that she was wearing a very sexy ck piece of clothing, most known as a garter belt.


    Attached to it, there was a special weapon, radiating the strength of a low-tier spirit.


    That weapon was a whip. A ck whip used for her entertainment.


    As her left hand was moving to grab the whip, the lecherous smile of the faces of Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang started to fade away.

 Chapter 208 - Ridiculous

    Crack!


    Jiang Yi, whipped the air once, making a sharp sound enter the ears of the people inside the room. There was a sadistic smile on her lips, making her beauty get some extra devilish points.


    "Ji-Jiang Yi, wha-what are you nning to do with that?"


    Jiang Yi turned towards Young Master Chen, the one trembling in fear and said: "What am I nning to do? Something like this..."


    Crack!


    Her whip flew towards Young Master Chen, striking him on his belly and ripping part of his clothes off.


    "Ahhh!"


    He felt a sharp pain on that area, but there was no blooding out if it. Jiang Yi had mastered a technique to make the strike be very painful, but without even opening a wound on the target.


    This youngdy had a very yful nature; however, this yfulness had leaned towards the sadistic side. However, she didn''t want to badly injure any of them, just to make them wail in despair from receiving a little bit of pain. Her father and family would lose too much reputation if anything serious happened with nobles like them.


    Crack!


    She whipped at him again, ripping his whole shirt off and making that pitiful Young Master feel even more pain.


    "AAAHHH!"


    Suddenly her whip changed direction, striking the unprepared Young Master Huang.


    Crack!


    "Argh!"


    "Do you think I would forget about you? You''re going to pay for blocking this Young Lady''s path this morning."


    She kept whipping them, making pieces of their clothes fall off, leaving extensive red marks of the surface of their skins; however, her precision was so superb, that she didn''t spill a single drop of blood.


    Instead of panicking, Seth was actually admiring her skills, not expressing even a little bit of fear.


    Jiang Yi didn''t attack him, since she had other ns for Seth, but she was paying attention on his expressions all this while. However, it was a bit inconceivable for her, the fact that he wasn''t showing a reaction.


    ''Is he fearless? Or he does not understand the situation?''


    Young Master Chen and Young Master Huang were rolling on the floor already, while being whipped back and forth. Their Qi was not able to protect them, or even create some resistance. They were only Qi Gathering middle-stage Realm practitioners and were not able to resist her moves.


    "Please, Miss Jiang, please stop beating us. Ouch! It hurts..."


    "Miss Jiang, we can do anything you want, but please spare us... We are sorry, we are very sorry."


    Suddenly, Jiang Yi stopped whipping them. Their clothes were all torn and they were feeling pain all over their bodies, but they got ted that Jiang Yi really stopped.


    Suddenly, she said for them: "I''ll give you a chance, a singlest chance... Go and restrain that person for me. He is just a mortal, so don''t forget to control your power properly."


    The Young Masters looked at Seth like they were hungry wolves hunting down a poormb. He was their way out of this messy situation.


    They advanced towards him without a second thought, blocking his path of escape. Young Master Chen approached him from the left, while Young Master Huang approached from his right side.


    Seth didn''t do anything, not even moving a centimeter away from the ce he was standing.


    Those two Young Master''s mistook hisck of actions, taking it as if he was frozen in fear, charging towards Seth and grabbing him in a single move.


    They held both his arms as they looked towards Jiang Yi.


    "We did it, Miss Jiang."


    Seth almost lost his cool when he was suddenly grabbed by two almost naked men. Their clothes were torn by the whips the received, making both of them keep only their underwear and some parts of their pants.


    There were many swollen spots on their bodies as well, but none of them were enough to cause a bleeding injury. All in all, Jiang Yi really didn''t want to kill them, but satisfy her sadistic nature.


    Jiang Yi had left Seth for the end, since he would be her new favorite toy. She licked her lips at the thought of getting him naked, making him kneel on the floor and beg for forgiveness. She would then turn him into her personal servant.


    She suddenly started to wave her whip, making it slither its way towards Seth. There was a frantic expression on her face, as if she was almost climaxing by this level of y.


    Truth be told, because of her father, she didn''t dare to do these things at all, making her desires get suppressed for many years already. When she saw Seth''s handsome face and manly presence, she wasn''t able to suppress it any longer, creating this little show Seth was in right now.


    ''What the fuck?! How did I end up in this kind of situation?'' Seth looked at everything that was happening and could not describe it in another word than ridiculous.


    As the whip made its way towards him, almost connecting with his torso, Seth suddenly moved his right arm, tossing Young Master Huang towards Jiang Yi''s whip as if he was tossing a ball.


    Young Master Huang wasn''t even able to understand how his situation changed entirely in a single second, before getting whipped again.


    Pah!


    Almost as if he was pped away, the whip pped him to a remote corner of the room. He lost his consciousness instantly, while his body was stretched out on the floor, like he was a real living carpet.


    Young Master Chen was just as confused as Young Master Huang, he was about to release Seth and move away from him, when suddenly his body was tossed like a rag ball, crashing against the wall and sliding all the way down to the floor.


    Thud!


    His body ended up resting on top of Young Master Huang''s body, creating a very strange scene. Even though they had suffered a bit, they were fortunate enough to be alive and totally outside any fatal danger.. However, their reputations had already been long murdered by the pose they were in.

 Chapter 209 - She Likes Both Ways

    Jiang Yi cautiously stared at Seth. She realized he wasn''t weak, but even though she tried to discover his strength again, she wasn''t able to. There seemed to be something blocking her Qi from scanning on him.


    Her Qi was not able to discover anything out from Seth, what meant that he was a mortal. But she felt that he was not so simple. The way he was calmly standing there made her feel insecure. It was like he was unbothered by anything.


    She suddenly started to make a series of different moves with her whip, adding some of her Qi on it, making those strikes traceless. She was about to use a technique for immobilization, something thousand times better to keep someone paralyzed than trying to use two weak Young Masters like her first n.


    Her whip seemed to gain life, moving left and right in the air, trying to circle Seth and restrict him. But before it was even able to circle him once, Seth used his bare hands to grab it, shocking Jiang Yi.


    She thought her techniques made her whip traceless, but before real power, those techniques were nothing. This was nothing more than an interesting y for him, but since she decided to target him now, it was time for its end.


    He pulled her whip making not only the weapon, but Jiang Yie flying towards him as well. H didn''t use any Mana on that pull, only raw physical strength, showing how strong it was.


    Jiang Yi never thought that Seth would grab her whip so easily and that with a single pull, he would thoroughly defeat her like that.


    While her body was still in mid-flight, Seth appeared beside her, grabbing both her arms and using his Mana to restrict herpletely. He put her arms behind her back and pushed her body against the wall, making her enter a submissive position.


    He did it, trying to show her that he was the one on top of the food chain here, letting her sadistic personality suffer with submission, what she would probably never ept.


    "Heh! To think a richdy like you, would actually like to do things like that... What a surprise."


    "Release me!"


    "Do you want me to release you? You were just trying to rip my clothes off and make me into a pet just now. Why would I release you?"


    While saying that, Seth ripped some parts of her dress with his other hand, parts that wouldn''t expose anything unnecessary.


    "Uhm!"


    Jiang Yi suddenly let a muffed sound out, making Seth give her a strange look.


    ''Could it be that she like it...?'' Seth was not able toprehend this abnormality called Jiang Yi.


    "Release me now! Else when my fatheres, you''ll regret for your life!" She said that, but her voice was not one of preupation, but entertainment.


    "Very well, I can release you with one condition... Tell me when and where you will meet with the people from the zed Lake Sect."


    "zed Lake again? Who are you? Why do you want to know so much about the zed Lake?"


    "That''s not of your concern. Just tell me what you know."


    "I won''t tell you anything."


    "Sigh... Since it came to this..."


    Seth eyes started to shine in a blue color. He was about to search for the info he wanted, when suddenly, the door of her room was forcefully opened.


    Pah!


    Duke Jiang entered the room together with butler Zhao, witnessing the messy situation inside. He wasn''t able to believe something like this was happening right inside his house and under his nose.


    Some minutes ago, they were eating their food in the main hall, when they heard a not-so-loud sounding from the ce where Jiang Yi''s bedroom was located.


    Thud!


    It was the sound of Young Master Chen''s back hitting the wall.


    Duke Jiang knew that his daughter had asked them to do their servant''s work, but he still found that noise too strange. He used some forged excuses and requested butler Zhao to apany him upstairs.


    Since he was a caring father, his senses were screaming to him that something was not alright with her.


    When he opened the door of his daughter room, the first thing he was able to see, were those two Young Masters lying down on top of each other while almost naked. That sight was something he wished he never had seen.


    He got confused and didn''t know what could have possibly happened, for them to get to that state. However, his state of confusion didn''tst long, since some meters away from them, there was a strange man assaulting his precious daughter.


    He was holding her against the wall and there seemed to be many holes on her dress, exposing part of her white skin. When he looked up, trying to see who that person was, his eyes caught a strange expression of satisfaction on his daughter''s face, but he wasn''t able to understand it.


    Like a huge bear, he ran towards Seth to prevent the worst situation from happening.


    "Stop! Get away from my daughter!" Duke Jiang ran madly, ready to strike him.


    "Tch!"


    Seth''s body suddenly vanished, just like he was a ghost that coulde and go whenever he wanted. He got upset he wasn''t able to get thest piece of information he needed, but since he didn''t want to kill anyone, he chose to leave.


    He had already acquired the general information he wanted and a clue on what to do next, so he decided to leave. The entire situation was treated as nothing more than a ridiculous joke by him.


    "My daughter, are you okay? Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere? Did he do anything to you?"


    "Father, I''m good."


    "Good! I''ll never forget that man''s face! I''ll have my people hunt him down wherever he goes."


    Butler Zhao stood quiet, not saying anything.. He knew that that man, was invited by him as requested by Jiang Yi, meaning that she had invited the beast to her own house.

 Chapter 210 - Purifying The Soul

    As amotion was happening at the party inside Duke Jiang''s house, Seth had already returned to the inn he was staying. Impressively, Rina was still asleep when he came back, so he decided to silently cultivate.


    But before he was able to fully concentrate on that, he heard Lexi''s voice inside his head.


    "Seth, I think I am ready now."


    "Lexi? It''s been so long I didn''t hear you talking... Were you training?" Seth got happy and surprised with her appearance.


    "Training? You could say so. However, I was not absorbing Spiritual Energy, but studying."


    "You were studying all this time?" Seth was not able to believe it.


    "Yeah. Do you still remember that I said I could purify your soul before? I was studying and getting more proficient of that. You could say that the risks have been reduced to almost zero now."


    "Cool! Then will you be able to purify my soul right now?"


    "I will. Actually, there is no need for you to do anything. I just need you to enter in a peaceful state and don''t do or move anything, just act as if you were receiving a massage."


    "No problems." Seth sat down cross-legged and rxed his body. He cut his connection with his Mana and stood quiet, just breathing and nothing more.


    In less than a minute, Lexi felt he was ready for her to start.


    From within his Soul Essence Lake, a bright light started to shine, illuminating his whole soul space.


    Weak white energy pulses expanded from that area, making his entire soul vibrate in a certain intensity. Those vibrations varied conforming with Lexi''s techniques.


    Seth felt his soul vibrating as many white light dots started to flow to some ces. Those dots touched the surface of his soul, entering it and merging with determined ces, creating a special effect whenbined with the frequency of Lexi''s special technique.


    Seth was feeling that the missing pieces of his soul, were being returned back to him. The sensation he was having with each white dot he received, was that he had lost that dot some time ago, acquiring it back through this process.


    What Lexi was actually doing, was not only purifying his soul and cleaning the impurities with those white dots, but trying to retrace Seth''s soul to its primitive and perfect form. Unfortunately, she was not able to do it perfectly for now, only very shallowly.


    Seth felt the best massage he could ever feel, a massage capable of rxing his entire soul. On the outside, his physical body was getting brighter and even his aura was turning more sacred.


    At some point in time, Rina woke up, since the environment was getting brighter because of the process. When she looked at Seth, she felt like he was as holy as their World Tree Replica.


    She didn''t understand what was happening, but made sure to not bother Seth and only observe.


    Some hourster, the white light started to fade away and Seth opened his eyes. Lexi told him that it would be impossible to know if this process would be able to help him with anything, but just after he opened his eyes, he knew this purification had changed many things inside his soul, giving him ess to things he couldn''t control before.


    The first thing he noticed was something that he had already done before, but had zero control over it.


    His eyes turned towards Rina as he stood up from the ground.


    "Seth, what were you doing?"


    "Come here, I''ll show it to you directly."


    "Ah!"


    Seth lifted Rina from the ground, carrying her over to the bed.


    The first thing he came into contact with, was the ability to activate a Soul Resonance. Before this purification process, it was just but a phenomenon that would happen in a fit of good luck. However now, he was able to actively control it.


    He was excited to test it out and he was lucky that Rina was just by his side at the right moment and time. The best part of this Hades inheritance technique, was that it would only work if the couple was fresh out of their bonding, something Seth loved and Rina was enjoying just the same.


    Not even two minutester, they were already enjoying each other''s presence in their most natural form; with no clothes.


    .


    .


    .


    "ARRRRRRGH!!!"


    After ast scream of agony, Chun Donghai''s voice ceased. He had fought with his all, but he still ended up failing.


    He was not dead, but his mind defenses were destroyed by the ancient power trying to prate it all this while. He had resisted with everything he got, not wavering even though he suffered this torture for many consecutive days.


    However, he was just a human, and before a power that came from a deity, he wasn''t able to prevail.


    His appearance was just like of a beggar. Torn clothes, dirty all over and many self-inflicted injuries he made while trying to remain sane. But even though he was like that, he was still living.


    His soul defenses though, were gone.


    A purple smoke drifted around his head, invading his pores and reaching his soul space very quickly. In a matter of seconds, it easily found what it wanted to know.


    Some letters started to form in the air; made by that purple smoke.


    Chun Meiyi.


    The Sanctuary Master read it and smiled.


    "I told you it was inevitable. However, it could''ve been less painful for you. At least you will be able to retain your life, just having to live inside prison until the end of your days. But your offspring won''t have that chance. The rules state she must be sacrificed at the Ethereal Mist Altar. That is something you brought onto yourselves."


    The Sanctuary Master used his powerful Mana to stealthily bring Donghai to a secluded prison, not informing anyone about this. There weren''t even guards taking care of him.


    After that he returned to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.. The ce only he was allowed to enter.

 Chapter 211 - Illusive Woman

    The Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary Sect whole territory was named after the main sanctuary, the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, giving the idea everything was a huge sanctuary, but in reality, only the core was the sanctuary itself.


    The Sanctuary Master approached a majestic cathedral that was surrounded by an ancient mist. Actually, it was not only surrounded, but the cathedral was floating on top of a huge sea of ethereal mist.


    Looking from a distance, everyone would have the feeling this ce was very mysterious, always being surrounded in a hazy fog. However, the outside of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary could be considered as normal,pared on how the environment inside was.


    The Sanctuary Master slowly walked in the midst of all that mist, reaching the entrance of the cathedral, where he instantly knelt down.


    "Goddess, your servant has returned to receive your guidance. I managed to discover the name of the chosen one living outside, but all the information I have, is that name..."


    The Sanctuary Master suddenly heard the sound of the cathedral doors opening, from where a female form suddenly emerged.


    She was totally made of a purple Ethereal Mist and there were no eyes, mouth and nose, just the torso with its limbs. However, each step she took seemed illusory.


    The Sanctuary Master, a Mana Sovereign cultivator couldn''t sense anything from her. She was just like an eternalyer of mysterious mist.


    The woman stopped in front of him, making the Sanctuary Master feel like his body and soul was totally exposed before her. He had the impression that there was nothing he could hide from her. After a few seconds, an ancient voice suddenly started to say some words.


    "Chun Meiyi... As long as she is in this world, I will find her."


    After saying those words, the woman lifted her left hand made of ethereal mist slowly. That mist suddenly dispersed in the air, vanishing, turning illusory and invisible.


    The Sanctuary Master felt a bit of dread. She was able to read the name of the chosen one from his memories without him even noticing the beginning and the end of the process. He; a Mana Sovereign cultivator, wasn''t even able to feel how she had done it.


    "Goddess..."


    "Remember..." The woman turned her back towards him, moving back inside the cathedral. While going back her words remained behind for the Sanctuary Master.


    "Do not forget the prophecy that gave birth to the customs, else we may suffer the Crimson Annihtion." Her voice was ethereal and illusive, but they were still able to transmit the weight those two words contained.


    ''Crimson Annihtion!'' The Sanctuary Master didn''t know what it was, but he was able to feel fear by just hearing its name.


    That prophecy was something ancient left behind by the Illusive Ethereal Goddess. It said that a leaked offspring, would be the catalyst for the Crimson Annihtion.


    The real Illusive Ethereal Goddess was already dead and the one living inside the cathedral, was a tiny fragment of her soul, preserved in the form of Ethereal Mist. She still had some divine abilities and mystical powers she was able to use when still alive, but they were nothing like they used to be.


    At the time she created the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, she had used her divination to see how the future of her descendants would be. However, all she was able to see was everything being engulfed in a crimson sea of light that annihted all things. And that was what she feared the most.


    That divination was rted to her descendants, so she instantly connected it to her bloodline. Whoever the person that brought the Crimson Annihtion was, he or she would need to have rtions with the Illusive Ethereal bloodline.


    That''s why that cruel rule was created. Destroying the lives of many people that didn''t want to stay chained to the sect.


    The Sanctuary Master didn''t know what the Crimson Annihtion was, but he was a blind follower of the goddess and did everything ording to her rules.


    Now that she had used her powers to track Meiyi down, it was just a matter of time until they were able to find her.


    .


    .


    .


    Pant! Pant! Pant!


    Rina and Seth were out of breath after spend hours on their new favorite hobby, but now that their bodies had exchanged many hormones and many other things, it was time for Seth to test what his new soul cultivation was capable of.


    He concentrated on the soul energy both of them were unconsciously releasing due to the Soul Link and amplified their frequency using his new clean control over his soul. Like that, he manually stimted their Soul link to produce the Soul Resonance.


    Rina realized she was receiving a lot of Mana from Seth and wasn''t able to understand what was happening. Since this was apletely new experience for her, Seth had to guide her.


    "Rina, close your eyes and try to cultivate with everything you''ve got."


    Rina was really tired, but somehow, she started to get energy from that mystical link connection she had with Seth, enabling her body to sit up and start cultivating.


    She did as Seth told, closing her eyes and concentrating on her cultivation, but she was getting difficulty on handling the huge quantity of Mana he was transmitting her.


    Seth noticed that and instead of using his time to cultivate the energy he was receiving from her; he gave up on that and concentrated on regting the Mana stream leaving from his body towards her.


    The greatest part on this exchange, was that Seth or Rina''s energy veins would not suffer any damage, retaining the shape and quantity of Mana it was able to circte and produce. At the same time, they would be able to absorb the energying from their partner and use it to expand their energy veins, consecutively advancing their Realm of power and getting stronger.


    Since Seth gave up cultivating to help Rina, all the energy she was transmitting was lost, but at least Seth would be able to get familiarized with his new abilities and improve Rina''s condition as well.

 Chapter 212 - Time To Go

    Bam!


    From the Mana Perception initial-stage, Rina advanced to the Mana Perception middle-stage with ease.


    The energy she was receiving from Seth didn''t stop flowing, what made an expression of shock form on her face. She wasn''t able to understand what kind of cultivation was this, where she had to put almost no efforts and gain a considerable amount of power.


    While she was cultivating, Lexi was analyzing everything as Seth conducted the whole process.


    "Do not use this technique on the same person again at least for an entire year." After taking her conclusions, she told Seth what she discovered.


    "An entire year?! Why do you say that?" He mentally asked.


    "Simple. It''s not because of her body, but using it on a small window of time will make her soul shatter."


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Hm? That''s what you should have expected by a technique developed by a god. A mortal won''t be able to handle it, even though it is on its primitive form."


    "Primitive form? Do you know how it will transform after I get stronger?"


    "It''s not going to transform, but enable you to share other things. I was able to figure this out just now. Try paying close attention to Rina''s Evergreen Essence. You are capable of doing that, since you share a soul connection with her."


    "Alright."


    Seth did as Lexi had said, concentrating on observing the signalsing from her Evergreen Essence.


    Suddenly, Seth stood up in shock, making Rina open her eyes and stop cultivating. Not because he stopped supplying her energy, but because she had absorbed all her body was able to handle.


    She was feeling like she was almost able to advance her strength once again, but the Mana she received had to be properly converted in order for her to assimte it with hers. But those next steps, she would have to thread alone.


    However, she forgot about the cultivation topic, when she noticed Seth was making a very funny face while looking at her. He had his mouth wide open and she would be able fit to her entire small fist there if she wanted.


    "What is it? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No! Rina, try to use your Evergreen Essence now."


    Rina lifted her hand, using the same Evergreen Essence she has always used. That mild and warm green energy seemed harmless and vivid, just like the vibrant green color nts had.


    But suddenly, she felt something different, something changing. She was able to feel another form of Evergreen Essence avable for her to use. Without thinking twice, she tried releasing that second form of Evergreen Essence.


    The vibrant green light around her hand turned dark green and at the same time, the energy started to behavior violently, trying to infect anything around it.


    Her healing essence was turning into poison, albeit it was way weaker than the poison Seth and her mother were able to produce.


    "W-What it this? How am I able to use this?"


    Seth was just as perplexed as she was. He was able to improve her Evergreen Essence through the Soul Resonance. No, actually, he was able to transmit some of his Evergreen Essence source for her.


    He quickly checked his own situation, trying to see if he had lost too much of that energy source, but then, he got shocked once again. He didn''t lose a single bit of quality on his Evergreen Essence, yet he was able to improve hers.


    ''What sorcery is this?''


    The Soul Link was improved. An improvement Seth would never dare to think about happened.


    "This seems to be the poisonous energy mother is able to use... How did this happen?" Rina was moving her Evergreen Poison up and down, trying to feel it better.


    "Rina, as I''ve said. The Soul Link is a power left behind by an ancient god, it''s only natural it would be able to create an unexpected effect like this. Don''t be harsh while using it, try to get ustomed with how your Evergreen Essence was modified on your next cultivation sessions."


    Rina nodded, still amazed with what had happened. She kept feeling how her Evergreen Essence had improved, even forgetting everything else besides that.


    Seth saw she was entertained by that and decided to leave and do what he needed to do. He had only one way to go to the zed Lake Sect, and it required Jiang Yi''s help. But the way he was going to ask her for help would be a bit peculiar, and that required him to monitor some of her activities.


    .


    .


    .


    Two dayster, Jiang Yi had finished putting every single gift she received inside her spatial ring, together with all her other things and even more things her father had given her. She was practically a walking merchant guild at the moment, full of things even she didn''t know for what purpose they served for.


    Jiang Yi was preparing for her departure, because the day for her to join the zed Lake hase.


    She still remembered the events that happened some days ago, leaving a strange taste of defeat in her mouth, something she hadn''t felt before. Until the present moment, she didn''t know what that mysterious man really wanted, nor who he actually was.


    Impressively, her desire to know more about him and conquer him as a personal toy, had grown exponentially, even though she knew she was probably not his match in terms of strength.


    As some people say, the harder the challenge, the greater the will to ovee it.


    When she opened the door of her room to leave, she saw the figure of her father, waiting to say his goodbye. His eyes were red and wet, because he got emotional that his little angel would leave his home.


    "Jiang Yi, my daughter, I will miss you so much."


    "Father, mother, I will miss you too."


    Her mother was standing beside her father, but her condition was rtively better than his.


    "I''ve told butler Zhao to be your driver and he is already waiting for you outside."


    "Okay, thank you father."


    After hugging both of them, Jiang Yi left her father''s mansion, entering the blue carriage butler Zhao was in charge of driving.

 Chapter 213 - Awkward Ride

    After leaving the city, a blue carriage continued to travel one or two kilometers through the road, until butler Zhao noticed there were no other carriages or caravans traveling besides them, what was a bit strange for the time and ce they were, but nothing too much outside the normal.


    From afar, he was able to look at what seemed to be three people walking in the road, going the same way his carriage was going.


    As he was approaching them, he noticed one of those three people was carrying a slender and cute girl on his arms, but he couldn''t see that person''s face, because he had his back towards him. The other one, was shorter, but he wasn''t able to see anything else, besides a green cape.


    Thest member of that group seemed to be a very simple woman.


    Butler Zhao used his Qi to scan their cultivation level, but beside the girl being carried and the middle-aged woman, he couldn''t feel anything from the other two. He immediately thought they must be a simple family moving to another city, since the life in the capital was often very hard.


    Since everything seemed to be alright, butler Zhao lowered his guard, continuing to drive the carriage.


    But just as he was passing by their side, he felt the greatest suppression he has ever felt in his entire life. It was like he was suddenly thrown into the bottom of the ocean, with billions and billions of litters of water pressing down on his body.


    The entire carriage came to a halt.


    Seth slowly arrived beside the carriage door, opening it and entering. Butler Zhao could only look at that person, not able to even move to stop him. Inside, there was the halted figure of the young noble, Lady Jiang Yi. Just like butler Zhao, she waspletely paralyzed.


    Seth entered and ced Meiyi inside the empty seat, letting herfortably rest there. Rina and Meihui entered after him, but they were feeling very awkward to enter a stranger''s carriage like that.


    When Jiang Yi saw who was intruding her carriage, she had no words to describe her shock.


    "Hello Miss Jiang Yi, I hope you do not mind giving us a ride, since we are going towards the same ce."


    After saying that, he released his pressure over Jiang Yi, but maintaining butler Zhao frozen. The man was just like a marble statue, paralyzed in the same position forever. There was a light of despair ever present on his eyes and his mouth was hanging open, making his expression be one of fright.


    Jiang Yi suddenly felt she was free and able to talk; however, she was shivering in fear after realizing how devastatingly strong Seth was.


    Seth looked at her and smiled while saying: "Where is that brave daredevil from some days ago, huh?"


    His mocking tone suddenly made something inside Jiang Yi "click". His words seemed more like an affront than being an insult.


    She suddenly lost her fears and said: "Who gave you permission to enter my carriage?"


    Seth got amazed by how fast she had changed, but inwardly he felt it would be better this way.


    "Your driver didn''t say I couldn''t enter, so I entered. You should me him if you want someone to me."


    "!!!" Butler Zhao was feeling totally aggrieved. He was still paralyzed, unable to even retort. However, against Seth, he felt there would be absolutely nothing he could do.


    If Seth wanted to kill them, he could''ve done it a thousand times already. However, what he really wanted, was to reach the zed Lake.


    "Shoo! Shoo! Leave my carriage..."


    "Come on, don''t be like that. I see there is still plenty of space here, able to amodate all of us together."


    Seth sat down and Rina sat beside him. Chun Meihui sat at therge seat where her daughter was lying down.


    The door was closed, and Seth released his suppression over butler Zhao.


    The poor butler didn''t even know what to do.


    "Young Lady..."


    "Uncle Zhao... You can proceed." Jiang Yi ordered.


    "..."


    He was about to make and objection, but he gave up. He knew Seth''s face and knew the episode he and Jiang Yi had together that night, that''s why he decided to trust his youngdy. With her unyielding personality, he was certain she wouldn''t put up with something she didn''t want.


    Jiang Yi observed those four people, not knowing from where to begin. Among them, Seth wasn''t the only one feeling tranquil, but he was the only one feeling the situation was funny.


    "So... Who are you really?" She asked about the whole group.


    "We are just some distant travelers. I happen to know someone from the zed Lake and wanted to pay that person a visit, so I hope you won''t mind us being here."


    "You know they won''t allow you to enter there, right?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I can do something about it when the timees."


    Jiang Yi kept observing his reactions and how Seth behaved, but the more she observed him, the more she was getting enchanted. Not because of his charms, but because of his thick skin.


    "How can you behave like nothing happened? You know, we..."


    "Hm? Ah, you''re talking about that day. Well, for me that was actually really funny. But because of that, I''ve found myself a perfect ride to the zed Lake, so everything is fine."


    "I see..."


    They kept traveling in that awkward atmosphere. Jiang Yi couldn''t discover who they were and the people other than Seth didn''t say a single word.


    For almost three hours, they kept that awkward social moment, until the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Butler Zhao''s voice suddenly announced they had arrived.


    "Young Lady, we''ve arrived."


    Seth was curious about how they would enter the zed Lake, so he used his Soul Sense to see everything outside.


    He found out with that, that the ce they arrived was not their final destination, but where there were a group of three people waiting to meet with them.

 Chapter 214 - Deceiving

    They had arrived, but not at the zed Lake. They were at the end of the road, where there were some disciples waiting for Jiang Yi.


    There were three women wearing blue robes waiting for her right there. They seemed to be rtively young, but from a generation higher than Seth and Rina at least.


    Suddenly one of them started to say some words.


    "You must be Jiang Yi''s servant, right?"


    "Yes, I am." Butler Zhao answered.


    "You can drop her here and return. She will be in our care from now on."


    "But I need to guarantee her safety..."


    "Sorry, but these are Sect rules. We could let you go a bit further if you were a woman though."


    Butler Zhao stood up from his driver seat, going towards the carriage door to open it. But at thest moment, he remembered about the situation inside.


    Seth suddenly had a n after hearing their words.


    "Mother-inw, can you please go outside and assume the driver''s seat?"


    "You want me to drive the carriage?"


    Seth nodded and said: "If they ask who you really are, you can say you are that girl''s aunt or something like that."


    Jiang Yi asked: "What are you trying to do? If they discover about that, you will be fucked."


    Seth smiled as if everything was okay.


    Meihui found this situation a bit amusing, together with the fact that she was bored for having to travel inside a carriage for so long and only reservedly talk with Seth and Rina, she decided to cooperate.


    When butler Zhao was about to give up and open the carriage door, Chun Meihui suddenly opened it before he could and left. She quickly assumed the driver''s seat, while the people from the zed Lake and butler Zhao looked at her a bit confused.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Jiang Yi''s aunt. I hope you don''t bother if I apany her a bit more." She replied normally. She heard Jiang Yi''s name from the few interactions she had with Seth.


    "There is no problem."


    One of those three women silently activated her Qi, using it to send some weak pulses to scan the energy signals of who was inside the carriage. After Chun Meihui left the carriage, it had alerted them to the possibility of other people staying inside there.


    Her Qi received only one signal of a Profound Qi initial-stage Realm practitioner, Jiang Yi. She retracted her aura, entering a carriage they used to arrive where the currently were. One of them assumed the driver''s seat, preparing everything for the departure.


    Seth had shielded Chun Meiyi with his Mana, while Rina naturally passed undetected, since she was a Mana user as well. That disciple''s Qi was not strong enough to identify them.


    "Please follow us."


    The journey continued normally. Butler Zhao had to go back by feet while endless troubled by what was going to happen with Jiang Yi, or how he would tell that to her father.


    The two carriages took many different side roads, going towards a certain ce. A rtively calm ce that few people visited, but far from being inessible.


    That ce was located ten to twenty kilometers away from the Blue Breeze Capital City entrance.


    There was a huge crystalline blueke, surrounded by a beautiful vegetation there. The carriages stopped some meters away from thatke and everyone knew there was no way they could keep hidden anymore.


    The ce they were, was not where Jiang Yi was taken to do her exam, but somewhere else.


    The women from the zed Lake left their carriage and waited for Jiang Yi''s appearance. However, even after two minutes had passed, she didn''t leave.


    They turned their heads to look at Chun Meihui, that turned her head away, refusing to say anything.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Jiang Yi stepped outside. Right after her, Rina left and some secondster, Seth descended while carrying Meiyi.


    When those women saw Seth, they were unable to fully understand what was happening.


    "What is the meaning of this?" One of them looked at Jiang Yi, requesting for a suitable answer.


    But the one who answered that, was Seth.


    "Hellodies. I would like to pay a visit to your Eleventh Pce Master,dy Yushui. Is she home?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hm? Guess she isn''t?" Seth asked.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "A man is not supposed to be here."


    "Leave."


    "Oh... Come ondies, I came from afar just to visit your sect. Could you at least call the Eleventh Pce Master for me?" Seth''s phrase was ignored. Thedies started to move differently, doing some movements only people ready to attack would do.


    Seth frowned, but he didn''t do anything.


    Suddenly, one of them released her cultivation, at the Qi Transformation middle-stage Realm, charging towards Seth, ignoring the fact he was carrying an unconscious person.


    But before he could even act, Rina stepped forward. The grass des on the floor started to grow at an inconceivable speed, coiling around that woman and trapping her.


    "Ah!" She was easily controlled by Rina''s Evergreen ability.


    Everyone else besides Seth, watched that with shock. They had never seen someone able to grow nts so quickly before and use them to fight like that.


    The other two women decided to act together, one aiming at Rina and the other one, trying to free her friend from that strange trap.


    However, Rina''s Mana easily created many more des of grass that made it impossible for them to advance after reaching a certain point.


    They tried to cut those long des of grass while using their weapons. Both girls started to create ayer of water that covered the de of their swords, enhancing their attacks with water element. But after shing multiple times and not being able to cut their enemy''s skill apart, they realized that mysterious person was way stronger than them.


    However, it was already toote. Rina''s des of grass enveloped their bodies, creating a cocoon around them and jailing them inside.. She effortlessly took out those disciples from the zed Lake Sect.

 Chapter 215 - The Lake

    Rina Evergreen Essence worked pretty well in these kinds of situations. The disciples from the zed Lake were sessful immobilized without getting injured.


    Every time Seth saw those skills, he realized how useful they were in abat where you didn''t want to kill a person and couldn''t use the overwhelming difference of power between him and the target to pressure him down.


    On those kinds of targets, the energy suppression wouldn''t work as intended, only letting a physical suppression as an avable option. That''s why her skills were so good.


    The attack power of those des of grass paled inparison with what an Orb of Darkness was capable of, but Rina was able to easily resolve the situation, easily stranding those disciples inside her cocoon of grass des.


    Seth approached Meihui and let her carry her daughter for some time, before going forward to talk with the disciples of the zed Lake. As he approached, those disciples started to get pale, thinking they would end up in the worst way possible.


    But Seth didn''t want to increase the fear they were feeling, so he approached slowly while apologizing in a mild voice.


    "I''m sorrydies, we don''t mean any harm or to do anything to scare you, but you forced us to at least do this, since you were the ones that attacked first." After that Seth suddenly looked towards the crystallineke behind them and started to think some things.


    "I was wondering... Where are you actually bringing us to go? All I see here is this huge and beautifulke. If I didn''t have my share of unusual things already, I would certainly believe this ce had nothing to do with your sect. Now tell me... How do I enter the zed Lake? I''m certain that there is a way to go there from here, right?"


    Rina made sure to release the bindings around their mouths, letting those girls speak freely.


    Even though they were feeling fear, after hearing the people before them wanted to find the zed Lake, they felt a sudden spike on their courage.


    "You can dream on finding where it is! We will never tell you!"


    "Yeah! We won''t tell you a single thing."


    "Soon you''re going to regret doing this with us."


    The girls didn''t relent. There was a certain faithful light in their eyes, showing Seth, they would never tell him that information.


    Seth realized that the zed Lake meant a lot for them, it was their home and where their closest friends lived too.


    Since Seth didn''t want to harm them, he would not invade their minds to extract that information, so he was racking his brains out, trying to think how he would make them spit it out. He didn''t understand why it was being so difficult to find a famous ce like the zed Lake Sect.


    But suddenly, he felt the ground shaking. Those tremors traveled through the ground, making the water inside the crystallineke, ripple.


    Everyone looked at the direction of theke, seeing a multitude of ripples happening consecutively, signaling something inside of it was changing. It continued for many seconds, until that phenomenon abruptly came to a halt. Theke acquired a peace it didn''t have before. The surface of the entireke had changed, reflecting a totally different scenery on the other side.


    Everyone could see the other side, as if the water was a mirror that reflected the image from the other dimension. Everyone from Seth''s group got amazed. Mostly because it was not only a mystical phenomenon, but something really beautiful of seeing.


    Suddenly, a woman emerged from the surface of the water, until her whole body left it, standing straight right in the middle of theke. She stood on top of the water as if she was standing on solid ground.


    After a few seconds, she started to move forward. She walked a step at a time, going towards themotion that was happening on the shore. There was a water elemental energy surrounding her, making the entireke serve hermands.


    Seth suddenly assumed the leadership, stepping forward. He was able to feel her Mana Controlte-stage cultivation, so he had to do it. He didn''t want anyone he brought here getting injured because of misunderstanding.


    That woman had already used her energy scan on them, noticing Rina was a Mana Perception middle-stage cultivator, even though she seemed to be younger that almost everyone standing at the shore. Actually, Rina was eighteen. She had the same age as Seth, but Seth was almost turning neen already.


    Impressively, the woman felt that her Mana wasn''t able to prate the hood of that cape that young person was wearing. It could only mean she was wearing a super rare treasure and that she had an important background.


    As for the rest, the woman didn''t even consider them as a threat. Her Mana wasn''t able to identify Seth''s strength, since he was stronger than her. She realized he was a very young practitioner, and no one would ever think he was already a Mana Control peak-stage cultivator, much less think he had the ability to battle a Profound Manate-stage cultivator, like how he battled with Third Shadow.


    As she walked, the water under her feet lightly rippled, showing that despite her walking there, it was still water.


    Instead of dealing with Rina first, she looked directly at Seth and said: "I don''t know who you are, but we are not receiving guests, much less a male guest. Men are not permitted here and you shall pay for hurting our disciples and desecrating our rules."


    She made a sweep motion with her right arm and the water in front of her obeyed her wishes. A huge wave stood tall from the depths of theke, moving towards Seth''s direction and trying to drown him formitting those grave mistakes.


    Water was often considered a supportive element, but it could create very fierce attacks when used correctly. It must be remembered, that the zed Lake was a Higher Ground, and the female disciples studying there, were able to train on techniques left behind by an ancient goddess, just like the other Higher Grounds.


    The towering water wave approached Seth, but he didn''t do anything. He was unperturbed by that amount of power, differently from the people that came with him. The women from his group were feeling suppressed, even though that mysterious woman didn''t even try to suppress them.


    Chun Meihui was seeing something like this for the first time, so she already considered that woman as a goddess. In her eyes, Seth was in deep trouble, since she didn''t know what he was capable of. Actually, even if he had told her he was super strong, she would not believe his words.


    Rina was rtively alright. Even though she didn''t know Seth''s real strength, she knew he was strong. But the real motive she felt at peace, was because she trusted her man the most. He and her mother were her safe heaven, where she deposited all her faith and trust.


    Impressively though, Jiang Yi was feeling a bit restless, something she should not be feeling. Her motives for that were uncertain.


    As that huge water wave was about to crash on him, it suddenly exploded upwards, turning into millions of droplets that fell like a rain, joining theke water once again.


    What made it explode was not that woman''s merciful judgement, but Seth''s Mana. He destroyed her skill as if he was just ripping a piece of paper apart.


    The woman abruptly stopped, shocked by what just happened. But when she looked at the man who had done it, she realized he was not standing there anymore. His body had vanished and she didn''t even feel when was the time that he used an escaping skill.


    The woman felt her sixth instinct telling her to dodge something, even though there seemed to be nothing that could harm her. However, she chose to believe her senses, rapidly sinking down on the water andpletely vanishing.


    Less than a secondter, right at the ce she was previously standing, a huge explosion threw the water upwards, creating a huge rain that reached even the shore, where Rina and the others were.


    The explosion that woman had created, was not even ten percent as strong as this one. If she hadn''t vanished, she would be in grave danger.


    "How convenient." Seth appeared, realizing the woman used the water surface to move to another dimension.


    Her body started to emerge at a farther ce, but her expression was totally different now.


    "Who are you really?"


    ''Now she wants to talk, huh?'' Seth looked at her with an amused expression.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourself first?" Seth said while crossing his arms.


    "..."


    The silence went on for some more seconds, until she decided to talk.


    "I am Hua Qing, the Fourth Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect. Please identify yourself now, Senior."


    Boom!


    Seth felt his world turning upside down.


    She just called him a Senior! Even though he was at least hundred years younger than her.


    "My name is Seth and I am not your Senior!"

 Chapter 216 - Hua Qing

    Hua Qing found his introduction a bit strange, saying unnecessary things that didn''t matter. What she really wanted to know, was exactly where did hee from. But he didn''t tell that piece of information on his response, what made her countenance change.


    Since he hadn''t identified himself properly, he could pretty much be an enemy, especially if he was a member from a certain Higher Ground, that was not on good terms with the zed Lake Sect.


    If he were to be associated with that ce, then she would not forgive him and try her utmost to destroy him right there.


    "Miss Qing, I don''t want to fight with you, since I came here specially to meet a person that invited me over."


    "Someone invited you? Who was the one that invited you?"


    "The Eleventh Pce Master, Miss Yushui."


    Hua Qing frowned, because she knew Pce Master Yushui would never invite someone to their sect, much less if that person happened to be a man. It would be going against some of the precepts their sect followed, and if a man were to enter there, it would be no different from defying those precepts.


    "Pce Master Yushui invited you? Liar! She would never invite a man to enter our sect! I don''t know who you really are, but you''ve tried to dirty her name, and that''s something I can''t forgive." Her aura expanded as she started to build more power.


    Every single woman that was part of the zed Lake Sect knew who Pce Master Yuhui was. They also knew, she would never do anything against their sect rules, even if her life depended on it.


    Hua Qing thought Seth was trying to spread lies about Pce Master Yushui, that''s why she instantly assumed a fighting stance.


    "I''m not lying. Pce Master Yushui knows me, just call for her and you can easily discover if what I am saying is a lie or not."


    "No need for that! I won''t fall for those tricks."


    Seth realized the woman would not believe his words alone, but before he could think of a way to make her believe his story, Hua Qing suddenly submerged.


    Her body vanished, using the environment at her favor. The water element on the environment they were, was just like a shroud for her, serving topletely mask her presence. Together with the formation assisting her, she was practically untraceable.


    Seth used his Soul Sense to lock on her position, but he realized she was nowhere to be found. There was a possibility of her crossing to the other side too, making Seth''s life a bit moreplicated.


    That was most likely what had happened, since Seth knew nothing could escape the scanning power of his Soul Sense.


    ''So, theke really acts as a portal to another dimension...'' His theory was most likely confirmed after his Soul Sense returned him the information of the whole area he scanned. On the information he was able to perceive, he didn''t see Hua Qing''s silhouette anywhere, meaning that she had really disappeared.


    Seth didn''t move, he just waited for Hua Qing''s next move, since he couldn''t reach the ce she had gone to at that moment. He knew sooner orter she would have toe out to make her move.


    The calm and silent waters gave the whole environment a tense atmosphere. The observers got apprehensive, felling nervous and impatient; however, Seth, being a dark element master, was ustomed with that kind of situation. On these kinds of situation, the best thing he could do was to be patient and wait.


    When he was training back at the Demon Territory, there were many times he had to fight a though life and death situations like that. There were times he would face a hurdle thousand times harder than this, where Seth had to keep calm and not falter anytime, else he would be destroyed by one of the Twelve Shadows that trained him. This particr situation, was actually a breeze for him, just like a walk through the amusement park.


    After some time, when Hua Qing thought Seth was trying to find her with his energy scan, she silently emerged behind him, ready to act. She appeared right where she thought his blind spot was, creating the perfect opportunity for attacking. Her aura was camouged by the environment and she was ready to fight for real this time. The onlookers didn''t even have time to warn Seth, before her body rapidly moved to strike her enemy.


    But she didn''t have a chance to fully execute her attack, because Seth''s figure standing before her vanished, transforming into a shadow that dissipated quickly. The real one was already standing behind her, using his Mana to create a strong impact at her unprotected back. She was lucky that he made sure to not exert too much of his strength.


    Hua Qing didn''t have time to defend from that attack with her own active skills, so her inheritance passive skill activated for her. Cultivators from the zed Lake Sect, were able to train very powerful and refined water elemental skills and techniques. The Passive skill that had activated was part of that inheritance.


    As Seth''s Mana was about to collide against her back, a crystalline thin membrane made of water element surged, blocking his attack and making a great part of the force behind it, dissipate.


    The water was a very bnced element, able to protect and destroy depending the way you used it, and one of its strongest traits, was the ability to change its properties with a certain ease, going from a defensive skill to an offensive one.


    Just as it had finished absorbing all the impact and Mana Seth released, that thinyer of water shield used part of the absorbed Mana to furiously explode against the enemy.


    Boom!


    A huge wave crashed head on against Seth, impacting fiercely against his chest area.


    At the shore, Rina was ready to rush forward, but she suddenly saw Seth standing in the same position he was before, unfazed by what had just happened.


    "Oh? Impressive. I didn''t think you had such a mastery over the water element." His voice sounded like she had just wet him while they were ying with water.


    Hua Qing cautiously looked at him, while she entered a guarding stance. He hadn''t suffered a single injury by her attack, even though he had received it directly on his body.


    "Very well... Since you''re not willing to call for Lady Yushui for me, I will find a way to enter the zed Lake myself."


    Bam!


    Seth released his aura, creating a huge void around the ce he was.


    Hua Qing felt an immense pressure and realized she was not his match. The pressure she was feeling was akin to a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm cultivator''s pressure.


    She immediately used every single drop of Mana she had to connect with the water of the entireke, making it obey her wishes and serve as her sword and shield.


    A huge column of water enveloped her body while another one surged towards Seth, trying to attack him with full force. The amount of water being moved by her skill was so great, that theke water level decreased since a lot of it was flying upwards.


    Seth decided to fight seriously. His Mana turned into fire, burning everything on his surrounding and shing against the water column. His zing mes were so hot that Hua Qing''s water element instantly lost the initial sh.


    His mes expanded further, vaporizing the water on entire area around where he was standing. It kept expanding and thoroughly consuming the water column, turning it into vapor. But instead of stopping there, Seth''s mes kept intensifying and burning every single thing around.


    The mes were bright orange, making a blinding light cover the entire area, not letting anyone see how was Seth''s current situation.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, his mes expanded in a shing light, creating a loud explosion that served more as a decoy than to really do some substantial damage.


    When the Fourth pce Master Hua Qing was finally able to see something, she realized the man was not there anymore. He was alreadying at her like a raging meteor, burning with intense mes. She knew that if any of his attacks touched her, she would be in deep trouble.


    Hua Qing intensified the water element around her, creating the thickest shield possible and enabling it to absorb the uing impact and use it against Seth afterwards. To escape was not a definite option, since there were three disciples she couldn''t leave behind, waiting for her rescue at the shore.


    Bang!


    But when Seth''s body impacted against her water shield, his mes intensified even more, burning her water shield so easily that she couldn''t believe it was actually possible.. She wasn''t even able to absorb part of that energy, because the disparity between them was so great, that her shield was practically undone in a single instant.

 Chapter 217 - Drama

    Hua Qing''s water shield disappeared, leaving her totally unprotected. She couldn''t'' believe her defensive skill was not able tost even a second in front of Seth''s power.


    At a moment like this, she had to act fast and there was only one thing left for her to do. Hua Qing immediately used her connection with the formation, making her body sink down, trying to get away from the that situation.


    However, this time Seth was prepared.


    Just as she started to descend, Seth used his darkness element to create a dark space tunnel beneath her feet, blocking the connection she had with her special dimensional formation. In just a single second, he had already blocked all her routes of escape.


    When Hua Qing looked downwards and saw the darkness energy covering the surface of the water, she realized she was fighting against a demon, a dark element user. That simple deduction made her realized she was doomed.


    Darkness, among all elements, had the closest connection with the space elementalw, that''s why his darkness skill was able to create a subspace that blocked Hua Qing''s passage.


    While she was stunned, still trying to open up a path, a single second was enough for Seth to approach her and put a hand in her belly, using his Mana to pressure Hua Qing down and disperse her Mana by interfering with her energy veins.


    After that, many water weeds started to grow from the bottom of theke, rapidlying towards Hua Qing and immobilizing her arms and legs, rendering her limbs useless. Seth made sure to not hurt her or do anything unnecessary, just taking away her ability to move and fight.


    He was learning from Rina quite fast, doing some tricks she showed him some days before. The ability to paralyze the targets without actually hurting them, was indeed great. Right at the moment, he was seeing how effective it could be.


    If Seth were to hurt Hua Qing right now, his chances of smoothly entering the zed Lake would drop down severely, that''s why he chose to do this the way he did, immobilizing her and showing she was not his match.


    Now woulde the hardest part... To acquire the information of how to get in.


    Hua Qing noticed she was his hostage now, but instead of asking for him to release her, she didn''t do anything, only remaining silent and quiet. But deep down in her eyes, the lights of hope were quickly fading away. She was already disconsidering the possibility she would continue living.


    Actually, she would rather die than say anything. Nothing could make her betray the sect she considered as her home.


    Seth noticed how unusual she was acting and realized after looking at her posture, that she was ready to die.


    He got bbergasted by that. She was ready to give her life for her Sect''s safety, even though there were many other ways for her to deal with him. She could lure Seth inside and make everyone battle him there, but the mere fact of revealing her Sect''s location, was something she would never do.


    At the shore, the disciples from the zed Lake couldn''t believe that one of their mighty Pce Masters was defeated so easily by that man. In their eyes, Pce Masters were supreme individuals that could change thendscape while fighting. In fact, that was the truth. But Seth was stronger than Hua Qing, what resulted in the scene they were witnessing.


    For Seth, those few moves he exchanged with her were not even considered a real fight. Not because he didn''t consider her as strong, but because his definition of real fights, were fierce life and death situations. Impressively, he was always entering one of those somehow.


    Chun Meihui didn''t believe the scene she saw. She was a very simple woman and would never think her son-inw was just as strong as that woman she considered as a goddess. Actually, he was more like a monster, someone even stronger than her.


    "Why don''t you call Lady Yushui here?" Seth didn''t even ask her where her sect was located. He knew she wouldn''t tell him that information.


    "Snort! Kill me!"


    "Come on... If you call for her now, I am sure everything will be resolved."


    "Kill me!"


    Seth didn''t even know what to do after hearing her words. It seemed she had probably abandoned her will to live and was not even considering the possibility of calling for Lady Yushui.


    ''Holy Shit! Why did things escte this way? This woman is so unnecessarily dramatic...''


    Instead of asking her anything else, Seth undid her bindings, letting go of her. If he couldn''t get anything from her, he might as well let her go. Maybe there would be a possibility she woulde back after calling for reinforcements, alerting Pce Master Yushui and making here outside.


    Hua Qing suddenly fell t on the water. She was not expecting to be released and had definitely abandoned her will to live. The world was cruel and getting captured, was often a synonym of death.


    She stood up after using her Mana as a support, something easily done by a water elemental master. Just like wind elemental cultivators had a way to support themselves in the air, water elemental users could support themselves on the water and under the water as well. Those skills developed conforming you advanced your mastery over that particr element.


    Seth was using his wind attribute to hover in the air above theke, that''s why he could fight her at that unusual ce. At his realm of power, if he were to use his mana as a support for his feet, it would allow him to freely move on the water surface as well, but the consumption of Mana would increase as he fought, and if he were to lose control over his Mana, he would then sink down.


    That''s why depending on elemental mastery was better than to just depend on your Mana. These advantages cultivators had for learning the master determined elements, was indeed a wonderful and mysterious gift they were able to receive.


    Seth couldn''t help but think that the Elemental Goddess, the progenitor of all elements, was a very generous person, making her creations connect with lowly beings and enhance their abilities and constitution.


    Hua Qing lost her dignity after being cleanly defeated by Seth in front of everyone and lost it again after falling t on the water; however, she was not angered by that. What she was feeling at that moment, was incredibility and uncertainty.


    Instead of immediately fleeing, she turned towards Seth and asked: "Why did you release me?"


    "Why? I don''t want to fight or hurt anyone here. Like I said, I just want to talk with Pce Master Yushui."


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s all."


    Hua Qing looked deeply inside his eyes and said: "Very well. I can call her here for you, but you need to let me bring those girls, inside with me first!"


    She pointed to where the three disciples that guided them here were.


    Seth nodded and replied: "Alright."


    After that he quickly vanished.


    Instead of letting Hua Qing go and free those girls by herself, he was the one that went to do it. He appeared beside the three them and told them to go meet Hua Qing. Seth wouldn''t permit someone having the possibility of using Rina, Meiyi and Meihui against him, that''s why he chose to do it, since those two groups of people were standing closer and if Hua Qing came, she would be able to do something like that.


    The three woman that had been recently released by Rina quickly left, using their low-tier mastery over water elementalws to the maximum potential and walking their way towards Hua Qing.


    At a moment like this, their elemental mastery even seemed to have achieved a breakthrough, since they were actually running on top of the water and not only walking.


    After they reunited, the Fourth Pce Master used her technique to bring everyone to the other side, disappearing from where they were. The reflex inside theke vanished as well, meaning the connection between both sides, was closed.


    Seth''s group watched as theke returned to its normal state and the nature resumed its course.


    "I knew you were strong, but I didn''t know you were that strong! That woman just now was the Fourth Pce Master Hua Qing! The rumors state she is a Mana Controlte-stage Realm cultivator... Really impressive!"


    The first one to talk was Jiang Yi.


    Seth turned towards her and said: "Do you realize now; how close you were to getting into deep trouble with that little stunt you pulled?"


    "Which stunt? I don''t recall ever doing something with you, Senior. I just remember whipping two Young Masters that deserved a good beating for blocking other people''s path. Don''t you think so, Senior?"


    Seth eyebrows twitched after noticing she was emphasizing the word senior.

 Chapter 218 - Hua Sisters

    "So, you''re saying you are innocent? And don''t call me Senior." Seth said while feeling annoyed.


    "Eh? Such a strong senior like you, can''t be disrespected by a junior like me, right?" Jiang Yi sounded like she was clueless, but that was her way of winning something over Seth.


    "Come on, stop calling me like that. I bet you don''t want to end up being taught some manners by this "senior", right?"


    "Hm, if senior do not want me calling him a senior; how should I call you then... Senior?"


    Only now Seth realized he had never told Jiang Yi his name.


    "Tch! You can call me Seth."


    "So Seth, do you know that by letting her go, she will most likely bring many of her friends here to beat you up, right? Don''t you think you were a bit dumb on that decision of yours?"


    Seth realized she was indeed a devious imp. Even though she knew she was talking to a person she couldn''t afford to offend, she was calling him dumb without thinking twice.


    Seth suddenly had the thought of disciplining her right there, but he tossed that idea aside, burying that grievance deep inside his heart to use itter against her.


    "No need to worry, she will uphold her words."


    "Hm? How do you know that?"


    "Because I''ve spared her life when she was ready to die. That''s what they call as honor."


    "Honor? Ready to die? How''s that possible? That''s all bullshi..."


    Before Jiang Yi was even able to finish her phrase, they heard a loud sound and felt the earth trembling once again. That was the initial process of theke changing, turning zed.


    Right at the middle of that hugeke, Hua Qing slowly emerged. Behind her, three more people came apanying the Fourth Pce Master, increasing the strength of her group. Impressively, two of those three people were identical to Hua Qing.


    They were so alike that Seth wasn''t able to tell who was the real Hua Qing and who was not her without using his scanning ability.


    ''Oh my god! She has multiplied? Not possible!''


    Out of curiosity he used his Soul Sense to scan on them and discovered that all of them were at the Mana Controlte-stage Realm of cultivation. They had the same cultivation levels but were not the same person, or a special clone skill of hers.


    Their appearances were something really refreshing to see. All of them were very slim and kind of short. They had bright and smooth ck hair that wasn''t too short nor too long, making them retain a lot of their youthfulness.


    Beside them, Eleventh Pce Master Yushui''s figure could be seen. At least her presence there made Seth feel at ease. His way in, had finally appeared.


    The four of them approached slowly, but when Seth lowered his guard, one of those simr women dashed forward while making theke water apany her, turning into a monstruous wave of destruction.


    "You will pay for bullying my sister!"


    As she approached, Seth had the impression her actions were guided by a lively impulse. Even her rage was more lively than usual.


    Seth circted his Mana. Creating an energy barrier that thoroughly blocked that huge wave of water, making it all return to theke. But even though he showed the girl that just appeared that her attack wasn''t able to reach him, she kept striking at the Mana barrier he created, trying to break it with her fists.


    Pce Master Yushui kept slowly walking towards him together with the other two.


    Seth looked at her with a troubled face, as if asking her to make the other woman stop her barrage.


    Yushui liked to see him getting into trouble, since thest time they shed beliefs, Seth seemed to be the victorious one at the end. However, she couldn''t afford making him discontent, because she was the one that would be asking for a favor from him, that''s why she decided to stop everything.


    "Hua Jing, you can stop. He is indeed a person I asked toe here, and is not at fault for what happened. I am the one that should be held responsible."


    "What? No! You did nothing wrong Pce Master Yushui."


    "Jing Jing, please stop." Hua Qing said.


    "But he humiliated you, Sister Qing! You even said he bound you on those disgraceful vines. Who knows what he could have done to you in that situation..."


    ''Do you think that was a kind of a sexual role y?'' Seth felt his face burning as he wanted to contest her, but he decided to not heat this explosivedy raging emotions once more.


    "Miss Yushui, I''d like to say that it is a bit hard to find you. Did you perhaps forget about your invitation?"


    "I didn''t forget it. It''s just that I never imagined you would being this quickly. It''s only been a month and you''re already here."


    "Well... I missed Caizhi so badly that I decided toe earlier."


    "Hum... Unfortunately for you, you won''t be able to meet her right now. She is training with the Sect Master and cannot be bothered."


    "Wait... Does he know Caizhi?" Hua Jing curiously asked Yushui.


    He older sister Hua Ning got interested as well. She was the Fifth Pce Master and had a calm and serene personality.


    Seth saw the three of them near each other and couldn''t tell at first who was who. But now, he was starting to pick some clues to differentiate them, based on their personalities.


    Hua Ning was the Fifth pce Master while Hua Qing was the Fourth Pce Master. As for the lively and explosive Hua Jing, she was the Third Pce Master of the zed Lake, a Mana Controlte-stage Realm cultivator that had an unusual lively mood, totally different from her sisters.


    The three of them were triplets and had the same cultivation level and age; however, their personalities diverged a lot.


    The youngest sister, Hua Jing, was thest one to be born, and had a few minutes of difference from her sisters. But because of that, she was the one that was pampered the most, developing a willful personality.


    Hua Ning was just like a serene and peacefulke, while Hua Qing''s personality was right between that.


    Pce Master Yushui answered: "He not only knows her, but he is actually her boyfriend. The one most girls that admire Caizhi wanted to hunt down and kill after torturing him for hours."


    Seth heard those words, but decided to ignore them for his own good.


    "What?! He is Caizhi''s boyfriend?! How can a youngdy like her be in a rtionship with an old practitioner like him?" Hua Jing asked surprised.


    "I''m not old! Come on, I''m actually from the same age group Caizhi is."


    "Hm? Stop lying, you liar! There is no way a strong practitioner like yourself would be that young."


    Suddenly, Eleventh Pce Master Yuhui said: "He is indeed a member from the younger generation. Not only that, but his strength is deceiving. He was able tost dozen of moves in a fight against a Profound Mana Realm beast back in the Elven Territory."


    The triplets weren''t able to believe what they were hearing. Not even those called "Male Prodigies" were able to do such a feat.


    "Who is he then?"


    Pce Master Yushui looked at Seth and replied to her friends: "That is something I would like to know too."


    They all looked at Seth, trying to skin him with their eyes and see whatid below.


    Seth immediately went forward and light bowed.


    "Hellodies. My name is Seth, a suave young man that came from the zing Phoenix Country."


    Yushui started to introduce him the other Pce Masters, after he introduced himself.


    "This is the woman you fought before, Hua Qing. That livelydy is her younger twin sister Hua Jing. The otherdy that is alwaysposed and refined is her older twin sister Hua Ning. They are all Pce Masters like me. Make sure you never disrespect them while you''re staying inside our sect grounds."


    "Eh?! Is he really going to go inside?"


    "Yushui, you know this is a bit..." Even Hua Ning tried to tell her it would be going against one of the sect rules.


    "I know this is against the rules, that''s why I would like you to help me gathering the others in the meeting hall. We are going to decide on what to do together. I will tell you all, the reason I invited him there too."


    "Alright... We will gather the others there to hear what you have to say. Let''s go sisters, let Pce Master Yushui and her guest have their private conversation." Hua Ning said and her sisters agreed.


    They went towards theke and dove down to the other side.


    "Pce Master Yushui. What is it that you want me to do? Actually, you don''t expect me to do something for free, right?" Seth asked.


    "Don''t worry, I know you wouldn''te if you didn''t need something.. I guess that must be the reason you came, right?" She looked towards the people that came together with Seth and saw that there was an unconscious girl, being held by a woman with a very low realm of cultivation.

 Chapter 219 - Paradise City

    "You''re right... However, not her. She is one of your sect disciples that we encountered along the way." Seth pointed towards Jiang Yi.


    "Oh? She is Duke Jiang''s daughter, the one that passed our particr admittance test."


    Jiang Yi stepped forward and bowed towards her.


    "Junior Jiang Yi greets Senior Pce Master Yushui."


    The way she acted was so respectful, that if Seth didn''t see what happened that day, he would certainly think she was a role model disciple.


    Pce Master Yuhui nodded and said: "I have to thank you for bringing Seth and his friend here. You''ve helped me by doing that."


    "I did nothing much Pce Master, just told him to follow me, since I would be entering the sect today. We were just lucky to meet at the right ce and time. Maybe it was fate."


    Seth was amused by what she was saying and how she was making it sound like they became good friends. What amused him the most, was the fact she had a thick enough skin to fabricate that story, even though he was right in front of her.


    "So that''s what happened... Actually, the zed Lake Sect has more than one single entrance, but all of them are only able to be opened from the inside, so it is impossible for anyone to find it, unless you''re someone from the sect. That''s why your role was crucial. The only person able toe and go freely is the Lake Goddess. As for the others, there are some restrictions."


    "What kind of restrictions?" Seth asked since he didn''t want Caizhi getting imprisoned inside there forever.


    "Don''t worry, this is not a prison. Those restrictive measures, are how we control the entrance of the disciples that had to leave. Everyone is naturally free to go outside, but to get in, there are some special measures to be taken."


    "Cool."


    "Come, let''s go inside, use your mana to bring those people to theke and I will control the formation to allow us in." Yushui instructed Seth to help the members of his group.


    "Alright."


    Seth went to where Meihui, Meiyi and Rina were and said: "Let''s go, this is the ce we will be staying for some time."


    He took Meiyi from Meihui''s arms and used his Mana to support his mother-inw''s steps towards theke. She saw that she was stepping in a tform made of mana, but it didn''t differ much from a normal road.


    Rina used her own Mana while Jiang Yi was a water element user and could at least walk slowly on water. Jiang Yi was a talented individual and the skill she was executing, was something only Qi Transformation or stronger cultivators would be able to execute; yet she was doing it.


    "Close your eyes and do not resist. You''ll feel a suction from below, but that''s part of the process." Pce Master Yushui instructed them, before activating the formation.


    Since they were not members of the zed Lake, she had to make the barrier recognized them as an exception first, before actually pulling them in. Very quickly, their energy signature was recognized and the following process started.


    Slowly, their bodies started to sink down but none of them felt theke water touching their skin or clothes. Less than twenty secondster, all of them were gone. They had transmigrated to another dimension, a private dimension where the zed Lake Sect was located.


    This private dimension was something like the Fire Labyrinth, but much smaller. However, even though it was rtively smaller than the Fire Labyrinth, it was still as big as a whole human city.


    After passing through that thin spatialyer, they didn''t appear on the air like they expected, since it was the point of view they had from the outside. They appeared inside an open building right at the heart of the city. The group immediately saw many disciples moving left and right, doing their jobs and doing their things.


    The situation here looked just like if they had arrived right at the central district of a human city, a really vivid and movement ce, full of disciples. But Seth felt a mind-blowing sensation after he activated his Soul Sense briefly.


    Every single person he saw was a woman. Most of them were definitely beautiful and talented women,paring to the standards outside. He was inside a heaven for men and on top of that, he was alone in that paradisend. But instead of getting excited, he started to prepare himself for the iing trouble. There would certainly be a cost for steeping up in this paradise.


    "Wow!" Rina suddenly eximed after admiring the ce. She was able to see a beautiful pce standing tall some kilometers away from the area they were. After that, she realized there was another pce at a considerable distance away from the first one.


    She turned around, seeing that on each of the twelve borders of that city, there was a huge and magnificent pce. Each one of them, were where one of the Twelve Pce Masters lived together with their exclusive disciples, training and apanying their growth every day.


    Chun Meihui wasn''t able to describe how beautiful this ce was. She tried topare it with Misty Horizon, but she had to admit that this ce was at least ten time bigger than her small vige. In terms of appearance, it was just like the Blue Breeze Capital City, a fresh and lively environment that was filled with the water element. However, quality of everything here, was greater than there.


    Seth was the only one that was not admiring the city, since Lexi was screaming inside his head that she loved the quality of the spiritual energy in the air, urging him to absorb some of it together with her.


    "Come with me, I''ll bring you to my Pce, where you will be able to stay for the time being." Yushui said and started to walk away from the building.


    Seth and the members of his group followed after her, but right after they left the building, the entire street seemed to have paused. All those disciples suddenly turned their heads towards Seth, not believing they were actually seeing a man, even though he was right before their eyes.


    "Look!"


    "Oh my god! Is that actually a..."


    "A man! There is a man here!"


    "What? Where? Let me see him!"


    Suddenly a lot of disciples started to gather around the area Seth and his group was, almost circling them. They even ignored Pce Master Yushui''s presence, only focusing on Seth.


    "It''s real!"


    "There is a man here!"


    Rina disliked the way those women were acting, but she didn''t say anything. However, she approached Seth''s body, as if ready to protect him from any of those hungry wolves eyeing him.


    Chun Meihui didn''t understand why those people were acting like that. She was but a simple woman, that never imagined other women would absent from having any contact with men, just for the chance to grow stronger.


    Jiang Yi watched what was happening, but she kept silent. There was a crafty light inside her eyes, as she made sure to secretly follow the group, doing the least amount of noise possible. She saw her chance of jumping up thedder at this moment and decided to grab it.


    The group started to move away, following Yushui towards the pce she was responsible for. As they moved through the city, that crowd of curious females followed them like they were beautiful flies following an attractive light.


    Lexi was so focused on trying to find the best spot for collecting spiritual energy, that she lost the chance to make any remarks on this crazy situation.


    Pce Master Yushui ignored all those girls following them, moving steadily towards the pce she was in charge of. Her head was not on the present, but on how she would convince the other Pce Masters, to let Seth do what she wanted him to do.


    Twenty minutester, they were right outside the area that delimited the bounds of her pce. In front of them, there was the gate that led to the frontal garden, where it would be ten thousand times more peaceful, than the streets behind them.


    The gate opened and Seth''s group apanied Pce Master Yushui inside. Impressively, not a single person tried to go after them. All those women stopped right outside the gate, respecting the delimited area.


    They knew how strong a Pce Master was and none of them dared to get the enmity of one of them, since their dreams were to actually study the cultivation road under their tutge.


    After passing by a beautiful garden and arriving before a huge door, Yushui used her Mana to undo the formation protecting the entrance. That door opened up automatically, reacting with Yushui''s Mana signature, what alerted the disciples residing inside that building.


    Jiayi was the first one to appear, running forward to greet her Master.


    "Master, you''re back! Eh?! Senior Brother Seth???!!!" Jiayi got surprised after seeing Seth''s face.


    Instead of going to where her master was, she ran towards Seth, already full of questions for him.

 Chapter 220 - Intoducing

    "Senior Brother Seth, why are you here? Who are these people apanying you? Who is this girl you''re carefully carrying? How were you able to enter the zed Lake Sect? I thought men were unable to enter here." Jiayi looked at him with a glitter in her eyes, asking lots of questions to sate her curiosity.


    "Jiayi, long time no see you. Slow down girl, I can only answer a question at a time." Seth shook his head after seeing how worked up she was.


    At that moment Xiurong and Run arrived as well. They heard Jiayi''s voice talking with a male and many doubts rose inside their heads. When they saw Seth standing at the main hall, they were not able to understand what was really happening. Their Master didn''t tell them anything.


    "Hello there, miss Run and Miss Xiurong." Seth greeted them with a bit more of cordiality than how he treated Jiayi. That was because he and Jiayi were already friends, while with Xiurong and Run, he had a less friendly rtionship.


    They were a bit harder to approach than Jiayi due to their conservative personalities. As for Jiayi, she was the definition of a curious cat. Way easier to approach and talk. Seth only had to raise her curiosity and she woulde to ask him things.


    "Hi there. What are you doing here?" Run asked in a mild tone. She was always elegant, as if she was born a natural princess. But in reality, she was a simpledy that had that serene personality. That could be noticed by the way she dressed, with elegant but really simple clothes.


    Xiurong was more of an amazon, the only difference being that she didn''t dress like one. Impressively, her body muscles grew at the right proportions, making her look feminine yet valiant. She stood by Run''s side, curious by the story Seth was about to say. Both she and Run, noticed he was carrying a girl, but they expected Seth to include her in his exnatory story.


    "Well... Actually, I''m here to ask your sect for a small favor and at the same time, help your Master, Lady Yushui, with something she needs. I don''t know what it is, but I will do the best of my ability to aplish it."


    Yushui was standing in that hall together with everyone, but Seth had turned into the center of the attention. That''s why she decided to go to a certain ce and let Seth talk with her disciples.


    "Girls, I will take my leave to resolve some important things. Seth, when I return, we will discuss about what that thing is. Run, make sure you set the guests in some on thosefortable guest rooms we have inside the pce."


    "Alright, Master."


    After her disciples acknowledged her words, she left the pce, going to a certain ce.


    "Please continue Senior Brother Seth." Jiayi was eager to hear everything he had to say.


    "Let me introduce you the people I brought with me. First this girl here is Chun Meiyi, a very lovely girl that unfortunately cannot wake up. Why she can''t wake up, is one of the reasons that brought me here today, so I won''t be able to satisfy your curiosity regarding that."


    The girls from the zed Lake made an expression of confusion and sadness.


    "This woman right here... Is my mother-inw." Seth said while putting his hand on Chun Meihui''s shoulder.


    "Hello girls. My name is Chun Meihui and I am Chun Meiyi''s mother. I hope we can be good acquaintances."


    "Don''t worry, I''m certain everything is going to be fine with your daughter." Jiayi said, already familiarizing with her.


    When Seth said she was his mother-inw, they already knew what that implied. If they didn''t know that Seth was someone really powerful and had a high status, they would certainly fight off against him right now, for Caizhi. But even though they didn''t do it, Jiayi, Run and Xiurong got preupied about how Caizhi would feel about that.


    Seth noticed their countenance changing, realizing how they were really good friends for Caizhi, since they were preupied while thinking how she would react.


    "Don''t worry. Caizhi knows everything about it."


    After hearing his words, the girls returned to their normal semnce.


    "Now, let me introduce to you, someone you''ve already seen before. At least you''ve been near her before, even though you probably didn''t see her face."


    Seth approached Rina, holding her hand and showing everyone how close was their rtionship.


    "Hello. I''m Rina, the current Elf Queen''s only daughter. This is the first time Ie to another territory, so I hope you teach me the right customs and how to socialize better with humans."


    "Eh??? The Elf Queen''s daughter? Are you really that girl people call as "Fairy of Nature"?"


    "Fairy of Nature?" Rina seemed confused while looking towards Seth. She hadn''t heard of that title, even though she was always referred like that by everyone.


    The girls looked at how they were holding hands, realizing the possibility of Seth being the boyfriend of one of the three most beautiful females on the entire world. None of them even had words to describe the shock that revtion brought them.


    "Are you... Are you really the Fairy of Nature? Can you please show us your face?" Even Xiurong and Run got interested on seeing her real appearance. They wanted to see how beautiful was the face of a woman considered to be on par with their Lake Goddess in terms of beauty. Actually, none of them had seen the Lake Goddess face, but they were able to tell she was stunning just by the tales they heard about her.


    Rina didn''t understand what was all that talk about being a Fairy of Nature, but she turned towards Seth, trying to see what was his opinion about her showing them her face. The thing is... Rina herself, didn''t feel bothered by having to show her face. What really bothered her, was the unnecessary attention it would attract towards her; however, it wouldn''t be that bothersome for her to show them her face, since these girls were bound to be her future friends.


    Seth nodded towards her and Rina decided to take her hood off.


    When she took it off, showing her wless face in font of everyone, the whole environment suddenly turned silent. Jiayi, Run, Xiurong and even the "hidden" Jiang Yi were speechless. There were no words to describe how perfect her golden hair and green eyes, coupled with her delicate nose and cute cherry lips were.


    Seeing Rina''s face was akin on having your beliefs turning upside down, all at once. She would destroy how a person''s perception of beauty worked, introducing them to new heights. Those girls were just experiencing those changes on their perception right now.


    "Sh-She... She is really a Fairy of Nature." The first one to talk was actually Jiang Yi. The devious imp had always thought she was one of the most beautiful women, since men and women had always been at her feet. She thought that she was really on par with a woman like the Lake Goddess, and their only difference being the strength and resources. However, this time, she took a huge blow right at her ego, realizing she was not at all on par with them.


    Siang Yi felt defeated, epting it almost as if instantly. She was not a sore loser, but a person that hadn''t suffered defeat before encountering Seth and now Rina.


    Rina and the Lake Goddess were on another level. It would be better to say they were in another dimension. They were real goddesses and no mortal beauty could reach them.


    Rina felt it was already enough, putting her rood up once again. But the whole environment was not the same anymore.


    However, that made Seth suddenly realize Jiang Yi was still in the middle of them. She had silently followed their group here, invading the Eleventh Pce Master''s pce as a guest, even though she was actually not among Seth''s initial group.


    After Rina hid her face, the girls were finally able to concentrate on Jiang Yi''s voice, noticing there was one more girl to introduce herself.


    No one dared to ask Seth if he and Rina were really on a rtionship, since they didn''t want to think that a goddess like her was already taken by someone. So, they concentrated on Jiang Yi, a very peculiar blue haired youngdy. Her hair was as blue as the ocean waters, passing a fresh and clean breeze feeling.


    "Hi girls. I''m Jiang Yi, the daughter of Duke Jiang that recently got admitted inside the sect. Actually, I am a really good friend of Young Master Seth, so I hope we can be friends too." Jiang Yi was actually using Seth to gain some respect once again.


    Seth didn''t say anything, letting her do what she wanted to do, but inwardly, he was adding that in her cart. He would charge herter, since her ount with him was getting bigger. However, he had to admit her courage.


    Lexi suddenly said inside his head: "Don''t you think you and her are too much alike? She is practically a feminine version of yours. I''ve never seen people with such thick skins like the both of you before."


    Seth''s eyebrows twitched. How was Lexiparing him with a degenerate like Jiang Yi?


    However, he forgot to notice he was a degenerate as well, just like her.

 Chapter 221 - The Twelve Palace Masters

    After everyone introduced themselves, Run brought the guests to their respective rooms, but not before Jiayi finished asking a ton of questions.


    Run brought all the women to their rooms first. Those rooms were all located near each other in the first floor of the pce, where most of them lived. Except for Seth''s room, it was far away from theirs.


    After Meiyi, Meihui, Rina and Jiayi were settled, Run brought Seth to a simple but good room on the second floor, letting him stay a bit far from any of the other girls. This were secret "protective" measures Yushui had told them to adopt.


    "Sigh... Why are you doing this with me, Run? I thought you were a righteous person, but now I''m starting to think I was wrong."


    "Hm? What am I doing with you? I''m bringing you to one of the best rooms in our pce... Maybe it is not enough for Young Master Seth?" Run asked calmly, making sure to not show the internal smile she currently had.


    "Come on... You know about it... You could''ve at least let me stay on the same room as Rina."


    "What are you talking about? It is improper for a woman and a man to stay in the same room."


    Seth had the urge to say, ''Not when they are a couple.'' But in the end, he decided to stay silent and respect their decision.


    "I know you and Rina are probably together, but these were my Master instructions. So please, bear with it."


    ''Hm? When did Pce Master Yushui instruct her? Sigh... This is bullshit! That woman... Is she currently on my side or not?''


    Run departed after finishing her job, leaving Seth alone inside his room. Since he had nothing to do, he decided to concentrate on his cultivation, trying to understand a bit more of the things he was studying at the moment.


    At the first floor, all the girls decided to invade Rina''s room, crowding it with beautiful women and making the whole room smell like sweet flowers. Jiang Yi, Jiayi, Xiurong and even Run were there. Only Meihui wasn''t present, since she was taking care of her daughter. The situation she was in, requiredplete attention in order for her to remain clean and healthy.


    "Rina, please tell us... How far did you go with Senior Brother Seth already?" Jiayi was totally worked up, trying to gauge how far Rina had gone with Seth on their rtionship.


    "How far? What are you talking about?" Rina asked a bit embarrassed. She never had friends to discuss things like this before, so this entire situation was something new for her.


    "Eh? Come on... Don''t be shy. You know what I am talking about. Have you kissed him already? Like what he did with Senior Sister Caizhi, back in the Elven Territory."


    Everyone gazed attentively at Rina, curious about that.


    "Wh-Why do you want to know about it?"


    "Because that''s what friends do right? We share experiences and stories."


    Rina got happy inwardly by hearing Jiayi''s words.


    ''Eh? Friends? Could it be this is how people make friends?''


    "I-I... I''ve kissed him." Rina got red in embarrassment, but she managed to say it. While in Seth''spany, she could be much bolder than that; but she lost all that boldness when she was not with him.


    "Eh?! You''ve already kissed him?! How does it feel?" Xiurong asked, surprising the other girls.


    They though a valiant woman like her was not interested in that kind of topic, but they were wrong. Little did they know that mercenary and pirate women were the most proactive ones. Amazons were just a little step behind those two groups.


    "I don''t know how to express this... It''s good, really good. And every time we do it, it feels a bit better."


    "Wait... Have you done it more than once?" Jiayi asked while shocked. Even Run had the urge to try it after hearing Rina''s story.


    The conversation kept on, with Rina describing some of her experiences together with him.


    All this while, Jiang Yi was calmly listening to them, feeling like she was in the midst of a bunch of innocentmbs. She was the only one that wasn''t too much surprised by the things they were talking, because she had sses with a female teacher hired by her mother to teach her the ways of the human rtionship.


    She was indeed interested on hearing Rina''s stories, but she felt they were too normal. Actually, the definition of normal for her, was what other people could consider as wild. What could be expected from a woman that tried to make Seth her private toy, at the first time they met.


    At a certain point, she told the girls she was sleepy and that she would actually go to her room, leaving Rina''s room while the others kept talking.


    But instead of going to her room, she went up the stairs, hidden from everyone.


    .


    .


    .


    Eleventh Pce Master Yushui arrived at the meeting hall, where there were already five people waiting.


    "Eleventh Pce Master! You''re here." Hua Jing excitedly shouted after seeing Yushui had arrived. Outside her sisters and the Lake Goddess, Pce Master Yushui was one of the people she respected the most inside the sect.


    Beside Hua Jing, the Fourth Pce Master Hua Qing and the Fifth Pce Master Hua Ning were already there too.


    "I came. I have to thank you for helping me organizing this important meeting."


    "It is nothing Pce Master Yushui." Hua Ning said in a mild tone.


    "Where are the others?"


    "Well... The First and Second Pce Masters have already arrived." While Hua Qing was saying, Yushui looked at the two distant figures of the First and Second Pce Masters.


    They were already in their designated seats, waiting for everything to begin. Pce Master Yushui nodded towards them and they nodded back.


    Both of them were Mana Control initial-stage cultivators and the weakest among all Pce Masters, but their ages were still low as well.


    At that moment, two more people arrived side by side at the meeting hall. Both of them were important individuals inside the sect as well. The one at the left side was the Eighth Pce Master Jingzhu. She walked peacefully, while one of her hands always traced the green bamboo swords that apanied her up and down, left and right.


    At the right side, the figure of a woman with a Lily flower attached to her hair, walked beside Pce Master Jingzhu. She was the Ninth Pce Master Baihe. A woman that loved the sweet smell of flowers.


    They were already at the Profound Mana initial-stage Realm of cultivation, a realm of power few people living at this continent had reached.


    All these women were important figures inside the zed Lake, standing at their position for many years and training many disciples. Despite their youthful appearance, resembling women at theirte twenties or early thirties, their age was much higher, what only made them more experienced and valued by the sect.


    "Pce Master Yushui. I heard you had something important to tell us."


    "Indeed, Pce Master Baihe. Soon, after all the other Pce Masters arrive, I will tell you all."


    Baihe and Jingzhu nodded and greeted the Hua sisters, going directly to their seats after that.


    Suddenly, everyone heard the steps of three more people approaching. Pce Master Yushui frowned, since she knew who was about to arrive.


    "Tch. I hope you didn''t call us here for nothing, Pce Master Yushui." A short haired woman entered the meeting hall, while being followed by two more women. She seemed to act as the leader of that particr group of three.


    Even though all the people present were from the same sect and fought for the same things, pce Maser Yushui and this particr woman, were not in good terms.


    However, their disagreements were always with words and never in a fight. Both of them were Profound Mana middle-stage cultivators, and a fight between them would result in a massive destruction, what none of them really wanted.


    "Don''t worry, Tenth Pce Master Shanhu. I wouldn''t dare to call all of you here for naught."


    "Tch... I hope so." Shanhu felt like Yushui was purposely calling her by the title, trying to tell her she was the Tenth while Yushui herself was the Eleventh.


    Behind her, the figure of the Sixth and Seventh Pce Masters marked the arrival of eleven women. Eleven really strong women that were like pirs supporting this Higher Ground.


    The only one still missing was the Twelfth Pce Master. As for the Lake Goddess; She was in a private training session with her disciples and all the Pce Masters knew she would note.


    At times like these, the final wordid on the hands of the Twelfth pce Master, someone stronger than all the others.


    After Shanhu and the women that apanied her sat down, the Hua sisters took their seats as well. There were less than five minutes for the agreed time to start the meeting, but all of them were certain thest person would arrive in time, since they knew she was a person that valued time more than anything.


    That abnormal value she put in time, was what actually made her not only be the strongest among all the pce Master, but the youngest of them all as well.


    A petite form suddenly entered the meeting hall, signaling thest member had finally arrived.

 Chapter 222 - Lan Xue

    A petite woman slowly walked inside the meeting hall. She had a dark blue hair, cascading all the way down to her buttocks border, giving her a very jovial but refined appearance. If one were to look at her, he could swear she was a sixteen years olddy; however, everyone knew she was way older than that, but still younger than any of the other Pce Masters.


    The thing is... She attained a very high realm of power when she was still really young. The zed Lake Sect inheritance bloodline, flowed in high quantities through her veins, since herpatibility with it was really good. Because of that, she retained an "eternal" sixteen years old body, very petite and very graceful.


    However, if one were to ask her if she liked her cute and graceful appearance, she would certainly say she hated it. Growing amidst tens of thousands of women that developed really thick and bountiful bodies, while she still remained young, left a deep mark in her heart.


    However, in terms cuteness and looks, she was above everyone else and only below one single person inside the sect. That person was the Lake Goddess.


    Lan Xue could''ve been even more cute, if her expresison wasn''t always so serious. None of the other Pce Master have seen her smile before.


    This Twelfth Pce Master was more like a mascot of their group and everyone had the urge to dote on her whenever they saw her. But none of them dared to do that. Not only because of her status, but also because of her strength. She was a solid Profound Mana peak-stage Realm cultivator, a monster among monsters.


    The only people stronger than her, were those leaders of the Higher Grounds, or people like the Elf Queen and Velgor.


    As she arrived at the meeting hall, Eleventh Pce Master Yushui lightly bowed to greet her.


    "Wee Twelfth Pce Master Lan Xue."


    "Pce Master Yushui, I heard that you have something important to tell us. Now that everyone is present, you can start telling us what it is."


    Lan Xue walked towards the main seat, since she was the strongest one present. If the Lake Goddess was here, she would sit somewhere else. But at her absence, Lan Xue had the rights to conduct the meeting. Her words and decisions would have the weight of the final verdict too. This was a rule everyone respected.


    "Since everyone is present, I will start. First of all, I have to tell you all, that I broke one of the Sect rules. Not only I broke one of those rules, but the rule that I broke was, that I invited a man to visit the sect."


    Everyone but the Hua Sisters got shocked. But even though the sisters were not shocked, since they saw that man she was talking about, they wanted to know why she had done that.


    "You... What?!" Tenth Pce Master Shanhu stood up, unable to ept what she had just heard.


    Yushui ignored Shanhu''s overreaction and continued: "I decided to do it on my own and I just want you to hear me out for a bit. If you consider it as being a huge error on my part, I am ready to be punished ordingly."


    The way Pce Master Yushi said that, showed the others, a certain conviction she had that they would understand her point in the end.


    "No... You actually broke one of our most important rules,mitting a taboo that is un..." Shanhu was intensifying Yushui''s erroneous attitude, when suddenly, someone interrupted her speech.


    "Stop. I want to hear what Pce Master Yushui has to say first." Lan Xue said in a normal voice. She wanted to understand why Pce Master Yushui had done that, since she knew Yushui valued the Sect as much as any of them and would never dare to do something that could vite the rules, if it wouldn''t help them even more in the end.


    "Thank you, Pce Master Lan Xue." Yushui thanked her and prepared her next words.


    Pce Master Shanhu had to swallow her next words back and sit down to listen everything.


    "The man I brought here, is a very special individual. He is a person from the younger generation, but the mysteries around him are so numerous, that I can''t even begin to count. However, what really matters, is this thing here."


    While saying, she took a zed Stone out from her spatial ring. zed Stones, were very special stones generated in a very special pce inside their sect grounds. Those stones were able to store images and scenes inside, making them repayable and enabling them to be shown to other peopleter.


    She injected her Mana inside the zed Stone and the scenes contained inside it, started to y before their eyes. First, the scenes ying showed everyone how a particr young male at the Mana Control Realm, was able to fight a huge and powerful golem that was a Profound Mana Realm initial-stage beast.


    That scene alone brought shock and amazement to everyone that was watching. Seth was too young to have the power he had and not only content with that, he was actually able to fight a Profound Mana beast. The Hua Sisters couldn''t believe it. Now Hua Qing knew there was not a single chance of her winning against him.


    The scenes quickly changed, jumping to a very particr scene that happened between Seth and Pce Master Yushui.


    .


    .


    .


    The young man arrived before pce Master Yushui while she was sitting with her legs crossed. She had her eyes closed and was trying to concentrate in not letting the poison spread inside her body, but it was a really hard thing to do.


    He was about to approach her, but she opened her eyes and released a bit of her aura to stop him from doing so. But when she did it, the poison inside her body red and started to spread again.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    After hearing her coughs, the man closed his eyes and remained silent for some time. But suddenly, he extended his hands towards her and a few secondster, the green poison spreading inside her whole body suddenly started to vanish. It happened so quickly, that Pce Master Yushui didn''t even know how to react.


    "What did you just do?"


    He smiled and replied: "Nothing, just what I needed to do."


    After that, he grabbed Caizhi''s hand and left.


    "Wai..." The Pce Master was about to inquire again, but her body was still weak, despite not having to fight against that poison anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    The zed Stone stopped showing the images, since it had already done what was necessary.


    Pce Master Yushui saw how none of the Pce Masters were able to understand or believe on what happened, but had to, since those scenes were real.


    "He easily purified the poison, just like he was a master on that topic. That''s why I brought him here."


    Lan Xue remainedposed, even though she felt as amazed as the others. She looked towards Pce master Yushui and asked: "Where do you want to get with that?"


    "I want him to heal the Lake Mother."


    After she said that, everyone stood silent.


    The Lake Mother was none other than the oldest human still living inside the Sect. Everyone present considered her as their ancestor, someone that should be respected and revered. The Lake Mother was the zed Lake Sect Master some twenty years ago. Her actual age was past the thousand years and she was a solid Mana Sovereign cultivator.


    However, she was in no good state and needed urgent treatment. But since she was the most important ancestor, there was no room for taking any risks. If anything happened with her, it would be a major loss to the zed Lake Sect.


    "So... So, you want him to treat the Lake Mother?" Lan Xue asked mildly.


    "Yes."


    "You''re crazy! We cannot trust a male and a male from the younger generation at that!" Shanhu started to oppose the idea, but not only because she didn''t like Yushui, but because of the risks of taking that strategy.


    "Shanhu is right! This is too risky!" The Seventh Pce Master started to support her friend, opposing the idea as well.


    "No! It could actually work! Didn''t you see how easily he expelled he poison from Yushui''s body?" Hua Jing started to take Pce Master Yushui''s side.


    The Hua Sisters took Yushui''s side, discussing with the others about the whole scenario. At some point in time, they had already forgotten Yushui had broken a rule after bringging a male to their Sect Grounds, only discussing about that major topic.


    The only person that didn''t state her opinion, was the Twelfth Pce Master Lan Xue. She had her eyes closed throughout the whole process, only hearing everyone''s thoughts. However, the most intense discussion, was actually happening internally inside her head.


    This meeting would easily take the entire night, before they could reach a conclusion.. But while that was happening, inside the Eleventh Pce, something intense was about to take ce as well.

 Chapter 223 - Wild But Unskilled *

    In afortable but simple room at the second floor of the Eleventh Pce, Seth was peacefully lying down on the bed with his eyes closed.


    After he was brought to this room by Run, he was left with nothing to do until the next day. He was not crazy enough to wander through a sect full of hungry wolves wearing the skin of female disciples, since he didn''t want to cause anymotion or any troubles at this moment.


    He knew Pce Master Yushui was probably doing her best to make his presence here justifiable and he didn''t want to make things even harder for her. That''s why he chose toy down and cultivate. Actually, he was learning a bit more about how his purified soul processes were changing his abilities. The speed he was able to convert Soul Energy Water into Soul Energy Mist increased as well, all thanks to Lexi''s purification.


    While he was immobile, lying down with his eyes closed, the door of his bedroom slowly and silently opened.


    Seth was a powerful cultivator with enhanced senses, so he instantly noticed someone had entered inside the room, even though he was not in a hundred percent awakened state. However, instead of letting his consciousness leave his own soul space and return back to his body, he continued to cultivate peacefully.


    He did it because he was certain that Rina, the person he thought was entering the room, would respect the fact that he was cultivating and wait some minutes before he finished that cultivation session.


    The person that had entered the room, slowly closed the door and silently moved towards Seth. After noticing he wasying down with his eyes closed, that person thought he was sleeping and decided to do something.


    If Seth knew that the person that had entered his room, was not Rina but Jiang Yi. He wouldn''t be peacefully cultivating like he was at that moment. However, if he was in real danger, Seth''s instincts would warn him of that, what clearly didn''t happen, since Jiang Yi had no power to harm Seth even if she used her strongest abilities.


    Jiang Yi carefully ced her hands on his shirt and started to slowly lift it, revealing his toned abs and perfect aligned muscles. Her hands then moved uninhibitedly through his whole torso, caressing every inch of skin and every single muscle.


    Seth instantly noticed "Rina" was probably in the mood. He didn''t expect that, but it was indeed possible, since Rina was getting bolder with each time they did it.


    However, Seth had the fancy idea of letting her do as she wishes. He would wait and feel how far she would go if he was not the one leading the situation. He started to get excited as well, by the thought Rina would do something naughty. At this point his cultivation session was ruined, but he didn''t care anymore.


    Jiang Yi was amazed by how handsome Seth''s body was. He had the perfect shape she idealized in her dreams, something she wasn''t able to see back at the Blue Breeze Capital City, since most men there were not even worth of entering her eyes. Not only because of their appearances, but because of their status. Without a toy to y, she could only fantasize about it.


    Only now, she noticed she had never been so interested in a man before. Those Young Masters were pathetical whenparing with the man before her eyes.


    Suddenly, she saw a tent forming inside Seth''s pants, attracting her eyes there and making her forget everything else.


    Jiang Yi knew what it was, since that was the main purpose, she hade here. However, it was still a momentary shock for her. But instead of getting shy or embarrassed, she just put her right hand inside his pants, directly grabbing that hardened rod.


    ''Holy Shit!'' Both of them got amazed at the same time.


    Seth was amazed to notice "Rina" was already that bold. He didn''t think she would go that far, but he was enjoying that kind of y.


    As for Jiang Yi, she could swear she was pretty much grabbing someone''s forearm. It was thick and she wasn''t able to believe something like that was even possible. An unexinable sense of curiosity assaulted her and without even thinking twice, she descended his pants in order to see it with her own eyes.


    Gasp!


    Jiang Yi felt just like her bindings were undone. She always took the role of a model person before her father and family, and even though they knew she liked to make people''s life a bit miserable, it was never something overboard to the point of no return.


    However, she herself knew how much she wanted to cause chaos. How much she wanted to be naughty and not a role model anymore. The thing in front of her was just what she needed, and at the same time herst chance to throw that fake persona away.


    Jiang Yi would be locked up inside the zed Lake Sect, day and night, for many years toe, in order to grow powerful. After all, getting stronger was one of her intents as well. That''s why for today she was throwing away all inhibitions, throwing away the shroud she wore and throwing away whatever thoughts she had regarding what she was doing was wrong.


    She knelt down beside the bed, bringing her face near the stiff rod she was holding and aligning her lips close to it. For a brief second, she stopped, before moving forward once again and making her lips encounter that spear head.


    Seth felt her lips kissing his member and her hot breath blowing towards him, what made him even more excited. But inwardly, he started to feel something was off. There was something telling him Rina would not do something like that. It was too off for her character. But this time, he chose to ignore that warning, concentrating on the heavenly sensation he just started to feel.


    Jiang Yi had just put his dick inside her mouth, tasting something she wanted to taste for a long time. Her eyes were bathed in a crazy light as she stared at the long shaft right in front of her, while at the same time, she moved her tongue wildly inside her own mouth, trying to better taste it.


    Her movements were not perfect and seemed to be trying to satisfy herself and not her partner, but Seth felt a pleasing sensation nheless. Those strange movements seemed just what the clueless Rina would do, the only difference would be the intensity and passion. Seth started to doubt even more, feeling how intensely he was being sucked. Since he had a very tough and resilient body, he was actually able to enjoy it.


    Jiang Yi realized she was getting super aroused. At some point in time her scent was so strong that it drifted through the air, arriving at Seth''s nostrils.


    However, Seth would never open his eyes, if not because of her uncontroble greed.


    Jiang Yi wasn''t able to hold on any longer, firmly gabbing his rod and suddenly bringing her head down, swallowing way more that she could chew.


    Seth abruptly opened his eyes,ing across Jiang Yi''s wavy blue hair all over him, as she swallowed him deep on her throat.


    "Shit!"


    Instead of pushing away her body, he actually grabbed her head, making his member go even further down her throat. Suddenly, Seth let out a white explosion inside her mouth, not giving Jiang Yi the time and space to breath, before she swallowed everything down.


    "Ah!"


    Pant! Pant! Pant!


    Seth released her head and she immediately started to breathe with short and quick breaths, trying to recover from all that exertion. Impressively, there was an excited expression on her face, just like she had aplished a great feat. While she was still savoring that taste, she stood up while maintaining eye contact with him.


    "You... What... What are you actually..."


    Seh didn''t know how to properly express everything he was feeling.


    Even though Jiang Yi was still recovering, now that Seth woke up, she only had one chance of leaving from this situation still intact. And that was going till the very end.


    Before Seth could properly organize his thoughts and emotions, she quickly moved towards him and pushed him down on the bed, assuming the leadership of the whole situation. Not giving him any time to think, she pleased his eyes as she started to undress.


    Her body was really something out of this world. As her blouse started to slowly fall down, Seth wasn''t able to take his eyes off of her. Her full pair of breasts were instantly exposed in front of him, moving up and down ording to her movements.


    Jiang Yi made sure to not cover anything, letting him enjoying the view of her body, entirely. She started to remove her skirt together with everything else, revealing her naked form in front of him. Jiang Yi had the body of a seductress. A body that could melt the strongest self-control in a matter of seconds.


    And that was how she was dealing with Seth.. Making him y her game, dance ording to her music.

 Chapter 224 - Fighting For Dominance *

    While Seth was still lost, enjoying the beautiful view in front of him, Jiang Yi started to move towards him, climbing up the bed and moving his way. The way she did it, captured Seth putting him in an enchanted state.


    But instead of doing anything amon couple would do, like kissing or even fucking, she pushed Seth down on the bed, moving her legs towards his face and positioning them on each side of his head.


    Jiang Yi was basking on the feeling of dominating over him, someone not only stronger but with superior status than her.


    Her legs took the position of an inverse V, staying opened right before Seth''s face and giving him theplete uncensored view.


    Seth was surprised to see her sacred garden right in front of his eyes. If he had been caught off guard in the situation before and was out of words, on this particr situation, he couldn''t even properly form a thought other than the desire topletely eat that pussy.


    Giggle!


    Jiang Yi felt a bit embarrassed, but she was enjoying the feeling of a man directly staring at her most secret ce. However, she felt that there was something missing. But this time, she knew what it was and in order to supply what was missing, there was only one thing to do.


    Jiang Yi abruptly lowered her hips, sitting on Seth''s face. Her beautiful lower lips, going for a direct kiss with Seth''s lips.


    Seth couldn''t believe he was receiving a kiss like that, but since he loved to kiss, he opened his mouth and started to eat the meal she delivered for him.


    "Ahn!"


    Seth ate it like he has been starving for many days, making sure to kiss every part of her, until he finally stopped right at her pink pearl.


    Suddenly, he sent his tongue to attack it, sucking and swirling with everything he got.


    "AH! Ahn!


    Jiang Yi started to moan uncontrobly, feeling a pleasure she wasn''t able to feel when she did it by herself. That pleasure left her super excited, making her slit wet with sweet nectar. But just as it was being produced, Seth made sure to lick it clean.


    Jiang Yi started to swing her hips forward and backward and at the same time her legs pressured Seth''s head in the middle. Her restlessness was a signal that there was something building up inside of her.


    While doing that, she delighted that she was able to do one of the things she initially wanted to do with Seth; dominating him. Impressively, she felt it was way better than she initially thought it would be. Truth be told, Jiang Yi didn''t n on going this far with him when they were at the party inside her father''s house. She would only whip and toy with him, making him do what she wanted. But something changed after she saw his strength and the woman he had, Rina.


    After that, a feeling of conquering something impossible and stealing from someone way better than her, made her disregard her past limits. She was certain that doing that would be very exciting experience and at the same time, a thing that would fuel her ego.


    With both of them moving unrestrained, Jiang Yi quickly felt something big wasing. Her back arched up as she felt a huge pleasure right at the area where Seth was wildly sucking. Her muscles started to strongly contract and her brain released all the pleasure hormones she wanted, making her reach the best climax of her life.


    Suddenly, Seth felt a lot of sweet nectar spraying on his face. There was so much of it that he wasn''t able to drink it all at once; however, that sudden bath, made something inside of him wake up.


    While Jiang Yi was still delighting on that explosive sensation, Seth suddenly pushed her down, standing from the position he was and getting Jiang Yi by surprise.


    With this woman he didn''t need to stand on ceremony, he could go harder and release his most primitive lustful desires on her body, and that''s what he was going to do. If that''s what she wanted, then he would give her that. But it would be his way, not hers, because he wasn''t a submissive person.


    The monster that awakened inside of him, wanted to dominate her, that''s why after pushing her down, he grabbed both her hands and pinned them behind her head. He held them there with his right hand, while with the left, he separated Jiang Yi''s legs, opening them wide and revealing her beautiful wet heaven for him.


    Jiang Yi squirmed around, trying to free her hands and invert the situation, pinning Seth down and ride him again, but nothing she could do was able to free her from his strong hands.


    Seth looked at the inviting position she was in and his already hardened rod, got even harder. With Jiang Yi, it didn''t matter if she was a virgin or not, he would assault her without mercy. And because of the super excited face she was making, he felt it was the necessary proof showing that she was more than ready.


    Seth positioned his dick at the right ce, moving his hips forward and ravaging her insides with a single thrust. He just stopped when it hit the end of the road.


    Gasp!


    Jiang Yi felt full. She could swear that there wasn''t space down there that wasn''t filled with him.


    Seth realized that while thrusting, he didn''t feel any resistance in the way, meaning that she was not a virgin, but that was to be expected by someone like her. He didn''t give a shit about that, but it seemed that Jiang Yi herself did.


    After recovering from that first thrust she received, Jiang Yi smiled and looked right at Seth''s eyes.


    "Hehehe... Did you think you would be the one to steal my virginity? No man could ever do that! I was the one that ripped it off while pleasuring myself."


    There was a victorious smile on her face, showing Seth she would not be a trophy on his collection. She thought that saying this would make her stand on top of his ego, dominating over him again. However, her phrase actually made Seth value this situation a bit more, since it implied, she didn''t do it with anyone.


    He smiled back at her and said: "I may not have stolen your virginity, but that doesn''t matter. I''ll make sure to stole every inch of this body of yours, making you never forget the feeling of my dick inside you."


    "Ahn!"


    He started to move, not caring if she was feeling any pain at all. Actually, he knew that even if she was in pain, she would actually like it, since she had that kind of kink.


    "Ahhh!"


    With every move, he attacked her at a different spot, making sure to identify the ces Jiang Yi reacted more. Less than two minutester, he already knew her sweet spot.


    "Hmm! Ahn!"


    While still holding her hands above her head, he started to move faster, focusing on hitting the same spot over and over. The way he was prating her, was more like he was trying to plunder her essence, going rough and fast.


    Even though Jiang Yi had those peculiar tastes, she was actually inexperienced and her body was not able tost long while being plundered like that.


    Her limbs started to tremble and a sensation that seemed thousand times stronger than the one she felt before, was building up inside her body.


    "AH! AH! AH!"


    Even though Seth saw Jiang Yi''s body writhing below him, he kept attacking her without mercy. She was able to awaken a sleeping beast inside his body, that shouldn''t have been awoken.


    "AHHHH! It''sing! AHNNN!!!"


    Suddenly, Seth felt his weapon was being squeezed from all sides and he was forced to stop to enjoy that feeling. The view in front of him was pleasing to the eyes, something that made him delight.


    Jiang Yi was currently inside a white world of pleasure. Her body was acting as if she had been electrocuted. Her pelvic muscles kept spasming with the intense pleasure she was currently feeling.


    Seth kept feeling her insides moving restless and getting more and more lubricated, as if it knew that he would not stop with a single round.


    Pant! Pant! Pant!


    Jiang Yi didn''t have words to express what she felt. Just because of that, she considered everything was worth it.


    Seth released her hands and moved away from her, taking his dick out of her.


    "Ah!"


    But suddenly, Seth lifted her body, turning her around and putting Jiang Yi in a position where her butt got totally exposed for him. Not even letting her adjust her position properly, he inserted his weapon back in,pletely taking her off guard.


    There were no words in between their endless rounds of pleasure, just moans and naughty noises.. Seth was releasing all his hidden strong libido right on her body, while Jiang Yi was having the time of her life.

 Chapter 225 - Deal

    Seth spent the entire night pleasuring Jiang Yi and himself in a multitude of different forms. Actually, he prioritized his own pleasure, but it ended up making Jiang Yi feel even better, since he was going rough and hard at it, what made her love it even more.


    When morning finally arrived, Seth was feeling refreshened. As a Mana Control peak-stage Realm cultivator, his stamina was already thousand times greater than a normal person''s stamina; on top of that, Seth''s body was modified once by the Seed of Tyranny andter on by when it turned into that Crimson Light, making him practically an unstoppable machine.


    Unfortunately for Jiang Yi, she wasn''t able to apany Seth till the end, almost fainting from exhaustion. At least, she had a very happy expression while she was sleep.


    He got out of the room, leaving the unconscious Jiang Yi behind. He expected that she would be gone when he arrivester at night.


    Seth went down the stairs, going to the main pce hall, where he saw Pce Master Yushui''s figure approaching.


    The meeting had taken the entire night and Pce Master Yushui had a headache, since they weren''t able to effectively reach a concrete conclusion. Now that she saw Seth, she could at least exin him what she wanted him to do and ask what he wanted in return.


    "Pce Master Yushui. Are we able to talk about that now?"


    Pce Master Yushui nodded and said: "Come. I wanted to talk with you as well. Let''s go to my office room."


    She guided Seth back to the second floor, where they went to a remote corridor where, they entered a very spacious room full of ancient books.


    After sitting down, Seth asked: "What do you want me to do?"


    "First of all, let me confirm this with you... Are you really able to purify poisons? Are you a doctor or at least know how to heal a person that was poisoned?"


    "Ah... Are you talking about what I did at that time?"


    Pce Master Yushui nodded.


    Seth made a moment of silence, before replying: "I can purify any kind of poison."


    "Any kind of poison?"


    "Yes." Seth was lying. He couldn''t purify everything, unless it was inside his own body. But he could purify the Evergreen Poison and some other substances with his Evergreen Essence. However, he had the ultimate purifying ability; Lexi. She could do it and very easily.


    He could negotiate with Lexi, and that was what he would do, since he desperately needed to leave Meiyi and Meihui in a safe ce. Inside this sect, he felt they could rest peacefully.


    "Good.? I want you toe with me to a certain ce tonight. I won''t lie to you... Things are not so simple at the moment and I need to convince the others you are capable enough to heal a certain person. That''s why I will need you to help me deal with that."


    "Don''t worry, you can call me when the timees."


    "Then it''s decided. Now tell me... What do you need from me and my sect in return for your services? Please don''t go too overboard." Yushui looked at Seth waiting for his answer.


    "Pce Master Yushui, I guess you already know what it is. I need a ce for them to stay for one or two years at least. They must stay safe from any danger and live peacefully during that time. After that, I will bring them home."


    Yushui furrowed her eyebrows and asked: "Just that?"


    Seth''s request was something really simple. It was so simple, that even if he asked for them to stay for ten years, Pce Master Yushui would certainly ept it. She was expecting something harder, since a normal cultivator wouldn''t waste that golden chance to acquire a lot of good resources from a Higher Ground.


    "Actually, there is one more thing, but that can only be aplished by you."


    "You can say it."


    "That girl called Jiang Yi, could you take her under your tutge? Just teach her some things, if she isn''t up to the task, you can then disconsider this favor."


    Pce Master Yushui raised her eyebrows, but she refrained to say anything.


    "Alright. I agree."


    "Thanks. That''s all."


    "Since we are done here, you may leave. Remember that you can move freely inside my pce area, but I don''t advise you going out. It could make things harder for us. I''ll will leave and returnter to take you. So, stay ready for the meeting tonight."


    Seth nodded and left her office. He was practically free till night, so he decided to go to a peaceful ce to observe some things. While going, he decided not to think why the hell did he ask something for Jiang Yi.


    ''Sigh... I guess Lexi is right. These women are bewitching me.''


    Seth was not "able" to leave the Pce for now, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t see or explore the area outside. He still had the powerful ability called Soul Sense, an ace up his sleeves. The only thing stopping him from using it right now, was the fact that he would probably see things he shouldn''t see. However, the fact that this was a female only sect, increased the temptation of doing that tenfold.


    Actually, the Soul Sense was such a perfect ability, that the user would be able to block or concentrate on certain things he or she wanted to see. That''s why Seth was able to stop his Soul Sense from spying behind the clothes people were using, but if he were to catch the scene of them naked, there was nothing he could do. This was the primary reason he both wanted and didn''t want to use it now.


    If not for the fact that he had already seen Serene and Rina perfect jade bodies, and Jiang Yi and Arwen mature curves, he would have been unrestrainedly using his Soul Sense. However, Seth had already tasted from the best of the best and he was able to easily suppress his desires.


    Rina, Run, Jiayi and Xiurong were still sleeping, since they stood the entire night talking and gossiping about many things, not being able to notice his absence.


    Seth left the main hall, going to the backyard, moving farther from where everyone was.


    .


    .


    .


    zing Phoenix Country.


    At the current zing Phoenix Sect territory, everything had changed. The corpses were already buried and the entire city was being upied by Wu Martial Kingdom soldiers.


    They quickly rebuilt many of the city walls, fearing they would suffer from other outside powers attacks, but fortunately, nothing happened till now.


    It was raining today, something that only happened once or twice a year on that ce; however, the frequency of rains had been increasing this year. This phenomenon was rted to the Fire Labyrinth, but no one knew.


    In such a gloomy day, a hooded woman descended from her horse and met with a man in a certain alley inside the zing Phoenix City. At the end of the alley, they could see a hidden tavern that apparently had been abandoned.


    The man bowed and said respectfully: "Madame, everything is settled ording to your wishes."


    She walked past him, going towards the tavern. While passing by his side, she threw him a bag full of gold coins and said: "Make sure to keep it a secret."


    The man received the bag and left. He was none other than the person that assumed the leadership of the Wu Martial Kingdom army, after the death of the previousmander. That man was mysteriously found dead inside his room, but no one knew how he died or if anyone had killed him.


    The woman opened the unlocked door and entered the abandoned tavern. But just as she entered, she saw that there was a man already waiting for her there. He had a burly figure, full of blonde hair and muscles, like he was born with a beast constitution.


    The woman walked up to him and asked: "Are you the representative of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce?"


    The man furrowed his hairy eyebrows and asked: "What do you want from me?"


    The woman realized she was mostly right by the way he spoke.


    "I am Wu Cuifen."


    "What do you want from me?" The man said in a deeper tone, showing her, he didn''t want to know who the hell she was, just for what reason the Wu Martial Kingdom wanted to talk with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    "I want to make a deal!"


    The man turned towards her and wildlyughed.


    "Ahahaha! A deal? What could a person from a lower ground such as the Wu Martial Kingdom, possibly offer us in a deal? What a joke!"


    He didn''t even ask what she could offer, disregarding the possibility of her offer being good. His pride wouldn''t let him believe that was possible.


    Wu Cuifen disliked his behavior, but she had to put up with it.


    "I have information! The real reason the Wu Martial Kingdom attacked the zing Phoenix Sect was not because of what everyone knows.. It''s because of something else, something way more important."

 Chapter 226 - Snow

    "Something important? I don''t believe that there is something of importance on your words."


    The man was about to stand up and leave, thinking his precious time was being wasted here, but Wu Cuifen suddenly said: "I didn''te here for the Wu Martial Kingdom, but for me. The information I have, could benefit you more than you think."


    He suddenly got interested on her story, since she said it was something particr. Instead of leaving he got interested in asking about it.


    "What is it?"


    "First, can we discuss the..."


    His hand moved at a speed that she was not even able to see, grabbing her neck and lifting her body from the ground.


    "What is it? Tell me what it is and if I feel it is worth enough as a trading tip, we can then proceed with the trade as you wish. We, from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, are not people who go back on our words, but at the same time, we hate wasting our time with useless things. So, this is yourst chance... Speak."


    The man released Wu Cuifen, making her fall on the ground.


    Cough! Cough!


    She realized she was not in a good situation, but there was not turning back now. However, Wu Cuifen didn''t give a damn about the consequences that would be brought by thing she was about to tell him. What she wanted was to make an agreement with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. But she just realized that the final decision was entirely within that man''s hands.


    After a quick internal struggle, she decided to reveal everything. Even if he didn''t agree on helping her, at least, the man she hated the most would suffer a huge loss.


    "The real reason the Wu Martial Kingdom attacked the zing Phoenix Sect, is not because of any kind of enmity, but because we found a Skystone mine outside one of the minor cities called Misty Horizon. While we waged war, we positioned our hidden troops there, taking control of that ce. The initial n was to..."


    "Is that all? Does it mean that you are trying to make a transaction with me, offering information about a puny blue Skystone mine?" The man interrupted her while looking angry. Blue Skystone mines were verymon to find, and something a Higher Ground would not even look at. That''s why he got mad.


    "No! Not a blue Skystone mine. I swear we found a lot of purple Skystones there."


    "Purle Skystones? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "No, I wouldn''t dare. I swear it is real."


    The man didn''t say anything for some time, thinking if he should trust her or not. If what she was telling him was indeed the truth, then it would be a huge discovery. Purple Skystones were thousand times stronger than blue Skystones and probably none of the Higher Grounds had more than a hundred of those.


    "There is only one way for me to know about it. We are going to trave there right now. You areing with me. If what you said is true, then we can make a deal."


    Both of them left the tavern, mounting on two horses that were prepared beforehand, disappearing from the zing Phoenix City.


    However, none of them noticed the shadow of a man that heard everything they had discussed.


    That man was Ninth Shadow.


    He was doing a secret investigation to find clues about what had happened and that man was one of his targets. However, he ended up discovering something else. Something he was sure Velgor would like to hear about.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth arrived at a remote corner of the backyard, where he would be able to use his Soul Sense without spying on anyone. He wanted to have a clear view of this whole ce, identifying the best locations for him and Lexi to explore. She wanted him to identify from where did that spiritual energy wasing from, since she felt it would be very beneficial for her to absorb it.


    However, just as he arrived at that remote corner, he saw a sixteen years old girl sitting in afortable position and with her eyes closed. It seemed she was meditating or trying to concentrate on something.


    Looking at her from the back, he realized her dark blue hair was really long and beautiful and her skin was white as snow.


    Seth didn''t want to bother her, so he decided to leave in silence and go to another location. But just as he was about to leave, that girl raised her hands and the temperature of the whole area dropped down. There were no energy fluctuations, but it suddenly started to snow.


    She looked up, admiring those snowkes falling down, while feeling a peace she was only able to feel in this type of situation.


    Seth realized she seemed moreplete amidst the snow. Even her beauty was enhanced to a new level when she stood there, in the middle; capturing Seth''s attention for way longer.


    Seth felt interested on her, but it was not a type of interest a man felt for a woman, but a genuine wish to know more about someone. He slowly approached, trying to not scare her in any way.


    "I didn''t know someone from the zed Lake could use ice. I thought this was a water element-based sect." Seth asked while he was still a bit far from her, making sure to not bypass a certain area to not make her ufortable.


    The girl turned towards him, making an expression of bewilderment and said: "I didn''t know our sect epted men as well."


    Seth realized her voice was a bit cold, but it seemed it was her normal way of talking. At least, while looking at her, he didn''t feel she seemed to be an unapproachable person, nor there was repulsion in her gaze.


    "That''s because I''m not from your sect. I''m sorry for being rude. My name is Seth and I was invited here as a guest. May I ask what''s your name?" Seth stopped at a distance that wasn''t too far nor too close.


    The girl looked at him with a profound gaze and answered: "I''m Lan Xue."


    "Lan Xue? You have a beautiful name. I don''t want to be indelicate but... I got mesmerized by the ice attribute ability you just showed. Does the zed Lake Sect, have ice attribute techniques as well?"


    After a bit of time, she answered: "The Sect is focused on water attribute techniques and there aren''t any disciples training in ice elemental skills. My case is a bit off... You should not bother with this."


    "I see..."


    "Since you''ve asked me a question, let me ask you one thing as well. Was it Pce Master Yushui that invited you?"


    "Hm? It was. How do you know about it? Ah, I see... How dumb of me... We are actually still inside Pce Master Yushui''s Pce. You should be one of her disciples, right?"


    Lan Xue didn''t respond.


    Seth took her silence as confirmation and continued: "She invited me to purify the poison of a certain person. It must be someone important for her."


    Lan Xue seemed more interested in that topic.


    "And... Are you able to aplish that?"


    "Hm... That''s a very interesting question. Let me tell you a secret. Actually, I''m not even a doctor." Seth said while smiling.


    When Seth said that, Lax Xue''s eyes turned frigid, but before she decided to do anything he continued to say some words.


    "But in regards to purification, I can tell you that there is no one in this entire world that is better than me. If she is really poisoned, then there is a hundred percent chance I can heal her."


    His intonation showed her theplete confidence he had in himself. However, he didn''t really have confidence in himself, but on Lexi.


    Seth had no way of really knowing how great Lexi was just by hearing her words and tales, but when the timees, he will realize how great she really is.


    Although he doesn''t know how great she is, he still has an unwavering confidence in her abilities. Not only because she is the strongest spirit, but because she is his partner.


    Somehow, Seth''s words made Lan Xue calm down. She didn''t know what it was, but she felt he was not joking.


    Lan Xue hade here specially to meet Seth. It was no coincidence he met her here, since she wanted to meet with him. Her motives for that, were the same as Pce Master Yushui''s motives. The Lake Mother.


    Although she trusted Pce Master Yushui''s judgement, she had to make sure Seth was the real deal and not a wolf in the skin of amb. There were some personal reasons that required her to do that. Lan Xue couldn''t risk the Lake Mother''s safety, so she decided to probe Seth''s real character and intentions.


    So far, she discovered he was rather an unusual individual.

 Chapter 227 - The Lake Inside

    Lan Xue suddenly decided to drop her act of a random young girl and said: "I hope that you''ll fulfill what you''ve just said."


    Ayer of water enveloped her body and she abruptly disappeared, leaving those words behind, that practically told Seth she was not someone so simple.


    Seth looked at ce she was previously standing and smiled. He already knew she was not a normal young disciple. It would be a very strange coincidence to meet someone like her here, so he had used his Soul Sense for a brief moment, identifying she was a strong practitioner.


    However, that didn''t matter for him. What mattered was that he discovered that this Lan Xue had close rtions with the person Pce Master Yushui wanted him to heal.


    Since Seth was finally alone, he decided to unrestrainedly use his Soul Sense. His soul energy expanded, covering everything in a fifteen thousand meters radius and revealing the important things for him. Impressively, Lan Xue was nowhere to be found.


    .


    After Lexi purified his Soul, he was able to convert Soul Essence Water into Soul Essence Mist way faster, increasing his soul strength by leaps and bounds. Right now, he was able to safely cover the distance of fifteen kilometers and maintain it for a bit longer than before without having splitting headaches.


    Suddenly, he saw something really interesting.


    There was an area devoid of anyone and a very peculiar flux of energy existed there. It didn''t seem to be a restricted area, but not a single person dared to go near it.


    Seth found it strange, but he recognized a huge torrent of Spiritual Energy circting at that ce and concluded that it was probably the ce from where the Spiritual Energy Lexi felt before, came from.


    He stopped trying to sense everything and concentrated his attention there. His Soul Sense started to bring him more information about that area, until it met a very mysterious blockade.


    Seth ignored Pce Master Yushui''s sayings and decided to go there on his own. He had nothing better to do and an untamed person like Seth, just wasn''t able to stay quiet when he saw something that interested him. Actually, the main reason he decided to go there, was because he didn''t see a single soul going towards that direction, so he wouldn''t be spotted by anyone.


    He entered the shadows, moving fast inside it and quickly reaching that ce minutester. He noticed a heavy feeling trying to pressure him down, but he kept advancing, not being bothered by that feeling. But as he walked forwards, that feeling kept increasing in intensity.


    Seth realized that he had arrived at a ce where his Soul Sense wasn''t able to move forward anymore. There seemed to be an invisible barrier blocking his senses from spying anything, what left him speechless.


    Suddenly, he heard Lexi''s voice inside his head.


    "Wow, I never imagined there would be a ce like this in this. This heavy sensation you''re feeling is Soul Suppression and it is most likely what constitutes the blockade in front of you."


    "Soul Suppression? Does it mean that whatever is causing this, is probably cultivating the soul and is at least stronger than me?" Seth asked while not being able to believe. He thought he was the only person with that knowledge on the whole Lazuli Star.


    "Precisely."


    "Then what do we do? Do we go back and don''t bother it?"


    "Hm... I am not able to tell this with a hundred percent certainty, but I''m pretty sure that what is causing this is a spirit."


    "A spirit?"


    "Yeah. A high-tier spiritual being. Probably even a weakened divine-tier spiritual being, like the Phoenix Spirit you saw inside the Fire Labyrinth."


    "I understand. It should have been expected from these Higher Grounds. Their history is way deeper and a thousand times more solid than the history of any of those human countries."


    "I can pretty much tell that this spirit is not only adept in water elementalws, but it has some knowledge regarding soul skills. The reason no onees here, is mostly because of it. I''m sure no one would be able to support the pressure you''re supporting right now."


    "Hm? Is this pressure that hard to support?" Seth asked a bit confused. He was indeed feeling a heaviness in his whole body, but it didn''t bother him that much.


    "Heh! Every single one of the disciples present in this sect, would have already passed out, if they tried to stay here for even a single second. Actually, even the Pce Masters wouldn''t be able to stay here for more than a minute. Even though their cultivation strength is good for this world, their souls are toomon."


    "Is that so? Interesting. Sigh... Guess we should go back. Whatever that spirit is protecting, must be something really important."


    Seth turned around and started to leave that area. He didn''t want to disturb the peace of whatever was inside. However, he suddenly heard the blockade behind of him moving. It abruptly opened a path for him to enter.


    Seth got bewildered by what just happened, but Lexi''s voice reappeared inside his head.


    "It allowed your entry."


    He turned around and looked towards the road ahead. It was just like a normal road with beautiful nts on each side, nothing special. But what was lying in the end of that path, he didn''t know. Seth decided to go and see it with his own eyes. Out of respect, he didn''t use his Soul Sense.


    Some hundred meters ahead, he noticed there was a hill going down. When he approached that ce, he was finally able to see the scenery in front of him. There was a beautifulke, spanning for many kilometers in radius.


    What made Seth get mesmerized, was that he remembered he had to enter ake to get here, so this was practically ake within ake.


    Suddenly, his eyes noticed a giant silver figure right at the center of those waters. It was the reflection of a huge silver moon. Seth quickly looked up, but he wasn''t able to see anything up in the skies. The whole sky here was built by a formation and was able to reproduce the qualities of the day and night. Itcked any of the stars ors everyone was able to see on the outside.


    So how was there the reflex of a moon inside theke?


    "Woah! This is incredible! So much Spiritual Energy! This ce is so rich of Spiritual Energy that it is overflowing." Lexi started to absorb everything uncontrobly.


    "Wait, Lexi. How the hell is there a moon inside thatke? Actually, where is the spirit residing here?"


    "I don''t know. Go find it yourself. Do not bother me, I''m absorbing this rich energy right now."


    Seth got speechless. Lexi didn''t give a damn about the situation they were in, only thinking about eating, since that''s what she does with the energy she absorbs.


    He decided to explore this area by himself, moving towards theke. Those waters were so crystalline that he was able to clearly see through them. There was a mystical feeling, attracting him towards it.


    He crouched down and put his fingers there, lightly touching theke surface. That mere action of his caused a ripple, that resonated with his own Soul Lake. From the ce where his fingers were touching, a lot of soul energy entered in contact with his body, invading his soul.


    An overwhelming soul energy poured inside him, making his Soul Lake shake in disorder.


    Boom!


    Seth felt he was but a tiny boat in the middle of a sea storm. His consciousness was thrown into disarray and his soul was about to suffer damage. But suddenly, he felt a hand touching his shoulder and pulling him backwards, making his finger get out of theke water, cutting the connection between them.


    Gasp!


    Seth deeply breathed, inhaling some fresh air as he returned to his body. He was saved from that energy storm by someone, preventing his soul from taking damage. Thatke had a very fearful water and Seth''s soul energy was not strong enough to support entering in contact with it.


    After rposing himself, Seth turned around to thank the person who had saved him, but just as his eyes met that silhouette, he saw that it was not a person but a spirit.


    It had taken the form of a woman; however, its body was entirely made of water. But in a single look, Seth noticed it was not the same water than the one that this mysteriouske was made of. Impressively, theke water had a stronger spiritual force than the one he felting from her.


    The spirit stared at him attentively, trying to feel what that person had found so special about him. He was a very strong individual for his age, but at first there was no way for her to know why he was someone special.

 Chapter 228 - Darya, The Water Elemental Spirit

    "Thanks for helping me." Seth started the conversation by genuinely thanking her.


    That spirit was very beautiful, but not in an attractive way. She was more like aesthetically beautiful and coupling with the fact she had the shape of a human, made Seth unconsciously treat her as a person. The most eye-catching difference between her and a human being, not counting her body made of water, were some fish scales here and there around her body.


    She smiled and said: "You should never touch those waters. They are not something anyone is capable of understanding, including me."


    Seth felt it was hard to believe that even a water type spirit would have trouble dealing with the water from ake, but he understood things were not as simple as they seemed to be.


    He nodded and asked: "Do you know what thiske really is?"


    Seth had the impression those waters were not normal. After a simple touch, he was able to realize that..


    The female spirit looked towards theke and answered: "If I were to describe what it is, I would say it is a wish."


    "A wish!? How can a wish turn into something like this?"


    "Thiske is formed by a very strong desire, left behind by our progenitor. To tell you the truth, even though I''m one of the oldest beings living around here, before I was even able to develop a proper sentience, thiske already existed. Even for me this is a very wonderful mystery." There seemed to be aplex light passing deep inside her eyes. It contained not only admiration but yearning too.


    Suddenly, Seth realized he hadn''t even introduced himself.


    "I''m sorry for being rude. My name is Seth, a guest currently staying at the zed Lake Sect. May I know your name?"


    "My Master gave me the name Darya. I''m a high-tier water elemental spirit born here, as well as the current protector of the entire zed Lake Sect." The water spirit remembered some old scenes between her and her master.


    "Your Master gave you a good name, Darya. After seeing thiske, I understand why this area is restricted. However, I would like to ask why did you allow me toe here?"


    Seth didn''t bother her by asking about her master. He knew spirits could live way longer than humans and her master may have already died.


    "I wanted to understand why do you have such a strong soul energy around you. Your presence here is very enigmatic and mysterious. The simple fact you''re still perfectly standing, even though you''re so close to that mysticke, is something worth of wanting to know about. Can you tell me a bit more about that?"


    "Is it that hard toe here? I didn''t feel anything different until I touched thatke." Seth tried to feign ignorance, because he didn''t want to reveal Lexi''s presence and the soul cultivation arts she taught him, to anyone.


    Darya expected he would tell her something concrete, but the way he said, seemed like his soul was just abnormal, being stronger than a normal person''s soul. However, she didn''t buy it entirely, but the fact he was overwhelmed just by touching theke, showed his soul was not strong enough yet.


    ''Could it be just a coincidence?''


    "You may not know, but your soul is really out of ordinary. But since there are no means of you using that power, being able toe to these kinds of ce, is all it will be useful for."


    "I understand."


    "There is still one thing I''m pretty much curious about you..." Darya seemed to be observing him with her water eyes.


    She walked closer and continued: "Why do I sense so much Spiritual Energy gathering around your body? Not even high-tier spirits like me are able to absorb so much Spiritual Energy like the quantity circling around you."


    ''Dammit! What is Lexi doing? Why didn''t she stop absorbing Spiritual Energy, even though we''re at the presence of a high-tier spirit. Dammit!''


    "Hehehe... You got me." Seth awkwardlyughed while filtering what he could say and what he couldn''t.


    "I just recently found a way to cultivate while using Spiritual Energy. Even though it doesn''t help that much, it can be beneficial in the long-term cultivation road."


    "Cultivate with Spiritual Energy? How''s that possible? There are no techniques avable in this continent able to assist you with that kind of practice."


    Seth smiled and said: "Hehe... I managed to develop it."


    "What? You developed it? Can you show me how do you do it?"


    Darya wasn''t able to believe his words. Developing an elemental technique already required an absurd mastery level over a certain element. But developing a cultivation technique was only something a monstrous genius could do. Seth was indeed a monstrous genius, but the technique he used to absorb spiritual energy was something that came from Lexi.


    Seth inwardly smiled. He was able to direct her attention to where he wanted, making her not think of other possibilities he didn''t want her thinking about.


    Seth suddenly started to actively pull the Spiritual Energy towards his body. Since he had helped Lexi doing it many and many times, he was ustomed with that already. Normally, amon person would start to slowly filtrate the energies he or she absorbed, only assimting a little bit of what was pulled. The Spiritual Energy would be then returned back to the environment, sincemon people wouldn''t be able to absorb it.


    But right after he absorbed that energy, he started the assimtion process,pletely absorbing everything. It''s just that cultivating this way was a really slow and boring way to do it, so Seth rarely did it.


    The water spirit was observing everything and she got amazed after getting the realization that Seth was telling the truth. He had assimted the Spiritual Energy, leaving her speechless.


    "Done."


    "Impressive. You''re quite talented. Actually, I should be calling you a genius... Since you''ve told me one of your secrets, I want to give you some things in return." Darya suppressed her amazement and spoke.


    "Oh? Gifts? They are wee." Inwardly, Seth was suspecting what were the motives for her actions, but he didn''t bother to voice them out.


    But Darya kind of noticed it and said: "They are minor things I would like to give you for building a good rtionship with the zed Lake Sect. The first one is this."


    Darya didn''t have a spatial ring with her, but a flower mystically appeared inside her palm. It was a bulbous fragrant flower with arge and slender stem. However, it had a very beautiful bluish semi-transparent color.


    "A flower?"


    "This is flower is called zed Lily. It is a flower that only grows here and nowhere else. It is born from Yin energy; thus, it must be used by a female, else it will serve for nothing. This flower likes pure and refreshing Yin energy, totallypatible with that little elf that came with you. Give it to her and she will be able to acquire affinity with the water element. The level of affinity will depend on her talent and Yin energy quality."


    "Really? That''s incredible. I''ll certainly give it to her."


    "The next thing is this... A water elemental bead. It can help you temporarily breath underwater, or it can be used as a protective measure when you get into a dangerous situation. Make sure to always keep it with you."


    Seth epted those gifts from her, but he was a bit confuse.


    "Why are you giving me a protective treasure?"


    "It''s just something I have here that serves me nothing. It''s going to be better in your hands."


    "Hm... Thank you then." Seth found it a bit strange, but he merrily epted those gifts. But even though he seemed to be happy, his thoughts were actually on a moreplex matter. After noticing she had some very special and mythical items, he started to think that maybe she could have something for Meiyi. But if he asked her that, it would be totally out of self-interest and something that might offend her.


    Seth suddenly stood silent.


    Darya noticed that there seemed to be something he wanted to ask, but there was no way of her knowing what it was before he asked.


    After some seconds on that internal struggle, he chose to throw away his pride and ask it anyways. Even if he were to be indelicate and ended up offending her, he would do it, since it was for Meiyi.


    "This may sound totally indelicate from my part, but are you perhaps able to give me something that could help one of my friends? She is unconscious and is unable to wake up because of some bloodline problems, maybe you could help her."


    The female water elemental spirit noticed the weight his words carried. She was not petty enough to take that as being indelicate, nor did she think he was being greedy.


    "Bloodline problems? I''m sorry but I have nothing that could help her."


    "I see... I''m sorry for troubling you."


    "No problem. I think..." Suddenly, Darya seemed to have received some information regarding that girl''s situation. It was just like someone was talking to her while she was having her conversation with Seth.

 Chapter 229 - Fallen Deity

    "I do not have anything that can help her, but I may have a piece of information that could help you."


    Seth got interested and his eyes lit up. Anything that could improve Meiyi''s situation was weed even if it was more information.


    "Please tell me."


    "The thing that is going to make her bloodline thoroughly awaken andplete the process, is something way moreplicated than you think. Maybe you think you''ll be able to find it inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, and that is indeed possible. But you''ll never be able to get it with your current cultivation." Darya said, shocking Seth.


    "You.... How did you know about it?"


    "I''ve known it since you entered the sect." Darya was lying, but Seth had no way to know about it.


    She was the zed Lake Sect Protector and probably had means to identify who entered and who left. But the information about Meiyi having that bloodline, was told her just a few moments ago.


    "Please tell me what it is."


    "Sigh... What she needs is the source. The source is nothing less than the Illusive Ethereal Goddess herself.


    "The Illusive Ethereal Goddess? But how? I thought those gods and deities were all dead..." Seth was perplexed.


    "That''s why I said it was way moreplicated than you''ve initially thought. The real Illusive Ethereal Goddess is really dead and you''re partially right."


    "Then how?"


    "Because she preserved a tiny part of her soul, turning it into a spirit. The spirit is the current protector of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and is residing inside the main sanctuary. She has but a tiny part of her real powers, but just that tiny part is able to decimate the current you over a thousand times in a single second. You cannot forget that once you''re dealing with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, you''re dealing with a previous deity."


    "..."


    Seth just realized that things would be way more difficult than he thought they would. He previously thought the most difficult hurdle to confront, would be the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary Master. He was a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator, someone able to destroy a whole city with one of his skills, but in reality, there was a hidden danger he wouldn''t know if not for Darya.


    Many things started to pass through his head, since he just received a shock from realizing he may not be able to wake Meiyi up so soon.


    ''No! I''ll do it... I need more strength. I need to be stronger.''


    Seth''s wish to be stronger spiked up. He suddenly asked: "Do you know how strong she is?"


    "Sigh... I don''t know for certain, but she is at the Mana Sovereign Realm now, limited by thews of this worlds and her own body. But I''m certain she is at least stronger than their Sanctuary Master. He is at the Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm of cultivation."


    "I understand. Thanks."


    "Sigh... Try not to be impulsive. You must know that time is by your side." Darya advised.


    Seth nodded, but he still seemed to be a bit lost with all that.


    "You can return now, there is nothing more for you to do here." Darya moved her arm and the protective barrier opened up a path for Seth.


    "Alright. It was really good to meet you Darya."


    "I think the same way, Seth."


    After lightly bowing to show her some respect, he turned around and left that ce. He was able to discover some crucial things, and perceive other minor details from their conversation.


    Seth passed through that soul barrier and started to return to the Eleventh Pce.


    Inside the restricted area, Darya suddenly asked: "Why did you ask me to meet him and give him those things, Master?"


    There was absolutely no one near her, but she asked normally, as if she was asking someone that was standing by her side.


    Suddenly a white light passed through the environment, as if being reflected by a mirror, and a woman donned in white clothes appeared.


    She was stunningly beautiful; so beautiful that even the female water spirit felt breathless. That woman, differently from Rina and Serene, was at the peak of her beauty, and if they were to put the three of them together now, unfortunately for Rina and Serene, they would lose in terms of maturity.


    She not only had a perfect face, like the other two, but she had an alluring body, that could destroy many rtionships if men and women were to see a glimpse of that body. She had a white veil covering her face, but her ocean blue eyes were on disy. They were so clear that they were able to reflect any light and at the same time, her gaze had a mystical feeling that gave the impression she could see everything.


    "Little Darya, he is a very special person and it is important to be friendly with such interesting entities." Her phrase carried ayer of mystery, but Darya was ustomed with that.


    "I don''t understand. Is he that interesting? I know that he is really one of a kind, being able toe here and even create a method to absorb Spiritual Energy. But it is still too far from being enough to enter your divine eyes."


    The woman smiled from behind her veil and said: "There is no way for you to know what kind of secrets that man possess. Unfortunately, while looking at him, not even I can see everything."


    "What?! That''s not possible! Master... Nothing is able to escape your eyes."


    "That might have been the truth if I still had that..." While saying those words, she looked at theke. There seemed to be a little bit of sadness on her intonation.


    After some time, she turned around and continued: "But not now. Little Darya, forget about this, what you need to understand now, is that he could be a useful ally, so never mistreat him."


    "I understand, Master. What about that girl? Is she really from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary? The Pce Masters won''t be able to ept it, if they discover about that. If they do something against him or her, we will the lose a possible ally."


    "There is no need for to concern about that. If they discover about her origins, there is someone that will certainly protect her. You just need to keep the situation controlled, not letting things get out of hand."


    "I''ll do it Master."


    "Good. There is something important that I have to inform you."


    "Please say it, Master."


    "In about two years, I''ll be leaving this continent."


    "Leaving this continent? Master, you..."


    "Little Darya, I need to do it, else I will never be able to go back. That''s why I need you to prepare something for me."


    "... Please say, I''ll make sure to prepare everything ordingly."


    "Good. I need you to prepare the Water Tribtion Trial for Caizhi. I will be soon leaving the sect to train her harder. I''ll be training her to be the next zed Lake Sect Master, but that will require my full attention. In two years, I will make sure to make her strength be at leastparable to little Lan Xue strength."


    "Caizhi? Why don''t you pass the Sect Master position to Lan Xue?"


    "Shecks something that Caizhi has, and that something is will. Lan Xue doesn''t want to be the Sect Master and that is probably because of her mother. She has other objectives in mind and won''t bother taking the role of Sect Master. However, Caizhi surprisingly showed the interest to be someone important and part of that, is because of that young man that just left."


    "You mean, Seth?"


    "Yes. She wants to be someone he can rely on, so I''ll make sure to take advantage of that."


    "Alright. When will you be back?"


    "Sigh... That''s uncertain. But don''t expect me toe back for at least a year. Time for me to go back and train her more properly."


    After saying those words, her body simply vanished.


    Darya was already ustomed with that, but she felt amazed every single time. She, a strong water elemental spirit, wasn''t able to feel how her master did that.


    Darya kept thinking about some things, but ultimately left to prepare for the things her master wanted.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had his head full. He didn''t know what to do now, but he knew he wanted more strength. Unconsciously, he had already stepped inside the eleventh pce area.


    When he lifted his head, he saw Jiayi running his way while screaming.


    "I finally found you! Where have you been all this time?" The way she talked seemed like she has been searching for him for a long time.


    "Jiayi? I was taking a quick stroll..."


    "A quick stroll? Master has been wanting to find you for some time already. Come let''s go."


    "Hm...? Is it already time? Alright, let''s go."


    Jiayi brought Seth inside the main pce hall, where she found Run and Xiurong, that were helping searching for Seth too.


    Suddenly, they heard Pce Master Yushui descending the stairs.


    "I''ve told you to not willfully wander around the sect, but I guess I was a fool for believing you would stay quietly waiting inside the pce." She shook her head after realizing her mistake.


    "Don''t be like that, Pce Master Yushui. I was just exploring the backyard, I swear."


    After hearing his words, she realized nothing she did would change his ways, so she didn''t pursue that matter. There was something more important to do right now.


    "Let''s go, the others are probably waiting for us already."

 Chapter 230 - A Warning

    "Where are we going?"


    "I''ll bring you to meet the other Pce Masters. We need to fully convince them first, before going to heal that person."


    Seth couldn''t believe he would have to participate in convincing the Pce Masters as well. He was clearly going to do a job Pce Master Yushui had to do, but he could notin about it, just ept.


    .


    .


    .


    Outside of the zed Lake Sect territory, it was already evening.


    .


    At the sameke Seth and his group used as transportation to enter the private dimension, the weather was a bit peculiar and strange. There was a strange mist covering the whole area, a hazy fog that was not only mysterious but moved very fast through the environment, spreading further and further.


    At the center of that mist, there was a purple mist that seemed illusive and ethereal. It stopped at the center of theke as if it lost the track of what it was following.


    From thousands and thousands of kilometers away, a woman made of purple fog opened her purple eyes.


    "Hmph! Go in! No spatialws will stop me."


    The purple mist suddenly dove deeper inside theke, reaching the bottom in a single second. It started to spread further, covering a great expanse of ground and water, forcing a hidden formation to reveal itself.


    When the drawings and Skystones that constituted the formation were revealed, it started to envelop it whole and slip inside through some cracks.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the zed Lake Sect, a purple mist secretly appeared in the skies. In a single second it was able to trace the presence of its target, but when it was about to move, instead of going, it started to move in a restless pattern.


    Out of nowhere, it divided itself into two fments of purple mist, moving towards two different areas after that. The initial speed it had wasparable to a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator''s speed.


    But before it was even able to move a hundred meters from where it initially spawned, the purple mist stoppedpletely.


    Somewhere inside the zed Lake Sect, Caizhi was training underwater and there was a woman by her side, supporting her training and supplying limitless energy for her.


    Suddenly, the Lake Goddess eyes shone in a beautiful light blue light as she looked towards the skies.


    Caizhi felt as if the whole world hade to a halt. An immense and powerful aura left from her Master''s body for a brief second, targeting something far away. That single second, she felt like time had stopped flowing, leaving a fearful yet respectful impression branded inside her mind.


    The purple mist was not able to move forwards, when suddenly, a blue energy suddenly appeared beside it. That blue energy was a water type elemental energy; however, it wasn''t at the same time.


    If you were topare both concepts, you would find that water type elemental energy would feel ashamed before that blue energy. It was a thousand times more powerful, a thousand times more refined and at the same time it seemed to be sacred.


    That blue energy enveloped the purple mist and a powerful but soundless st happened after that, thoroughly extinguishing the mist. The entire sky shook with that almighty explosion, but no one on the whole sect noticed that.


    Not a single soul heard or saw anything even though it happened right above their heads. Not even the Pce Masters or even Seth noticed that happening.


    The Lake Goddess energy stopped flowing and she returned back to her peaceful state, continuing to help her disciple in her hard training. She expected that what she did would serve as a warning for that individual.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the Main Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, a formless mist was floating in the midst of an endless paradox of purple illusions. It suddenly merged in the form of a woman as she held her shoulder.


    She was not supposed to feel pain anymore, but she was feeling it, what ringed some rm bells inside her brain.


    ''When did such a strong individual appear in this continent? Or was it the guardian protecting that Sect?''


    Her arm had been destroyed, since it was actually that purple mist, she had sent to search for the target she wanted to find.


    It was clearly a warning from the individual protecting the zed Lake Sect; however, even though she had just received a warning, she was not feeling dread at all. But it didn''t mean she would carelessly advance forward.


    The purple mist hovering through the whole ce, started to converge at her position, rebuilding her a brand-new arm.


    She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on the information she was able to gather before her purple mist was destroyed.


    After organizing everything, she abruptly opened her eyes and said: "There are two of them!"


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was quietly following Pce Master Yushui towards the meeting. They arrived before a very formal building, where those meetings usually happened. He was able to feel the powerful energy fluctuationsing from inside, meaning that there were powerful practitioners waiting for him there.


    Both of them entered the building and walked through the hallway until they arrived before the meeting room. After opening the door, Pce Master Yushui entered first and Seth closely followed her.


    After crossing that door, he ran into a room with ten different women staring directly at him. Those ten pairs of beautiful eyes, tried to rip off his skin and muscles to see whatid beneath, trying to discover some of the secrets of the man they saw in the zed Stone image screen that Pce Master Yushui showed them before.


    Between those stares, he was able to pick some that had curiosity, some that had aversion and even some that were neutral.


    There was only a single person missing this time. It was the Twelfth Pce Master Lan Xue. But none of the Pce Masters seemed to be puzzled by that, since she had previously told them, she would arrive a bitte.


    Pce Master Yushui started the conversation: "I brought him as I said. His name is Seth and he is a cultivator from the zing Phoenix Sect."


    "zing Phoenix Sect? And... Do you believe that?"


    Shanhu didn''t lose the chance to make Yushui lose some face.


    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that he is able to do something that none of us can."


    With her phrase, everyone turned silent.


    "Plese don''t be offended Pce Master Yushui, but how can we be sure he is really able to do that?" The person that asked, was the Ninth Pce Master, Lady Baihe. There was no malice behind her words, just genuine worry. Unfortunately, her words increased the weight above Yushui''s shoulders.


    Seth was able to smell the drifting sweet scent of flowersing from her, even though she was sitting some meters away from him.


    The Tenth Pce Master Shanhu took advantage of her speech and turned towards Seth while saying: "That''s right! What if he is nothing but a scammer? We can''t be sure he is the real deal or not, just because he did it once, right?"


    Seth realized she was trying toplicate things, but he didn''t say a single word, nor did he move a muscle. His heart beat and countenance didn''t change, showing some of the Pce Masters, that he probably had something to rely on. He was letting Pce Master Yushui take care of this situation her way.


    Yushui looked at him, seeing howposed Seth was and after some seconds, she said: "If that is the problem, then it can be easily solved."


    "Hm? How are you going to solve it?"


    Suddenly, Pce Master Yushui brought something out of her spatial ring. It was a bottle containing Synthetic Evergreen Poison she had acquired from Wang Lei''s body when they were still inside the Ereinrith Abandoned Ruins.


    With a single movement she surprised everyone, bringing the bottle towards her mouth and drinking the whole content in a single gulp. Even for her, being poisoned by a whole bottle would lead to drastic consequences.


    "Ah!" The Hua Sisters stood up, almost rushing towards Yushui to help her, but Pce Master Yushui stopped them with a gesture.


    The poison was already spreading through her body, making herplexion get paler with every second.


    Everyone immediately looked towards Seth, since they knew what she wanted to aplish by doing that.


    Seth admired Yushui''s courage and her choice of using the Evergreen Poison. She used a poison she knew Seth could purify, since it was the same poison he had cleansed from her body before. However, instead of doing it through a certain distance, this time he had to put on a show to impress the girls and make Yushui''s life easier.


    He approached her and grabbed her already pale hand, from where a green light appeared.


    Pce Master Yushui was caught off guard, not expecting Seth to grab her hand, since he had done it from a distance before. She didn''t like being touched, since she hadmitted her life to pursuing the cultivation road, but she decided to bear with it this time, allowing him to do what he needed to do.


    Very quicky, herplexion returned back to normal, but at the same time, she felt a mild green energy entering her body and energizing her cells thoroughly.

 Chapter 231 - Eavesdropping

    The other Pce Masters watched as Yushui returned back to normal very quickly. But it didn''t stop only there, her condition kept improving more and more. All the stress she had umted on thest few days and from many months of continuously trainings and teachings, vanished together with the Synthetic Evergreen Poison.


    Even her skin got healthier after being energized by the natural energying from the Evergreen Essence.


    Pce Master Yushui was not expecting those effects and was only able to stare at her own body in shock and awe. She was feeling like she had been massaged everywhere and that her energy veins were already ready for another intensive cultivation session. But she was sure that if she were to cultivate now, her gains would be at least thrice faster than they were normally.


    "Whoa! She ispletely healed! So fast!" Hua Jing eximed after she felt there were no more sings of poisonous energy around Yushui. Her sisters were just as amazed as she was, but they were more reserved.


    "Is that enough for you?" Pce Master Yushui said for everyone, but it seemed she was directing it towards the Tenth Pce Master.


    .


    "Tch..." Pce Master Shanhu sat back on her seat.


    "Since his ability was proven, we just have to discuss if we are really going to proceed with this and what he will ask forpensation." Pce Master Baihe concluded.


    Seth decided to speak for the first time, saying: "About thepensation, I don''t need anything from your Sect. What I want was already provided by Pce Master Yushui."


    Everyone expected that he would rip them off, but it turned out that he actually wasn''t asking for anything.


    "What?! Are you really not asking for anything?" The one who asked was the Eighth Pce Master,dy Jingzhu.


    Seth turned towards her and answered: "I''ve asked Pce Master Yushui, to take care of my friends for some time. They are currently residing at her pce as guests and won''t cause you any trouble. That''s all I needed."


    Everyone turned silent for a moment. Everything was going so smoothly for them, that it was practically as if Seth was making his services avable for free.


    But they knew there was no free meal on this world, what was the cause for some of them to raise some suspicions.


    "Something isn''t right... We need to take some time and think things through first."


    "There is no need for that..."


    As the Pce Masters were about to discuss if they would ept the deal, the only missing Pce Master arrived at the meeting room.


    Lan Xue walked unhurriedly, entering the room while looking towards Seth. She seemed like a beautiful doll whenpared with the others.


    ''So, she really was one of the Pce Masters, huh?'' Seth didn''t feel surprised by the fact she was one of the Pce Masters. He had already deduced that much.


    "There is no need to discuss about this anymore. We are going to ept the deal."


    "We should investigate this further... It''s still too early to..." Pce Master Shanhu was still making her objection, but she was interrupted by Lan Xue.


    "It is "her" decision."


    A simple phrase from her and everyone changed their countenance.


    Lan Xue continued: "Pce Master Yushui and everyone else... I thank you for your hard work, but you are free to go. From here on, I will assume this." Her thankful words were meant to be warm, but her cold tonality transmitted a rigid and serious feeling.


    "Understood, Pce Master Lan Xue."


    Yushui and the others stood up and one by one, they left the meeting hall.


    After Lan Xue took the lead, there was nothing more for them to do there. They knew she was capable enough of handling everything properly, at least better them any of them. But in reality, what made them so decisively follow her words, was because it was "her" wish.


    All the Pce Masters left the meeting hall, leaving only Lan Xue and Seth behind.


    "You were so much cuter while acting na?ve..." Seth shook his head, seeing how rigid and precise Lan Xue words were. It seemed like she didn''t want to waste time.


    "I was not acting na?ve. You don''t seem surprised at all, so if I were to tell... You were the one acting na?ve. But it doesn''t matter. Come with me; I''ll bring you to see the Lake Mother."


    Seth realized she didn''t even react to him calling her cute and even though she retorted his affirmation, her expression was just like a block of ice all along.


    "Lake Mother? Is she the one you want me to treat?"


    "The Lake Mother is our oldest ancestor. She is indeed the one we want you to heal, but her condition is a bit extreme. You don''t need to ask anything for now; you will understand everything once we get there."


    Seth followed Lan Xue outside, going to a more secluded ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Pce Master Shanhu was having a conversation with the Sixth and Seventh Pce Masters. She respected the decision made by her superiors, but there was something telling her to investigate things further.


    "You two can go back to your respective Pces, I will see who are those people he brought here, with my own eyes."


    "Alright."


    After they separated, Pce Master Shanhu secretly moved towards the Eleventh Pce. Her intent was not to cause any trouble, but to discover if there was anything wrong.


    That''s why instead of invading Yushui''s Pce, she kept hidden somewhere outside it, while using her aura to identify the people inside. She acted super carefully, avoiding any kind of detection.


    Inside, Rina was using her Evergreen Essence on Chun Meiyi''s body, making sure of keeping her body a hundred percent healthy and clean.


    After she finished, Chun Meihui approached and thanked her.


    "Thanks Rina, I didn''t know what would be of me and Meiyi without your help."


    "Sigh... We are friends so there is no need to thank me."


    "Alright." Meihui smiled.


    Rina looked at Meiyi and felt curious about what had happened with her. She never asked this before, since she thought it was a delicate topic, but out of concern, she decided to do it this time.


    "If it isn''t a problem, can I ask you what actually happened with Meiyi?"


    Chun Meihui was holding her daughter''s hand when she heard Rina''s question. Rina was a person she trusted, so she felt there were no problems to tell her about Meiyi.


    "This is something Seth told me to never so casually reveal to anyone, but you''re practically a family member so there is no problem. At that time, he told me the real reason she is like this, is because of her bloodline. It is trying to awaken her powers, but it isn''t able to. Her being unconscious is a defensive mechanism of her body."


    "Her bloodline is doing that? What kind of bloodline does that with its host?" Rina didn''t mean to ask it, but she thought that aloud.


    Chun Meihui replied in a low voice: "Seth said something about it being the Illusive Ethereal Bloodline."


    While Rina and Meihui kept talking about those things, there was a Pce Master hearing everything they were saying.


    Shanhu didn''t expect she would find something so quickly, much less something about the sect they despised the most, the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.


    "I can''t believe it!" She was genuinely shocked about that piece of information.


    Suddenly, she felt Pce Master Yushui''s aura approaching from afar, but before she could realize there was a Pce Master spying on the people inside her pce, Shanhu left. She had already found something that would certainly raise the animosity of all the other Pce Masters. It would probably put them against Yushui as well.


    There was a reason the zed Lake didn''t like the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. Actually, it was not a dislike, but enmity. That reason was none other than the Lake Mother. The state she was in was totally rted to them.


    .


    .


    .


    Lan Xue brought Seth to a very secluded ce, where there was only a simple bamboo house surrounded by a bamboo forest. But even before entering that house, Seth was able to feel the powerful fluctuationsing from inside. It was the fluctuations from an energy field that kept everything at ce.


    There seemed to be a very strong formation inside there, creating that particr energy field. Seth was able to feel the Skystones continuously supplying energy from the outside, because of the strong energy signature it had.


    Lan Xue suddenly stopped, since there was an invisible barrier in front of her. However, that barrier was something she had the responsibility to manage, so it was only natural that she would be able to deactivate it easily.


    After doing that, they proceeded, entering the bamboo house.


    There were no rooms inside, it was just a simple house where the Lake Mother liked to live; and as expected, the Lake Mother was there, sitting in meditative position.


    What caught Seth''s attention first, was the presence of two different powerful energies. One around her whole body and one concentrated in her head.

 Chapter 232 - Easy Treatment

    The Lake Mother was an elderly person full of white hair and wrinkles, but her energy signature was a totally different thing. Not only she was strong, but there was an endless supply of energy connected to her by a formation. That formation served as a protective measure too, helping to maintain everything at ce and working.


    Seth was able to feel that if not because of that strong formation supplying her energy, together with her own powerful cultivation, she wouldn''t have been able to handle the situation she was in until now.


    The Lake Mother had her eyes shut, but she was not unconscious at that moment. It''s just that she was concentrating on controlling the poisonous aura inside her energy veins. Seth noticed that her life signals were weaker than normal, but that was something to be expected, since she was not only old, but was stranded day and night in a constant fight against a wicked poison.


    Two energies were fighting a tough war inside her body. There was an energy that was abination of her aura and the formation strength. It was being continuously supplied by a mountain of Skystones and together, they created a water domain right where she was. Most of that water domain, turned into a blockade, obstructing the passage of energies within her energy veins. It made sure to not let anything reach her brain, since the poison infecting her, had a very special nature..


    The other powerful energy inside her, was the poison. It was a purple mass of a hazy fog, that concentrated a heavy bloodline energy inside.


    That poison was constantly trying to invade her soul, conflicting with the protective water elemental barrier. Seth was able to feel that purple mist moving inside her body, constantly trying to find a way up to her brain, through her energy veins. But the powerful formation protecting her, didn''t permit it to reach that ce. Unfortunately, that energy couldn''t be extinguished by normal means, making this internal fight inside her body go on for many years already.


    The poison she was infected with was called Ethereal Illusive Nightmare. It was a purple poisonous mist heavily focused on attacking the soul, destroying it by throwing the individual in a storm of nightmares.


    Seth felt the nature of that energy and got amazed after realizing there was a technique like that in this world. Things rted to soul attacks were very rare toe across. Other than his Hades Manual and that Soul Trap, this was the third time he came across a soul attacking technique.


    However, he noticed it was a bit inferior than his arts, since it was required for it to enter the body and use it as a medium to attack the host soul. It acted by poisoning the individual and slowly inducing the appearance of endless nightmares.


    "A soul poison... This is rare."


    "Hm? Do you know what kind of poison is affecting her body?" Lan Xue asked. Her eyes were a bit expectant to hear his answer.


    Seth noticed she reacted more when things were about the Lake Mother. He didn''t understand why, but he had the impression that they must share some kind of connection.


    "I do. Hm? Didn''t you know what it was?"


    "We knew about some things, since the Lake Goddess told us about these types of poisonous energy, but her exnations involved talking about the soul domain and none of us Pce Masters, were able to fully understand what she was talking about. It involvedplex topics we were not able toprehend... The method protecting the Lake Mother, is something developed by her too. However, she said she was unable to dispel that poison from inside her body."


    ''Oh? As expected from the Lake Goddess... She certainly has some abilities rted to soul power.''


    After observing the Lake Mother a bit more, Seth reached some conclusions.


    "The poison affecting her, is a soul attacking technique. Since she was the Sect Master of the zed Lake before, I can assume she is a Mana Sovereign cultivator, right? Normal substances or poisons would not affect her body anymore, so they probably tried to use a soul poison to kill her... This poison is a bit strange; it acts like a drifting purple mist inside her body, always trying to reach her brains and open up a path into her soul. Could this be..."


    Suddenly, Seth realized something.


    Lan Xue noticed he had realized something and decided to say everything, clearing his doubts.


    "It was the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary Master that did it."


    "Sanctuary Master...? As I thought, that mist is really from a technique that came from their bloodline..."


    Lan Xue nodded. There were someplex feelings blooming inside of her whenever she thought of this topic, but on the outside, her semnce remained stilled.


    Seth stepped forward while mentally asking for Lexi''s help.


    "Lexi, can you help me on safely storing that poisonous mist?"


    "Hmph! You''re lucky that I''m in a good mood. Actually, I also want to study that soul poison, like I did with the Soul Trap. Maybe I can develop some good things with that knowledge."


    Seth rejoiced he didn''t even need to negotiate with Lexi this time. Maybe he would be able to discover how to help Meiyi after studying this soul poison, since it came from one of her bloodline skills.


    "Lan Xue, please undo the formation creating the protective water barrier around her. I will start the treatment."


    Pce Master Lan Xue felt annoyed that he called her by her name, disregarding her status, but she did as he told. Her Mana interacted with the formation around the room, quickly dispelling it.


    The water elemental energy protecting the Lake Mother vanished and a single second after that, the purple poisonous mist red up, moving fast inside the Lake Mother''s energy veins.


    Her old facial features contorted in pain, something a Mana Sovereign would hardly feel.


    Seth didn''t seem in a hurry, letting the purple mist freely run through her veins, making Lan Xue''splexion sink from worry. In reality, this would be a simple thing to do, since Lexi agreed on helping him. If there was something he trusted, it was on Lexi''s abilities.


    Seth approached the Lake Mother and stretched his hand, cing it where there was a high concentration of that poison. The auraing from it was so strong that anyone was easily able to feel its presence there.


    Seth didn''t even need to send his Soul Mist inside her body this time. Lexi had improved by leaps and bounds on thest few days after absorbing so much Spiritual Energy. She was now, able to do that by her own.


    She used her powers to absorb part of that poison inside Seth''s soul space, caging it inside a bubble of her powerful purifying energy. After that, she sent her purification powers inside that olddy''s body, thoroughly cleaning her body from that poison, as if she was washing a dirty spot with water and soap.


    That was something so easily aplished by Lexi, that it didn''t even take twenty seconds for everything to vanish from inside that old woman''s body. Herplexion immediately returned to normal and that heavy aura that has been threatening her body and soul for the past year waspletely gone.


    Lan Xue finally showed some minor reactions. Even her icyplexion wasn''t enough to stop the expression of amazement she currently had in her face.


    The Lake Mother lightly opened her eyes, taking a look at the person who had helped her, closing it quickly afterwards. She was still feeling weak and needed to rest in order to recover to a healthy state.


    "Guess that''s it, my part is done."


    "Eh... Is that it?"


    "Yeah. She is a Mana Sovereign cultivator, so I''m sure she will slowly recover to her perfect condition in less than two weeks. Can we go back now?"


    "Ah, alright."


    Lan Xue and Seth left that bamboo house, walking back to the ce they came from. Even after five minutes passed, she was still having a hard time to believe everything had been so perfectly done.


    Suddenly, Lan Xue stopped and bowed towards Seth.


    "Thanks. I was shocked by how things happened so fast, that I even forgot to thank you for what you just did." She sincerely thanked him, putting her pride and status away.


    Lan Xue had a strong connection with the Lake Mother and Seth saving that old woman, was very important for her.


    "Don''t worry. It was nothing."


    "No... It meant a lot for me. I feel that what we offered you was not enough for repaying this huge favor, and as one of the Twelve Pce Masters, I feel ashamed. Is there any other thing you need?"


    "Hm? There is nothing that I particrly need now."


    "Please... You had practically done it for free. If we aren''t able to do something for you, I will always feel like I will be owing you something. Let''s do it like this... I intend to reunite everyone again tomorrow. You can think about something you need tonight and tell us tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "Alright then."

 Chapter 233 - Wu Martial Kingdom Problems

    Things at the bamboo house happened so quickly, that when Seth returned to the Eleventh Pce, only an hourter after the meeting had finished. Pce Master Yushui''s first response after noticing Seth had returned, was to abruptly appear in front of him, with a face full of worry.


    She was only able to think the worst might have happened.


    "What happened? How was it?"


    Seth didn''t intend to keep her in the dark, so he told her the oue.


    "It''s done. She is healed."


    "What?! But it has only been an hour... How can she possibly be healed already? That poison was something so strong, that none of us could help her containing it.. It was a poison from a Mana Sovereign Cultivator... How is it possible for her to be healed in a single hour?"


    Pce Master Yushui couldn''t bring herself to believe his words.


    "Pce Master Yushui, please go there and look with your own eyes. My words won''t be enough to convince you."


    Yushui nodded and did as he had proposed. She left in a hurry to check if that was true or not.


    Seth calmly entered the pce, going directly towards Rina''s room. He was about to give her the zed Lily to improve her elemental affinity with the water attribute. After that, he would study that poisonous purple mist together with Lexi.


    Rina had already returned to her bedroom and was touching some wind elemental weapons she had, that were stored in the spatial ring her mother gave her. What she was doing was part of a training to enhance her elemental affinity with the wind attribute.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, she heard someone knocking and went over to open the door. She expected it to be one of the girls, thinking it was probably Jiayiing to have another conversation. She was quite enjoying the presence of her new friends, so she didn''t dy on opening the door.


    But to her surprise, it was Seth.


    "Hi there Rina. Did you miss me?"


    "Of course! Come inside, I just finished training and was thinking about visiting you."


    "Oh? Really? I came in the perfect time then."


    After Seth entered, he closed the door behind. His mind was struggling not to think about immediately doing dirty things with her, since he didn''t have the opportunity to pass some time together with her after they entered the zed Lake Sect, but each second inside that room made it harder for him to continue sane. That''s why the first thing he did after they were inside, was to quickly take the zed Lily out of his spatial ring and present it for her, hoping that part would be done quicker.


    "Rina, look at this. It is a gift I acquired for you today. This flower called zed Lily and it is a very special item able to awaken your water elemental affinity."


    "Eh? For me?"


    "Yeah. I hope you like it."


    She took that beautiful light blue water-type flower in her hands, feeling the rich sweet smell it had and the powerful energy flow around it.


    "I love it! How do I use this?" She had just opened her mouth to ask about how to use it, when suddenly the flower started to emit a shining light. In less than a second, it dissolved into water elemental particles, entering her energy veins and starting the transformation process.


    Rina felt the need to sit down and concentrate as a rxing water attribute energy revolved around her.


    Seth watched by the side, amazed by how fast things had happened. All his dirty thoughts slowly died down, since Rina''s affinity transformation process had started and couldn''t be interrupted for now.


    He nned to turn that night on something special, since his and Rina time inside the zed Lake Sect wasing to an end and soon, they would have to restart their journey. But since she started the affinity unlocking process, it was pretty much ruined.


    Seth kept apanying Rina for about two to three hours, before he decided to leave. At first, he kept standing by her side, making sure he could support her in case it was necessary, but after some time, he noticed the process was happening in a really slow and mild pace. There were no risks involved as well, so he decided to leave and let her peacefullyplete the process.


    It was already a bitte and everyone was already resting inside their rooms, so Seth went back to the room at the second floor while talking with Lexi and nning their next steps. Lexi told him she was already analyzing the purple mist and that it wasn''t necessary for him to do anything. In due time, she would present him the important information she found about it.


    Seth entered his room, expecting it would be empty. On his conception, what happened between him and Jiang Yi was a one-time thing that wouldn''t repeat, but just as he opened the door and saw that naked figure touching herself on top of his bed, his bloodstream elerated like a racing vehicle, pumping blood to every cell inside his body and preparing him for the next battle.


    Seth entered the room, closing the door behind him and sealing it with a Sound Istion Barrier. He realized he didn''t teach Jiang Yi enough manners, so he would give her the second lesson.


    .


    .


    .


    Wu Martial Kingdom.


    Caizhi''s father, the current king of the Wu Martial Kingdom had just received theplete report of the current situation inside the zing Phoenix Country. His army had conquered the enemynds, but there were two pieces of information that was keeping him awake.


    There was a permanent frown on his face and he was worried by some things that were incongruous.


    The first one, being the fact that his most loyal and trustworthy general had mysteriously died in the zing Phoenix City, but no one knew what had happened with him. He was even wondering if the other officials were hiding something from him.


    The second thing and the one that was what actually mattered the most, was the fact that the whole battalion he sent to Misty Horizon had abruptly vanished. He sent his men there to investigate, but they weren''t able to find anyone, just a huge crater in the ce where the purple Skystone mine existed.


    Right now, his mind was fully concerned by the possibility that someone had actually discovered about the purple Skystone mine. His next moves were crucial, since he had to secure that area and guarantee his harvest, but at the same time he could not alert the powerful entities that had their eyes on what was happening there.


    He was wracking his brains while thinking about what to do next, when he heard the door of the throne hall opening. There was only one person allowed to do that, but she has been missing for thest few days, so he was about to criticize and possibly attack whoever was doing that, but he noticed that it was the person that was allowed to enter anytime. Wu Cuifen.


    "Where have you been all this time?"


    As Cuifen came approaching, the king was already inquiring her about her disappearance. She was inwardly displeased, by the simple fact of hearing his voice, but she didn''t show it externally. However, there was a crazy light hidden in the gaze she directed at him.


    "I was resolving a particr business."


    "Particr business? We are in a very delicate situation and you''re telling me you were resolving a particr business? Is this the time to be doing shit like that?" The way he aggressively talked, reflected the instability he was feeling inside.


    Wu Cuifen didn''t even bother to answer him. She was so focused on her revenge, that she abandoned her character very quickly and started to ask him some very strange questions.


    "Hehehe... Are you perhaps worried about the disappearance of your hidden troops?"


    "!!!"


    The king stood up and asked: "How do you know about it?"


    The king realized she knew something about that, but it was not something she was supposed to know, since that news arrived by the time she had disappeared. Suddenly, he started to think of a possibility.


    "Do you have something to do with it?"


    But before she could answer that question, a blonde man opened the door to the throne hall once again. Behind him, there were dead bodies lying on the floor. They were the unfortunate guards that tried to stop him.


    The king felt some rm bells ringing inside him, since he wasn''t even able to hear the battle sounds between him and his guards. But the fact they were all dead, showed that there really was a battle.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself!"


    "Ahaha! You do not deserve to know who I am, but I will tell you the name of the person responsible for your death. My name is Qiao Duyi, ranked number one in the Eight Lion Guardians from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce."


    The king was about to make a move, but before he could even properly react to that revtion, a powerful golden st urred right where he was.


    Bang!

 Chapter 234 - Even

    Bang!


    The throne shattered with the impact and the king smashed hard against one of the hall pirs, breaking it around the middle. His body continued to roll for some more meters, stopping at a remote corner.


    Qiao Duyi suddenly appeared beside him, with his fists shining with a golden hue.


    The king was a Mana Perception peak-stage Realm cultivator and he would never be able to resist a hit from a practitioner like Qiao Duyi, one of the Eight Lion Guardians.


    The Eight Lion Guardians were a powerful group responsible for protecting and doing important missions for the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. They were just like the Twelve Shadows; people that the Wu Martial Kingdom couldn''t afford to offend. Other than the Eight Lion Guardians, the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had two Profound Mana Golden Lions as tamed beasts, under theirmand.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    The king tried to stand up, but there were many bone fractures around his whole body, so he could only wait for the end. After gathering all his energy, he managed to utter some words..


    "How... did I... offend you?"


    "Heh! Try asking it to your wife." His golden fist descended to meet the king''s body and finish him off.


    The king looked towards his wife with a shocked expression, not knowing what he had done, but before he could hear any words from her, a heavy blow impacted against his chest.


    Crack!


    His chest caved in and a hole formed there, deforming his body. The floor where he was lying, shattered into thousand pieces and many spider-web-like cracks destroyed, the whole hall.


    Wu Cuifen had an ecstatic expression as one of the main culprits behind the death of her beloved son died. She had even forgotten the fact he was her husband for some moments.


    "It''s done. I''veplied with my part of the deal." Qiao Duyi slowly approached her.


    Wu Cuifen bowed and said: "Thank you."


    Suddenly reality dawned on her and her body started to tremble.


    She was uncontrobly shaking, but even Wu Cuifen herself, didn''t know if it was because she had achieved her goals or because she was suffering from a sudden regretful crisis. Her mind was so full of many things, that her attention was heavily prejudiced, making her stay with her guard down. She was emotionally unstable and feeling a strange internal pain.


    Wu Cuifen wasn''t even able to notice as a powerful golden fist smashed against her chest, sending her flying all the way to the other side of the room. When her body finally crashed down and stopped, she had already lost her life.


    All the bones of her body were crushed by the power behind that golden fist.


    "Tch. I upheld with my words; however, unfortunately for you, Qiao Xuan wants to keep the purple Skystone mine as an internal secret. So, everyone who witnessed it or knows about it must die."


    Qiao Duyi was able to hear the steps of many soldiers rushing from afar,ing to the rescue of their king and queen. However, it was already toote. His task here waspleted, so he left through the main entrance, killing everyone that came using the same methods he used on the king. A single punch from him, was enough to turn the bones of his enemies into powder.


    No one knew who he was and no one was able to stop him from leaving.


    .


    .


    .


    While a huge uproar was happening on the Wu Martial Kingdom, Seth and Jiang Yi had just finished doing something as thunderous as that.


    Just like the other time, Jiang Yi felt she didn''t have energy to even lift her fingers. Once again, she tried to win over Seth in their private wild battle, treating him as a submissive partner. But he turned the tables on her, ravaging her body in a crazy manner she loved.


    This session they had was particrly more intense, since Seth would be leaving the zed Lake Sect tomorrow and may not have the chance to enjoy this with her again.


    Suddenly, Seth heard someone knocking on the door of his room.


    Knock! Knock!


    He activated his Soul Sense to see who it was, identifying Run''s graceful figure waiting for him outside. At the same time, his Soul Sense captured that Rina had already finished absorbing the zed Lily and was currently having a conversation with Jiayi.


    Seth dressed himself properly and opened the door to see what she wanted to talk with him.


    "Good morning, Seth. Master asked me to call for you. She is..." Suddenly, she stopped talking, because at that moment, Seth decided to totally open the door and leave. But just as he was leaving, she was able to see the image of a woman lying naked on the bed. She seemed to be in a totally messy state, as if she had been thrown in the eye of a huge storm, causing a traumatic image to form in Run''s mind.


    Seth quickly closed the door, making it impossible for her to see anything else. It was only for a brief second, but Run thoroughly lost her ability to speak.


    "..."


    "Run? Are you hearing me?"


    "Eh... Ah..."


    "As I said. Please tell her that I will meet with her in less than ten minutes. I need to go talk with Rina first."


    "Ah... Ok."


    Seth inwardly smiled. Somehow, he was able to even the scores between him and her. He was still keeping that small grudge for making his room be the only one at the second floor.


    Both of them walked through the corridors, but Run kept silent all the time. Herplexion was even paler than normal, just as if she had been spooked by something. The image of a totally devastated Jiang Yi wasn''t able to leave her mind.


    Seth separated from her, descending down the stairs and going to Rina''s room. She had already finished her conversation with Jiayi and was free to talk with him. After knocking on the door, he met with her and observed her situation.


    He made sure to ask her if she was feeling any difort or any pain, but everything seemed normal. However, Rina showed him she was able to perfectly make and control water with her Mana. The rate of her advancement with the water element, was thousand times faster than how she advanced with wind too. All thanks to that mythical flower.


    "Incredible. That zed Lily was really a wonderful flower. As expected from an entity like Darya." Seth was really amazed by the results.


    "Darya?"


    "Yeah. She is the water spiritual being that gave me that flower. Rina, did you like staying here?"


    "Hm? I loved it! Why are you asking?"


    "Well... I n on leaving this ce tonight, so if you want toe with me, we will be heading back to the Elven Kingdom. I have ns on going to a really dangerous area and I will not be able to keep your safety over there. So, my second idea, is letting you stay here and train water type elemental skills and techniques, but that''s up to you."


    "You... You''re leaving? Where are you going? A dangerous area?" Rina was a bit lost with everything he told her, so Seth entered her room and exined everything to her.


    He told her he needed to get stronger for Meiyi and that his next journey would be a very dangerous one, that''s why he was thinking of bringing Rina back to the Elven Territory. After a long moment of silence, Rina decided to say some things.


    "I think I want to stay here."


    "Good. I will ask Pce Master Yushui to let you peacefully live here and train with her."


    "Seth, I want to ask you one thing. Could you please postpone your departure for tomorrow?" Rina looked directly into his eyes.


    Seth held her hand and said: "Of course."


    He was able to feel Rina''s worry after realizing he would be risking his life on his next journey.


    "Alright. I''ll tell you my definite answer tonight, so make sure toe here." Rina would take that time to think her next steps as well.


    Seth nodded and after talking about some other minor things, he left. Pce Master Yushui wanted to talk with him and there were some things he needed to tell her as well. He was going towards her office, but he met her on the main pce hall.


    "Seth, pleasee with me. We can discuss other thingster, but for now, it seems they are requesting for our presence at the meeting hall."


    "Oh? Did something happen?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems it is indeed a serious matter. Maybe it is rted to the Lake Mother situation."


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows, but he wasn''t able to figure out anything.


    "Alright. Let''s go then."


    They left together, going to meet the other Pce Masters. Although it was a meeting rted to the Lake Mother situation, the real topic would be something else. Something Pce Master Shanhu was aching to reveal for them all.

 Chapter 235 - Revelation

    Seth once again arrived at the meeting hall. This time, he expected those Pce Masters to see him in a different light, possibly evenmending him for his deed. But just as he entered, following behind Yushui, he noticed a very heavy atmosphere around the whole room.


    Pce Master Shanhu together with the Sixth and Seventh Pce Masters, were standing in the middle of the meeting hall, while the others were sitting in silence in their seats. Even the Hua sisters had a troubled expression on their faces.


    Like the other times, Lan Xue was still not present, but it was a matter of time until she arrived.


    Seth wasn''t the only one that noticed how strange that situation was. Pce Master Yushui furrowed her eyebrows, thinking Shanhu may have done something.


    Actually, she was right. Shanhu had just told them a piece of information she had discovered, but this information was something she could never imagine what it really was.


    .


    The Tenth Pce Master Shanhu, eyed Seth but turned to talk with Yushui first.


    "Pce Master Yushui, I could never imagine you would be that shameless. Do you really have no shame to do this? Even though the Sect has given you so manmy things..."


    Yushui didn''t understand why was Shanhu talking with her like that. In a fit of rage, she almost released her aura, but before doing that, she realized none of the Pce Masters were doing or saying anything. That''s why because most of them were just as confisused as her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Heh! Are you ying dumb now? I''m talking about him!" She pointed towards Seth.


    Seth was caught off guard. He didn''t expect trouble would find him even though he didn''t do anything all this while.


    ''Maybe they discovered about that?'' He started to think about a thousand and one possible things, but he doubted it really was for any one of them, except for one.


    "Did Seth do anything?"


    "Ahaha... Not only he did, but you are his aplice on this matter. Heh, you knew about it, right? About the girl he asked you to take care of, right?"


    Seth suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. It turned out the thing she was talking about was rted to Meiyi. It was one thing if they were to target him, but if they were to target Meiyi, then he wouldn''t just stand there and do nothing.


    "What about her?" Seth asked with a serious countenance.


    "Tch! You clearly knew about our enmity with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, yet you brought one of them inside here! Oh! Maybe you are one of them as well, am I right?" Shanhu said, thinking she was unmasking him before everyone.


    Yushui turned to look at Seth, not knowing how to respond to that.


    The Hua sisters didn''t know if Yushui was guilty or not in this situation, while all the others, pretty much had a very solemn expression while hearing that.


    "Why are you bringing that up? I''m not one of them and even though Meiyi has their bloodline, she has never been there even once. So, she is not one of them too."


    Seth thought he was retorting her arguments, but he had just admited Meiyi was really from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, right in front all of them.


    "See! It''s real! Shanhu was right!" The Seventh and Sixth pce Master started to make things even more difficult for them.


    "You must be one of them too! We cannot trust any of your words." Shanhu released her Profound Mana aura, trying to pressure Seth down and take him off guard.


    It all escted to a very tense situation very quickly. No one knew what to do or how to properly proceed. Not even Yushui, since she waspletely lost in all of this.


    However, Seth, the one being pressured down, didn''t feel even a tiny bit of pressure. But his countenance changed and he got ready for a battle. He was about to release his aura and make it sh against her aura, when suddenly, he felt Pce Master Shanhu''s aura lessening and vanishing. That ocean-like pressure thoroughly disapeared as if it didn''t even exist.


    From the entrance, a petite form walked unhurriedly. The temperature of the whole room dropped down after Lan Xue arrived.


    "You can all stop with this."


    "Pce Master Lan Xue... This man has deceived us, bringing a descendant of that cursed bloodline here." Just as Pce Master Shanhu said those words, Lan Xue released her whole cultivation base, making a frigid pressure fall over everybody.


    Everyone started to unconsciously tremble just by the fearful aura she was releasing.


    "Listen. I heard everything and I am aware that the girl is from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. But if any of you touch her, I will rip off your rights of being a Pce Master." After finishing her speech, she stopped exerting pressure on them.


    None of the Pce Master understood why Lan Xue was protecting the guest, protecting an enemy. But she was doing it nheless.


    Lan Xue arrived in the middle of the room and continued: "Even though he brought someone from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary here, he had just saved the Lake Moher''s life. I don''t want to see anyone doing anything against him and his people."


    Pce Master Shanhu thought Lan Xue was getting insane, but she couldn''t do anything. Even though she didn''t like Yushui, she respected Lan Xue and had to obey her.


    Suddenly, everyone heard the sound of very weak and slow stepsing towards the meeting room. When they turned to look at who wasing, they saw the face of a very old woman that was impressively already able to stand up and walk. While she wasing, the tense atmosphere seemed to return back to a normal one.


    "Lake Mother!"


    "The Lake Mother is here!"


    "How is she already able to walk?!"


    The Pce Masters got amazed after seeing her face.


    "Little Xue... You should tell them. They have the rights of knowing why you are acting like that." The words the Lake Mother said, were just like a grandmother talking with her granddaughter.


    Everyone looked towards Lan Xue, not understanding what she was talking about and why she was talking that way with her.


    "Sigh... I guess you''re right. Pce Master Shanhu, please don''t think I am acting against you or targeting you like how you do with Pce Master Yushui..."


    Pce Master Shanhu got flustered and replied: "I''d never think that!"


    "Everyone, listen. The reason I''m taking Seth''s side, is because not only I''ve already analyzed that girl and seen she had no prior connections with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, but also because her condition is very simr to mine."


    "???"


    "What are you talking about, Pce Master Lan Xue?"


    "I''m not from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, but I have their bloodline running in my veins."


    Boom!


    All the Pce Master got shocked by her revtion.


    "H-How''s that possible? You''re clearly a descendant of the deceased zed Lake Sect Master!" Hua Jing was so shocked, that she didn''t realize she was being a bit impolite.


    However, no one was preupied with politeness now, but with what Lan Xue had to say.


    "Yeah. My mother was indeed the zed Lake Sect Master back then, but my father was someone from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. The only difference from me and her, is that my bloodline was supressed and will never awaken."


    "What???"


    Everyone was lost thinking about how messy was that situation, when the Lake Mother decided to say some things.


    "Little Xue is actually, my granddaughter. It may seem a bit strange but I want you all to listen to an old story. Back then, her mother fell in love with the younger brother of the Current Sanctuary Master of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. At that time, he was not the Sanctuary Master and had less power and control over the things. His younger brother sneaked outside and idently met my daughter. After some adventures together, they fell in love without anyone knowing."


    She stopped a bit to look at her granddaughter, before continuing: "Some yearster, his older brother turned into the Sanctuary Master, controlling the Sect with an iron fist. He did not permit their rtionship to go on, arresting his own brother inside the sanctuary. Since little Xue''s father didn''t want to cause a conflict between the two sects, he decided to go back without any resistance. However, at that time, my daughter had already given birth to little Xue and the real motive he decided to go, was to not attract any attention towards her."


    The Lake Mother seemed a bit sad while remembering the past. Those were problematic times.


    "A certain day, she heard some news about little Xue''s father being dead and decided to check it by herself. I warned her by the possibility of it being a trap, but she did not hear me. She immediately gave up the position of zed Lake Master and tried to rush towards the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary by herself. Just like little Xue''s father, she didn''t want to throw the two sects in a dreadful war because of them."


    Everyone stood silent, hearing about the real motive behind the origin of the animosity between the two Higher Grounds.


    "I ran after her, not letting her go alone and together, we were able to acquire the information she wanted, but I ended up receiving the injuries that tormented me to this day. Unfortunately, little Xue''s father really died. He died after failing their full inheritance test."

 Chapter 236 - Resolved

    ''Full inheritance test? That''s odd.''


    Seth heard her exnation, but he was a bit confused about that. Darya had told him that the source of their bloodline was the Illusive Ethereal Goddess, so what was that full inheritance test for? Maybe there were inheritance requirements for that bloodline, that he wasn''t able to figure out yet.


    "A that time, she fell into a deep end of sadness, ming herself not only for her husband''s death, but for the terrifying injuries I suffered. During one of the times the situation got uncontroble and the poison started to spread through my body, I had to seclude myself to treat my own condition. Unfortunately, she selfishly took her own life to apany her husband to the next life. I still regret the fact that I failed to notice her mental sanity was not good. Sigh..."


    All the Pce Master and even Seth, felt bad for the Lake Mother and for Lan Xue. Lan Xue was still a baby at that time, failing to get some real memories of her parents before they departed.. At least, she didn''t suffer for their passing. The person who raised her was her grandmother, the Lake Mother. But unfortunately, some two decades ago, her health deteriorated to a critical degree making Lan Xue experience a lonesome time and develop a distant personality.


    At that time, the Lake Goddess helped her by creating the formation that supported her body and soul, allowing her to support until yesterday, when Seth finally purified the poison lodged inside her energy veins.


    "I guess you now understand why we''re not expelling that girl from here. I hope you all can maintain this as a top-secret information."


    Everyone silently agreed with those words, inwardly swearing they would never tell anything to anyone. Some of the Pce Masters were amazed by the fact that the Lake Mother didn''t try to hide it from Seth, but they all ended up realizing he was on the same boat as them all. Meiyi was pretty much a bloodline leak and the fact he brought her here was the solid proof of that. Else, he could have brought her to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.


    The Lake Mother suddenly turned towards Seth and thanked him.


    "Young man, I have to thank you for saving my life. I didn''t know how much more time I could support on that condition, but now, I can already feel my health improving on each passing second. Maybe this old body canst for another decade without perishing now."


    "Don''t worry, that wasn''t much of my part."


    "No. I feel restless if we can''t properly repay you. Is there something you really need? Your requests were so easy that they are not even worth mentioning as a repayment."


    Seth realized the grandmother and granddaughter were alike. He wasn''t able to understand how they had that hard feeling of gratitude, even though he had already told them what they did was already enough. If it were him, he would not insist that much, not bothering to ask more than once. Since they were like that, he noticed they wouldn''t rest until he decided on something.


    Thest night, he had already thought of something, but it would be rather indelicate to ask for that, since it would be something personal. But now, he decided to ask for it.


    "Alright, I won''t be humble then. I am in a desperate need to get stronger; however, normal resources won''t be enough to raise my strength to the point I want, so I nned to go on an adventure to the Deste Scorching Wastnd."


    "Oh? You''re nning to go to that dangerous ce?"


    Seth nodded and continued: "For me, our previous deal was already enough, but since you want to repay me with something else, I would like for a partner to go on a mission there with me. I will probably be staying some months on that area and having someone to rely on is really good, at dangerous moments."


    Seth was being pretty bold on what he was asking for. He nned to go on a mission to one of the most dangerous ces outside the Forbidden Zone. Talking about the Forbidden Zone, the Deste Scorching Wastnd was located just at the perimeters of that area.


    Actually, it would be better to call it as an abyss. The Forbidden Zone was a deep and bottomless abyss that no one was ever able toe back from. A ce marked as highly dangerous and infamous enough to cause fear on whoever that heard its name.


    "Hm... Very well. Since the Lake Goddess is not present, I as the Lake Mother, have the authority to decide on how to deal with these matters. Little Xue, you''re going to apany him on that mission."


    "Eh?!!!" Hua Jing wasn''t able to control her voice, loudly expressing the feeling everyone had at that moment.


    Lan Xue looked at her grandmother and saw she seemed to be talking seriously. She opened her mouth to say something, but she ultimately gave up and epted her decision.


    "Is that good enough for you?" The Lake Mother asked while staring at Seth.


    "That''s good. We will be leaving tomorrow morning then. Is there anything you want to know?" He asked while looking at his future partner.


    Lan Xue shook her head.


    "Perfect... Little Xue, please apany me back to the bamboo house, I''m feeling a bit tired."


    Lan Xue and the Lake Mother left the meeting hall, going back to the bamboo house. They hade here to thank Seth and see if everything was going alright. That decision was really fortunate for Seth, since if not for them, he would have been in a troublesome situation right now.


    "Pce Master Yushui, is there anything else for me to do here? I will be leaving tomorrow and would like to spend a bit more of time with the people I brought here."


    Pce Master Yushui looked at the other Pce Masters, specially towards Shanhu. After seeing they didn''t have anything to say, she replied back.


    "I guess everything is done here. You can go back earlier. I and the others will discuss the other less important matters first, before returning."


    "Thanks then." Seth bowed in respect and left.


    The tense situation he had with Pce Master Shanhu and her friends turned into dust particles, since there was nothing they could use against him now.


    Outside, while Lan Xue apanied her grandmother back home, she suddenly asked: "Why did you agree sending me as his partner, grandma?"


    The Lake Mother already expected she would ask that and quickly replied: "The Lake Goddess asked me through a sound transmission."


    "The Lake Goddess? Why would she?"


    "I don''t know."


    Actually, the Lake Mother was lying about it. She used this tactic to convince her granddaughter to go withoutining. The real motive she sent her there, was because she realized Seth was a hidden gem and there would only be good thingsing from their rtionship, if Lan Xue and Seth were able to be good friends at least, and to actually repay for what he did too.


    Lan Xue returned to her silent state, thinking about the possible subliminal reasons.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth arrived at the Eleventh Pce, but just as he entered the main hall, he noticed Jiayi caressing Run''s back while asking her if she was alright.


    "Run, what happened to you? Are you feeling sick?"


    "No... I''m alright, really."


    "Then why is yourplexion so pale?"


    Seth happened to hear them as he entered and a smile formed on his lips. Run was probably still traumatized after seeing the state Jiang Yi was in. He had smashed her the entire night, making sure to satisfy all her deepest desires.


    "Hello there, girls." Seth greeted them.


    "Seth! Where is master at? I thought you were with her." Jiayi asked him normally, but Run acted in a strange way.


    She gave half a step back while at the same time, herplexion got a bit paler. She was lucky Jiayi had turned her attention towards Seth and didn''t notice her actions.


    "Pce Master Yushui is still resolving some minor matters and will probably onlye backter."


    "Ah... I see."


    While they were having that conversation, everyone heard some stepsing from the second floor. A female form approached the stairs, showing them her beauty.


    It was naturally Jiang Yi. Her skin was practically shining and there was a very beautiful smile on her face, just like as if her deepest desires were just recently achieved.


    When Run saw her, she got thoroughly speechless. Judging by the state she was in at that time, Run could swear Jiang Yi would be forever paralyzed; however, it turns out that she is even more beautiful and healthy than before, theplete opposite of what she thought.


    ''What the heck?''


    Run was making a funny expression and Seth was really enjoying to see her like that, but he wanted to pass a bit more of time together with Rina, so he quickly invented a reason to leave and went to meet with her. But before knocking at her door, he went up to Chun Meihui''s room and exined her everything she needed to know, clearing all her doubts.

 Chapter 237 - Not Fair

    Rina was looking at the garden outside through one of the windows of her room, when she heard the door opening.


    Seth realized the door of her room was unlocked and decided to enter directly. When his eyes met Rina''s figure, he realized she was not wearing her mother''s special cape anymore, but wearing casual clothes. Naturally her face was in full view and Seth silently gasped admiring her beauty again.


    "Did I take too long?" Seth asked.


    "No. I expected it to take at least two or three more hours for you toe back."


    "That''s good then. We can finally have some time for us now."


    "You''re right.." Rina agreed, but her mood seemed to be a bit down.


    Seth noticed she had some worries and asked: "Is there anything wrong?"


    "I was wondering how difficult it is, to live in this world. From the moment I left from below my mother''s "wings" and left the Elven Territory with you, I was observing everything and every ce we passed by. The situation at the Ereinrith City, the things that happened at the Hilkhell City, the zing Phoenix Country predicament and even the troubles you had to go through in order to reach this ce... The world is really a hard ce to live in, but it was only now, that I was finally able to notice it."


    "Sigh... I didn''t n on showing you things like that, but I guess we would probablye across many unpleasant scenarios in our travel. It may not have been like that for you, but I always felt this world was cruel. If you do not have strength or status, you''d better abide by the rules imposed on you by the others, else you''re nothing but an easy prey."


    "Now, I can finally value the efforts mother has put into making a cage of protection around me. For eighteen years, I grew up thinking this continent was beautiful and there was only respect and love inside everyone''s hearts."


    Seth looked outside the window, remembering his time at the Elven Territory.


    "Arwen was able to show you the beautiful side everything had to offer and that''s why you have to thanks her when you get the chance, even though tankful words may be unnecessary between you."


    "You''re right. However, I''ve decided to dy going back to the Elven Territory. I will be staying here to learn more about the water element. I have to master it faster, so I can help you in the future. I can''t let you always brave danger alone every time."


    Seth heard Rina''s words, but there was something bothering him.


    "Rina, I appreciate that the thing fueling your will, is helping me in the end... But don''t try to overexert yourself, alright? You should focus on living freely and peacefully."


    "That''s not fair!" Rina didn''t like that idea.


    "Why not?" Seth asked bewildered.


    "How do you expect me to live peacefully, while you are going to a dangerous ce in order to get stronger? How do you expect me to live peacefully, but all this while, mother is carrying the whole burden of ournd''s destruction on her shoulders... That''s not fair."


    ''Sigh.'' Seth inwardly sighed. Not because he was bothered by her words, but because he didn''t want her to enter any dangerous situation just for him or Arwen. They didn''t deserve that from her.


    "The things we do, are meant to provide you and the people we love, this kind of peace you''re currently able to enjoy. If you do not enjoy it, then you''re wasting all our efforts. If you ever put yourself in any danger, you''re going to fail me and your mother."


    "But why...?" Rina seemed to be conflicted.


    "Because we want to always keep that peaceful environment around the people we love. I and Arwen need to go forward and face those difficulties if they are the hurdles in front of our paths. Just like the situation bothering me right now... I really didn''t want to go, but that''s not an option."


    Rina looked at Seth and asked in a low voice: "Do you really need to go...?"


    She was feeling sad they would separate.


    "What would be of Meiyi, if I were to stayfortably here? Sigh..."


    Instead of saying any more words, Seth went forward and surprised her with a tight embrace.


    "Rina, I love you. I promise I will return stronger than ever and I will be the one to write our own destiny. I''m fed of always having to dance ording to our enemy''s music and y the game they are good at. That''s why you have to wait for me, alright?"


    "Alright." Rina was finally able to calm down. She has been thinking about all these thingstely, especially thest few days. She had matured quite fast during that time. This trip to the Human Territory was an eye opener for her. Something she desperately needed.


    "How about we change topics, huh?" Seth asked.


    "Hm? What do you want to talk about?"


    "I want to talk about how much I love you and how much I missed staying near you."


    Seth started to whisper sweet nothings in her ears, making Rina''s mood improve a lot. With each word he said, she felt like kissing him more and more, until she gave in to that desire.


    They started kissing lightly, enjoying each other for a long time. The way they did it, was more like they wanted to never separate. While concentrating on the warm feeling those actions brought to them, very quickly, they felt connected. Not only were their souls connected, but their hearts were connected.


    At some point in time, they unconsciously moved towards the bed and Rina sat between Seth''s legs.


    As he embraced her from behind while sitting in the bed''s border, Seth kept kissing her shoulders and corbone, creating many small electrifying currents inside her body.


    He was trying to express with his actions, how tenderly he loved her. His careful touches were perfectly transmitting it for her, but even without doing that, she would have felt it from their connection.


    Unconsciously, Rina grabbed Seth''s hands and brought them towards her chest area, trying to proceed to the next step faster. Her arousal was reaching very high heights, because he was stimting her with a lovely and tender y that Rina liked a lot.


    She was not like Jiang Yi, a woman able to enjoy hardcore treatments, but a person that really liked small and slow-paced actions. They brought her to the highest degrees of arousal quicker.


    Seth suddenly felt his hands touching her chest and started to do what he wanted with them. He slowly kneaded her breasts, feeling how soft they were. The sensation his fingers were transmitting him, was like they had sank in cotton.


    As Seth slowly increased the speed of his massage, Rina started to feel a pleasurable sensation. She almost moaned once, but out of reflex, she kissed Seth, suppressing her moaning sound with the connection of their mouths.


    However, Seth''s hands attacked her sensitive points, lightly rubbing her nipples once. That small touch was enough to send a tingling sensation that made Rina squeeze her legs together.


    He kept doing that same action and very quickly, she wasn''t able to hide her moans anymore, releasing the kiss to express her pleasure loudly.


    "Ahn!"


    Seth enjoyed bringing her pleasure, so he kept teasing her over and over, making Rina''sher region so itchy, that she was getting crazy while trying to resist the urge to jump on top of Seth at that moment.


    Rina realized something really hard poking her back side and immediately, she knew she wasn''t the only one super excited and anxious for what was toe.


    Suddenly, Rina stood up and turned around to face Seth. She slowly sat up on hisp, getting face to face with the beast.


    All this while, they were still totally dressed. they hadn''t taken off anything yet. But after sitting on hisp, Rina''s hands traced the border of his pants, trying to set his weapon free.


    While adjusting his position, he helped her on doing that. She seemed to be in such a hurry, that she didn''t even remove her skirt and panties, just moved them aside, creating a passage for them to connect together.


    Seth helped her positioning it at the right ce, slowly but steadily entering her until the very end.


    "Ah!"


    Both of them let out groans of pleasure, feeling they were finally connected in body as well. Right now, they had their bodies, heart and soul together, forming the perfect link.


    They both started to slowly move, connecting their mouths again with another kiss.


    While maintaining that initial speed, they were still able to keep their reason. But as things escted, they had to separate again and express the pleasure they felt.


    "Ah! That''s good!"


    Seth kept thrusting upwards while holding Rina''s back, since she was arching it backwards and riding him with a great momentum. Her golden hair and jade white body were a perfect vision that Seth made sure to register in the depths of his soul.


    Less than ten minutester, with the intensity that they were moving, both of them seemed that they would reach the climax together. In thest moment, Seth made sure to pull Rina''s body closer, so they could feel even more connected than they ever felt before.

 Chapter 238 - Ice Princess

    It was about four in the morning, when Seth suddenly left the bed and started to prepare the things for his departure. He was nning to leave while Rina was still asleep, shortening their suffering from the abrupt separation of paths.


    Rina was having her deep and peaceful sleep, resting her body from all the activities she and Seth had done all night along, but something told her to wake up.


    She opened her emerald green eyes and was able to catch Seth''s figure dressing up and preparing to leave.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Seth suddenly heard her voice and turned to look at her.


    "Sigh... It''s time for me to go."


    .


    Rina made aplicated expression, but she didn''t say any words that would make his departure even more difficult. Actually, what she did, was to extend her hand, showing Seth a spatial ring that was in the middle of her palm.


    "This is something I won''t need for now. Please bring it with you."


    Seth was already ready, but he sat back on the bad and took the ring she was gifting him. After a quick inspection, he realized that there was only one thing inside. The Evergreen Tavern.


    He immediately wore the ring and approached Rina for ast deep kiss. He made sure to express all his love and care on that action, since they wouldn''t see each other for at least some months.


    "Thank you. I will make sure to treasure it."


    Rina smiled and said: "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Seth stood up and opened the door in order to leave, but before stepping outside he said: "Rina, please take care of Meiyi for me."


    Rina nodded.


    Seth left, directly vanishing from the Eleventh Pce. When he was already outside. He activated his Soul Sense and made sure to give ast look on Meiyi''s figure, since he wouldn''t be able to see her as well.


    He didn''t go there directly, because Meihui was sleeping beside her and Seth didn''t want to wake her up at the current time.


    Lexi wasn''t able to give him the details regarding the Illusive Ethereal bloodline skill sample he collected from the Lake Mother''s body, but it was time for him to depart and there was nothing he could do now. But once he came back, he would certainly be able to help her improving her condition.


    After that, Seth disappeared, only appearing once again, when he was right in front of the bamboo house.


    He didn''t need to wait for longer, before the door of that bamboo house opened up, revealing an old figure. The Lake Mother left from inside, as she was there to give her goodbye for her granddaughter and her savior.


    "Come, what are you waiting for?" The Lake Mother seemed to be talking with someone that was taking her time inside the bamboo house.


    "Grandma... Do I really need to wear this?"


    "Hm? What are you talking about? That''s a battle suit your mother left behind for you, of course you have to wear it, if you''re going to a dangerous mission like that." The Lake Mother seemed to be talking with a teenager instead of a wholesome and grown-up woman.


    "Sigh..."


    "What are you sighing for? Come out already!"


    Seth was witnessing the interaction between them and couldn''t understand how the Lake Mother could treat an adult like the "Ice Princess", a title he gave Lan Xue inwardly, like that.


    ''Maybe it is because she seems to be a sixteen-years-old girl?'' While Seth was already finding that kind of funny and there was no way for him to know that it would get even funnier.


    When Lan Xue finally left her grandmother''s house, Seth was able to see the most incongruous scene ever.


    Lan Xue, a woman with an iceberg located in the ce where should be her heart, was wearing a very beautiful white and blue Loli dress. That dress was perfectly designed for her, but the happy feeling it transmitted was totally different from the serious and rigid expression she had on her face.


    Seth''s eyes almost popped from his face with the severe shock he received. Not even in his wildest dreams, he would dare to think of a situation like that.


    ''How the fuck did that happen?'' He couldn''t take his eyes off her, since he was bewildered by how that dress didn''tbine with her personality, but it was just so perfect for her body.


    The Lake Mother was secretly observing how Seth reacted to the way her granddaughter was dressed. There was a crafty light inside her old fox eyes, that pretty much told she was not up to any good.


    Actually, Lan Xue would never wear something like that if it wasn''t hand-made by her deceased mother and forced upon her by her grandmother. Other than that, it was indeed a "battle suit" containing some protective mechanisms, on top of being something her grandmother insisted to see her putting it on and that''s why she agreed on dressing like that.


    Seth was just witnessing a family scene between a Mana Sovereign and a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator, but something told him normal cultivators would never act like that.


    "You two are really close." He made a normalmentary, attracting the dreadful stare of an ice frigid goddess.


    He was lucky that before Lan Xue could do or say anything, her grandmother started to act like a grandmother.


    "You''re right. I was the one that raised her after all. This makes me remember how cute she was when she was younger. Sigh... Now that you''re ready, you can start your journey together."


    "..." Lan Xue kept silent.


    Rumble!


    Motioning her hand, the Lake Mother was able to open the formation that controlled the entrance and exit of people from the Sect. She had not recovered her strength properly yet, but that was something that required low to no efforts, so she was easily able to aplish that.


    Seth watched as a blue vortex of water started to spiral on the floor, stablishing a connection to theke surface outside. The Lake Mother had a lot moremanding powers over the formation than Hua Qing. So, instead of essing the mostmon entrance and exit, that was theke Seth andpany used toe in, she made the formation connect to another exit on the border of the Blue Breeze Country.


    That action of hers would at least save a lot of time for both of them.


    Lan Xue didn''t say a single word with Seth, since they were in front of her grandmother. Here, she had a lot less authority before him, since he was a guest and a savior, that''s why she just walked in towards the water vortex, slowly vanishing amidst it.


    Seth nodded towards the Lake Mother and followed after Lan Xue. He felt like he entered a spatial tunnel and less than a few secondster, the scenery changed. He was hovering on top of a smallke located at the borders of the Blue Breeze Country.


    Suddenly, he felt the temperature of the whole environment sharply dropping and the surface of the wholeke freezingpletely.


    Lan Xue wasn''t even able to look at his eyes, feeling totally embarrassed, but none of that was showing on her face. What Seth was able to perceive, was that she seemed rather unhappy.


    Her aura pressed down on him as she started to say: "Swear you will never ever tell them about this..."


    "Eh? What are you talking about? You don''t want me to tell them about your doll-like appearance? They would certainly like to..."


    Seth felt everything around him freezing and couldn''t help but get impressed by her abilities.


    Lan Xue didn''t mean to harm him, just to scare him a bit. She had to make sure Seth would never reveal something like this in front of the other Pce Masters, else her reputation would crumble to pieces.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone." Seth seriously replied.


    After hearing his sincere words, she decided to retrieve her aura and stop pressuring him.


    However, Seth didn''t seem he wanted to leave this unscathed, because he insisted on that matter.


    "But you look really cute like that. Your mother had a very good taste when making that dress."


    Bang!


    The freezing environment around Seth, shattered, causing the whole area to shake. Seth''s figure was crushed by many ice shards, turning into swiftly vanishing shadows.


    Luckily, he had prepared himself before dropping that phrase, using his Shadow Walk to quickly move away.


    "Phew... Come on... I was justplimenting you."


    Lan Xue kind of chilled down, finally stopping. She started to walk towards a certain direction and decided to ignore hismentary.


    "Well, this is going to be aplicated journey." Seth followed after her, still maintaining a certain distance. He would have to break the ice in manyyers if he wanted to at least be friends with her.


    They were now mission partners, but Seth surely would not like to have this kind of rtionship with her. At least he would like to happily chat with his partner throughout that long journey.

 Chapter 239 - Hidden Shadows

    The doors of the Demonic Shadow Royal n castle opened up and a figure calmly walked inside, moving at a slow and tranquil pace.


    If one were to see him from afar, they would certainly think he was an old and wise man that was already disconnecting from the mundane ne, but in reality, he was a person drowned in shady schemes and ambitious desires.


    Velgor didn''t feel pleasure in anything besides acquiring power and status. That''s why he did many things to reach the position he currently was sitting in. The Master of the Demonic Shadow Royal n and the Emperor of the whole Demon Territory.


    However, his ns were way deeper than that. What he really wanted, was to be revered by everyone and transcend the limits this ne imposed on him and for that, he would go way deeper.


    After he entered the castle, he went to a secluded area, where no one other than him had the ess and where one of the most important secrets of the Demonic Shadow Royal n existed.


    He arrived at a ce where the dark element swallowed the lightpletely. He ck clouds hovering above the castle, paled inparison to the ckout the dark element produced in that area..


    At a such obscure ce, Velgor was able to identify the entrance of a pit. Without thinking twice, he jumped inside, falling for more than three thousand meters until his feet touched the solid ground.


    In front of him, there was a huge ck metallic door, where there were some details of a very particr demonic being. It seemed to be more like a fluttering shadow than a normal kind of beast.


    Velgor touched the metallic door and his Mana started to undo the formation that was locking it, allowing him to go inside.


    But instead of entering, he stood outside, waiting for the door to open itself.


    The huge metallic gate opened up, revealing nothing but total darkness inside. But Velgor was able to see a purple crystal hovering in the air inside that room, like it was the shining star of that entire environment. That purple crystal contained a purple Skystone energy signature revolving around it, but it was not a purple Skystone. It was something else, something that needed that energy in order to be sustained.


    Before Velgor said anything, he heard a strange noise of something moving and he instantly knew what it was.


    From inside that obscure cave, a dark mass of energy moved out like a fog, almost as if it was formless. It left the cave and upied the whole area in front of Velgor.


    Velgor suddenly knelt down and stood silent. He was right in front of the Ancestor of the Demonic Shadow Royal n, a genuine Shadow Demon.


    The shadows parted and from inside that ck fog, a very dark and deep voice started to say some words.


    "What are you bothering my rest for?" It seemed discontent.


    "Great Ancestor, I brought some good news. My subordinate was able to find a purple Skystone mine and it may be able to supply you, all the energy you need."


    "Interesting... If I can recharge the purple Banshee core once again, I may be able to finally use the vessel you''ve been preparing for me all this while. Talking about the vessel, how is his development going? It is required he reaches at least the Profound Mana Realm; else his body won''t be able to host my soul."


    Velgor had his head bowed all this while, not letting the Shadow Demon see his expression.


    "He is developing ording to our ns and the technique you gave me was already imnted inside his soul."


    "That''s good. I''ll go back to my slumber. Make sure to note for at least an entire year. My body and Soul still haven''t recovered enough for me to leave this ce."


    The Shadow Demon started to move back, but Velgor still had something to say.


    "Great Ancestor, please wait!? I still have something important to show you."


    He took a huge bottle out of his spatial ring. The content of that bottle, was none other than the crimson liquid that the red crystal golem, located inside one of the secret caves at the Deste Scorching Wastnds was bathing in.


    "Please take a look at this, ancestor."


    Before the Shadow Demon had the chance to properly realize what it was or totally understand the situation, Velgor sent that bottle flying towards its direction. With a little bit of Mana, he made the bottle exploded and the content showered on top of the Shadow Demon.


    Bang!


    That liquid was overflowing with an unholy aura of corruption, but none of them really knew with what they were ying with. However, they were able to sense the dangerous crimson energy already starting to aggressively act just a single second after entering in contact with the dark mass of energy that constituted the body of that demonic being.


    The Shadow Demon felt a searing pain where it initially had entered in contact with the crimson liquid and furiously turned towards Velgor.


    "What is this?! You dare?!"


    It was furious that its subject had done a move against it. That huge cloud of darkness suddenly moved like a smoking shadow, going towards Velgor. It expanded to envelop his whole body and condemn him to eternal darkness.


    Velgor didn''t even move. Not because he couldn''t, but because he wouldn''t need to.


    Thump!


    The Shadow Demon suddenly felt a crimson glow contaminating its body and stopped its action to contain that invading energy, but s noting it did was enough to stop it from corrupting his body.


    "What did you do?!"


    Velgor finally lifted his head and stood up at the same time. His expression waspletely calm, as if he was just following a script, he had created a long time ago.


    "Nothing much, just made sure you are able to taste the "Crimson Agent.""


    "What "Crimson Agent"? What is this thing?"


    "Sigh... I don''t feel like exining, just make sure to enjoy thest minutes of sanity you still have, before totally copsingter. I''m sure that with that enfeebled body and soul of yours, it won''t take that much for you to vanish. I just feel that it is a pity that there is nothing you could offer to me anymore. That''s why you''re not needed."


    "Argh! What bullshit is this?! I''m not needed? You''re my subject! I''m the one that is the foundation of this whole n! I''m the one who is supposed to be served!"


    The whole cloud of darkness charged forwards once more. This time it didn''t n on stopping whatsoever.


    "Heh!" Velgor didn''t try to fight it, since he wouldn''t dare to enter in contact with the "Crimson Agent". Even though he didn''t know what it was, he knew better to stay away from it. All those hundreds of thousands of specimens that entered in contact with that energy, were his source of information.


    His Mana Sovereignte-stage cultivation base exploded outwards, and his body vanished in the darkness.


    "ARRRRR! You''re trying to escape in my own domain?!"


    The whole ce was filled with darkness and it could be easilymanded by the Shadow Demon, but just as he was trying to do that, a sharp pain came from within his body as the corruption started to spread inside that strange body.


    Suddenly, it cancelled its attack and totally merged with the shadows, turning incorporeal. If that crimson power was affecting its body, then it would take its formless state.


    Velgor observed as his ancestor disappeared. He was not preupied at all, since he had seen a familiar scene like this, many times over already.


    Just as the Shadow Demon had merged with the darkness present in the environment, the crimson corruption spreading inside his illusory form got more severe. Millions of fments of corruption emerged in a sudden outbreak, making him leave his incorporeal state and merge back into a totally solid body.


    "ARGH! PAH!" The Shadow Demon spat blood and fell on the ground.


    He fell with no more shadows covering him. His body was just like a deformed animal that didn''t have any hair, just a pale ck skin that was already consumed by crimson lines. His blood that should have been ck in color, was already red.


    Velgor walked past it and entered the room it was locked inside minutes ago.


    "What a shitty life you must''ve been living locked up here... But you don''t have to worry though. I will make sure the take care of the thing you were guarding, the thing you so dearly treasured."


    Velgor approached the purple crystal and grabbed it, taking it away from that ce.


    "VELGOR! YOU...!"


    At that moment, the Shadow Demon''s pupils turned crimson, since his soul was finally corrupted alongside his body. The Shadow Demon was one of the highest graded creatures, recorded to have lived in this continent, tens of thousands of years ago. Yet it wasn''t able to even put up a fight against the "Crimson Agent."


    Velgor looked towards the purple crystal he was holding and a rare sinister smile bloomed on his lips. He couldn''t wait to put his final n into action and finally be the host of that crimson energy.

 Chapter 240 - Risk

    After leaving that secret dark underground ce, Velgor returned to his glorious and lonesome throne, where he was silently admiring the item he had just stolen from his ancestor.


    It was a purple crystal that was bathing in a very strange purple colored soul energy. Naturally, that purple crystal was not a normal item, but the core of a mystical demonic being. A banshee.


    From inside that crystal core, the Shadow Demon was able to extract the Soul Trap skill Velgor loved to use and many other useful things. However, that core had another precious function that could only be used once. It was able to manipte the soul of an individual, transporting it to another body.


    That was one of the special bloodline skills a banshee could use. However, there were many risks involved in the whole process. One of them being the target''s soul integrity. It had to be wiped or at least weakened enough to handle the process. But matters regarding the soul and its intricacies, was a topic not even the strongest practitioner in this world, was well-versed enough.. So, in the end Velgor was still taking a risky step, but he would dly take it in the name of advancement.


    But that was not the real problem. The point is, no normal practitioner could possibly live after having their soul damaged. Their bodies would die alongside their soul. Velgor needed to wipe his target soul without making his body life signs stop.


    For that reason, after making hundreds of thousands of tests, Velgor had developed the crude concept that a practitioner''s body would only be able to resist and survive that soul wiping process, if he or she was at least a Profound Mana Realm cultivator. That was naturally a false statement, but it had a tinge of truth.


    Profound Mana Realm cultivators, could not resist a soul attack, naturally falling in the end. But their bodies would be able to maintain their life signals for some time. That was only possible, because their Mana was profound enough to dy the effects of aplete death between body and soul. However, that time was so short that he had to be precise when acting.


    That was the primary reason he has been nurturing Seth. At the speed things were going, at most in a year he believed Seth would be ready. However, Velgor himself was not yet.


    There was a fatal problem in using the purple crystal core, and that was theck of energy. That''s why he asked Barghest to develop an auxiliary method while using the "Crimson Agent". But a recent information he received from Ninth Shadow, made him finally decide to make a move against his n ancestor and speed up the progress of his ns.


    Velgor stopped admiring the purple core and used his Mana to activate the Sound Transmit Formation.


    Ninth Shadow was hiding in the forest at the outskirts of a small vige called Misty Horizon. He wasn''t at exactly the same ce where the purple Skystone mine was located, since there were many members of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce there. He was twenty kilometers away, on top of a small mountain, making sure to secretly observe everything.


    He had set up a small tent at that ce, where there was a Sound Transmit Formation in case Velgor needed to give him orders and that formation just started to give a response.


    Ninth Shadow immediately entered the tent and created a barrier around it with his strong Mana, immediately connecting the formation to receive his next orders. Even before it was totally connected, he had already knelt down in reverence.


    "Master."


    "Ninth Shadow. What is the situation at your side?"


    "I''ve been carefully observing the situation, and the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce has finally started the excavation process. It seems Qiao Duyi, the leader of the Eight Lion Guardians is the one responsible for the operation. He was overlooking everything some days ago and at the same time, he is the one that was storing the purple Skystones in some of his spatial rings."


    "Interesting. How much time do you think it will take for them to mine everything?"


    "I heard their conversations and the estimated time for that is longer than I thought. It will take at least three months for them to take everything out, without alerting their enemies."


    "Hm... That''s good. Let them do the hard work for us and we will reap the benefits at the end.? I want you to keep watching their moves and be prepared to receivepany from First and Second Shadows. Make sure to follow the orders I''ve given them, since they are absolute."


    Velgor didn''t even wait for a reply and disconnected the formation from his side. Ninth Shadow was a loyal follower and he knew he would do everything ording to his wishes.


    The workers from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce kept doing their job, not knowing about the darkness that was soon about to descend from above their heads.


    .


    .


    .


    A whole week had passed by. The night had just descended when two figure moving at an incredible speed, decided toe to a halt.


    Seth and Lan Xue have been continuously traveling for a whole week. Each day, they stopped for about two to four hours for a brief time to recharge their energies and cultivate.


    Seth suddenly took a wooden cube out of his spatial ring, setting the Evergreen Tavern at a peaceful isted location. Lan Xue wasn''t able to get ustomed with the scene of that cube turning into a big Tavern. She understood there were masters that had a great affinity with the spatial element, but the general knowledge about them was limited to their great sess; the spatial ring.


    Other than that, it was really hard to hear or see a work from anyone that trained in the spatial element. Using it in battle? That''s impossible in the knowledge of the people that lived in this continent.


    Actually, the element of space, required such a huge amount of talent and efforts to learn, that those who were versed enough in it and were able to produce spatial rings, were already considered as masters; dragons among men. Those who were able to set teleportation formations, were not dragons among men, but gods among men.


    But in regards tobat situations, the closest from the application of spatialws people were able to see in this, were dark elemental techniques that could open sub-spaces, like the ones Seth could use.


    That''s why when Lan Xue saw that normal cube turning into a tavern, she couldn''t help but admire that item.


    Both of them entered and Seth went up to the bar to get a drink in order to pass some time. He really liked that bar, since there were many different elfish drinks that were not only sweet, but contained just the right amount of alcohol.


    Lan Xue approached the stairs and was about to go up, when Seth''s voice resounded.


    "Have you ever heard about the demonic Cerberus n?"


    Lan Xue hadn''t initiated a conversation throughout their whole journey. Actually, she didn''t even reply to some of Seth''s phrases while they were traveling; what led to a very boring travel for the both of them.


    This time though, Seth decided to change his approach. He was betting in a risky conversation where he was going to expose some things for her, but at least, his first phrase was already enough to awaken some interests on Lan Xue.


    After some seconds Lan Xue replied: "I heard some things about them. Why are you speaking about a n of demons?"


    "Well... Because the mission we are going to do, is to investigate some areas inside the Deste Scorching Wastnd, trying to look for clues left behind by them." Seth wanted to investigate about the things he discovered when he destroyed the Luberus family.


    Lan Xue furrowed her eyebrows. After a whole week traveling together, she was finally able to hear about what Seth wanted to do. She hadn''t asked anything, because whatever mission he had in store for them, if it weren''t about charging head on against an army of Higher Ground grade practitioners, or exploring the Forbidden Lands, she could pretty much do anything easily.


    Dealing with a missing n of subordinates, was not outside of that range of tasks she could afford to do, but this whole topic, generated some interest on her.


    "What are you after? What is your final objective?"


    Seth felt like he had gotten it right. She was really interested now.


    "Sigh... I want to destroy them once and for all. But they have been hiding so well for thest few years, that most people think they had been extinguished together with the Devil Empress."


    "... Are you saying those tales are false? Those tales that tell they all died protecting their empress?"


    "That''s pretty much it. That n of stinking dogs have not died at all. The whole situation with the Devil Empress was orchestrated, and they are probably hiding somewhere inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds."


    Lan Xue heard Seth''s intonation, that told her he was certain about his conjecture and asked: "How do you know about all of that?"


    "Hm... Because I''ve actually seen them with my own eyes before."

 Chapter 241 - Forbbiden Zone

    "Not only have I seen them, I had unpleasant interactions with them before."


    Lan Xue furrowed her eyebrows, still a bit confused. She finally sat down to hear about what he had to say. She was unconsciously getting interested to know more about his story.


    "The Cerberus n once invaded some remote human viges, searching for some human ves. Hm... Actually, I wouldn''t say they wanted ves, but guinea pigs. Those operations are not recorded anywhere, since the small scale and ce where they happened, were not as important as any of the big cities, where really important people lived. Unfortunately, I was one of those unlucky fellows that got captured."


    Seth took another sip of his drink and continued: "The way I escaped from their hands is not something important right now, what you need to know is that I loathe and hate them for the things that they did with me and with the people I loved.. That''s why I am hunting them down. Recently, I''ve found some clues indicating they are hiding deep inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds."


    "You know that that ce is a barrennd filled with death, disgusting creatures and destion, right? How are we supposed to find them there? They could pretty much be anywhere."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have developed a way to search for them, but the operation can take more or less time, depending on our luck. If I am able to trace some energy signatures quicker, than it will take less time."


    "What about their overall strength?" Lan Xue didn''t ask about how Seth would do his search, she just wanted more information.


    "Their leader is a man at the Profound Mana Realm. He is a tamer that is connected with a Cerberus beast, from which he uses for his protection or for any offensive tactics. Other than him, the Cerberus n is full of useless individuals that didn''t even cultivate properly. I''ve had contact with many of them before and that''s why I can tell you they are weak. They have all taken the role of researchers and guards, since they were working on a dangerous project called "Crimson Agent"."


    Lan Xue furrowed her eyebrows again. She stood up and said: "I think you know a little too much about them, but that''s not of my concern. There are only two things I want you to take notice before we start this. The first one is that if the enemies are stronger than us, we will turn back and leave even if we need to run with everything we have, throwing away our dignity. Our lives are thousand times more important than that."


    Seth nodded. However, inwardly he was doubting if he could really turn back and leave after finding that man.


    "What is the second thing?"


    "We are not going to enter the Forbidden Zone, even if our lives depend on that." Lan Xue said that with a sterner countenance than the one that she normally had.


    Seth realized that something about that ce seemed to be really off. Everyone that talked about it, always had that serious expression.


    "What is so special about that ce? The ce one everyone calls as Forbidden Zone."


    "Hm? You don''t know about the Forbidden Zone?"


    "I don''t."


    "Hm... There is not much I can tell you about that ce, because no matter how strong a practitioner is, the moment he steps there, he won''t evere back."


    "What?! How''s that possible?"


    "The Forbidden Zone is not a normal piece ofnd; it is not even and. Actually, there is a huge abyss where that ce is and just by approaching it, you''re able to feel that the entire ce has its own rules. I''ve been near it before, and just by standing near the borders of that huge abyss, I was able to notice that my Profound Mana base energy was not able to prate the space around there to scan anything."


    "You just said it is an abyss. How deep is it?" Seth at least expected her to tell him how deep it was. But she just shook her head.


    "There is no way I can tell you how deep it is, because it is not possible to actually see the depths. Not even the light is able to prate it and everyone that was brave enough to go down, never returned to tell us what they had discovered."


    Seth sucked a mouthful of air. He was shocked that Mana Realm powerhouses were actually not able to explore a region. Mana Ralm practitioners could destroy entire cities with their skills, but they weren''t able to explore a region!


    "We know little about the sea, but even so, we know much more about the immense ocean than what we know about the Forbidden Lands. But if there is one thing I can tell you about that ce, is that there seems to be a very dangerous aura at the bottom; however, we can only faintly feel it when standing closer. But even though it was faint, that aura gave me the chills and I will never forget that sensation."


    Seth seemed to be deeply thinking, analyzing what she had told him, but it wasn''t possible to get to a concrete opinion about that area if he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    "Pce Master Lan Xue..."


    "You can call me Lan Xue only."


    Seth got a bit surprised about that behavior, but he quickly decided to address her like that.


    "Then Lan Xue, the second thing I wanted to aplish by going to the Deste Scorching Wastnds, is to get a bit stronger. So, if possible, you can leave the beasts thates our way for me. Even if it is a Profound Manate-stage beast, I would like to fight against it first. If I don''t feel like I could win against it, then you can help me out."


    Lan Xue was already standing, but she finally decided to go up the stairs. While leaving she said: "Hm? I never nned on battling any beasts throughout the whole way. They are all yours."


    She went up the stairs, entering her room to recharge the Mana she spent while running during the day.


    "At least, she was a bit more responsive." Seth was thinking aloud, but his voice, kind of drew Lexi out of her rabbit hole.


    "Seth! I''ve discovered something!" Lexi''s voice startled Seth.


    "Lexi? What are you talking about? What took you so long?"


    "I''ve discovered something about the Illusive Ethereal bloodline. No! Actually, I guess I''ve discovered something you are able to do with it."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah! Since that time, you decided to rely more on that tyrannical energy we don''t know much about, I was able to store some remnants of it to study."


    Lexi was talking about the Corruption.


    "I was studying about the Illusive Ethereal bloodline and I had the idea to mix both energies to see how they would react. With that, I was actually able to gather some really interesting data. During the whole process, the tyrannical energy dominated over the bloodline energy, turning it into something else at the end, but during that process, many bloodline cells were destroyed. The most impressive fact, was that the resulting bloodline cells have gotten stronger and it lost its ws! Do you know what that means? If you were able to control it perfectly, you could change the bloodline inside that girl! Destroying the impurities and making it stronger!"


    "What?!" Seth wasn''t able toprehend the things he was listening.


    He shook his head and said: "Lexi... Even if your theory was a hundred percent correct, I could not do that with Meiyi. Even I don''t know the final consequences of using that energy and I am not able to control it perfectly either. It''s more like I''m a slightly more capable host for that, whenparing to the people who died by its corruptive effect."


    "What if you could control it then?"


    "Sigh... Do you still remember there were nine seals sealing the seed of tyranny?"


    "I do." Lexi replied.


    "Last time, at the Ereinrith City. After absorbing the Evergreen Essence, the third seal was undone. You probably already know about it, but what you do not know, is that I''ve not gained a single bit of control over that energy, even though the seal enhanced my body. What really happened, was that it increased the strength and toughness of my muscles, meridians and bones, while changing the structure of my cells. But in regards to control, it seems I''m just like a host that can use the power but not control how it works."


    "Hm... Then we must discover a way to gain control over it, even if it means smashing apart those nine seals!" Lexi concluded.


    Seth heard Lexi''s idea and really felt like trying to do that. But he didn''t even know from where to begin to achieve that effect. Things rted to the Seed of Tyranny, that now had turned into the Crimson Light, were not only very aggressive, but very subtle at the same time. Aplex problem he didn''t know how to solve at all.

 Chapter 242 - Yellowstone Pass

    After having that conversation, Seth and Lan Xue''s interactions seemed to have taken a turn for the better. There were some other things that Seth wanted to ask her, but he still felt it was not time yet.


    They continued to travel for three to four more days, passing by many other cities and ces, finally arriving at their destination.


    When the soil changed to a sandy and eroded ground and the weather was a dry and hot, they realized they had arrived.


    It seemed to be impossible, but life always found a way to keep existing, even at the most severe of conditions. There was a city at the entrance borders of the Deste Scorching Wastnds, a ce many people didn''t even dare to visit. This city was already inside the Demon Territory, but it was impressive that there were many human beings walking among demons as well.


    This was a very rare kind of interaction. Actually, this whole environment was only possible, because some merchants saw the opportunity of a profitable trade between them and the hunters that ventured inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds, eb it human or demonic hunters. This, showed how important merchants really were, since they were the real cause of a whole functioning city to exist.


    .


    The materials the hunters were able to get from the Deste Scorching Wastnds, were highly demanded, selling for a good price. The only problematic thing, is that materials considered as real treasures, could only be found at the deepest parts of this dangerous area, where only a few hunters would be brave enough to go.


    "We''ve arrived. This city is called Yellowstone Pass, since most buildings here are made of a particr stone called Yellowstone. It is able to resist the high temperatures this ce often reaches and it also makes the insides of those buildings stay cooler than the outside. Differently from your zing Phoenix Sect, people here don''t necessarily train in fire-based techniques, so they dislike the high temperatures."


    "Have you evere here, Lan Xue? You seem to know some interesting things about this city. I''m impressed."


    "When I went to the depths of the Deste Scorching Wastnds for an expedition, I''ve stood two days inside this city. We had to buy some necessary things here, in order to smoothly proceed with the expedition."


    "Interesting. Let''s go in, we won''t be staying here, so let''s just ignore everything." Seth said, since he imagined there would be nothing that could interest him here.


    Lan Xue nodded. She was a person that didn''t like to be bothered or to attract too much attention, so not staying in this city, was actually a very good choice in her opinion. However, she was already prepared for the high number of gazes she would attract by just passing by the city.


    The reason for that was not just because she was a very cute and beautifuldy, but because of her doll-like face and clothes. Even before entering, she was already able to notice some people turning their heads towards her.


    "Oh my god! Look at that girl over there!"


    "What?! She is way too cute man!"


    "Holy shit! Those clothes are insane!"


    While everyone looked at Lan Xue, entranced by her beauty or by her clothes, the duo was already making their way into the city, unbothered by those stares.


    Lan Xue made sure to ignore everything and everyone, concentrating on staying over her own world.


    Seth on the other hand, noticed there were no guards or anyone blocking their path as they entered the city.


    "Is there really no one defending this ce?"


    "You won''t find any guards or protectors at this side. This is not a ce anyone would like to attack, due to the defensive underground tunnels constructed around the city. They can pretty much relocate all the important people out, in case of an attack. But I''m pretty sure no one is crazy enough to do that. The weather here is terrible and other than the hunting business, this ce does not have another good point. Not even to use as a strategic point for a possible invasion. But... If you''re asking if this city really doesn''t have a protective force, then you should know that they have."


    "Hm? Where are they?"


    "They are guarding the exit on the other side, since most part of the time, the real dangeres from the Deste Scorching Wastnd. Other than that, there are so many mercenaries and hunters inside the city, that it makes it a really hard ce to attack and conquer."


    "I see..."


    After ten minutes walking through the city and attracting the attention of pretty much everyone, Seth realized that most people living here were not demons, but humans. However, this city was already inside what was considered to be the Demon Territory.


    Although the quantity of humans was greater, Seth was able to see many people that had green or purple skin colors, some people that had horns and even some that were from the Shapeshifter Tribes. But in this particr city, everyone wasn''t interested to create trouble, but to mind their own business.


    After walking a bit more, Seth and Lan Xue finally heard a man shouting for a crowd of people that were gathered near a tform. That man was on top of that tform, using his Qi to make his voice reach farther into the distance.


    "We are hiring mercenaries! The Scorching Trade Group is hiring for capable mercenaries!"


    Someone inside the crowd of people asked: "What is the task? What are the requirements for the task?"


    "We want capable men and women to escort our carriages for a delivery inside the Deste Scorching Wastnd! We are not going to delve too deep inside, but there are probably going to be some Profound Qi Realm beasts in our way. The requirements to join us, is the individual strength being at the Profound Qi initial-stage Realm at least."


    "Oh!"


    "Qi Transformation?"


    The crowd of people started to loudly discuss about the high requirements.


    The man saw that the crowd was going wild and shouted: "We are currently hiring thirty brave warriors and we will pay ten blue Skystones for each individual!"


    "What?!"


    "Ten blue Skystones?!"


    "Why am I not at the Profound Qi Realm yet?!"


    As Lan Xue and Seth were passing by, he noticed something was off with that man''s speech. They were actually delivering supplies to someone inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds? That was a bit off.


    For a person to request for some supplies, there should at least be a base for him or her inside that dangerous area.


    Another curious person loudly asked: "Howrge is the caravan of supplies? How fast is it going to move?"


    The man announcing the job quickly understood what was the real question that person had and replied: "Don''t worry my friend. This job is only going to take two days and our Scorching Trade Group can guarantee you the payment by giving half of it, on the end of the first day!"


    "OH!!!"


    The crowd went crazy and some people quickly left to call for the people they knew, that were apt for the job.


    Seth saw that by the way the crowd was acting, the money offered for the amount of time they had to work, was something that was a bit high and it actually made him feel things were not right.


    He suddenly stopped and decided to investigate the surroundings with his Soul Sense. Lan Xue noticed he stopped, but she didn''t understand why he was acting like that when they didn''t want to lose time on menial things.


    She was about to ask him what he was doing, but he opened his mouth first.


    "This is too strange. Let me quickly check something. I promise it won''t take more than a single minute."


    After that, he activated his Soul Sense, capturing the information around him. The Scorching Trade Group had a peculiar g with a burning item on it. With his Soul Sense, he was able to recognize a building that had the same gs on it. It seemed to be their headquarters, where most of their operations were currently happening.


    Actually, the Scorching Trade Group was the second or third most renowned trading group present on the whole city. Their operations were very profitable and they didn''t seem to do shady business, at least in the open. If someone had to say something strange about them, was the fact that they pretty much sent these caravans towards the Deste Scorching Wastnds at least each month. However, no one was able to figure out what were the contents of their shipment, nor anyone tried to.


    In this ce, people respected merchants as they were their fathers, since it was because of them, that the entire city came to be, some three hundred years ago.


    But what Seth was able to discover with his Soul Sense, incensed his will to participate on this side mission.


    Inside the headquarters of the Scorching Trade Group, there was an underground passage, where there were some normal demons carrying the unconscious "goods" to arge cage carriage, where there seemed to be a formation that didn''t let any noise escape. Those "goods" were actually normal people from both human and demon races.

 Chapter 243 - Acting

    Seth realized that things were not so simple as they seemed to be. Something was telling him that the fact they were secretly transporting ves inside the Deste Scorching Wastnd, was something he had to investigate or maybe he would be losing the biggest opportunity to quickly find his enemies.


    He also noticed that things were so well done, that not even strong cultivators would be able to notice so many normal practitioners being transported out, since they didn''t emit energy fluctuations.


    "We are going to follow them." He said for Lan Xue, in a low voice only she would be able to hear.


    She looked towards him, not understanding what he was nning and why he was saying that, but when she was about to ask something, the man who was announcing the recruitment, suddenly stopped as if he had been electrocuted by a lightning bolt.


    It was as if his body and mind had stopped working, frozen on the screen where only Lan Xue''s doll-like appearance existed.


    Suddenly, he jumped off the tform and approached Seth and Lan Xue. While doing so, he used his Qi to scan on both Seth and Lan Xue and noticed it returned nothing for him, meaning that they could either be stronger than him, or they didn''t have any cultivation at all. But that didn''t matter for now..


    Lan Xue''s hand suddenly moved at a lightning speed to stop him, but Seth grabbed her hand quickly, not letting her attack. At the same time, he entered between her and the announcer that was already near them, not giving Lan Xue the chance to chastise him from touching her.


    "Stop! Who are you? What do you want from my Young Lady?" Seth started to act like he was a guard for Lan Xue.


    The man suddenly stopped in front of Seth and gave him aplete and deep look, even before he thought of introducing himself, some guards from the Scorching Trade Group were already approaching and standing behind his back.


    "Hello. I''m one of the rich merchant leaders of the Scorching Trade Group, Theodor; and you are...?" The man expected to see a reaction on Lan Xue''s face, but there was none. He had purposely told them his important high status, trying to impress her.


    Up close, it was easy to realize that the man was not a pure human. He seemed to be half human and half demon, since he had some small demonic characteristics on his face.


    "I''m Seth, Lady Lan''s bodyguard."


    Lan Xue furrowed her eyebrows, but didn''t say anything.


    "Lady Lan? I''ve never heard of you before. Where are you from?" He said while looking at Lan Xue, but she didn''t reply him at all.


    The man was a bit displeased by Seth''s behavior of blocking his path, but he tried to be the most cordial possible, since he didn''t know their background yet.


    "We are nobles from the Blue Breeze Country."


    "Oh? Blue Breeze? Wee to the Yellowstone Pass city. I am the one responsible for recruiting valiant mercenaries to help my group transporting some supplies for a very important client of ours. I''m actually forming the caravan right now. Are you perhaps interested in joining us?"


    "Oh? Sorry but my Young Lady is not interested in taking part in dangerous activities."


    "Are you sure? We are paying a hefty sum of Skystones for..."


    "I''m sorry Mr. Theodor, but we don''t need any money."


    "Is that so? Then how abouting as a guest?" Theodor insisted on recruiting them somehow, even if it meant just bringing them along as guests. He was being a bit hasty on his actions, even though he had already realized he was dealing with people that were probably stronger than him. His merchant eyes were able to realize the confidence those two emitted and that''s why he didn''t give the guards any orders.


    Theodor was a Profound Qi peak-stage cultivator and since his initial scan returned nothing, Seth and Lady Lan would at least be Qi Transformation Realm practitioners. But because they appeared to be too young, their status must at least be quite shocking at the Blue Breeze Country. However, he didn''t bother with that, since he had some helpers that were very strong and he would be counting on themter.


    "Guests? Hm... The Young Lady had said she wanted to observe the Deste Scorching Wastnd, but I nned on contracting a proper guide to bring us there."


    "That''s it! Don''t worry, I can guide you to through the Deste Scorching Wastnds! We are going to deliver some goods to a rtively safe location, so you cane along if you want. Don''t worry, I won''t even charge anything from the both of you."


    "Hm... That''s interesting. What do you think Young Lady?" Seth asked Lan Xue, who looked at him like she wanted to bury him underneath right now.


    Lan Xue didn''t know why Seth had stopped to hear all that bullshit, why he was so interested on that and how things reached the point they are. But since she knew this whole mission was more important for him than anything, she decided to follow his lead.


    "Good."


    A simple word from her, was enough to make Theodor feel like he had won the lottery.


    "Then it is decided! We are going to leave soon after weplete the recruitment. Let me guide you to my carriage, where we can..."


    "Mr. Theodor, I''m sorry to say it, but my Young Lady likes to travel alone and in a peaceful condition."


    Seth suddenly approached him and said in a low voice: "She loves to sleep when traveling, so it would be better if you could provide a private carriage for her travel. Don''t worry about the driver, I can do that menial job."


    Theodor nodded after noticing that what Seth had said made sense. While observing Lady Lan, he was able to realize she was a woman of few words, but inwardly, he was already thinking about the fact she would be soon letting her voice out for only him to hear.


    "Excuse me then, I have to finish my job here. Please go to the Scorching Trade Group headquarters. There will be a person there waiting to guide you to the ce we are going to depart from."


    "Alright."


    After that, Theodor and his guards went back inside a build located behind the tform. There were some guards outside, in charge of registering the practitioners that were signing in for the job.


    Seth didn''t undo his Soul Sense, so when Theodor entered his office alone and activated a Sound Transmit Formation, he was still able to hear everything.


    After the formation connected, from the other side, a male voice suddenly asked: "How are things going? They are already getting impatient."


    "Don''t worry, we are going to leave from Yellowstone Pass in about two to three hours. However, this time I will need something from you."


    "Hm? What is it? You know we can''t be careless, right?"


    "Don''t worry, it is not a task that requires you to personally act. There are going to be two more individualsing along this time and I think they are Qi Transformation cultivators. You could use that precious pet of yours to deal with it, since I know it must be hungry for some more snacks. And on top of that..."


    "Ah, I understand. I will give you a hand on that matter, but you know the price."


    "Don''t worry. I will pay you twice that price." Theodor said.


    "Good."


    Their discussion didn''t give too much information about who they were or what they were going to do, but Seth was able to hear about some interesting things. His suspicions were telling him that something with this was off, but he didn''t dare raise his hopes.


    No one was able to find the Cerberus n until now, but Seth realized that it was because Velgor probably controlled the flux of information on the whole Demon Territory. But he knew that the Cerberus n needed guinea pigs to conduct their experiments and repeating the same process they did with his vige back then, was out of question. So, the situation with the Scorching Trade Group, kind of fell from the heaven for him, else he would have to manually search for them through the whole Wastnd.


    While they were heading to the Scorching Trade Group headquarters, Lan Xue kept analyzing some of Seth''s actions. She had no way to know about what he was doing or why, but through the way he acted, she felt like he had acquired some crucial information from that situation that happened before. But, how...?


    Scenes from the zed Lake stone Yushui had shown them, kept shing inside her head, making Lan Xue realize she knew few things to nothing about Seth. Lan Xue was here as his partner, not only because it was a trade and a repayment from saving his grandmother, but because she genuinely felt gratitude. But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t try to discover more things about him and use it for her advantage or protectionter. After all, in her conception, they were partners and not friends.

 Chapter 244 - Darkness And Pain

    Seth and Lan Xue silently moved towards the Scorching Trade Group headquarters. When they arrived there, there was a woman already waiting for them on the outside.


    She had been informed by a quick sound transmission, about the two distinguished people that woulde to their group headquarters.


    Seth saw that the woman who came to receive them, was a half human half demon like the man called Theodor. Actually, they had many simr traces, so she must be one of his family members. Maby this whole group was a family group, what made a bit more sense, since it would be easier to control the flux of information like that.


    "Mr. Seth, Lady Lan, please allow me to guide you to the carriage we prepared for you. It''s on the other side,e."


    Seth nodded and followed her inside. The building was veryrge and upied a great expanse ofnd.. This ce was more like a marketce than a normal building, since there were many merchant booths stationed inside, selling a myriad of different items.


    There were many people buying and selling things there, making the whole market-ce seem like a really vivid and busy area. But in reality, this ce not only served as a huge source of ie that came from exchanging merchandise, but as a mask to hide things that happened underground.


    However, instead of stopping to see what they were offering or interfering with the shady business happening underneath, Seth chose to ignore everything and apanied the guide together with Lan Xue, until they crossed the entire Scorching Trade Group headquarters.


    Obviously, Lan Xue attracted a lot of attention towards them and wherever they passed by, people would stop to look.


    After leaving through the passage at the other side, Seth saw a good carriage that was waiting by the road. Near it, there were threerge carriages of "supplies" that were going to be delivered somewhere inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds.


    A quick scan with his Soul Sense, and Seth was able to identify many unconscious people lying inside them. The formation drawn around it, blocked any sounding from inside.


    Seth realized that the people lying there, were not even cultivators yet, what turned out to be even more suspicious for him now.


    "Here. This is going to be your carriage. I hope Lady Lan feelsfortable inside." The guide approached that carriage and opened the door for them.


    "Thank you very much." Seth thanked her and signaled for Lan Xue to go inside.


    After she entered, he turned towards the guide and said: "You don''t need to worry with us for now. I will be discussing some private matters with my Young Lady while we wait for the departure."


    The woman found it strange that the "servant" would be entering the carriage together with his Young Lady, but she bought his speech, believing they had something important to discuss.


    She went towards a group of guards stationed nearby and started to order them to do things here and there.


    After Seth entered, Lan Xue looked at him through the corner of her eyes and asked: "Weren''t you supposed to be the driver? Why are youing in?"


    "Come on... I thought we were at least getting closer to the friendship threshold, so why not traveling together?"


    "Friendship? You know they will find it strange a servant traveling together with his Young Lady, right?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t even notice that."


    "Hm...?"


    "I can show you a secret if you agree on us bing friends."


    "..." Lan Xue kept silent while looking at Seth. She seemed interested, but she would never agree on something like that, due to her unapproachable nature. For her, even the other Pce Masters were not considered to be her friends, just colleagues.


    "Hah, if you don''t want to talk, I will take your silence as a yes." Seth finally sat on the seat in front of Lan Xue and extended his hand in the air.


    Lan Xue didn''t understand why he did that action or how he could act so shamelessly like that, but after his energy fluctuations started to form something, she wasn''t able to remain calm anymore.


    Seth''s hands fully coated with Mana, transformed it into darkness.


    "Wha..." Lan Xue didn''t even had time to ask him about what was happening, when suddenly that darkness connected to his own body, essentially changing his own shadow.


    From Seth''s shadow, his darkness element started to create another body identical to his own; however, it was totally made of his dark element. The sheer amount of elemental mastery needed to create a technique like that, couldn''t be described and even though Lan Xue was a Profound Mana peak-stage powerhouse, she was thoroughly shocked by the expertise Seth was just showing her.


    Beside Seth, another Seth appeared. He quickly stood up and opened the carriage door from inside. After stepping outside, he went to the seat at the frontal part of the carriage and sat down. That "Seth" that was acting as a driver, was actually one of his Specters of Darkness.


    It was so perfectly created, that it resembled Seth in every single way, even his aura remained, since it was part of him. That was a great advantage that skill had, since people with lower cultivation than him, would not even be able to feel anything was different, because their aura would never be able to prate Seth aura''s defenses.


    One thing would be creating an elemental clone that weas just a lump of elemental energy, but crating a clone that was perfect and could act by itself, was really impressive.


    Lan Xue watched how he had created that clone, but she was having a hard time believing a skill like that existed. Before even asking about what the hell was currently happening, she used her super strong energy to scan the Specter of Darkness he had just created.


    Impressively, she felt the same energy that was present around Seth, on his specter. There was only a minor difference, that only really strong practitioners would find out. Her Mana was a whole Realm greater than his, and because of that, she was able to perceive some elemental particle fluctuations that were present around his skill and weren''t present around his body. However, that was something reallyplicated to be noticed in the middle of a fight and could be covered if he used darkness around himself as well.


    If not for that and the prior information she had of Seth creating his clone, she would not be able to differentiate one from the other. Realizing this, her shock and amazement grew even more.


    "What was that? Why are you able to use dark elemental skills?" Lan Xue looked at Seth just like any of the other times, with her usual cold look, but he noticed that this time, it was particrly more serious.


    Seth already nned about telling her some things, since he wouldn''t be able to cooperate with her while only using half of his skills. His movement techniques were totally reliant on his dark element and he knew sooner orter, he would have to use them.


    "Well... I''m not normal human, but a human that have a devil bloodline flowing inside my veins. That''s why I can use dark elemental abilities."


    Lan Xue heard his words, but she looked like she wanted to know more, else she wouldn''t be able to calm down.


    "The reason I''m looking for the Cerberus n, that n of degenerate demons, is because I was once a prisoner that had to suffer and pass through many experiments under their dark hands. One of those experiments, were the catalyst that made me be what I am today. They deserve death for everything they''ve done so far and for introducing me to the darkness as well; and that''s why I will bury them all in the darkest abyss."


    Lan Xue heard his speech and decided to stay silent, not pursuing the matter further than that. Through his words, she was able to notice genuine hatred and pain.


    While they were having their conversation inside the carriage, Theodor finally arrived with a group of thirty mercenaries and hunters he had just hired. There were male and female practitioners from the human and demon races. They all were eager to start the job and receive their bountiful reward.


    The woman stopped talking with the guards and approached Theodor to give her report, but before she did that, he asked her about Lady Lan.


    "Where is she?"


    "She is already waiting inside the carriage we prepared for them." The woman pointed towards the carriage where "Seth" was sitting at the driver position.


    When Theodor saw him, he had to hide the vicious light passing through his eyes and mildly smile towards him. He approached Seth and asked: "Is Lady Lan feelingfortable inside? That''s one of our best carriages."


    "She said it was a bit ufortable, but this will do."


    Theodor awkwardly smiled and said: "Then we are going to depart."


    Theodor seemed already impatient to depart, so he quickly adjusted everything and shouted for the group that he had hired.


    "We are leaving!"


    "Uhul!"


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 245 - Road Troubles

    Theodor entered another carriage he had prepared exclusively for himself. He was going to be the representative from the Scorching Trade Group, apanying and overseeing the whole operation.


    Because of some safety measures, no more than three of the mercenary and hunters he had hired, were from the same group. Other than that, there was a thorough background check to reduce even more the possibility they would rob him on the way.


    His individual strength was not the highest among them all, but he was a solid Qi user as well. And thest measure to avoid being robbed, was that his spatial ring was protected by a very powerful formation and only those at the Mana Perception Realm or stronger, would be able to undo that protective formation. But he didn''t hire Mana users to battle for him; only that servant and the young Lady he was apanying had the chance of being Mana Realm cultivators.


    However, he knew the possibility of them robbing him was very low. Everything had a risk and he had taken that risk to aplish his wishes. After they arrive at the destination, that risk would be non-existent.


    After he entered his carriage, Theodor gave a signal to proceed.. The guards that were previously talking with the female guide, had taken the role as carriage drivers as they were instructed, driving Theodor''s and the other three carriages away. They would be staying less than a week inside the Deste Scorching Wastnd, so the animals pulling the carriages, were not camels but horses.


    Seth''s carriage followed closely behind them, smoothly conducted by his specter. Lan Xue noticed him injecting a little bit more of Mana from time to time on that clone, maintaining the skill active and able to do whatevermands he imputed.


    The thirty hired individuals, followed behind them by feet. The speed the whole caravan was moving, was rather normal and safe. Actually, when moving inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds, due to the climate conditions and appearance of mindless famine beasts, it wasn''t possible to move at high speeds.


    After ten minutes moving through the city streets, they were finally able to arrive at a heavily guarded ce. That area was the area that connected the city to the Deste Scorching Wastnds, so it had to be carefully protected.


    However, none of the guards were bothered to inspect the merchandise that huge group of people was protecting, since the Scorching Trade Group was a well-known and famous group inside the city.


    After smoothly crossing the gate, they were greeted with a barren and drynd, where the rocky ground was full of cracks and destroyed by the effects of erosion. This part of the terrain was rtively safer and the people in charge of protecting the merchandise, started to organize themselves in three groups of ten people.


    One of them moved in front of Theodor''s carriage, while the other two groups were positioned left and right, near the fourth carriage. The carriages were moving in a single line and Seth''s Carriage was thest one. Following that formation, they would have time to intercept anything that came to attack them.


    There had also assigned a leader for each of those groups of ten individuals, based on experience. It was easier tomand ten thanmanding thirty people.


    Like that, their adventure kept going on for almost six hours. The sun was scalding hot, making sure to tire them out and consume a lot of their energies, but since all of them were professional cultivators and very good at the hunting and camping activity, they hade prepared.


    At that time, inside Seth''s carriage, there was an awkward silence. After Seth revealed his dark attribute skill for Lan Xue, she had chosen to remain silent to ponder about some things. Seth felt it was rtively smothering to initiate a conversation at that moment, so he decided to abuse of his Soul Sense for a bit.


    He noticed that even after six whole hours had passed, the people inside the three caravans of supplies, had not woken up yet. They were probably drugged with high dosages of medicine, what made it hard for them to wake up.


    Suddenly, his Soul Sense identified the energy signature of many different beasts approaching them from below.


    Everyone knew, that inside the Deste Scorching Wastnd, beasts rarely attacked alone. All of them worked in groups and always taking advantage of the terrain at the same time. That case scenario, was what was about to happen soon.


    Five minutester, the experient group of people in charge of defending the supplies, started to hear some minor noises and a very weak tremor on the ground surface beneath their feet.


    Some of them already knew what wasing, since they had experienced this situation before.


    "Stay alert! We are about to be attacked!"


    "Draw your weapons out and enter the formation!"


    "Get ready everyone!"


    The assigned leader of each group, instructed everyone ording to the way their group had previouslybined.


    Suddenly, the barren ground started to part and a big ck figure swiftly crawled from a whole underneath. Its body was full of ck scales that were very solid and tough, making it harder to be destroyed and it had a long and sharp tail, that the beast used to not only pierce the enemies to death, but to poison them to death as well.


    It was a ck Scaled Scorpion.


    Shortly after the first one popped out of the ground, another one suddenly appeared beside the first one. Like that, one after another, sixty-seven of such creatures appeared from both sides.


    They were all ranging from a meter and twenty centimeters tall, to two meters tall, creating a very terrifying scene in front of everybody. All of them had very long and curved tail hooks, that seemed to be ready to put someone to death on the spot.


    That group of beasts were particrly trying to drown their enemies with numbers, since their overall strength was actually lower than their enemy''s strength. Many of those ck Scaled Scorpios, were at the Qi Gathering peak-stage Realm, while others were at the Profound Qi initial-stage or middle-stage Realm.


    The thirty hired mercenaries were all Profound Qi middle-stage to peak-stage Realm cultivators and felt almost no pressureing from the weaker ones. However, they were still at a numerical disadvantage and they could die if they didn''t pay close attention to their surroundings.


    Those scorpions were very hungry. They were unlucky to not find anything to hunt down on thest few days, so now that they found it, some of them impatiently started to move forward, ready to strike.


    As the beasts started to approach the caravan, the ability users were already casting their elemental skills. Impressively, no one tried to use fire attribute skills, since every single creature that lived here, was pretty much resistant to fire. They could still be burned, but the temperature needed to kill them with mes, was at least ten times higher than normal beasts.


    Wind des and icences destroyed the scorpions that had advanced at the front line, killing them in no time. It was not a coincidence they had died fast, since they were the weaker ones. The stronger ck Scaled Scorpions were standing at the back, waiting for the right opportunity.


    Inside this deadly environment, beasts had to adapt and use every single mean necessary to stay alive, even if it means sacrificing the weaker ones.


    Just as the initial sh ended and the bodies of eight ck Scaled Scorpions dropped lifeless on the ground, the ones waiting for an opportunity started to charge forward. They moved very quickly, not giving any chance for anyone to properly celebrate the deaths of the first eight beasts.


    But at that moment, the meleebatants were ready to intercept them. The recently formed group was ustomed on fighting in thesends, since it was pretty much a requirement for people that wanted to hunt inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds. That''s why they were working very well together.


    A huge ck scorpion thrusted his tail in the direction of a mercenary, but the man evaded and swinged his sword to cut that tail apart. Right at that moment, a female half-demon archer shot three arrows imbued with Profound Qi, hitting right at the eye sockets of that unlucky scorpion, killing it instantly.


    At the other side, a simr scene was happening. One by one, those ck Scaled Scorpions were falling down in a quick session.


    Seth and Lan Xue kept silently observing everything from inside their carriage. Those hunters were being paid to do that job and they seemed pretty much capable people.


    Lan Xue finally decided to break the unnatural ice between them.


    "Why did you choose this route?"


    Seth was observing things through his Soul Sense, so he had his eyes closed. After hearing her question, he decided to stop observing the boring scene outside and talk with the beauty in front of him.


    "Well... I wouldn''t bother toe for this boring task, if there wasn''t something interesting in the end. I''m pretty sure you''ve scanned the supplies they are transporting, but thought it were normal items, right?"


    Lan Xue narrowed her eyebrows and asked: "Hm? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Just a single thing. Your energy scan wasn''t able to identify it, but inside those carriages, there are many normal people that hadn''t stepped at the cultivation road. But it was to be expected, since they do not release any aura signature."

 Chapter 246 - The Trap

    Lan Xue narrowed her eyebrows again. A veryplex thought process was happening inside her head at that moment. The way Seth talked about the energy scan, was giving her the impression that he didn''t use the same skill that everyone else who had stepped in the cultivation road used.


    "Unconscious normal people? Is that what you consider as an interesting clue?"


    "Well... There are two things that makes that, turn into something worth investigating. The first thing, being the fact that a renowned merchant group is currently trying to secretly transport people outside the city, while announcing it as merchandise transportation. It means they are trying to hide something; hide the fact they are doing a shady business. And the second thing is the one that made me decide to follow this route."


    "What is it?"


    Seth seemed to have grasped how to actually raise Lan Xue''s interest and drag her on for a longer conversation; however, he was stillcking on how to make her tell him more about herself, or what she thought about everything.


    As he looked at the doll-like figure wearing a loli dress in front of him, he realized there was still a great distance to walk, till they could really be considered good friends.


    "Sigh... It''s the fact that when the Cerberus n kidnapped me and a bunch of other people from my vige, we were all normal people that didn''t have a single bit of Qi inside our bodies. This situation is very simr to that one. But it doesn''t stop there... What if they stopped kidnapping people and started to rely on a third-party for that?"


    "Do you think this Scorching Trade Group may be helping them behind the curtains?"


    Seth nodded and said: "Not only helping them, but doing it brilliantly for many years without no one even noticing."


    "I see." Lax Xue finally understood his motive of joining this little event. Even if they left empty handed, it was at least worth it to try their chances on this. A thousand times better than aimlessly moving inside this barrennd.


    Suddenly, on the outside a loud noise echoed.


    "UHUL!!!"


    "We won!"


    "That''s it, my boy! You fought very well."


    All sixty-seven ck Scaled Scorpions were defeated and there was only a dozen or so of people that were injured throughout the whole fight. Impressively, not a single one of them were stinged to death or suffered a severe wound.


    The hired mercenaries did their job in a splendid way and were now harvesting the materials left behind by the dead beasts. From inside his carriage, Seth could even see how they were getting a little closer after surviving the ordeal.


    After they finished collecting everything, the day was already turning into night.


    Theodor suddenly decided to call for a halt. They had crossed at least forty percent of the way, but at night, things were a bit moreplicated. That''s why he told everyone to mount an encampment.


    "We will be resting here! Everyone, please set up your personal tents, since we will only start moving again, tomorrow morning."


    Like he had instructed, everyone started working on their own tents, sometimes helping someone that was having a bit more of difficulty.


    Theodor left his carriage and visited each of the thirty hired mercenaries. One by one, he paid them half of the sum of money they had preciouslybined, making everyone even more delighted to be working for a rich and generous patron.


    After that, he decided to visit Lan Lan''s carriage and talk with her. He was betting on the fact that she would notice how rich and generous he was and be a bit interested on him.


    Seth and Lan Xue were peacefully cultivating inside their personal carriage. All this while, Seth kept feeding more energy to his Specter of Darkness, deceiving everyone outside.


    Suddenly, he noticed Theodor approaching.


    "Mr. Seth, I would like to talk with Lady Lan for a bit."


    "I''m sorry Mr. Theodor, but she is currently sleeping."


    "Are you sure? Maybe she isn''t..."


    "I''m absolutely right."


    Theodor tried to insist on that matter, but Seth didn''t relent, always denying him from approaching more, so he had to go back while silently feeling mad.


    That night peacefully passed by. There were no major events and everyone was able to rest and recuperate to their full condition.


    When morning arrived, they had already recalled their equipment and were preparing to proceed once again. Less than ten minutester, the caravan started to move forward, in order to reach the final destination.


    Even though the terrain in the Deste Scorching Wastnd was barren and the climate conditions were scalding hot, the group of cultivators were easily able to ovee every single difficulty they came across.


    After ten more hours traveling, Theodor suddenly announced: "We''re almost there! Do you see that huge cave entrance? It is where our client is waiting for us."


    He pointed towards a huge cave that had at least a ten meters tall entrance.


    Everyone felt happy their journey was about to end and they would be able to return home with enough money tost at least an entire month without working. Their energies were suddenly recharged as the caravan quickly entered that huge cave.


    Seth had used his Soul Sense to investigate everything inside and what he had found out, made his countenance drop. He got dispirited to find that there were no members of the Cerberus n waiting inside, but a single male human. However, instead of waiting in the open area, he was kind of drawing a formation circle on another part of the cave.


    Seth wasn''t able to find what it was, be he had a feeling that the formation he was drawing was something he had seen before. However, he couldn''t tell what it was just by watching a part of it.


    After entering the cave and stationing the five carriages near the wall at the other side, the mercenaries sat down to rest their bodies.


    Most of them had used all their energies after walking ten hours straight inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds and were begging for a rest.


    Unfortunately, none of them noticed as Theodor slipped through a crack on the wall behind his carriage and started to channel his Qi in a previously drawn formation circle on the floor.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a loud noise from the entrance.


    Boom!


    The roof above the entrance, caved in and hundreds of rocks quickly piled up at that ce, blocking the whole path.


    As if it were previouslybined, at that exact moment, the human drawing the formation on the ground, finished. His Mana poured inside the formation circle and Seth was finally able to recognize it.


    It was actually a summoning circle that could summon a contracted beast to a certain ce.


    Rumble!


    "Ah!"


    "What is happening?"


    "What is this?"


    Everyone suddenly stood up as the floor started to shake uncontrobly. None of them knew what was happening, but they knew trouble was about toe.


    Unfortunately, they were not at the same level as the trouble that had found them.


    The group split up as a huge crater formed in less than five seconds. At that exact ce, ten mercenaries were trying to equilibrate, when they felt their feet totally lost a ce to stand. They were instantly swallowed by that hole that had just opened up, falling dozens of meters down to their deaths.


    They didn''t die because of falling, but because down there, a huge Rock-Eater Worm was waiting with his mouth opened. The thousands of razor-sharp teeth it had on its moth, were enough to kill the ten of them instantly.


    The huge worm moved up, reaching the surface in no time. It leaped in the air, curving up near the ceiling and falling with its mouth down, right on top of a group of three more people.


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    "What is that thing?!"


    "Oh my god!"


    The worm ate everything on its way, be it rock or people, creating another huge hole on the ground. It disappeared inside the floor, together with those three unlucky individuals. Right now, they were already chunks of flesh being digested inside the worm''s stomach.


    Things happened so abruptly and fast, that the mercenaries were not even able to understand anything that had happened on thest few seconds.


    Rumble!


    The ground started to tremble once more and the remaining seventeen people ran towards the sides of that cave.


    A group of five hunters that had formed a temporarily alliance, ran towards one of the cave walls, trying to get the farthest from the center of the cave, where those two huge holes were.


    They were shouting for each other to assume a determined role and take out their weapons and skills, since there was a huge probability that the worm would attack the hunters that were alone first.


    But just as they entered their battle formation, the wall behind them copsed entirely as huge Rock-Eater Worm''s body squashed them under its belly as if they were annoying bugs.


    The overwhelming difference in power between the mercenaries and the newly arrived beast, left no room for resistance.


    One by one, those people were eaten alive or died after being crushed to meat paste. Impressively, the worm didn''t target the carriages, but it was not because he felt the unusual strong presence of Seth and Lan Xue, but because he was being controlled.. The human that had summoned it, controlled it while sitting cross-legged in the middle of the formation he drew on the ground.

 Chapter 247 - Squashing Under The Foot

    The whole cave was thoroughly destroyed, except for the part where the carriages were. There were no corpses left behind, only some grotesque poodles of blood.


    At that moment, the entire ce stopped trembling and the environment became silent once again.


    Theodor finally left from inside the crack on the wall that he was hiding in and came running towards Seth''s carriage. There was an expression of desperation on his face, as if he was waging everything he had, on that opportunity. The worm coulde back anytime and now was the right time to escape.


    "Oh my god! Mr. Seth, we have to immediately leave this ce!"


    Seth''s specter of darkness was kind of crouching down, hiding in a corner of the carriage.


    When he heard Theodor''s voice the specter stood up and jumped from the carriage, as if he was following Theodor''s idea. He had a fearful expression on his face, and on a life and death situation like this, he seemed to have even forgotten about his Young Lady that was still inside the carriage.


    A crafty light passed through Theodor''s eyes. He had to find a way to separate Seth and Lady Lan, else his final n would be a bit harder to execute. If this ended up failing, he could still count with his ally, that was a Mana Perception cultivator. However, since Seth fell for his trick, everything would be easier now.


    "Look! There is a whole on the cave wall and we might find a way out from there!"


    Theodor pointed towards a hole that seemed to be illuminated by the sun light, and turned his back towards Seth''s specter. He was about to run ahead, making Seth feel confident to run after him, but suddenly, he felt a hand grabbing him by the nape of his neck from behind.


    That grip was so strong, that he couldn''t even turn around to look at the man that was holding him. His body immediately reacted by releasing his Qi in an attempt to escape, but in less than a single second, his Qi was thoroughly suppressed inside his energy veins, making him powerless to do anything.


    Seth''s specter lifted that man up in the air and nothing Theodor did, not even the dozens of times he tried to il his limbs backward and hit Seth''s arm, were able to do anything. His heartbeat started to elerate and he was getting anxious, fearing Seth could have seen through his n and was now retaliating.


    "Release me! What are you doing?! Put me down!"


    As his shaky voice started to ask for Seth to release him, little by little, he noticed Seth had absolute control over him and even his energy was totally sealed. From anxiousness, he started to feel despair.


    "Heh... Do you think I wouldn''t have noticed what you and your hidden friend were trying to do? Even going as far as silencing everyone here..."


    The real Seth suddenly opened the door of the carriage he was in, leaving from inside.


    As he descended from his carriage, Theodor got speechless by the fact there were two copies of the same person there. One holding him from behind by the nape of his neck and the other suddenly sprouting in front of him like a ghost.


    Theodor felt even more anxious after realizing Seth was not a normal individual and his brain started to think on a way out of that predicament.


    "Release me... Do you want some gold? I can pay you a hundred thousand gold coins! Just let me go." His wicked nature was only able to think Seth was trying to rob him, since he was a rich merchant.


    Seth looked at him as if he was looking at a fool.


    "Tch. I can let you go if you truthfully answer me one thing."


    "..."


    "Why are you bringing normal people to a ce like this? Why are they all lying down unconscious inside those carriages? What do you n to do with them?"


    Theodor''s eyes bulged after realizing Seth really knew something he shouldn''t. He didn''t even think about answering that question, since he couldn''t talk anything about that. If he were to say anything, his whole family would be fragged to hell alongside him. Immediately, he did the only thing left for him to do. He started to shout for the hidden person, asking for his help.


    "Help! Help me! Hazid! Help!!!"


    Theodor''s actions were akin to desperately confirming that there really was someone helping him. However, even though he was pretty much telling Seth there was someone colluding with him, he did it anyways. He thought Seth would never find out where that person was and his real strength, that''s why he risked it.


    Unfortunately for him, Seth already knew the exact location that person was and where his extrarge worm pet was hiding as well.


    Hazid had his hands on top of the summoning circle, as he used it to control the worm. From where he was, he didn''t have visual information of what was happening, be he was able to hear everything. He quickly used his Mana Perception middle-stage base cultivation to scan the energy signature of everyone inside the cave, but he was only able to receive a response from Theodor''s signals.


    Hazid could not abandon the formation to go investigate about that, else the worm would get out of his control, so he had to activate a hidden technique he had developed for a situation like this. He closed his eyes and a great amount of Mana started to pour down on the formation circle, enabling him to activate his secret technique.


    His senses were transported to the body of his summon, and he started to view the world as it was able to see it. The problem was that the Rock-Eater Worm didn''t have any eyes, so he had to identify everything with his enhanced sense of smell and hearing. Even though the worm didn''t have ears or nose too, it had orifices that were used for those purposes.


    Hazid felt his worm body was currently at least three hundred meters underneath the ce where Theodor was located, but with his abnormal sense of smell, he was able to identify the presence of two individuals near him.


    Not wasting another precious second, he charged upwards while devouring the rocks on his way. The Rock-Eater Worm''s mouth was something really grotesque. There were so many long and sharp teeth, that the rocks in front of him were eaten like they were some pieces of candy.


    Seth and Theodor felt the ground trembling as the worm started to move upwards, in order to attack Theodor''s enemy. But differently from the merchant, Seth was totally calm.


    He could see the worm moving as if there were no rocks in between them. It was trying to target the original Seth, that was standing some meters in front of Theodor.


    Rumble!


    The whole area trembled uncontrobly, as cracks started to appear underneath Seth''s feet. Suddenly, a huge hole opened up right there and a giant grotesque stinking mouth, stood a few meters away from him.


    Theodor''s eyes were already shinning while thinking Seth would be eaten alive, dying a horrifying death. However, the scene that was about to happen, would send chills down his spine.


    "Tch. Annoying."


    As if the darkest devil had incarnated right where Seth was, a huge torrent of dark energy suddenly umted beneath his feet. Even Lan Xue, that was peacefully resting inside the carriage, opened her eyes after she realized how pure and strong that dark element he was about to use, really was.


    The worm moved upwards in a super-fast speed, trying to swallow Seth alive, but when it entered in contact with that dark element, it wasn''t able to advance anymore.


    Seth suddenly raised his right foot, that was totally covered in darkness, stomping the worm right on its head.


    At the same second his footnded, it was as if the worm whole body had been thoroughly squashed, exploding in a bloody mess.


    Bang!


    The material inside that worm''s body, flew everywhere, painting the whole world in red. Except for Seth''s real body and Lan Xue''s carriage, everything else was about to bathe in worm''s blood.


    Seth''s Specter of Darkness suddenly vanished seconds before being hit, finally setting Theodor free. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to feel happy, since he was taken by a huge wave of an acid blood.


    The worm had a very potent acid running inside its body, else it wouldn''t be able to even eat rocks. That acid was so potent, that even its blood contained it. Theodor, was feeling how potent that acid was directly on his skin.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    As he was screaming in fear and pain, the blood was about to reach the other four carriages, where the innocent people were still lying unconscious, but suddenly, the seething acid blood froze in mid-air, falling on the ground and shattering right after.


    Lan Xue had not confirmed if Seth''s conjecture was right or wrong yet, but she acted nheless. She wasn''t a saint, but she was no devil either. She felt like acting, so she did it.. But the simple fact she did it, was the proof that unconsciously, she was starting to trust more on his words.

 Chapter 248 - Next Destination Found

    "AHH!!!" "ARGH!"


    Theodor''s skin was alreadypletely corroded and the acid kept infiltrating deep down on his body. He was lying down on the floor, losing his life signals and force with every passing second. His ns for Lan Xue wouldn''t even be able to be disyed anymore, since the acid blood kept eating away his body.


    On a separate part of the cave, Hazid abruptly opened his eyes at the moment his worm pet died. He lost his connection with his beast all of a sudden and a sense of fear and crisis started to kick in.


    He stood up and messed up the drawings on the ground, taking his things in a quick motion. He didn''t think twice, before taking a secret passage to leave the cave through the backside.


    Unfortunately for him, Seth could track all of his moves. Nothing he did was able to escape from his senses.


    Theodor kept iling his mangled limbs and screaming in pain on the floor, till all his movements stilled. He didn''t have any more forces to resist and ended up losing his live there. The people inside the supply carriages, finally started to wake up, but when the first person was able to destroy the carriage from inside and leave, he was only able to see the oue of that horrifying scene that had happened.


    Seth and Lan Xue had already departed from there. Before leaving though, they had opened up the entrance path once again, making those people lives a bit easier. They had helped them surviving that difficult situation, even though those innocent people might not know about it. But Seth and Lan Xue would never serve as their caretaker and bring them back to the city. Some of those people that were kidnapped, were locals. They would be able to guide the whole group back safely.


    After leaving that cave, Seth and Lan Xue were leisurely chasing after that individual called Hazid. Both of them had his energy signature in sight, so it was a simple task to chase after him. The only difference, was that Lan Xue was able to feel that person''s energy and where he was, by the pulses his energy emitted. But Seth on the other hand, could see the entire area around that individual as if he was there.


    The Soul Sense was a lot more efficient than energy scans and on top of that, he could see stronger cultivators without them realizing, what energy scans would never be able to aplish.


    Hazid suddenly hid inside an abandoned fortress made of yellowstone. It was now filled with sand and destion, but it had once served as a base for some groups of people.


    Hazid entered quickly, as if he had already preciously used this location as a hiding spot, but just as he turned around a corner, he got face to face with Seth.


    His heartbeat elerated and he got scared. His first reflex was to turn around and run, but just as he turned around, he saw a doll-like figure standing on his way.


    "You... Who are you?!"


    "You seem to be in a hurry friend, can I help you with something?" Seth politely smiled and asked.


    "Wh-What do you want? I''m just a normal hunter trying to make a living... What do you want from me?"


    Hazid seemed a bit shocked and that was partially because he lost his precious beast. He was in a state of fear and didn''t even think about retaliating, all he wanted was to flee from there.


    "Are you alright? You look like you''re running from an enemy... Maybe you could think about fighting back, if you still had that disgusting worm of yours."


    After Seth said those words, Hazid realized they were indeed after him. He had to escape from that situation, because he didn''t want to lose his life there. He quickly looked towards Seth and then Lan Xue, and decided he would explore the one that seemed to be the frailest.


    Hazid suddenly sprinted towards Lan Xue, since he didn''t expect a doll-like girl would actually be a really strong cultivator, but less than a secondter, he would regret choosing that route.


    As he was about to push Lan Xue with his Mana imbued hands, he felt his both arms and legs stiffening all of a sudden. But that was not just a normal stiffening condition, since he felt a freezing sensation together with the temperature around the whole area dropping sharply.


    His body got stranded there, as if he had been stuck in a block of ice. But Hazid was so anxious and desperate to leave, that he tried to move even though his legs wore totally frozen already, causing harm to his own body.


    Crack! Crack!


    His legs snapped in half, making Hazid''s body hit the floor while both of them stood frozen where he previously was.


    "ARRGHH!"


    While Hazid was screaming in pain for losing his legs, a foot suddenly crushed his right arm that was totally frozen, shattering it in three parts.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Seth watched the rough treatment Lan Xue was giving that poor man and decided he wouldn''t try to tease her anymore. While looking at that loli figure, he wondered if she wasn''t the real devil incarnate.


    Lan Xue stepped forwards while Hazid was still desperately wailing in pain and her hands were already exuding a freezing sensation. She knew they would have to extract all the information Hazid had sooner orter, so she didn''t want to waste time with useless things. She was preparing to go directly to the worst part; for her target at least.


    However, before she started to act, Seth suddenly said: "There is no need for that. I have a better and quicker way."


    He stepped forwards and ced his hand on top of Hazid''s head, instantly suppressing his Mana and ability to move. Seth''s eyes were already shining with a blue soul coloration, as he invaded that man''s mind, dissecting it and searching for the information he wanted.


    While doing that, he discovered the motive Theodor hired mercenaries to escort the caravan, was exclusively for the purpose of feeding Hazid''s already dead worm pet. They had a pact where a lot of money was at the table.


    A little bitter, Seth finally found what he wanted. His lips unconsciously rose to a sinister angle and he automatically said: "Ahahaha. Found it. Finally."


    Lan Xue got impressed that she wasn''t able to feel any energy fluctuations from Seth''s technique. Once again, she marveled and tried to understand about those strange abilities he disyed.


    While he was executing his soul search, the already heavily injured Hazid, was feeling an immense soul pain. It was a pain that not even the worst body torture could achieve and as Seth extracted the information he wanted, Hazid''s life force was fading away.


    Seth stood up and said: "This man serves as a safety lever in between the Cerberus n and the Scorching Trade Group. He had contact with a small base of demons from that damned n. It is located not so far away from here. We should go there and give them a gift, since they were expecting that the shipment would arrive sometime this week."


    Lan Xue nodded, but she decided to ask: "How were you able to do it so quickly?"


    Seth smiled and said: "I''m pretty sure you''ve heard about soul power, right?"


    "I did. The Lake Goddess told us it existed, but she wasn''t able to teach anything to the Pce Masters. Is that what you just used?"


    "Yes. But it was not only that. I was actually using a soul technique."


    "How can I learn about it?" Lan Xue was interested on learning about soul techniques.


    "Sigh... I won''t be able to teach you, just like the Lake Goddess. Unless..." Seth was about to say something, but he stopped at thest moment.


    "Unless...?"


    "Don''t worry with that. It''s a requirement that is impossible to happen." He shook his head while saying.


    Lan Xue didn''t say anything, but she wasn''t able to stop thinking about it.


    Hazid was in a horrible situation, where he wasn''t able to move and had a damaged soul. He could only wait for death inside that abandoned fortress. Seth didn''t feel even an ounce of pity towards him. He worked together with the Cerberus n, kidnapping people to use as experiments, so this destiny was fit for a person like him.


    Seth and Lan Xue decided to leave, but before they left, Seth sent a wisp of Evergreen Poisonous Essence inside that man''s body, guaranteeing he would suffer a bit more and certainly die at the end. Coupling with the fact he was in the middle of the Deste Scorching Wastnds; his fate has been sealed.


    Although it took almost two days, now Seth and Lan Xue had a concrete destination.


    Seth didn''t know anything about the geography of the whole wastnd, but he had Hazid''s memory showing him theplete path he took to arrive there.. He was sure that in a day or two they would already be a that region, visiting his old friends.

 Chapter 249 - Crushing One Of The Three Heads

    Inside a hidden cave at the deepest parts of the Deste Scorching Wastnds, there was a demon that looked practically like a normal human, apart from his aggressive dog-like ears and his slightly sharper canines.


    He was currently writing some observations on the documents that contained the whole record of his research and the results of all the samples he had collected.


    This demon was called Zertis and he was one of the most important figures inside the Cerberus n. This demonic n had the "Three Heads" or three leader-like figures. Barghest was the main head and also the n Head, the one that was above all others inside their ranks. Zertis was his right head, the one that took care of everything regarding to ns and logistics, while the left head was called Grigor, the one titled as Hellhound.


    Zertis was working on the project called "Crimson Agent", trying toplete the awakening of the Crimson Giant, stationed within this hidden base. As he was about to study about the next procedures, the Sound Transmit Formation showed connection signals.


    He stood up and connected the formation, expecting it would be Barghest calling, but the first thing he heard, was a desperate yelp of one of his subordinates.


    "Help! Master Zertis, please help! They had discovered our location! We are being attacked! We need your h..." The formation suddenly disconnected.


    Zertis furrowed his eyebrows after he realized it was something serious. Other than Grigor and Barghest, the only other location apt to send a sound transmission for him, was the hidden base they used as a "pet house".


    At that ce, there were not only their hound beasts, but the experiments that had at least survived the transformation process. If they lost that ce, it would mean the loss of their powerful beasts and the samples they worked on for so long.


    Zertis immediately connected his Sound Transmit Formation again, but trying to contact a certain person this time. After a few seconds, the formation was thoroughly connected.


    "What do you need?"


    "Grigor, the second base is currently under attack. I need you to quickly destroy whatever is causing that attack, else we will lose the progression we''ve made so far."


    "Oh? Finally, some action." On the other side, the voice of the man called Grigor, sounded a bit content.


    The formation was disconnected, but Zertis knew Grigor was already on the move. That man loved to battle and to destroy his opponents, so he would not miss that chance.


    .


    .


    .


    Some minutes before those transmissions urred, Seth and Lan Xue were standing at the edge of a canyon, from where they were able to see a hidden entrance on the wall of rocks on the other side.


    Both of them used their scans to sense the situation inside that hidden entrance and what they discovered made them furrow their eyebrows. Lan Xue, because she never thought this ce would be a hidden base, but Seth furrowed his eyebrows in disgust, after seeing the horrifying condition of some "samples" inside there. Lan Xue wasn''t able to see them, else she would be acting like Seth.


    "Let''s go."


    They jumped from the edge, quickly moving towards the hidden entrance. Like lightning, Seth suddenly appeared in front of a cave wall that seemed to be closed, but in reality, it was a fake cover. He sent a kick that contained his Mana towards there and a loud explosion urred.


    Boom!


    A single kick of his, was enough to blow the whole entrance away, together with the dozens of guards that were caught off guard inside. The impact was so fierce, that their bodies instantly shattered together with the whole wall.


    As the debris and dust were still falling down, Seth invaded the base, quickly turning into a dark shadow and diving deeper inside the base. His Soul Sense captured the movements of some members that were in charge of contacting the outside, so he moved to take them out first.


    Lan Xue slowly entered too. Differently form Seth, she had her own pace. A pace no one would be able to disturb, be it the other demonic guards that were already approaching her, or the hounds that were ready to attack as well.


    "Move! Fast! We are under attack!"


    "Release the dogs!"


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Many Qi Realm hound beasts, started to madly dash towards Lan Xue, trying to bite her to death. But as they approached her, their bodies started to slow down considerably, until they stopped. There seemed to be a barrier that made it impossible for them to move forward.


    As Lan Xue approached them in her slow steps, they turned into ice statues, dropping down and shattering.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    "YAH!"


    The demons from the Cerberus n tried to attack her from the sides, but they ended up suffering the same destiny as their pets.


    On Seth''s side, he had just entered a very secluded room, deep inside the hidden cave, where there were five or so demons trying to send a sound transmission. Just as the demon responsible for that action, was able to connect the formation and say the first phrase, he felt a stinging sensation around his neck, from where a thin line of blood started to ooze out. He lost his ability to speak and secondster, his head fell down. The connection he was operating shattered instantster.


    The other four demons tried to understand what had happened, but their reaction was too slow. When the first one of them was about to run away, darkness descended inside the whole room, swallowing their bodies and souls.


    Seth quickly vanished, moving to a deeper room. Throughout the way, he murdered all of member of the Cerberus n he came across. His state of mind was a bit euphoric, not because he was killing, but because this was the start of his revenge. He had finally found them and even though this ce was not the same giant base he had been confined in, he felt like he was taken a huge step.


    Some minutester, he arrived before a huge room. The path behind him, was littered with corpses of both demon and beasts. Even though he was decimating the enemies, he didn''t feel even a tiny bit of remorse, and the room before him was the real motive for that.


    When he stepped in, he saw many cages where some monstrous chimeras were caged in. They were strange-looking beasts that had a human-like shape, but full of beast parts. Seth was even able to see traces of their previous real bodies on some of them. This situation made him recall the scenes from back then, when he was a prisoner. That nightmare sometimes haunted him at night, increasing his will to find these bastards and put an end to all of this.


    As Seth was walking through the room, he saw the figure of a demon standing a dozen of meters ahead. On his finger, there was a genuine Cerberus ring, it was not one of those rings that had a single hound head or two heads, that Seth had seen before.


    The man in front of him was one of the three most important figures of the Cerberus n, yet Seth wasn''t happy. He was not the one he wanted to find the most, but one of the other two. Actually, while using his Soul Sense, he felt this man was not as strong as Barghest. He was a Mana Control peak-stage Realm cultivator, just like Seth.


    Grigor looked towards his opponent, feeling like he would finally have a good fight, since they had the same Realm of power. Unfortunately for him, he was about to face Seth; a person that could easily crush opponents at his Realm of power.


    Seth noticed that man didn''t seem to recognize him, what should have been improbable. Actually, Grigor hadn''t seen Seth at those times, because he was out, doing important missions. He was an individual that disliked the monotone work of researching and enjoyed fighting the most.


    "Hehe... Who are you? I want to know the name of the person that..."


    Just as Grigor started to talk, Seth''s figure vanished like a dark fog. When he appeared, he was already right in front of Grigor, holding an orb of darkness inside his hand.


    Grigor only had the chance to activate his protective Mana shield, before receiving a huge impact right on his chest.


    Boom!


    Seth''s orb of darkness, sent Grigor flying all the way to the end of the room, making his body hit hard against the wall.


    Grigor hadn''t suffered any major injuries by this attack, but that was just because Seth wanted it to be like that. He had to secure a source of information and Grigor was the lucky individual chosen to be that source.


    That''s why Seth didn''t give him time to rpose himself, appearing beside him and stepping on top of his chest.


    Crack!


    "Argh!"


    Grigor felt some of his ribs breaking and an immense weight over him, not letting any possibility for him to stand up. Even his Mana seemed to have been suppressed somehow.. When he looked towards Seth again, all he was able to see were two huge and deep blue eyeballs.

 Chapter 250 - Burn It Down!

    Seth''s eyes were shinning with blue light and a soul force was exuding out of his body, but Grigor couldn''t feel or see it, just be affected by that force.


    In the next second, his vision blurred and he was brought to a ce where all his memories were uncontrobly passing through his eyes.


    He saw Zertis and his "works"; he saw the charted routes he always passed through while traveling across the Deste Scorching Wastnd; he saw where the main base was roughly located and he even saw Barghest and Velgor''s forms from afar. Those were all situations he had lived before. They were appearing before his eyes in the form of memories.


    However, he felt like they were not randomly appearing there, but they were being picked and seen by someone else.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, his whole world shattered as his consciousness felt a ripping force trying to shred it to pieces. Seth wasn''t even trying to kill him and that was the mere effect of forcefully reading someone''s memories.


    As he was digesting everything he had seen, Seth released his grip over Grigor, letting that demon fall t on the floor. His body spasmed uncontrobly, since he was suffering the greatest pain, he had ever felt.


    Grigor couldn''t even properly scream, since his consciousness was at the verge of copsing. He felt his vision darkening and his life fading away. It was already toote, but his unwillingness to die made him execute onest action.


    The Cerberus n was focused on taming demonic creatures from all kinds. Their favorite creature was the hellhound, since it was the ancient hellhound called Cerberus, the one that gave life to their n. But even though they had seen and tamed a lot of creatures, there were some that even a n of degenerates like them considered as forbidden.


    But even though that creature was forbidden in their eyes, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t try to create or tame it.


    Grigor tried to look towards Seth onest time, while making a sinister expression. Deep inside his chest, at his heart area more precisely, a summoning circle light shone bright.


    Pah!


    A creature spawned right inside his body, instantly consuming his heart muscles and the Mana inside his energy veins as a source of energy. That creature finished its meal in no time, like it was a carnivorous parasite. After that, it took root at that empty space and instantly took control of Grigor''s body functions.


    Seth was very pleased that he had found the ce he wanted to find, when he suddenly saw Grigor''s dead body rising from the ground. There seemed to be something amiss with him, since it was easy to realize the differences on his aura. His new aura was more like an aura of death.


    Bang!


    Grigor''s Mana expanded inside his veins as it suddenly advanced to the Profound Mana Realm. A Mana shockwave suddenly happened, making Seth distance himself from him.


    There were many cages on that room, where there were many modified "creatures" caged in. With that mana shockwave, most of them were released from their cells.


    At that moment, Lan Xue arrived at the entrance of that room as well, just in time to witness the grotesque scene that was about to happen.


    The Mana signature around Grigor''s body, started to resonate with the energy those modified creatures had. One by one, they exploded in pieces and those parts and limbs started to get attracted towards his body, initiating a bizarre fusion process.


    The whole room, turned into a gruesome scenario where blood and limbs were flying towards a certain point, merging together into a horrifying creature.


    The scene was so disgusting that it sent chills down the spine of those who happened to see it, not because of the powerful energy fluctuations, but because it was bizarre. Very quickly, a gruesome monster made of flesh and limbs started to form. There were so many arms and legs joined together, that it was past the centipede level already; however, they were not aligned. It assumed a disgusting round form that couldn''t even be properly described and the worst part, were the hundreds of human and animalistic heads present around its whole body.


    "What the fuck?" Seth was totally disgusted by that thing. It formed in less than a minute, but the horrifying impression it gave, wouldst forever.


    Bang!


    After it had fully formed, passing over the fifteen meters tall mark, even the ceiling had been destroyed and turned into body material as well. There was another aura expansion, but this one was a bit less powerful. Seth was able to feel it had reached the Profound Mana middle-stage realm after that second aura expansion; however, it stopped there.


    GRRRRR!!!


    The uncountable number of heads opened their mouths to shout, but the sound it was able to produce should not even be called as a shout, but just a loud disordered noise.


    The hundreds of hands and legs started to move forward, crawling their way towards Seth. It wanted to kill him at all cost and absorb him as well.


    ''What the fuck is this creature? It seems to be a deformed undead chimera.''


    Seth didn''t want to stay near that grotesque thing, so he suddenly vanished in the shadows while leaving a specter behind. His Specter of Darkness run the other way, luring that mindless creature away. That action gave Seth time to thoroughly change his approach. He would be burning that thing down to ashes with his powerful mes.


    As the monster was about to attack the specter, it felt hundreds of fments of fire exploding on its back. Each one of them was just like a powerful st from a huge fireball.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Huge chunks of flesh were destroyed by those explosions, badly injuring the monster. Being huge was not necessarily a good thing, since at a time like this, it could be easily hit by any kind of ranged attacks.


    GRRRRRRRR!!!


    But after its next action, Seth noticed a problematic thing.


    The monster made that strange noise and the surviving creatures around the room, exploded once again, forming a shower of receable parts for it. Those parts quickly flew towards that round and horrifying body, connecting at those previously destroyed ces.


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows, after realizing there were many other chimera-like experiments inside the room and it would take a lot of time to take that monster down, if he kept fighting like this.


    Seth also realized that there were some things he could do to quickly finish this. One of them was using a massive destruction skill, like the Doomsday. However, he didn''t want to use that skill here, since everything would inevitably copse on them if he did that, so he chose the second option.


    Seth''s real body vanished once again, appearing in the middle of the room. At the same time, he undid the Specter of Darkness he was using as a dummy, attracting the monster attention towards himself.


    Grrrrr!


    It started to madly charge towards him, but it was inevitably going towards a trap.


    The fire elemental energy around Seth''s body intensified, as he prepared to release it inside the whole room. When the grotesque creature was about to arrive in front of him, Seth released it just like Huo Shihong had done inside the Fire Labyrinth.


    At that time, Huo Shihong had used the Purifying mes, burning and purifying everything with mes. That is the effect produced by the Phoenix bloodline inheritors. However, Seth''s mes didn''t have that effect, since he didn''t have that bloodline. His mes were actually bathing in the well of tyranny, because they had affinity to destruction.


    Destruction was one of the subproducts that corruption could cause and that''s why when his body started to release that fierce ming aura, even Lan Xue decided to move away. She was rather impressed that a Mana Control peak-stage cultivator, would make her feel like moving away from one of his skills.


    BOOM!


    The whole area suddenly exploded. The mes consumed everything in front of them, be it flesh, bones, rocks, cages and even the remaining modified beasts. Everything turned into ashes in a single second.


    That huge fifteen-meter-tall round and deformed body, burned in mes, turning into a huge pile of charred limbs. But even though it was burning continuously, it still tried to activate the absorption skill, trying to recover itself. However, this time it wasn''t able to absorb anything.


    Seth knew it was still alive, so he concentrated more Mana on his palm, transforming it into one of the skills Huo Shihong loved the most: The Phoenix Beam.


    However, Seth was only able to use it, since he had the Fragmented Law of Fire, the primordial firew that was the origin of all other mes. But differently from Huo Shihong''s skill, Seth''s skill was moreplete, not only because of the intensity of his Mana, but because Huo Shihong wasn''t able to fully bring out the power of that skill.


    Like it was a fire breath from a red dragon, a wave of mes decimated the already charred body entirely. A seconds before being hit, a small parasite ejected itself from that ugly creature, but unfortunately, it was already within Seth''s calctions. He had seen it inside while using his Soul Sense.


    Ghir!


    The parasite burned to ashes, alongside everything else inside that room.

 Chapter 251 - Seth And Barghest

    As the fire extinguished, Lan Xue returned back inside the room. She was able to witness the hundreds of cruel experiments that were previously caged in this underground cave and was able to feel a little bit of the terror those people that were captured must have felt.


    She now understood why Seth hated that n of demons so much. They treated people''s lives like it were their things, doing whatever atrocity they wanted to do with them.


    However, this was not the first nor this would be thest time, cruel things like this happened in the cultivation world.


    Seth was standing still inside the room, contemting over the things he had seen on Grigor''s memories.


    "What now?" Lan Xue asked.


    "I''ve discovered their next hideout location. Let''s go, we can still get them unprepared if we depart now."


    Lan Xue nodded and both of them left from the hidden cave.


    While leaving, Seth used his Soul Sense to make sure no one would be able to get out of that ce alive. A bloodbath had happened there, and over four hundred Cerberus n members were killed by either Seth''s resentful strikes, or Lan Xue''s frigid attacks.


    There were only a few people outside that knew the exact position of that hidden cave, but most of them were inside the next location Seth and Lan Xue were heading to. So, what had happened here, would remain hidden for a long time, until someone actively discovered the mountain of corpses inside that hole.


    .


    .


    .


    Zertis tried to establish a connection again for the hundredth time, but there was no response from the other hideout. It was like their connections had been totally shut down.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and decided to call for the n Head. They could not let things like this happen at this time. The masterpiece was close topletion and nothing should disturb the process else Velgor would not like it.


    Barghest arrived at his office room some minutester.


    "Why are you calling for me? I have no time for trivial matters."


    "n Head, you will certainly find that this is not trivial at all. We lost the connection with the other hideout some hours ago. I''ve asked Grigor to investigate, since he was closer to that point, but I can''t establish a connection with him either. We are probably suffering an attack from a hidden group."


    "An attack? Heh... That makes me think about a very curious thing."


    "Please, enlighten me n Head. I have no idea who would try creating trouble for us now."


    "Well... We are said to be dead, trading our lives for protecting the Devil Empress, what is actually a deed that would bring us honor and respect. The point, is that there shouldn''t be any hidden powers searching for us, since we protected our empress till the end. Only if that person or group of people knew this was all a bullshit."


    "How? How could someone figure out about that?"


    "Simple... That person not only know about us, but saw us too! Only that situation would lead to him or her raising some doubts about what had happened back them. But even so, attack us for that motive is something too vague."


    "What?! Impossible! There shouldn''t be someone that have actually seen us and left alive."


    Barghest smiled towards him but he didn''t say anything. However, inwardly he already had a very interesting guess.


    "This is not a hidden power attacking us, but a hidden expert! I want you to be ready to release the "Crimson Agent" at any time."


    "Are you nning to use that? It''s not ready yet..."


    "That doesn''t matter. If they discover our location, you are going to do it whether you want to or not. These are my orders. After I give you the signal, you must do it."


    "Sigh... Understood."


    Barghest left that room and entered theboratory, where there was a huge red cylinder at the middle. He knew that for someone to be attacking them, it was more probably that person would be doing it because of a personal vendetta.


    After some time in silence, he smiled and thought: ''So you''ve finallye... Seth.''


    .


    .


    .


    Almost a whole day passed by and two different lights, one blue and one ck, shot across thend at an iparable speed, moving towards the deepest parts of the Deste Scorching Wastnd.


    The ce they were in, was alreadypletely different from the environment at the initial parts. The fissures on the surface of those dry rocks, were deep enough to connect to the deepest parts of the earth, making fire constantly be expelled from there.


    Lan Xue lightly furrowed her eyebrows, after realizing they were not that far away from the Forbidden Lands. Even the atmosphere here, was already very heavy. She wanted to remind Seth about that, but she noticed he was attentively looking towards a certain spot.


    Seth was having a shback from the time he was brought here. Many things have happened since that time, but he wasn''t able to forget anything.


    Now that he was almost finding that person, he wouldn''t go back until he was able to kill him.


    Seth was about to dash forward and go towards the base the Cerberus n was hiding in, but before he started running again, he saw a silhouette slowly walking his way.


    He was a demon that Seth would never dare to forget the face. The face of someone responsible to destroy his life and throw him in the darkness.


    Barghest had a pale long hair, that was totally dry and messy. While calmly walking, he had a smile of his lips that were only able to transmit madness. If someone looked at him, they would never think he was the one behind the "Crimson Agent''s" n, but madman.


    His clothes were strange. He didn''t like to wear the robes people usually like to, but messy clothes that had some silver chains here and there. Apart from that, the only other essory he used, was the Cerberus ring, proving who he really was.


    Other than him, Seth and Lan Xue couldn''t see anyone else.


    Barghest stopped a bit far away from them and said: "I had a hunch it would be you. After all these years, you''re still resenting what happened back then, right?"


    Lan Xue quickly used her energy to identify the auraing from him. She discovered he was a Profound Manate-stage Realm cultivator, so she deduced he was probable the Cerberus n Head.


    Seth suddenly took a step forward and said to Lan Xue: "Lan Xue, I want to fight alone against him. Please do not interfere in this battle."


    Lan Xue knew how much it probably mattered to him and agreed. She didn''t know theplete story, but that man seemed to know Seth.


    Seth slowly walked forwards, heading towards Barghest. Impressively, each step he took was calm and tranquil, differently from how he was feeling inside.


    At that pace, it took him about two whole minutes to cover that distance, until he was just two meters away from that demon.


    "It is impressive how much you grew on this short time. I would never think that you would end up achieving the Mana Control peak-stage Realm so quickly."


    Seth stared at him and said: "You should be happy, since this is the kind of monster you created."


    "Ahahaha! I''m actually very satisfied. I''d never thought that raiding a small vige like that would give birth to such an anomaly."


    Seth fists cracked as he heard Barghest talking about his vige. Actually, the whole vige didn''t matter for him as how much his adoptive mother mattered. He not only lost her, be he lost a very big part of himself on that day.


    Barghest saw that Seth was making a lot of efforts in order to not attack him and decided to do onest thing before they battled.


    "Seth... There is something I wanted to show you. Something Master Velgor has been keeping in storage for you."


    "!!!" Seth realized that Barghest had just confirmed that Velgor had rtions with everything that happened all these years.


    But before he could ask him anything, he saw Barghest taking an item out of his spatial ring. It was a purple round object. It was not an orb, but kind of resemble one.


    Just as Seth looked towards that object, the Soul Trap inside his body started to get restless. It was receiving the call from what could control it and wanted to desperately do what it had to.


    Seth suddenly turned offpletely. It was like his eyes had lost its color and his limbs had lost its capacity to move. He was just "standing" in front of Barghest, waiting for hismand.


    "AHAHAHAHA!!! This is so hrious! Did you think we would create a monster and let him out of the leash? Did you take us for a fool?! AHAHA!"


    Lan Xue silently observed everything from afar.


    "I won''t even tell you what this thing is, because you don''t need to know. Actually, even I do notpletely know how Master Velgor was able toe up with something like this, but it is very funny. Let''s see how fun this is going to be... I order you to mercilessly attack thatdy over there!"


    Barghest ordered and the purple object shone brightly.


    Seth''s hands started to twitch, but very quickly, they stopped.. His body suddenly turned around as he looked towards Lan Xue.

 Chapter 252 - Underworld Sun

    Barghest was already smiling, anticipating the sensation the good show that was about to begin would bring him.


    Seth''s right fist ignited with a rich aura of darkness and he gave step forward, moving towards Lan Xue. But suddenly, his body vanished and he abruptly appeared in front of Barghest as his fist was already moving towards his face like a dark lightning.


    p!


    Barghest trusted that the thing Velgor gave him would properly work as it worked many other times before this and wasn''t expecting Seth would be able to defy his orders, so he had his defenses down at that moment.


    Bang!


    After receiving a hard punch on his face, his feet lost hold of the ground and his entire body shot through the air with a lot of force. He flew for more than a thousand meters, crashing against a huge boulder and destroying itpletely. A huge number of rocks and debris buried him underneath.


    Seth didn''t advance towards him. He was savoring the sensation of punching the face of the fucking bastard that had changed his life. Barghest deserved this and more, but that was just the beginning. Seth wanted to crush him, little by little.


    The Soul Trap inside his soul space was thoroughly controlled by Lexi and nothing could interfere with it anymore, not even Velgor himself, the one that had the main authority to control that strange power.


    This experience was a test, and Seth really liked the results he obtained.


    Suddenly, from within that huge pile of rocks, a dark and gloomy aura was burning uncontrobly.


    Boom!


    Everything blew upwards as Barghest figure stood up. His face was swollen and his mouth and nose were bleeding. He was feeling totally dizzy and there was a burning pain inside his head. He was feeling mad and wanted to destroy his enemy, but all that rage was thoroughly being suppressed by a huge sense of confusion.


    Through gritted teeth, he started to say some words: "Why... Why did it not work?"


    "Hah! Did you think that small trick of yours would actually work? You two must have thought that n was perfect, right? It''s a pity it didn''t work."


    Barghest looked at the purple object still inside his hand and tried to use it again. After noticing it didn''t have any effect, he closed his fist, crushing it into thousand pieces.


    Seth smiled. He would make sure to destroy everything Barghest threw at him.


    Swirl!


    A strong flux of Mana circled Barghest. Suddenly, his entire body ignited in purple mes. It was a mix of darkness and fire that only the Cerberus n could properly use. It was the power of their n ancient beast after all.


    "If that thing doesn''t work, then I will destroy you with my Hellish mes!" Barghest body was bathing in those purple mes as he started to move forward. At the beginning, he was going slow, but he kept increasing his speed until he built enough momentum to thoroughly pressure Seth. Even the air around him was burning in despair.


    "Heh!"


    Seth''s body suddenly vanished. Like a shadow, he flew towards Barghest direction, thoroughly enveloped in darkness and ready to sh with him head on.


    BOOOM!


    Seth''s darkness energy met Barghest purple mes as both of them exchanged fist blows. The entire area shook and Zertis was able to feel the tremor from inside theboratory where he was. He started to feel anxious and decided he would stay ready to help Barghest anytime.


    Crack!


    Barghest intensified his mes and Seth intensified his shadows. With the deadlock, the ground was threatening to crack, but suddenly, a loud sound echoed as Barghest energy won over Seth''s shadows, making him retreat backwards some meters.


    It was only natural, that Seth was going to have some disadvantage on an energy sh, since his Mana was not as strong as his enemy''s Mana.


    Barghest swiftly covered the distance between the both of them, striking once more while creating a huge wave of mes.


    Seth blocked that attack with his arms, but Barghest me energy, burned everything in an area of two hundred meters around them.


    From the outside, Lan Xue was able to see Seth''s body moving out of that area, while Baghest kept pressuring him over and over. She furrowed her eyebrows after realizing that even though Seth was being pressured, there were no burning marks on his body. Not even his clothes were damaged.


    Bang!


    Seth blocked another wave of purple mes, but his body was forced backwards once again, until his back hit hard against a rock mountain.


    "Haha! Take this!"


    A huge hellhound made of purple mes, spawned in front of the Cerberus n Head. It was over twenty meters long and ten meters tall, entirely made of hellish mes. In a single leap, it flew towards Seth, opening its huge mouth so the mes could consume him better.


    Swish! Boom!


    It exploded right in front of Seth body, making a huge pir of purple mes engulf him and the whole mountain. Everything burned to ashes in no time, painting the whole sky in purple.


    But before Barghest was able to smile in victory, he saw a shadow moving out of the burning area and going straight at him. Out of reflex, he ignited his arms in purple mes and put them crossed before his body, entering in a defensive stance.


    Seth''s right hand directly held his arms, but his action stopped there.


    Barghest was totally confused after realizing Seth had no injuries on his body and was holding his arms like that. By the level of his purple mes, he should have been burnt to cinders on thatst attack, but he was totally fine.


    Seth smiled, making the Cerberus n Head feel something was off.


    Suddenly, Seth''s hand ignited with a normal-looking orange me, but just as it appeared, Barghest mes suddenly vanished, like they never existed in the first ce. Instead of purple mes, both his arms were now covered in orange mes and burning for real.


    "Argh!" Barghest suddenly used his Mana to dispel those orange mes that were causing him a searing pain.


    At that time, Seth used the opportunity he had created, to strike and taunt his opponent.


    "Are those the terrifying Cerberus Hellish mes? They can''t evenpare to normal orange mes! What a joke."


    He jumped backwards as thousands of fire fments left from his body. Each one of them went towards Barghest like a missile, trying to explode him into tiny bits.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Bang! Bang!


    As the heavenly shower of mes crashed at the area Barghest was in, everything started to be consumed by those destructive explosions.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang!


    When thest strike descended, at least an entire area of a kilometer was now burning in endless mes.


    As dust settled down, Seth wasn''t able to see Barghest figure, but he didn''t think he had taken a Profound Manate-stage cultivator down, by an attack like that.


    Suddenly, Seth looked upwards and saw his enemy''s figure hovering high up on the air. He had some burning marks here and there, but he was still totally fine.


    Barghest looked towards Seth and decided he would use one of his trump cards against him. He raised both his hands above his head and very quickly, his Mana was converted in a huge quantity of Hellish mes.


    Suddenly, the sun shining above their heads, started to lose its color, being covered by the immense purple ball of Hellish mes he was creating.


    Where Seth was standing, the sunlight was not able to reach anymore and the purple color had taken the role of the new giver of light.


    Lan Xue decided to move a bit farther away, since she absolutely didn''t want to intervene in the battle, not even to defend against an attack.


    Barghest looked at Seth, as if he was the one that would decide his fate and said: "Deep down on the underworld, this is the sunlight. My purple Hellish mes will show you the power of the mes that reign supreme down there... Underworld Sun!"


    He moved both his arms, throwing that immense sun he had created, down towards Seth.


    Seth didn''t do anything other than watch as that purple sun came down towards him. There was a very subtle smile on his lips, as if Barghest words were nothing but a joke before him.


    Talking about mes, be it in the underworld, the mortal world, or in the almighty God Realm, there was nothing that could beat him up. If Barghest wasn''t using his Mana to transform into fire but any of the other elements, Seth would have a hard time dealing with him. But fire could do nothing against him, since his mes were thew, he was the supremew.


    As the sun descend on him, his entire vision had turned purple, but he felt absolutely no threat.


    BOOM!


    The entire earth shook. Actually, the entire earth exploded. A ten-thousand-meter area was thoroughly destroyed, being erased from the surface of the Deste Scorching Wastnds.


    Right in the middle of all that destruction, Seth stood standing on the same spot, unperturbed by anything.

 Chapter 253 - Zertis’ Vanity

    Barghest looked down on all the massive destruction his ability had caused, thinking that Seth would be in a tough condition down there, or maybe even heavily injured.


    There was no way for him to know, that Seth was totally immune to fire, be it small normal-looking mes, or an ocean of hellish purple mes. When he spent Mana and turned it into fire, he was practically throwing his Mana away.


    When he was still looking, trying to find Seth''s figure amidst that burning hell of purple mes, a shadow swiftly flew from there, moving towards him so quickly, that Barghest wasn''t even able to react to it until it was right in front of him.


    "Heh! Your puny mes can''t hurt me. I''ll show you what real mes look like!"


    Seth''s body was already covered in fierce looking mes as he pointed his hand at Barghest direction. All the me energy still burning on the ground below suddenly flew backwards, swiftly umting right in front of Seth''s hand and creating a highlypressed me that was not burning in purple color, but in a bright red.


    Barghest felt the zing heat hitting against his skin and realized Seth''s skill would cause him severe injuries if he were to release it. In his anxiousness, he stepped forward top stop him from attacking, but Seth was already fully ready to strike. His crimson mes were merciless and would not give Barghest any time to react.


    "Linear Congration!"


    Swoosh!


    All the energy Seth umted, was shot forwards in a single second. A destructivepressed wave of mes hit Barghest head on, dragging his body towards the distance as if a constantser cannon was being shot at him.


    The mes previously burning a great part of that area of ten thousand meters, had been concentrated on that thick cannon, that was burning every single thing on its way. The crimson mes were so tyrannical, that they were rivaling Barghest Profound Mana and eating it away very quickly.


    Barghest was trying his all to resist that skill. He was using a lot of Mana while trying to stop that huge wave of mes, because he realized Seth had meticulously chosen the direction, he shot it. Right behind him, there was the hidden entrance cave where the Cerberus n facilities were. If the skill were to hit there, he couldn''t imagine what would be the extension of the damage.


    However, when he looked directly at those crimson mes, he felt not only his arms burning, but even his soul was burning in pain.


    "AAAAARRRRGH!"


    Those crimson mes were nothing like any other me he had seen before. He used all the Mana he could muster to stop it, but it seemed to be impossible. When he thought the whole base would inevitably suffer a huge explosion, Barghest quickly crushed an object, sending signals for Zertis to release the "Crimson Agent".


    However, hisplexion paled when he felt Zertis Mana Controlte-stage aura approaching him very quickly and using all his Mana to resist the skill together with him.


    He instantly understood that the man wasn''t able to release the iplete version of that creature, since he was a perfectionist and loved to see theplete version of his pets. Instead of following the orders, he simply came to help by himself.


    Bang!


    Zertis body heavily impacted against that me annihtion that Barghest was trying to control and it finally showed signs of stopping. However, it didn''t mean they had nullified the skill, but were only able to hold it from advancing. But it was indeed an impressive sight, how two small figures were using their Mana to hold the entire ocean of crimson mes that tried to submerge them into hell.


    Zertis was using all his reserves of Mana to contain that skill, while Barghest was rtively safer, since his Mana pool was way vaster; however, it kept draining at a very rapid speed.


    But unfortunately for them, that was what Seth wanted. If they could see the smile on his face, they would rather let go of that skill. He suddenly willed and the highlypressed me energy that was still stored inside that congration, ignited.


    BOOOM!!!


    As if that was the epicenter of a crimson star, the Armageddon seemed to have descended in that area. Everything blew up into the air in just a single second. Zertis, Barghest and everything else was thoroughly consumed by the raging me that destroyed whatever it came across.


    The impact was so strong that Lan Xue decided to move farther once again. She was genuinely amazed by how strong and fierce that fire was. Inwardly, she was already thinking it would probably make even a cultivator like her suffer some damage.


    The entrance area that led to the base Barghest and Zertis tried to protect, exploded without letting any remnants behind.


    In the midst of that all that fire energy, Zertis body disintegrated in a million of particles, that were further burned down to ashes. When the crimson mes hit him, he felt a searing pain on his soul that made him regret making those choices.


    Barghest used all the Mana he could, to protect himself at thest moment, avoiding his death. But he lost his left arm on that process. It was burned to cinders while defending the rest of his body.


    When dust and sand settled back some minutester, the whole ground was just a huge crater. Impressively, through the huge hole on the floor, Seth and Lan Xue were able to see some of the facilities partially destroyed down there. They realized that the whole base extended a lot deeper underneath them.


    What they weren''t able to notice, was that at the deepest parts of thatboratory, the cylinder that contained the red crystal giant started show some thin cracks. It was caused by the huge force of that explosion.


    Seth used his Soul Sense and he was impressed when he realized Barghest wasn''t defeated yet. But now he was cornered to a dead end. With a severe injury like that, his chances of winning had decreased a lot.


    However, what happened, made Barghest see Seth in a new light. He wasn''t fighting a mere human, but a true monster. Nothing he used seemed to take any effect, even though his Mana was theoretically stronger.


    Now that Zertis wouldn''t be able to release thest trump card they had, he only had one thing to do.


    Barghest suddenly, ced his right hand on the severed part on his left arm, making it drench on his own blood. His Mana quickly drew a summoning circle in the air and he poured everything he had left of Mana in that, trying to activate it.


    Zang!


    Barghest offered his blood, putting it inside the summoning circle with a lot of efforts and said: "I offer you my blood in exchange of your loyalty."


    Grrrr!!! Ooof! Roar!


    Three different sounds resounded in the whole area, as a huge torrent of Mana started to pull something out of the summoning circle. Right in front of Barghest, a hellhound with three huge demonic heads spawned.


    It was a huge purple hound that exuded an overbearing aura of a Profound Manate-stage Realm beast. At the moment it spawned, even the day seemed to have turned into night. It was not only majestic, but full of muscles and horns. A real massive demonic beast that would send chills down the spine of everyone it decided to target.


    The moment it materialized, a silver chain coiled around Barghest right arm and a silver leash full of sharp silver spikes appeared around those three fierce looking heads. Impressively, the links uniting that chain were invisible and not even Seth''s Soul Sense could see them, since they were being connected inside the underworld.


    Bang!


    Not even waiting for another second, the Cerberus hound suddenly jumped towards Seth in an attempt to bite him to death. The intense force it applied on the floor with those muscled legs, created a st sound.


    Seth didn''t expect that Barghest would still have energy to keep fighting, but it seemed he left his contracted beast for the end.


    With the speed the Cerberus was moving, there was no way Seth could normally evade from the attack, so he decided to use his Shadow Walk to escape from it.


    Bang!


    The Cerberus hound descended, destroying the area Seth was preciously standing with the force of the impact it created. Seth had mysteriously vanished, appearing on the other side and making the beast waste all its efforts.


    But while he was still hiding in the shadows, he noticed the Cerberus hound had suddenly turned towards his direction and started to charge. Seth had seen it before; it was just like what had happened with the ckwind Panther. Those beasts had a super strong sense of smell and their energy scan were a bit better than normal, making his first step of the Shadow Walk, useless.


    Since the second step of that technique was an instant movement in a rtively small area, it would still work as intended. But even so, it meant Seth would have to battle head on against a muscle bag in the form of a giant hellhound.


    While talking about physical strength, Seth would never retreat. His body was enhanced not once, but twice by the tyrannical energy.


    Just like the beast, Seth charged towards it, ready to strike with everything he got.

 Chapter 254 - Man Vs Beast

    Bang!


    Human and beast shed in the center of that charrednd, making the entire area shake. The shockwave impact caused by their raw physical strength, pushed the air away, creating a loud explosion.


    They suddenly separated and took impulse to sh once again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It happened many times over and throughout the whole area, until they entered a deadlock once again.


    Suddenly, one of the Cerberus heads tried to bite down towards Seth and destroy his body, but his dark energy expanded and pushed it away. While that was happening, another one of its heads started to spew hellish purple mes towards him, but Seth ignored it all and prepared to defend from another impacting from one of that beast frontal paws.


    It was like a heavy strikeing down towards him, as if a hammer was trying to mold his body into the desired shape.


    Bang!


    Seth raised both his arms to stop that attack, crossing them above his head. His whole body was radiating a dark aura that made his resistance and toughness gets even higher.


    Crack!


    The ground beneath him shattered with the force of that impact he just resisted, but when he least expected, the other paw hit him hard from the side, sending his body flying at a high speed towards one of the rock mountains far away.


    Boom!


    He smashed hard against it, destroying everything.


    In the first sh of strength between Seth and the Cerberus hound, the beast had won. Nothing less could be expected from one of the top-tier ss demonic beasts from the underworld. Its raw physical strength was unmatched and if it were another individual other than Seth there, he would have already been turned into a pancake. Just thatst attack, would have probably pulverized all the bones inside that individual''s body.


    Boom!


    The rocks around Seth were all sent flying as he stood up. Three different green auras were circling his body simultaneously. One of them was healing his shallow wounds, while the other was making his body hover in the air and at the same time cutting all the rocks nearby.


    Seth took a bow out of his spatial ring and with the Evergreen Essence Poisonous aura, he forged a poisonous arrow.


    Even from afar, Barghest felt that if that attack were to hit his contacted beast, it would inevitably lead to a huge disadvantageter, since the poison was so strong that it was practically smothering him with its aura.


    Even Lan Xue had narrowed her eyes. She heard that the Elf Queen had a green poisonous aura that could destroy everything, but she was already starting to think that it was probably not only her that had that skill. If an ability was able to make her feel danger, it was not something simple.


    Seth knocked that arrow on a wind elemental bow he had swiftly taken out of his spatial ring and his wind aura started to create the perfect environment for him to shoot it.


    When he pulled the strings and shot the arrow, the wind made sure to apany it towards the final destination.


    Swish!


    A green streak of light cut the skies until it was right in front of the hellhound, bringing a fierce poison alongside it.


    The beast swiftly moved its body aside, easily evading the green arrow, but suddenly, its animal instincts screamed that there was a looming danger over it.


    Boom! The whole body of the Cerberus beast ignited in hellish med, burning the whole environment around it. That decision turned out to be decisive, else the beast would be poisoned now.


    Just a few seconds ago, the green arrow that it had evaded, curved in the air and followed its target, but all the energy it had, was consumed in the middle of those purple mes the hellhound had released.


    But things were not over, the Cerberus felt an even greater sense of crisising from afar.


    Seth''s hands were shinning with a golden radiance as he created another arrow imbued with Evergreen Poison. He was about to execute one of the skills he stole from the Luberus family, the one they treasured the most; the Golden Hawk.


    Barghest suddenly pulled the silver chain coiling around his arm sending signals for his contracted beast. That next ability had to be stopped!


    As if it had received a royal decree, the Cerberus charged again towards Seth, using all its physical strength to reach him faster.


    But when it was getting near, Seth had alreadypletely charged his Golden Hawk. With a mocking smile, he shot the arrow that resembled a golden sun, descending down to destroy the mortals.


    Swoosh!


    But even though it was really fast and strong, the Cerberus reaction time was still a bit faster, evading the attack while jumping from side to side. It was expecting the golden arrow would turn around and follow it once again, but unfortunately, it was wrong.


    The Golden Hawk kept going towards the distance, cutting even the air and making sharp noises wherever it passed. However, once it reached a certain point, it abruptly turned around, moving twice as faster than before, but aiming at Barghest.


    Seth had not targeted the Cerberus, but the owner himself.


    When Barghest realized Seth''s target was him, his countenance fell. His hellhound was just a few meters away from Seth and there would be no way for it to help him, so he would have to resort to hisst trump card.


    "Gates of Hell!"


    Boom!


    His darkness energy opened up a subspace, just like how Seth could do with the abilities he acquired from his Shadow Demon inheritance. But in Barghest case, he wasn''t able to maintain it for longer.


    Just opening it, made his entire body tremble while his cells screamed in pain.


    ng!


    Metal chains collided against each other, as a huge gate appeared before Barghest. It slightly opened up and a fierce pulling force, attracted the golden arrow inside.


    The sharp sound of that arrow entering the subspace and vanishing inside echoed and just as that sound disappeared, Barghest undid the skill, kneeling down on the floor while feeling tired.


    At Seth''s side, the Cerberus was able to arrive beside him once again, striking with his fearful physical strength.


    Seth was hovering in the air, but that beast could jump really high, so it didn''t matter. His wind elemental bow had shattered after using the Golden Hawk once and he threw it away to defend himself.


    Bang!


    He thought he would be able to at least defend from a physical attack while standing where he was, however, that beast physical strength was really out of ordinary. But unfortunately, now that Seth was in the air, there was nothing he could use to support his body and the strike he tried to defend, actually hit him hard.


    Seth once again, receive a strong blow and his body dove towards the destroyed ground.


    Boom! Crack!


    The floor shattered even more, increasing the destruction that their fight was causing in the environment.


    Lan Xue kept observing everything from afar. She was really impressed that a Mana Control peak-stage like Seth, was actually battling two Profound Mana enemies. Seth''s skills and powers were not in the least weak than a Profound Manate-stage cultivator and he had so many incredible skills, that she found it hard to believe. The other thing she was observing, was that he was able to go head on, against a demonic beast that had a really strong physical constitution.


    All this while, she kept observing the whole fight, but her Mana was already circling through her body, making Lan Xue ready to act when necessary. Now that Seth had suffered a huge blow, she was thinking about acting to help him, if he wasn''t able to stand up anymore.


    However, her worries were for nothing.


    Boom! Seth''s body shot from the ground below towards the air, but there seemed to be something different with him now. Even though he was bleeding, since that strike had injured him, his figure seemed a lot more menacing than before. Even Lan Xue felt an unholy energy mixing with his aura.


    Inside Seth''s energy veins, a crimson glow was flowing, giving him more power than ever. After he was injured again, Seth decided to take things more seriously in order to end it all. He was getting impatient already, since he wanted to see Barghest dead and the end of the whole Cerberus n.


    Crimson lines were asionally appearing on his skin. They were the veins where his crimson blood was passing through. That tyrannical energy, enhanced his whole body and increasing his strength to another level.


    Seth felt he would never get ustomed on relying on that corrupted power, but he couldn''t deny the fact it was awesome. All that energy flowing on his veins made him feel really powerful.


    Boom!


    His body vanished, leaving a sonic boom behind.. Less than a secondter, he was already before the Cerberus beast, but now, the physical contest between them would be totally different.

 Chapter 255 - The End Of A Whole Clan

    Seth''s body was radiating energy of corruption, what left him way stronger than what he already was normally. His speed multiplied as well and in a blink of an eye, he was already right in front of the hellhound.


    He appeared right before its left head. His right leg mercilessly descended on top of it, drawing a full arc in the air before striking down.


    Bang!


    The body of the Cerberus hound hit hard against the floor and one of its heads got incapacitated. But the other two were still active, the right head once again tried to spit fire and cook Seth alive, but he ignored it as if it didn''t even matter.


    The central head swiftly controlled the whole body, trying to stand up from the ground and at the same time, trying to bit Seth. However, he had already vanished when it was able to stand up. But before the beast could even identify where he was, it felt a horrifying impact at its back.


    Crack!


    Seth had appeared on the air above it, striking directly towards the Cerberus spine. A loud cracking noise resounded and he knew he had broken that bone in two parts, making the beast bark while feeling a horrible pain.


    But Seth didn''t end there, his body started to radiate a crimson energy and he vanished, appearing beside the right head. With a swift motion, his right hand prated inside the beast left eye, opening a huge wound that bled profusely. At that moment, his corrupted energy infiltrated inside that huge body and started to slowly affect it.


    When Seth was about to disappear once again, he felt two huge rows of sharp teeth, closing on him, since the main head was practically biting his body already.


    Bang!


    A huge impact happened, but it wasn''t because Seth was bitten, but because his hands had abruptly held the main head''s mouth through its teeth, not letting its jaw close on him. If it were before, Seth would have been in a tight spot, but now, his physical strength had surpassed what that beast was capable of handling.


    "Snort!" Seth snorted and up in the air behind him, thousands of sharp spikes made of darkness appeared. They started to spin as a crimson light enveloped them.


    A secondter, when they were ready, they advanced towards the Cerberus beast, swiftly striking it with a barrage of deadly spikes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The beast started to be pierced by that rain of death and it wasn''t able to keep pressuring its enemy, releasing Seth and turning into an easy target afterwards. Its massive body had turned into a weakness at that point.


    One by one, those merciless spikes prated that beast until they were sixty centimeters inside its body, finally stopping right in the middle of is steel muscles. However, after being hit for so many times, it was already toote for it. He huge amount of blood it was losing, was already beyond repair.


    The corruptive energy now was overflowing inside, merging with the blood cells as it tried to invade every other single cell and corrupt it.


    The Cerberus fell on the ground, already unable to stand up or move. Barghest saw his contracted beast losing the fight and he knew there were no chances of him leaving from this situation alive. He knew his beast would be dead soon as well, since that crimson energy was something that he was familiar with.


    However, he suddenly started to smile. Barghest realized he had created a monster together with Velgor and this was just a retaliation of what he had to do in order to create this devil. But as a researcher that drowned in madness, he was actually feeling happy about the results of his efforts.


    Suddenly, Seth''s body vanished, appearing beside Barghest. He was already heavily injured and had just lost his contracted beast, but for some reason, Seth wasn''t able to feel despairing from him. His hand swiftly moved, grabbing Barghest by his neck and lifting him up in the air.


    "What do feel about it now, huh? Was it worth it destroying my vige?! Killing my mother?!" While asking, Seth grabbed the silver chain coiling around Barghest arm and pulled it down with all his force.


    Pah!


    The chain suddenly pulled Barghest arm, aggressively tearing it from his body.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Blood left through Barghest mouth while he screamed in pain, but for some reason, even though he was feeling the painful sensation of being tortured, Seth couldn''t feel despair inside his eyes.


    "Ahs... Cough! Cough! Aha... Ahaha..."Barghest started tough after hearing that question. He was looking towards Seth''s face and saw he was smiling, what was a bit strange for the context of his previous words.


    "You sound like you''re doing it for those people... Then why are you smiling? Ahaha!!! You''re not that na?ve person anymore. You are a monster we had created! Kill me!!!"


    Only after Barghest said those words, Seth realized he was actually smiling. Throughout the whole fight, he had many chances of ending this battle just by swiftly assassinating Barghest with poison or directly abusing his power of corruption to overwhelm him. But he had fought to crush his pride, resisting his hellish mes and showing he had stronger mes, fighting his contracted beast with physical power and even purposely targeting the hidden base to force him to act.


    Those were not attitudes of a person that simply wanted revenge, but someone who delighted to see his enemies suffering.


    At that moment, Seth realized that he was right, but surprisingly, he was acting very calm, just like as if he already knew it deep down. Actually, while living amidst the demons he had turned into a devil as well.


    As if it was agreeing with the way he acted and the things he did, the Crimson Light intensified the energy circling inside Seth''s body, making him feel the need to quickly finish off his enemy.


    "Kill you? Snort! You didn''t need to tell me to do that. I hope you like the same feeling you''ve been making many people experience."


    After saying those words, Seth used his free hand to stab Barghest abdomen and inject his Crimson Corruption inside his body. After doing that, he threw Barghest body on the ground, near the body of his contracted beast and watched the whole process by the side.


    Lan Xue watched everything from afar too. She had many questions to ask him, but since she didn''t consider herself as his friend yet, she decided to not ask them.


    Barghest didn''t even try to stand up, he was already starting to feel the seething pain of a hundred thousand crimson fments corrupting his body cells. His eyes and mind were being swallowed inside a crimson world and he felt he was about to be part of it, being eternally doomed to corruption.


    His skin started to crystalize and shatter. His soul was corrupted, scattering just like his body. The Cerberus hound life signals vanished alongside his.


    "It''s over..."


    One of the culprits behind his destiny had been defeated, but even though he had won, he wasn''t able to feel peace yet. There were still some individuals that deserved the same o a worse ending.


    It was not intended, but Seth''s use of corruption, initiated a process deep down inside theboratory.


    Inside the cylinder where the Crimson Giant was, the red liquid was boiling already. Many cracks started to appear on its surface and many of the surviving Cerberus n researchers, that didn''t know about the oue of the conflict above, rushed towards that ce, trying to stop the inevitable.


    They channeled their Qi in other to contain the material inside, while some of them desperately tried to call for their superior, but unfortunately, Zertis and Barghest were already dead.


    Crack!


    A huge fissure suddenly opened and a lot of that liquid poured out, bathing some unfortunate souls in corruption.


    "Argh!"


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Their bodies instantly started to crystalize, and in a matter of seconds they had died.


    After seeing that, the other researchers started to run away, trying to leave from there as fast as they could.


    CRACK!


    But suddenly, the whole cylinder cracked and the monster inside, finally opened its red pulsing eyes.


    ROAR!!!


    Boom!


    All the cylinders present inside that huge room shattered as a crimson energy pulse passed through them. The many samples around that room, instantly shattered as well.


    Some of the researches looked back to see what the hell was happening, just to witness a crimson wave of destruction arriving at them with full force.


    "AH!"


    "Run!"


    Bang!


    That wave was so overwhelmingly powerful, that just by touching their bodies, they were sent flying while shattering in midair. That powerful pulse of energy went through the whole base, destroying everything on its path, be it living or dead. Nothing was able to escape it in time.


    Up there, Lan Xue had already arrived beside Seth. She was currently thinking about what to say or what to ask him first, when the both of them suddenly started to feel the whole ground shaking.. It was like the earth was about to burst apart.

 Chapter 256 - The Crimson Crystal Beast

    The duo activated their senses, trying to identify what was happening underneath, but what they captured shocked them to the core.


    Lan Xue wasn''t able to sense what was causing all that disturbance, what could only mean one thing that she didn''t want to believe in. As for Seth, he was able to see it all. There was a gigantic creature made of crimson crystals destroying everything after it awakened.


    Suddenly, he saw the monster turning its head upwards and looking directly at him.


    "Not good! Run!"


    Boom!


    The crimson giant raised his crystalized hands and released his Mana, destroying the whole ceiling and opening a huge path to the surface.


    Seth and Lan Xue jumped backwards, getting away from that area the fastest they could.


    BOOM!


    The already destroyed ground, violently burst apart and massive rocks flew everywhere. A giant crystal red hand held the edge of the destroyed ground and propelled the massive body out of that hole.


    Seth and Lan Xue looked back to see what was happening, but when they realized, there was a huge golem full of spiky crystal shards already standing right in front of Seth. His massive crystal hand was alreadying towards Seth, not even giving him time to react.


    Bang!


    Seth was taken off guard and received that hit totally unprepared. His body flew through the terrain like a horizontal meteor, destroying everything in front of him for many and many kilometers, finally stopping after destroying a huge mountain.


    This hit he suffered, was nothing like the ones he received from fighting the Cerberus. This time he had suffered a massive loss, even though he was being buffed by the energy of corruption. The crimson golem had hit him on his right side and out of reflex, Seth had used his arm to defend. Now it was thoroughly broken and Seth was lying unconscious amidst a huge pile of debris. There were many internal injuries inside his body and it didn''t seem he would be standing up for now.


    A single hit was able to crush him as if he were an ant, just like the way he was used to crush his enemies.


    Lan Xue didn''t have time to react and save him, she immediately tried to use her energy scan on that red crystal giant, but it was not returning her any information. She realized that she was dealing with a Mana Sovereign entity and this situation fit right in those criteria she told Seth before. This enemy was too strong for them.


    At that moment, Lan Xue realized she had to choose if she wanted to leave or to fight against a Mana Sovereign entity. Her brain was trying to work quickly, as many and many things were passing inside her head, but the crystal giant suddenly started to move even before she was able to decide.


    ROAR! Boom!


    Its roar created an energy shockwave that destroyed everything around, and just after it did that, the creature suddenly jumped towards Seth direction, covering a great expanse ofnd in s single movement. When itnded back on the ground a few kilometers away from its initial point, the point where it had descended, suffered a huge st. The creaturepletely ignored Lan Xue, since it felt something different in Seth.


    When Lan Xue saw that huge ominous creature moving towards Seth, it was like she had suddenly forgotten her initial worries, unconsciously using her strongest ability to move towards him.


    The crystal golem leaped once more, causing the whole ground to tremble. When it was up in the air, it positioned its body to fall right where Seth was lying, but just as it started to descend, a snowstorm surged upwards,pletely disturbing its pace and stiffening its movements.


    Instead of falling right on top of where Seth was, it fell three to five kilometers away, causing the whole area to copse.


    Lan Xue appeared up in the air as both her hands were moving in a different pace and in a different direction.


    Her right hand was exuding a freezing sensation, creating a storm of ice and snow that kept freezing the whole area around the golem. Her left hand though, was pointed towards Seth as a blue light left from it, turning into a ball of water that swiftly flew towards him.


    That water elemental ball enveloped his body, protecting him from the energy fluctuations from what was about to happen and slowly healing some of his wounds.


    Roar!


    The crystal golem didn''t seem to like what was happening around him and a huge quantity of Mana suddenly expanded from its body,pletely destroying everything that was raining on top of him.


    Those huge blocks of ice that wereing downwards, were crushed by the intensity of that Mana, vanishingpletely. However, this time the pale red crystals around that giant''s body, started to shine with an ominous crimson light.


    Many crimson shards started to dethatch themselves from his body, hovering in the air and pointing their sharp ends, towards Lan Xue.


    Lan Xue felt that no matter what, she couldn''t let any of those shards prate her skin, else she might end up losing her life. There was something in that energy, that send chills running down her spine.


    Suddenly, the shards elerate towards her, cutting the air and leaving crimson marks behind.


    Lan Xue started to quickly retreat as many ice walls appeared at the ces she was passing through, creating dozens of extra protectiveyers behind.


    When the first crimson shard touched those ice walls, they broke them like those walls were made of paper and not a hardened form of ice.


    One by one, the ice walls were shattering in a rapid session, but slowly the crimson shards were losing their momentum. Unfortunately, when thest wall broke apart, many of those shards were still moving forward while pursuing Lan Xue.


    Lan Xue suddenly stopped running and created a small river in front of her. She was not only able to use ice elemental energy, but she was able to use water as well. She started to move her arms, and the river she had created started to move ording hermands. It went towards the remaining shards, washing them away and making them lose their strength.


    Roar!


    But suddenly, the aura around the red golem increased in intensity and the shards that were losing their power quickly exploded in hundreds of thousands of thing fragments. Those fragments seemed to have been recharged, creating a shower of thin red needles that threatened to pierce Lan Xue''s skin.


    If any of those shards entered in contact with her, she would be corrupted by that tyrannical energy.


    "Evesting Ice!"


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    As the thin red needles stormed their way towards her, they started to enter an area where everything inevitably turned into ice. Hundreds of thousands of needles were freezing in quick session, falling down towards the ground and shattering.


    After all of them were frozen, Lan Xue finally cancelled her ability. She spent a lot of Mana resisting that single attack, what made her feel like things were not good. However, before she could rx, she felt the need to use an even better skill to protect herself. Immediately, she recollected her freezing aura and prepared for the iing attack.


    The red crystal golem didn''t like that all of its needles were frozen and wasted, its Mana inted once again and it raised both his arms, smashing hard against the ground while infusing a lot of Mana on it.


    Boom!


    A red shockwave travelled quickly through thend, arriving underneath the ce Lan Xue was hovering at, really quick. The ground at that ce opened up and a huge crustal shard suddenly left from inside the earth like it was an ascending iceberg, piercing its way towards the heaven.


    While the giant red crystal wasing upwards, the golem started to repeat the action of smashing the ground multiple times in a row.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, many red towers made of crystals were moving upwards at an inconceivable speed, sealing Lan Xue''s routes of escape. Together, they resembled a huge crimson mountain right at the center of the Deste Scorching Wastnd.


    Lan Xue used her movement skill to dodge the first attack, moving quickly through the skies, but suddenly, a second attack surged upwards towards her, then a third and a fourth. It kept happening until she had nowhere to run to. That was when the golem struck the soil the hardest it could and a huge red crystal mountain surged upwards with a lot of momentum. The peak was just like an arrow head, ready to pierce Lan Xue''s defenses and body.


    Lan Xue had no more else to go, so she had to spend another huge chunk of Mana to create another one of her defensive spells.


    This battle was starting to get one sided, where she could only defend herself against her enemies'' attacks.

 Chapter 257 - Defeated

    "Ice Fortress!"


    Swish!


    Around Lan Xue, a huge fortress made of ice was suddenly generated. The ice that constituted its walls, seemed just like a thousand years old iceberg that would never break and never relent. That ice was tougher than iron and could stop anything from approaching her.


    The huge crystal red mountain mercilessly collided against the fortress of ice, creating a huge and powerful Mana shockwave that could kill anyone below the Mana Controlte-stage Realm instantly.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    The sharp peak of that crystal mountain prated Lan Xue''s ice fortress, destroying its surface and making its way towards her. However, there were many and manyyers of ice walls it still needed to prate until it reached her current position.


    The peak kept moving forward, breaking the iceyers of protection, until itpletely stopped. Lan Xue had spent too much Mana on that skill, but at least, it was able to protect her from that attack.


    But suddenly, the whole body of that golem made of red crystals started to shine again, and from right where the peak had prated, Lan Xue''s ice started to turn red.


    The red color started to dye the ice fortress, quickly making everything change, ruining her skill capabilities. Lan Xue tried to use her Mana to stop what was happening, but it was to no avail. It was like her ice fortress was not hers anymore. It was now, in control of that crimson-colored energy.


    Lan Xue swiftly decided to destroy the ice fortress defending her back side and move away from there. In just a few seconds, her entire skill had changed, the ice was dyed red and it started to turn into red crystals.


    Crack!


    The whole fortress shattered and the crimson shards started to gather in a certain area in the air. In a matter of seconds, it formed a huge horizontal spiky Shard, that resembled a threatening rednce. It was pulsing with energy and pointed towards Lan Xue, like it was crazy to pierce her and feed on her blood.


    After it finished forming, it was remotely shot towards her direction, moving at an inconceivable speed.


    Lan Xue realized the pration power of that skill was nothing like the others before. Her barriers would be inevitably useless against something like that, so her only option was to freeze it thoroughly.


    "Ice World!" That loli figure used one of her most powerful abilities. Both her arms opened up and a freezing fog covered the whole area. At that instant, the ground, the Mana and even the air started topletely freeze.


    The red crystalnce instantly froze at the ce it was. Ayer of ice covered its whole surface, making it unable to reach her body. Thence slowly cracked, shattering and falling down in pieces.


    Finally, the crystal golem realized ranged skills were not able to reach her at all. It had a really low intelligence and it alsocked a lot on other aspects, such as how to better use the Mana or to properly utilize the corruption, but what it didn''tck was speed and power.


    After realizing his projectiles were useless, it decided to personally act.


    ROAR!


    Boom!


    It suddenly leaped towards Lan Xue, moving so fast that when she noticed, it was already arching high up in the skies and descending towards her in a high velocity.


    She knew she couldn''t keep up with its physical prowess, so she had to somehow make it stay away. The freezing fog she just released with her Ice World, suddenly moved towards the golem, trying to slow down his speed.


    At the same time, she casted another Ice Fortress around her body, trying to defend from that attack. Unfortunately, the crimson golem was already expecting she would protect herself again, and this time, it was going to make sure his attack wouldnd.


    Even though the freezing fog slowed its movements down, it collided with a lot of power against her Ice Fortress, making huge cracks appear on its surface. The shockwave generated was so strong, that Lan Xue felt like a hammer was pounding her right in the chest.


    However, even before she could rejoice her Ice Fortress was able to hold a physical attack from him, an overbearing pulse of crimson energy left from that creature''s body, smashing hard against her defensive skill andpletely destroying it apart. The fog from her Ice World was also dispelled.


    The golem had been previously storing energy to create this opportunity.


    Not even thinking twice, Lan Xue decided to use her movement skill to leave as fast as she could from there, but her speed was a step slower than that creature''s speed.


    A massive red hand made of crystals, descended towards Lan Xue before she could execute her escaping skill. She couldn''t even prepare a shield to properly defend against that attack, receiving that blow head on.


    Bang!


    Her body shot through the air like an arrow, while blood was spraying everywhere. Her body was not like Seth''s body; a body physically enhanced with strength and agility. All she could rely on, was on her Mana and the defenses her cultivation was able to provide her. However, they were not enough to resist a direct attack from a mana Sovereign initial-stage creature.


    Actually, Lan Xue would have been obliterated if not for one thing. The loli dress her mother had left behind for her. It activated a protective blessing, creating a barrier around her skin that mitigated most part of the impact she had received.


    That dress was not a normal piece of clothing but a treasure item, since it was left behind by her mother, a person that was once the Sect Master of the zed Lake Sect.


    As her body was flying through the air, the golem started to move at a high speed after her. It wanted to destroy the insect that dyed it for so long.


    When it was about to catch up with her, a dark shadow suddenly appeared beside Lan Xue, grabbing her body and teleporting five kilometers away in a single second. It happened so quickly, that for a single second, the crystal golem even lost his target Mana signature.


    Lan Xue was in a semi-unconscious state and was only able to feel she was being held by someone; however, her situation was not so favorable. Many of her bones have been fractured and unfortunately, her connection with her Mana had been cut down. Other than that, Seth realized that her body was being infected by corruption!


    He had no time to inspect that for now, but they were lucky that the amount of corruption that entered her body was not that great, so it would take time until it was able to thoroughly affect her. However, it would keep making her condition get worse and worse.


    Seth was holding her close to his body with his left arm, while his right arm was still broken, but slowly recovering. There was a greenish energy around it, but his injuries were too severe for it to heal himpletely for now. Actually, Seth had been unconscious throughout this whole time. He was fortunate to wake up, when the shockwave from Lan Xue''s skill shing against the golem made everything fiercely shake, making his consciousness return.


    Lexi urged him to leave from this situation and hide, since the golem was too strong for him. But when he saw Lan Xue taking a direct hit, his body moved faster than he was even able to think, unconsciously repeating the same thing she did for him.


    The condition they were in now, was horrible and he needed to take them away from there right now, else they could end up dying. But suddenly, Seth heard a loud roar and the earth trembling.


    "Run! He had scanned your position with his energy scan.? You have to quickly leave now!" Lexi''s voice told Seth of his predicament and he didn''t even thing twice, before activating his Shadow Walk and moving to a random location.


    Seconds after he left, a massive body dropped down, creating a wide and vast destruction around the whole area. It was just like a powerful bomb had dropped down and destroyed everything.


    Seth kept running for their lives, not even stopping to look back. He kept pushing his Shadow Walk to the limit while spending all his Mana to move the fastest he could. What he didn''t know was that the direction he chose to escape was where Lan Xue had told him not to go to, even if their lives depended on it.


    Some kilometers ahead of him, a huge crater existed. It was so deep and dark that even the sun light that tried to enter inside it would never leave from there.. That abyss seemed to swallow everything down, and there was an unholy aura down there, that was even stronger and more tyrannical than the aura of the Crimson Light.

 Chapter 258 - Abyss

    Swoosh!


    BOOM!


    Just as Seth used the Shadow Walk to instantly move away from that area, a big and heavy crystal figure descended with full force at the ce he was previously standing,pletely destroying everything.


    Seth was getting out of Mana from using his Shadow Walk skill too many times in a row already. He had battled against two powerful enemies prior to this and his Mana was already partially spent. Now, he was feeling like he was getting closer and closer to a dead end.


    He kept running away with everything he got, until he suddenly felt an umon aura in a certain area.


    At that moment, he noticed that some thousand meters ahead of him, there was an area where a gloomy and dark energy existed, but it wasn''t an energypatible with darkness, but something more sinister. Other than that, there was a smothering silence around there and the looming sensation of danger that made Seth think twice if he really wanted to go there even though he was running for his life.


    Seth quickly used his Soul Sense to identify what was actuallyying ahead of his path, but he instantly got shocked. Just a single second after he used his Soul Sense, he felt it was totally blocked by something. His Soul Sense wasn''t able to prate that area and reveal its secrets for him to see.


    The fact that his supreme scan skill wasn''t able to see anything, brought him some uncertainties. However, behind him, there were no uncertainties, but certain death!


    "There isn''t a choice..."


    "There is! Drop her down and leave!" Lexi''s voice urged him to take the most correct path for his survival, but Seth didn''t think about doing that even for a brief moment.


    "I won''t!"


    "Then you''re going to die and drag me along with you! Why do you have to act like that? You''re not only living for yourself!"


    "I''m sorry Lexi, for putting you in this situation... But I will never abandon her behind. I''m going to survive; we all are going to survive!"


    He kept running forwards, totally concentrated on finding a path to escape, until he suddenly felt he had arrived at that different ce and was finally able topletely see the scenery. There was an abysmal crater lying ahead of his path, covering an area that was more than a hundred kilometers wide.


    Actually, it was not a crater, but an endless abyss, where no one was able to see the ground, just an evesting darkness that covered the whole field of view. Seth instantly stopped moving forwards while at the same time, he started to remember Lan Xue''s words. That ce was not safe and he needed to find another route. Even the air there seemed gloomier, making him feel threatened.


    But suddenly, he heard a ripping noise of something cutting the air at full speed. Not even thinking twice before acting, Seth once again teleported with Lan Xue while using his movement skill, avoiding a huge crystal shard that would have killed them instantly.


    However, the distance he was able to cover now, was not even two hundred meters. His Mana was getting thinner at every passing second, but that was the smallest of his problems, because just as he appeared, there was already a gigantic from descending towards his way.


    The red crystal golem descended like a crimson star, fully charged with an explosiveyer of Mana, that threatened to destroy Seth and Lan Xue.


    "Shrouding Light!"


    Seth casted his dark defensive ability, creating a veil of shadows that didn''t even let light prate. But instead of staying inside the darkness cocoon, he immediately left it while holding Lan Xue and using that cocoon of darkness as a decoy.


    Seth chose to jump into the air, since he would be less affected by the energy wave from his enemy''s iing ground attack there.


    The golem smashed hard against the floor, making it shake by the force of the impact, but this time, instead of generating an energy shockwave, the Mana he had concentrated on his huge crystal hands, generated many spiky shards on the ground. They propelled themselves upwards while using the force of that impact to assault Seth and Lan Xue up there, sealing his escaping path.


    Seth could not use another defensive ability now, so he gritted his teeth and tried his best to cover Lan Xue''s body with his own and resist that attack.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    One after the other, many shards passed through the area he was in, cutting his skin in many different ces and making him bleed. He was really fortunate and lucky that, most of them have missed and only a few of them were able to hit him. Even so, those shards that were able to hit him, were not able to deeply pierce his body anywhere, only opening shallow wounds on his skin, from where he felt a weakened version of his aura of corruption entering his body.


    As for Lan Xue, she was not hit at all. Seth received all the damage while she stood uninjured.


    Seth was about to rpose himself and move farther from that area, but through the corner of his eyes, he saw a huge crimson arm closing in to them. While Seth was protecting himself and Lan Xue against those shard attacks, the crimson creature had taken the opportunity to execute a physical strike that would put an end on it all.


    Seth wasn''t even able to feel it approaching. Mana Sovereign beings were out of his league. Even though his Mana was robust, it was still too shallow topare with beings at that level.


    At that moment, he noticed that it was already toote to execute any escaping skills and there was not even time for Seth to dodge that attack either. He was right in mid-air as well, making it even harder for him to evade and on top of it all, his Mana reserves were at the end. So, he only had onest option left and even if it would only be able to save them once, he would never give up fighting for his life.


    Inside Seth''s hand a blue round small object appeared. He immediately crushed it and a water elemental shield suddenly covered his and Lan Xue''s body. They were covered by a bubble that seemed to have manyyers of water elemental protection.


    That item was the water elemental bead Darya has gifted him, an item that was going to save his life, protecting him from a strike that would probably instantly kill them. It was a gift from an Ancient Elemental Spirit, so it wouldn''t be something weak at all.


    BOOM!


    The golem''s arm smashed against the surface of that water bubble, but it wasn''t able to destroy it at all. The damage was thoroughly mitigated and only the outeryers of water were undone. However, the force behind that strike was so great, that the bubble flew through the air at an inconceivable speed, moving towards the ce Lan Xue feared the most.


    Seth was only able to see the environment rapidly changing from a deste rocky ground, to an abyss of total darkness. He quickly tried to undo the water bubble and leave from there, but he suddenly felt an irresistible attracting force, pulling him down towards the deepest parts of the abyss.


    The water elemental bubble vanished in a matter of seconds, being totally swallowed down by the darkest abyss that existed. Their Mana signature was suddenly erased and the golem lost its connection with it. They had sessfully escaped in a single instant, but definitely through the wrong means.


    Roar!


    The enraged crystal golem quickly arrived at the edge of that abyss and watched as his target disappeared from its field of vision. He felt something on that target, something that could make him moreplete. However, he was gone now. After trying multiple times to get their Mana signature back and track it with his energy sense, it realized it would be useless to keep doing that.


    But suddenly, when it was about to leave, the monster felt something from deep down there. Something that could not only make himplete, but make him even stronger. It was a really faint feeling that only instinctive creature would be able to perceive.


    Bang!


    That massive creature jumped down towards the abyss, destroying part of the edge. It fell down like a red grain of sand in the immensity of a sea of darkness, swiftly disappearing inside it.


    The destruction cause by the extensive battle at the deepest parts of the Deste Scorching Wastnds was so huge, that when people eventually find out about itter on, they will start creating tales of how that area was cursed and that monsters were leaving from the Forbidden Lands and destroying the maind.. However, the monsters were actually entering that ce and noting back so soon.

 Chapter 259 - Deep End

    What was real darkness? If someone asked Seth that question before the events that happened today, he would certainly smugly show his pure dark element and tell that person he or she was actually seeing what was the true definition of darkness. However, only now, he was able to realize how wrong he was.


    Seth felt like he had been swallowed by a ck hole. Other than feeling Lan Xue''s body that he was embracing tighter than ever; he wasn''t able to feel anything else. His sense of vision was thoroughly useless and even his Soul Sense and energy scan were being suppressed so hard, that he couldn''t sense anything at all, not even if there was an elephant right in front of him. Inside that dark environment he wouldn''t be able to see or sense it at all.


    However, if we''re talking about darkness, Seth was totally ustomed with that. That was not what was making him feel anxious and even fear right now. What was making all the hairs around his body stand, was theplete silence there.


    The most fearsome thing, was not being able to hear anything. Even though they were falling down at a very high speed, the water bubble didn''t let the sound of the air resistance reach his ears inside. Actually, because it existed, it kind of stabilized their falling speed and suppressed the sounds from outside, what made Seth experience one of the fearsome situations of his entire life.


    Seth tried to use his Mana and create wind elemental energy around him and Lan Xue and hover in the air, but whenever he tried to do that, he felt his Mana being suppressed and a greater attracting force pulling them down. It was so strange, that it was just like someone was purposely doing that.


    Seth''s hopes were starting to fade away and in order to not turnpletely crazy, he decided topletely focus on healing Lan Xue''s wounds. But once he started, he felt how weak were his healing powers were while being suppressed. He could barely dy the worsening of her injuries and when he increased the intensity of his Evergreen Essence to the maximum, he was barely able to slowly heal her body.


    However, nothing he did was able to stop the slow advancement of the Crimson Corruption inside of her. He had no way to control it, just like no one could control the direction of the ocean waves. It didn''t even feel like he had that same power inside of his body.


    "Damn it!" Seth shouted while feeling flustered. But suddenly, he felt Lan Xue''s body weakly moving.


    She slowly opened her eyes, but it was just like she hadn''t opened them at all. That sensation of total darkness was really strange. However, she was able to feel there was someone holding her closer.


    "Who are you? Where am I?" She wasn''t able to see who was holding her and when she tried to feel that person''s aura with her scan, she felt like that ability was totally suppressed. It was like her Mana didn''t worth shit at the ce she currently was. And since they were being supported by the water bubble and there weren''t any air currents crashing against their bodies, she wasn''t even able to feel that they were in the middle of free falling.


    Even before hearing the answer to her question, she started to weakly squirm around on Seth''s embrace, trying to free from whoever was holding her body. But it was to no avail.


    When Seth heard Lan Xue''s voice, the silence was broken and he was finally able to feel he wasn''t alone on that smothering and fearsome situation. There was someone going deep down that abyss with him; Lan Xue was with him. His "heart" was finally able to have some small piece of peace and he unconsciously held her tighter, not letting her leave from his side.


    "Release me!"


    "Calm down! Lan Xue, it''s me, Seth. Please calm down." Her weak struggling process was actually making his broken arm hurt, but other than changing his expression, he held that pain inside.


    "Seth? Why are you holding me like this? Where are we now?"


    "I''m sorry for holding you so close, but I''m healing some of your injuries now." He used that fact to calm her down, but it didn''t make too much sense for him to be that closer to her for only healing purposes. Seth was actually gluing to her because he was feeling fear and herpany was able to calm him down. The only other hopeless situation like this one that he had been in his life, was the situation with the Cerberus n.


    "Release me, please. There is no need for you to embrace me while trying to heal me."


    "No! I can''t!"


    "What?! Release me!"


    "There is no way. Even if I release you, there is nowhere you can go."


    "Wh... Why are you doing this?" She tried to move away from him, but her body was too weak to aplish that, even increasing the intensity of her struggles was a hard challenge now.


    "Because we are inside the Forbidden Lands now! Actually, we are in the middle of free falling and it''s been half an hour already. Throughout this whole time, I am not able to feel anything else apart from you, and... And that''s why I won''t let go of you!"


    "..."


    Lan Xue stopped talking, making the silence return once again. But this time, Seth wasn''t bothered by it, because he noticed she was trembling. Her body started o tremble after she heard they were inside the ce people referred as the Forbidden Lands.


    Lan Xue kept trembling for some time while Seth didn''t know what to say and how tofort her. Until suddenly, she stopped. Even her struggling stance had stopped. It was like it didn''t matter for her anymore.


    She closed her eyes and stopped trying to see anything, staying still, unbothered by Seth''s presence and contact.


    Seth immediately understood what that meant. She had given up leaving from that ce alive. She had readied herself for death, what Seth couldn''t ept at all.


    "You... No... This is not right. You can''t give up like that! We are going to leave this ce alive, don''t give up now."


    "... Don''t give up? What should we do then...?" Lan Xue said in a low voice devoid of any life. She was usually expressionless, but now, she had the "without hope" semnce that caused depression on anyone that could see it. However, no one was able to see anything there.


    Although he wasn''t able to see her, Seth was able to feel her condition through the tact and by hearing her words.


    "We are going to leave this ce; you have to believe me! You cannot give up like that... What about the zed Lake Sect? What about the Pce Masters? What about your grandmother? They are all waiting for your return!"


    When Lan Xue heard those words, for the first time in her entire life, she started to show another expression on her face. She was feeling mad, no... Actually, she was feeling hatred! She started to hate Seth for bringing her this cmity; She hated him for what was happening.


    "IT IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!! EVERYTHING!!! IF NOT FOR YOU, NOTHING OF THIS WOULD HAVE HAPPENED! TO NOT GIVE UP?! WE ARE INSIDE THE FORBBIDEN LANDS!!! I JUST GOT MY GRANDMOTHER BACK, BUT NOW... SHE WILL LOSE ME!!!"


    Lan Xue yelled, she yelled so hard that even tears started to leave from her eyes, drenching Seth''s broken arm. Impressively, those tears made him feel a hundred thousand times more pain than his arm that was broken.


    Seth was thoroughly shocked. He never expected Lan Xue would react like that. Not even Lan Xue herself knew she had a side like that inside of her.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Suddenly, Seth started to wildly and uncontroblyugh. Instead of feeling wronged, he started to feel happy.


    "Why are youughing...? Is it actually funny?"


    Lan Xue was about to outburst once again, but Seth suddenly said: "Yes... Hate me! Hate me with all your strength and keep living with the desire to kill me! Once we leave from this situation, make sure to do it, because I will make sure the both of us leave from here alive! No matter what!"


    His words made Lan Xue silent. She got so confused that she even forgot the hateful sensation that had appeared inside of her moments ago, giving birth to another indescribable feeling she wasn''t even able to recognize.


    Seth felt thoroughly satisfied as well. At least her death readiness had disappeared and his anxiousness vanished alongside his new objective. For him, she was what would fuel his desire for victory in thisplex situation.


    Silence kept apanying them towards the ends of the earth; however, this time, none of them seemed bothered by it, since there were a thousand plus things passing through their minds.


    There was no way for them to know, but they had already fallen for more than a hundred thousand meters and there were no signs it would stop yet.. That was really the deepest abyss they would be falling in their lives and soon they would realize that.

 Chapter 260 - The Last Hope

    After falling down for a bit more than a hundred fifty thousand meters, the water bubble finally seemed to have collided against the surface of something; however, it strangely passed through it, since it was a thin membrane that was practically isting the world outside from the world inside that ce.


    After safely passing through that energy mantle, the water bubble was suddenly dragged downwards with full force, smashing hard against the ground and receiving an impact so strong, that it could literally kill a Profound Mana cultivator on the spot. However, the two lucky individuals were being protected by that water bubble that suffered all the damage in their stead.


    Pop!


    The bubble wasn''t able to handle all that force and popped, letting Seth and Lan Xue out. Seth reacted quickly, and kind of safelynded while holding Lan Xue. Right after that, he raised his head and realized he was finally able to see something.


    It should have been impossible for them to see anything down there, since not even the sun light could reach a ce like this, but even though they were still in a very dark and obscure ce, there was a red light, weakly illuminating the whole area. Together with that light, there was a dense red fog hovering everywhere, filling every corner of this Forbidden Lands.


    Seth was about to say that they were actually fine, but when he felt the aura signatureing from that red fog, he realized they were right inside and that would be the death of any practitioner besides him.


    "Corruption?" Just as he voiced out his doubt, he suddenly heard Lan Xue coughing.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Lan Xue started to cough uncontrobly after entering in contact with that fog. Seth immediately tried to use his Mana to check her condition, but he was still severely suppressed. However, he already knew what was actually happening. The weak energy of corruption that had entered her body started to actively contaminate more of her cells, causing a reaction on her body. The state she was in now was akin to a time bomb.


    ''No! This can''t be!''


    Seth tried to use his Evergreen Essence to the fullest, but it could not stop the advancement of her condition. He started to get anxious, not knowing what to do and was about to ask Lexi if she could help him cleansing that energy from inside Lan Xue''s body, even if it ended up costing a lot of her spiritual energy, when he suddenly felt something calling for him.


    He wasn''t able to hear a specific voice, but he was able to sense it. He turned around and saw that there was a particr spot, where there was a very bright red light. That spot seemed to be far in the distance from the ce they were in currently, but when that light entered Seth''s eyes, he felt it was just like the light of hope.


    He quickly picked Lan Xue''s body from the ground, carrying her in front of him in and saying: "Lan Xue, you have to handle it. Resist it with all your might and don''t let the energy inside of you win the final battle. If you do not resist it, once I''m out of here, I will tell everyone that had once met you, that you were heavy and about your dressing style."


    Lan Xue was thin and light as a feather, but his false words, were meant to hurt the ego of a woman like her. What he meant with that, was that he would tarnish her image and shame her in front of everybody after her death.


    Impressively, her ice-cold eyes, shone with hatred once again and she started to use all her possible energies to resist the advancement of what was trying to infect her.


    After picking her up, Seth started to sprint forwards like a madman. He had to get there the fastest he could. What Seth failed to notice, since he was drowning in anxiousness and concerns, was that he was actually already able to move his previously broken arm and it was not hurting anymore. However, it wasn''t the Evergreen Essence that had healed it, but the crimson corruption inside his own body. It was acting more active as well, just like how it was moving restless inside Lan Xue.


    Seth ran. He ran an endless marathon for half an hour straight with only his physical capabilities and finally after all that time and effort he put on that, he was close to approaching his final objective. He was already able to see something towering against the heaves at a considerable distance away from him.


    That thing didn''t seem to be red, yet it was emitting a crimson light. When he looked up, he noticed that it was practically more than two thousand meters high and it had the shape of a spine. It was a two thousand meters tall spine that seemed to be stuck deep inside the ground. However, that ce didn''t seem to be a graveyard and that spine was the only bone that existed there.


    Seth wasn''t able to understand it with his limited knowledge. He couldn''tprehend what that thing really was or from what creature it belonged to. All he could sense, was that he desperately needed to reach that ce.


    On his anxiousness, hemitted a grave error. He had stopped trying to sense if there were any dangers around him. Actually, even if he didn''tit that error, his senses were suppressed to a bare minimum, where it was really hard to feel any danger from beyond three to five meters away from him.


    From far behind him, an object shone in a crimson light as it came hurtling towards Seth while cutting through the air. Seth wasn''t able to even feel it or hear it before it was only three meters away from him.


    It was a crimson shard. The same type of shard that the crystal golem shot many times against Lan Xue. However, this particr shardcked the presence of any Mana, but was particrly stronger when the topic concerned about corruption. Inside this forbidden territory, the creatures that were part of the corruption were stronger.


    When the crimson shard entered the range where Seth was finally able to detect it, it was already toote to dodge. Actually, even his instant movement skill, the Second Step of the Shadow Walk technique, was so strongly suppressed inside this territory, that he wasn''t able to execute it at a crucial time like this.


    All Seth was able to do, was to move Lan Xue''s body away from the direction where the crimson shard would hit.


    Swish! Pah!


    The crimson shard hit Seth right in the middle of his back, prating his body as the tip left from the frontal side. His body was propelled forwards, because the great force that shard had, when it impacted against his body. In order for something to prate his tough skin and muscles, one could imagine how fast that projectile was traveling through the air.


    The huge hole that had opened, was almost thirty centimeters wide on his back side, while only the tip was leaving through the front; however, that was enough to instantly kill any other practitioner in this world other than Seth. But even for him, this was a fatal wound.


    His body flew all the way towards the gigantic spine, sliding on the ground and getting really close to it. When his body stopped, he was right before that huge piece of bone. Throughout the whole time, he didn''t let go of Lan Xue''s body, even protecting her until the moment he stopped. After that, his hand suddenly lost strength, loosening the grip he had over her.


    When Lan Xue firstly felt Seth abruptly moving her body, she was still resisting the wild energy trying to destroy her from inside with her eyes closed. But she quickly opened them after she felt they were traveling through the air at high speeds. When they finally stopped, she was still close to where Seth was, but there was something warm dying her whole dress in red.


    When she touched it and felt Seth''s blood, she realized why he had abruptly moved her body like that. Her eyes turned towards his direction, but she unconsciously started to tremble after seeing that huge shard stuck right in the middle of his back.


    "Seth! Seth! SETH!!!"


    She tried to infuse her Mana inside him, ignoring her own condition, but it served nothing, since her Mana was suppressed. At that moment, the corruption inside of her started to spread quicker, making her fall on the ground near his body. There were some red lines already appearing on her skin, meaning it was already present in her blood veins.


    She gave a onest look towards him and weakly said: "Weren''t you going to take us out of here alive¡­...? Liar."


    As if his soul had heard her voice, he extracted thest bits of strength he had inside his body, to lightly move his arm and make his right hand touch the gigantic spine that stood right in front of him.


    Swoosh!


    In a single moment, everything changed.

 Chapter 261 - Corrupt Creations

    Sometime before all of that happened, a giant red crystal creature passed through an energy mantle and impacted against the ground of the dark abyss.


    Bang!


    But instead of breaking the floor or causing any wide area disturbances, just like it happened on the surface, down there, nothing like that happened. What had actually happened was that the creature legs shattered like a piece of ss and the force of that impact almost instantly killed it.


    Just like Seth and Lan Xue, its Mana was thoroughly suppressed, not letting it protect itself from the fall, but differently from them, the crimson fog hovering in the entire area started to flow towards it and cause a series of changes.


    The first one was that it started to regenerate at a really good speed, but instead of returning to its previous size, it was now, way smaller. The creature itself felt like it belonged to this ce, yet it was a cursed existence, since it was epted by this strange environment. However, it was incapable of forming aplex thought process, so it had to live being guided by the instinct that there was something here that could make it moreplete.


    Suddenly, it heard the calling from a certain faraway ce. It automatically started to move towards that direction, trying to reach that ce or acquire that something that would make it feelplete.


    Impressively, it had already forgotten about the primary target it was following, as if he didn''t even exist anymore.


    It kept moving forward until it was like two thousand meters away from that gargantuan spine, when suddenly, it felt a repelling force out of nowhere.


    Bang!


    It was tossed backwards by that strange and powerful force, making it impossible to proceed. However, the creature kept trying to go forward at all cost, but nothing it did, was able to let it pass through that invisible barrier.


    It was like it wasn''t allowed to proceed anymore, something that seemed to be imposed by the naturalws ruling over this whole ce.


    But the creature couldn''t ept it. The thing that would make it stronger was right there, in front of that area, but it wasn''t able to move even a single step ahead.


    But suddenly, it saw the target it had already forgotten, moving past that area, some distance away from it.


    Seth senses were being thoroughly restricted by the whole area, yet the beast that had already been epted by the abyss was not. Only their Mana were equally suppressed.


    When the beast saw its target doing what it couldn''t, out of despair it used all the energy it was able to gather to create something to attack. By instinct, instead of using Mana, it condensed a crimson shard out of pure corruption. Even though the corruption running through its veins was not strong enough, it was still a creature reborn after the crimson baptism.


    With all its physical prowess, it threw the shard towards Seth filled with rage and dissatisfaction. It had even forgotten about the repelling force that wouldn''t let it advance, but when that shard passed through that repelling area, nothing happened to it.


    The projectile kept elerating forward, reaching the goal in no time. However, it made the target be sent towards the thing it so desperately needed to reach.


    .


    .


    .


    A moment after the tip of Seth''s finger touched the gigantic spine, a red light suddenly expanded from it and covered the whole underground world. That entire ce was bathing in that crimson light and living by its rules.


    Man, woman, beasts, inanimate objects and everything elsepletely stopped in time and space. Actually, even the concept of time and space stopped existing at that moment. There was only the tyrannical rule of corruption.


    Seth''s soul was forcefully dragged towards a crimson world where he had been once before. He immediately recognized it, as being the same ce that he saw on that strange dream. The dream he had at that time when he was injured at the borders of the Ygnolia forest.


    However, instead of falling from the void, this time, he was already standing straight right before the throne he had seen at that time. Immediately, a strong will to sit down there started to take over him, just like it happened back then. But this time, he resisted. However, he inevitably took a step forward.


    At that moment though, a red lightning descended in front of the throne and a figure appeared there. It was the figure of a man, totally constituted by that crimson light of corruption.


    When he appeared, Seth felt like his body got paralyzed and he couldn''t even breath properly at his presence. It was an ancient presence capable of making him feel like a useless ant.


    ''Lexi!!! Are you there? Lexi!!!'' Seth desperately tried to call for his partner, but she was not there with him. Whatever was happening, was an event able to separate his soul from hers, what should have been an impossible thing.


    That figure slowly moved towards the throne and calmly sat down. His pair of crimson bright eyes looked directly at Seth as he started to ask in an ancient voice: "Why... Why are you fearing it? Why are you so fearful of it?"


    Seth felt like he was given the rights to say something, but that question wasn''t something he knew how to respond.


    "What... What are you talking about?"


    The corrupted figure pointed towards his chest and Seth suddenly looked down. He got shocked to see that there was a huge crystal shard crossing through his chest, yet he felt nothing. But he panicked after remembering everything.


    "Why do you fear it so much? It wasn''t supposed to be like this..." The crimson figure said once again.


    "What is that supposed to mean? Who are you?"


    "Sigh... Let me show you something..."


    The man suddenly moved his finger and behind Seth, the whole word copsed. It was like a curtain of ss had just shattered and instead of that crimson infinity, now, there was some kind of purgatory there.


    Although it looked like it was a purgatory, full of human, beasts and myriad of other races, it actually wasn''t. High up in the sky, there was a crimson star, shinning in corruption and down there on the ground, all those beings were trying their utmost to be blessed by the crimson star, yet there seemed to be a barrier that didn''t let it happen.


    "They are those who do not fear the corruption, yet they are doomed to never be blessed by it. However, you... You were blessed, yet you fear it."


    Seth was starting to understand what he was talking about, but it still didn''t make any sense.


    That figure sitting on his crimson throne continued: "And that''s why you can''t control it."


    When he said those words, Seth felt like the entity in front of him had the answers for his questions. The answers he was so desperately trying to get.


    "Senior... Who are you?"


    "That''s an interesting question. I was once someone... But not anymore. After what happened, the others started to call me as the Great Corruptor."


    "The Great Corruptor?"


    "Let me tell you an ancient story, something so old that probably no one knows it anymore. From the Twelve Primordial Laws, I held two of them in my possession. What I am now and everything that I did, began with how I used one of them, creating the Supreme Law of Corruption."


    "!!!" Seth suddenly understood that this entity, was one if the six Primordial True Gods. Someone that held creation and destruction on the palm of his hands, but what shocked him the most, was the wild supposition he had inside his head.


    He suddenly looked towards this whole crimson world and something clicked inside of him. He suddenly turned towards the Great Corruptor and asked: "What is corruption? Why did you create it?"


    Instead of directly replying, he made the "screen" behind Seth change, showing the scenes Seth had seen many times over. But this time, more detailed so he could see everything.


    An individual was infected by corruption. It tried to change him, to create something more perfect, moreplete. But it ended up failing. However, this time, Seth was totally feeling the whole process. He felt how the individual failed the process by his own limitations.


    The individual feared it; he wasn''t strong enough; he wasn''t able to resist the process; his soul was frail... Resulting in the failure Seth had seen many and many times. There were many moreplex things inside that process, making it even harder for someone to actually seed. The variables were so extensive, that there were only two sessful cases until this very moment. Seth and the Great Corruptor himself.


    Seth saw how he was able to seed the process and the screen shattered once again. After it ended, he wasn''t able to even say a single word, because he noticed something shocking. The corruption was not trying to destroy anything, but trying to create something new. All those failures, were the times it failed to create the "perfect object" thew was always trying to create.


    "We are the Corrupt Creations."

 Chapter 262 - Information

    The ancient entity sitting on the throne said: "However, there are two huge differences between us when ites to corruption. The first one being that while you fear the Supreme Law of Corruption, I am one with it. The second one, being that you have the chance to change everything, to be something else and to get powerful enough to live freely from the tethers that destiny and people impose over you; while I am no longer living."


    "You... are dead...?" Seth wasn''t able toprehend what could kill one of the six Primordial True Gods. Actually, the concept of having an encounter with an entity like that didn''t fully enter his minds until now. He didn''t know how to treat that entity or even how strong he was.


    "I, the creator of a primordial concept was not free from itsws, so I was the first one to experience being corrupted. From my own volition, I sacrificed my everything to be one with my own Primordial Law. Right now, I''m like the embodiment of the Supreme Law of Corruption. I am the Great Corruptor and the Great Corruption as well. Every single creature that died and was consumed by the evolution process is now part of me, making me stronger and eternal. However, that means nothing for me. What actually matter is... You!"


    Seth didn''t even know from where to startprehending the things he was hearing. He was actually too tiny toprehend anything the Great Corruptor was saying, so he tried to concentrate on what he understood.


    "Me?"


    "Yes. You are the first one, you are the proof my Supreme Law of Corruption is a perfectw, yet you are denying it. What do you fear? Why do you fear it? Are you perhaps afraid it will consume you mind and soul? Are you afraid you are going to be consumed by it?"


    "..."


    "What a joke! If you feel like it will devour you, then consume it back; if you feel you aren''t yourself anymore, then fight back and forceful control everything! But instead of embracing that power, you are running away from it! That''s not what I want from the inheritor of my legacy..."


    Boom!


    Suddenly the whole world turned upside down as billions of shards of corruption appeared everywhere. The endless crimson void waspletely filled with it. Each one of them seemed alive, as if they were shinning with power and ready to obey their master.


    Seth had no way to know that each one of them carried the life essence of a creature consumed by the corruption.


    "I cannot forcefully break the fourth seal for you, since those seals were developed to protect your body of a self-explosion from handling too much power, but I will make sure to turn you into a suitable inheritor. One that no longer fears that power, but epts it whole."


    BOOM!


    Every single one of the shards exploded, turning into energy sources that contained information. The Great Corruptor was going to forcefully nt that information inside Seth''s body and show him the way to operate his ability to the fullest.


    Suddenly, the whole world changed and Seth was actually the center of everything. The information contained inside those energy sources started toe towards Seth, swiftly entering his body one by one. They streaked through the air like crimson lightnings, entering his soul and adding tiny bits of information there.


    Seth felt like he wasn''t able to move at all, like he was tied to that spot. There was an irresistible power restricting him as that continued to happen. On the outside, the whole abyss was shining in red and time had stopped flowing. Lan Xue''s body and every other creature there, stood at the same ce, maintaining the same condition and posistion.


    .


    .


    .


    zing Phoenix Country.


    Three whole months had passed since Seth and Lan Xue left for that particr mission. At the outskirts of a small city called Misty Horizon, a group of people had just finished mining a huge purple Skystone deposit and were quickly finishing their job and storing their things inside their spatial rings, getting ready to depart.


    They were the disciples that were stealthily working for the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, making sure to not attract any attention towards them. Throughout the whole time, Qiao Duyi, one of the Eight Lion Guardians kept overseeing the whole process. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce couldn''t permit any mistakes happening at a time like this, so they sent none other than the number one practitioner in the rankings under the Lion King to protect and control everything.


    Sending more than just one integrand would make their enemies notice their moves, so they resorted to this strategy. Other than that, the Lion''s Pride Golden Pcebatants were too prideful to fight together against an enemy, so Qiao Duyi wouldn''t ept any help.


    Qiao Duyi was a Profound Mana peak-stage expert and other than a Mana Sovereign, nothing could threat him so easily. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce practitioners were known for their greater toughness and sturdy bodies. Their vitality and strength were just like the vitality of a wild beast and their powers were raw and savage.


    However, theycked what Velgor had. Information.


    Even though they were making an alliance, there were no such things when it came to resources on the cultivation world.


    Qiao Duyi was sealing thest spatial ring containing the purple Skystones, when his animal-like instinct told him something was off. The forest nearby was too silent and there was this death and darkness smell in the air. He watched as how the disciples were finishing their preparations as if nothing was wrong at all and he suddenly decided to leave.


    Not even alerting anyone, his body moved past the speed those disciples were able to sense, disappearing from that encampment before everyone. His speed was so high, that he was able to cross more than two thousand meters in just a few seconds. Other than that, he ignored the whole terrain and kept moving in a straight line, breaking every single tree and easily shattering the small hills he passed by.


    However, that feeling of impending danger never left him.


    Suddenly, he decided to stop and dodge to the side. The abrupt movement he made caused that forest area to be struck by a thunder p.


    p!


    But as a big number of trees were falling down, he noticed there was a male figure fully covered by shadows standing right where he was seconds ago. There were some daggers made of darkness on his hands and Qiao Duyi felt he would be doomed if he had been careless. He quickly executed his energy scan and noticed that person was a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator, just like him.


    He only knew a single n able to produce Profound Mana peak-stage cultivators, a n of demons his Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had an alliance with.


    "Who are you? A Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator that uses dark energy... You must be one of the Twelve Shadows, right? What are you doing here?"


    That person didn''t say anything. He just kept observing Qiao Duyi.


    The Lion Guardian Qiao Duyi used his energy scan once again, to scan the whole forest. Fortunately, he wasn''t able to sense anyone else, so he decided to act. The people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce were never patient in their actions and that was a weakness Velgor taught his Shadows how to exploit.


    Actually, Qiao Duyi and the strong practitioners from his Higher Ground, had never felt the need to be patient. They were not only strong, but they had a beast constitution that made them so tough that they could ignore most things.


    Qiao Duyi started to walk forward and speak in an imposing intonation: "If you have nothing to say, then fuck off my way."


    He was already prepared to make the first move if that person didn''t move out of his way, but when he blinked, that person suddenly vanished. Impressively, his energy scan wasn''t able to point the exact location that person was currently hiding. That situation started to make him feel like he was stranded.


    He wasn''t able to carelessly proceed anymore, else he could be attacked. Those kinds of situations were the ones he enjoyed the least. It was even worse now that he had to arrive at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce faster due to the resources he was carrying.


    Qiao Duyi got impatient and he decided to use the Mana he had previously prepared, to make his enemy leave his stealth.


    A golden aura circled around his body and his lungs resonated with it, creating a monstrous lion roar. The shockwave was so strong that a st destroyed the whole environment.


    ROAR!


    Trees and rocks were sent flying, clearing the whole path from any obstacles, but it wasn''t able to disrupt the Shadow Walk ability his enemy was executing.. However, Qiao Duyi was able to feel slight Mana disturbances in a certain ce, where his enemy most probably was hiding.

 Chapter 263 - First Shadow

    Qiao Duyi abruptly elerated towards the area he felt that energy fluctuation, while his Mana was already circling to execute one of his fierce strikes.


    "I want to see, how you will keep hiding from me! Golden w!!!"


    A blinding golden light covered his right arm as he wed downwards. His wing strike hit the ground near the area he had felt that Mana disturbance, causing a yellowish destructive light to descend there.


    Bang!


    More and more trees were uprooted by that strike, destroying arge area this time. He wanted to force his enemy to show himself, but unfortunately his enemy was one step ahead of him and wasn''t caught in that attack.


    Right after his strike had ended, a dagger of darkness appeared together with a man fully covered in shadows. The ce he appeared was right behind Qiao Duyi, while his dagger was already moving in a straight line towards the enemy, ready to assassinate him.


    Thud!


    The dagger stabbed Qiao Duyi right on his back, but after prating a centimeter or two inside his skin, it suddenly stopped. His beast-like hide didn''t let any weapon pierce over it so easily.


    Qiao Duyi felt a stinging pain on his back side and his arms quickly moved to grab the enemy that had just attacked him, but he wasn''t able to hit anything. The enemy had vanished withing the shadows before he could get him.


    "Tch! Annoying!"


    The man shrouded in darkness appeared a dozen of meters away from him, waiting for something to happen.


    Qiao Duyi was about to yell at that enemy and taunt him for his wicked ways of acting, when he suddenly started to feel dizzy.


    "You! What did you do to me?!"


    Qiao Duyi was really shocked. He was a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator and there shouldn''t be a poison strong enough to create that effect on his body so quickly.


    The mysterious assassin finally decided to say something.


    "Just a little poison that assassins like me, love to use. However, that one is from a Mana Sovereign initial-stage beast, so I hope you enjoy it."


    "You!" When Qiao Duyi heard it, he felt furious.


    Actually, that poison was not something that strong, but a poison from a Profound Mana initial-stage beast that could mask its aura and toxicity to fool the enemies. The assassin was doing the same. The poison would seem like it was taking effect quicker and act with a strong initial toxicity, but some minutester it would turn a thousand times weaker than when it was first administrated.


    But since Qiao Duyi didn''t know what kind of poisonous energy it was and from which poisonous beast it was, he had to waste some of his trump cards right at the beginning of the fight.


    "AAHHH! I''ll make you regret doing that! ROAR!!!"


    His body suddenly started to shine in a blinding golden light and all the muscles, limbs and organs started to change shape. Right in front of that assassin, he was quickly turning into a huge golden lion that was not only massive, but robust and menacing. Hecked the golden armor Qiao Bao had when he fought against Seth, but while he was transforming, the strong Mana fluctuations circling the area where he was, were enough to crush weaker enemies in a single second. Grinding them to dust.


    Boom!


    A golden light exploded forwards and he fully dispelled the poison running inside his veins, wasting his godlike transformation on something useless like that.? But before the assassin could rejoice about what had just happened, a golden lion shot towards him while using the timing of that blinding light as a support.


    The assassin swiftly covered his body in shadows, but the golden lion suddenly roared and forcefully dispelled his skill, making him stay face to face with an almighty beast king.


    Roar!


    The beast used his huge and sharp golden ws to smite down at the dark assassin, trying to end his story right there. There was a very strong golden pressure behind that attack, that made that member of the infamous group called Twelve Shadows, to furrow his eyebrows and get serious.


    Darkness quickly enveloped his whole body, creating a cocoon that protected him inside. It was one of the protective skills of the Shadow Demon inheritance, a skill that Seth was also able to disy. However, that man had no way of leaving from inside there, or teleporting away from inside, like Seth did sometimes. It required a level of Mastery he currentlycked.


    The golden w smashed the darkness cocoon apart, making the person hiding inside receive a fierce impact that sent him flying and destroying a wide area in that forest.


    The assassin used a huge quantity of Mana to stabilize his body and look back at the golden beast that had sessfully hit him. Drops of blood were falling from his lips as he stabilized his condition. If that attack had hit him head on, all the bones on his body would have been crushed.


    Suddenly a female voice came from behind him, taunting the male assassin.


    "Ahaha... And here I thought that you would be easily dealing with him, after boasting so much it would be a simple task, Second Shadow."


    The man was ranked number two in the ranks of the Twelve Shadows. He was a Profound Mana peak-stage Realm dark elemental cultivator that followed and worked for Velgor.


    "Snort! You should be helping me dealing with him instead of only watching the situation as if it was a good show. You know we can''t mess up things here, right?"


    "Tch... Alright. But it was just starting to get funny... Sigh... I guess we will have to end it faster then." Second Shadow''s yful countenance suddenly started to change.


    When Qiao Duyi saw that new person, his instincts told him to flee while using his maximum speed. Against that thin and pale woman, he had no chance at all.


    The people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce were a prideful bunch of muscle heads, but there was a situation where they would put their pride and ego away to escape, and that situation was when their instincts told them there was only death lying ahead.


    The massive body of that golden beast started to shine brightly once again. But this time, it was just like a golden sun had suddenly spawned right before those two dark elemental users. Qiao Duyi was using his best supportive skill to blind them. During that time it was active, he would quickly flee from the situation he was in, but before he even started to run, a curtain of darkness started to descend from above.


    That dark fog began to dim the golden light, quickly darkening that sun light and creating an eclipse. Not even the extra Mana Qiao Duyi infused on his skill was able to fight against that darkness that had descended.


    That woman was ranked first in the Twelve Shadows and her Mana was able to render Qiao Duyi useless, since she was a Mana Sovereign initial-stage cultivator. The Shadow Demon Royal n had two Mana Sovereigns and one of them was making a move.


    Qiao Duyi stopped wasting Mana on his supportive skill and used it all on his powerful limbs, reinforcing them to run away from that ce while creating a thunder p from his rapid eleration.


    p!


    A golden lightning streaked through the forest, leaving everything behind. But instead of panicking that their prey was rapidly distancing from them, First and Second Shadow were calm.


    The woman titled First Shadow suddenly raised her hand and her dense Mana Sovereign energy quickly generated the darkest darkness.


    "Darkness Cage!"


    Bang!


    Around the area Qiao Duyi currently was, a cage made of dark elemental energy was suddenly created.


    Bang!


    His beast body suddenly hit hard against the walls of that cage, creating a strong impact that made the entire earth shake. However, the cage didn''t break and the beast was forcefully stopped.


    He felt that dark elemental skill that was built with an energy that was beyond his capabilities of dealing with and despaired.


    Qiao Duyi decided to use hisst resort in order to escape. A golden aura covered everything around him, drawing a lot of Mana towards his location. He was preparing to use one of the most powerful and destructive skills of his sect, a skill that would destroy everything, bathing the whole area with his prideful golden light and annihting his enemies. However, it was a forbidden technique.


    That skill was so strong, that it would even damage the body of the user, but since he would be in his beast form, he would be able to handle the damage, but his enemies would all fall down.


    As if he was the epicenter of a golden cataclysm, the golden light converged around him, creating apressed golden Mana globe.


    First and Second Shadows suddenly felt that his next attack would be dangerous; however, First Shadow was already prepared for what was toe.

 Chapter 264 - Night Fall

    "Golden Sun Ascension!"


    Suddenly, from Qiao Duyi''s bestial body, golden rays of light started to shoot towards everywhere, like they were the first rays of light announcing theing of a golden storm of destruction.


    The entire darkness cage fiercely shook and as if a sun had descended in the middle of that forest, a bright light enveloped the whole are. But just when Qiao Duyi was about to make his Mana explode everything and annihte his enemies, darkness suddenly descended from the skies, drowning his whole body in a ck sea of darkness.


    First Shadow moved her arms and as if she controlled the day and night, the whole sky darkened. Thousands of dark clouds appeared above them, announcing that night was about toe. Their energy coiled around Qiao Duyi,pletely suppressing his golden rays and pressuring him down.


    "Night Fall!"


    At that time, day had changed to night. It was like she had pressed a switch to change it. All the golden energy radiating around the Lion Guardian Qiao Duyi was thoroughly suppressed.


    Qiao Duyi gritted his teeth and decided to execute his technique even though he was feeling totally suppressed. He had to risk it all, else there were no chances of leaving out of this alive. His body, that resembled a golden sun was thoroughly enveloped with a dark elemental mass, but it didn''t stop him from sacrificing his life force to increase the output of Mana he could release, injecting it all on his technique.


    Suddenly, that cloud of darkness that had already enveloped him whole exploded with the golden might his technique brought down. The force of that explosion made everything shake while millions of rays of light started to wreak havoc everywhere.


    "Tch... Impudent annoying cat." First Shadow felt annoyed by her prey behavior and finally decided to release her Mana Sovereign prestige upon him.


    Those rays of golden light that were destroying everything and moving towards her and Second Shadow like lightning, suddenly vanished after her Mana passed through them. Shepletely suppressed Qiao Duyi''s technique, rendering him useless.


    His body stopped shinning and only darkness remained. Together with that dimming golden light, his hope was fading away.


    Second Shadow vanished like a drifting smoke, appearing behind Qiao Duyi''s beast body. When he appeared there, he noticed his enemy''s body was riddled with injuries everywhere and realized those rays damaged his tough skin as well.


    "You trust too much on your tough body. Your pride is going to be your demise." Both his daggers of darkness were already brimming with Mana that increased their sharpness to the limit.


    Second Shadow abruptly elerated towards Qiao Duyi, cutting him where he was already injured, further opening those wounds. His ghostly figure passed through everywhere, swiftly tearing that golden lion skin and muscles apart.


    sh! sh! sh! sh!


    With each sh, blood gushed out like it was water from a fountain. His Mana infused daggers were cutting that beast body as if they were cutting butter.


    ROAR!


    Qiao Duyi roared in pain. His energy was quickly leaving his body as he unsessfully tried to defend himself. Very quickly, he shrunk back to normal, not able to maintain his transformation anymore.


    His body dropped down on the ground, but he was still alive and trying to stand up once again and run away from there. He was one of the core members of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, a prideful warrior that received the golden baptism of their saint beast, the Golden Lion. His body was resilient and tough, so he would never give up until the very end. But just as he stood up again, Second Shadow''s leg kicked his ankle from behind, making him kneel down on the spot.


    Just as he knelt down, Second Shadow suddenly applied pressure on his Mana and suppressed all his movements, sealing his possibilities of escape. With his life energy depleted and his energy veins sealed, Qiao Duyi wasn''t able to put up with a struggle anymore; however, the fact that Second Shadow made him kneel down, made Qiao Duyi restlessly move around and shout. That action instantly made him enraged to the point anything else didn''t matter. Kneeling down was a huge blow to his ego and he couldn''t tolerate it.


    "I''ll kill you! AHHH!!! I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!"


    Second Shadow smiled but he didn''t say anything back. His hands swiftly handled his dark daggers as he closed them on Qiao Duyi''s neck.


    sh!


    With a loud shing noise, Qiao Duyi was swiftly and cleanly beheaded. In a single strike, one of the Eight Lion Guardians lost his life inside the middle of an unknown forest at the outskirts of Misty Horizon.


    First Shadow suddenly appeared beside Second Shadow while moving her hand and collecting all the spatial rings around Qiao Duyi''s body. They were the things Velgor wanted the most, so she secured them first.


    "Thatst action was unnecessary. One day, this craze of yours of toying with your targets, will get you killed." First Shadow directly said, warning Second Shadow about his habits.


    "Hah! Don''t tell me that, when you were clearly toozy to even properly act... Tch... If not for his desperatest skill, you wouldn''t even have used your powerful Mana properly. Tch..."


    First Shadow didn''t reply him. She just took everything and left. Beforepletely leaving though, she made sure to use her Mana to wipe out any traces left behind by their battle and aura.


    At the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce mining encampment, all the miners and disciples were already dead. Ayer of darkness was consuming their bodies and disposing of them while Ninth Shadow stood silently waiting for hispanions by the side. His job was to kill everyone else, not letting any witness alive.


    When he felt First and Second Shadow''s presence, he bowed to them and waited for the orders.


    "Master has ordered us to return. There is nothing more to be done here, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    The three of them vanished leaving nothing behind. Everything has been taken care of and no traces of what had happened existed anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    CRACK!


    At the main golden pce inside the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce territory, one of the eight guardian statues standing in the center of the main hall shatteredpletely.


    The Lion Guardians nearby swiftly appeared one after the other, feelingpletely shocked by what they were witnessing.


    Pah!


    The doors leading to the main hallpletely shattered as someone forcefully entered. The person that entered was no one less than the Lion King Qiao Xuan himself. He seemed enraged by what had just happened, as if someone had stepped right on top of his ego; stepped right on top of his precious pride.


    ROAR!


    An almighty roar echoed through the whole sect.


    "I want you to find who was the one who killed Qiao Duyi! He was in a mission inside the zing Phoenix Country territory. Go now!"


    His orders were supreme. All the Lion Knights left to investigate what had happened while making sure to go as a group. They knew some things about the hidden operation happening at that area and knew that it meant a lot for their Master. It meant a lot for their Sect as well.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the throne hall in the Demonic Shadow Royal n castle, the Demon Lord Velgor had just called one of his loyal subordinates for a meeting.


    Suddenly, a silent shadow appeared before him and Fourth Shadow was already kneeling down on the floor, paying his respect for his lord.


    "Is there anything you want, Master?"


    "There is. I want you to secretly inform the zed Lake Sect and the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary about the recently activities around the mine the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had just mined. We need to do this in order to take their eyes off of us and suspect the other powers. Make sure the source of information will not be found out. You can go."


    "Understood." After receiving his orders, Fourth Shadow quickly left to do the job.


    Velgor sat back on his throne while thinking about the next steps on the list. After acquiring that huge quantity of purple Skystones and acquiring the purple core crystal left behind by the ancient Banshee, he was already able to execute his ns. There was only the part he left for Barghest missing. However, he had tried to contact Barghest these past few days, but the connection between their Sound Transmit Formations was not established, not even once.


    He had already sent his Shadows to investigate, but it would still take some time for the truth to surface.


    However, for the first time, Velgor started to feel something was off. There was something out of his expectations, making him feel ufortable. Actually, not only was half his n already destroyed, the other half of it was not even on the main ne anymore.. Seth was actually still trapped inside that Crimson World, receiving knowledge.

 Chapter 265 - The "Miracle"

    Boom!


    At the Crimson World where Seth and the Great Corruptor were, a gigantic quantity of crimson energy was coiling around Seth. The intensity of the power flowing towards him was so strong and the amount of it was so huge, that it was like he stood at the center of an energy star.


    All of that was caused by how much energy that information he was receiving carried. Throughout the whole time, the Great Corruptor controlled everything perfectly, making sure that divine-like power was small enough to fit inside the body of a mortal.


    All he did for Seth was nothing personal, but because Seth was the one that had survived. He would be the beginning of a new age, or the end of an old one.


    Inside Seth''s mind and body, everything was changing. Actually, it wasn''t a change, but an adaption. He wasn''t getting any stronger and his cultivation was not rising throughout the process, but the ancient information he was receiving would change his whole life.


    Suddenly, the crimson energy circling him stoppedpletely.


    The Great Corruptor lightly smiled and said: "Atst."


    With a wave of his hand, all that energy creating a colossal whirlwind out of corruption around him exploded, generating a st that made all the corruption spread towards every corner of that corrupted world.


    Seth''s body was right at the center of all that activity, but it was just like he was bathing in a holy light. He wasn''t being affected by that at all. In the middle of his chest, there was a red shard that golem had struck him with, still impaling him.


    "Snort!" Seth looked towards it, feeling how low was the quality of the corruption energy that creature possessed and just by willing, the shard started to shrunk. His skin, bone and muscles grew once again, while using that energy as a fountain.


    At the world outside, where time had stopped flowing, things slowly started to return to normal. Lan Xue looked towards Seth and she started to feel despair. When he received that hit, she was not unconscious and was able to perceive everything that was happening. She noticed his actions and how his situation had gone bad in just some few seconds. For her and everyone else inside that dark abyss, it was like a few seconds have passed and not three whole months.


    Her body was still injured and many of her bones were still broken, since she received a hard hit from that crystal golem when they were still on the outside. That searing feeling of corruption spreading through her veins was getting really intense, but even so, she didn''t stop trying to infuse her Mana inside Seth''s body, hoping he would be able to recover faster.


    In her panic, she tried to touch Seth''s open wound, caused by that crimson shard piercing his body, drenching her hands on his blood. She hadn''t noticed Seth''s subtle movement of touching the gigantic spine, so inside her mind, he was thoroughly unconscious, when in reality, he was already about to stand.


    Still inside that crimson world, Seth was now proudly standing before the Great Corruptor.


    "How do you feel?"


    Seth smiled and said: "Good."


    His eyes were shining in an ominous red glow as he felt the closest he was able to feel until now, from the corruption. Right now, he was able to feel the concept, the essence of that thing called "corruption". He was able to feel how mythical it was and even though he wouldn''t be able to touch all the concepts behind it yet, he was already deep enough to understand some things.


    "I don''t sense any fearing from you anymore, but you have to keep one thing in mind. The Supreme Law of Corruption is not something for the weak and it will definitely not ept being controlled by someone that isn''t strong enough, both physically and mentally."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Very well. Time for you to leave, but before you go, there are some things you will need to do." The Great Corruptor tapped on his throne and the world wall behind Seth shattered, revealing a screen that pictured the whole sub-space where his real body and Lan Xue were.


    Suddenly, a crimson wave appeared in the sky, covering the whole abyss like a veil. Seth was able to feel hundreds of thousands of creatures opening their crimson eyes and looking towards the sky through the screen.


    He couldn''t believe there were so many creatures hiding inside that ce and he didn''t understand why the Great Corruptor was showing him that.


    "If you want to leave from this abyss, you have to kill every single one of those failures. The only motive they hadn''t vanished by being corrupted is the fact their soul wasn''t invaded by the Supreme Law. Those souls are too primitive... End their fate, since it will be a better fate than forever trying to achieve something impossible for them. While doing so, make sure you im the gift I''ve left behind for you. That spine is something special, since it is the only part still remaining from my physical body. It will take the appropriate shape while limiting itself to fit in your weak hands and be handled by your puny Mana."


    Seth felt confused about his words, but he decided to believe them. However, he wasn''t able to picture how this normal man made of the purest crimson energy, could have a two thousand meters tall spine on his past ancient body. There wasn''t a way he could believe it.


    Seth was about to ask him some questions, trying to clear some of his doubts, but just as he was about to open his mouth, the Great Corruptor suddenly signaled for him to stop.


    "I won''t answer your questions now. Once you break the shackles binding you to this realm and obtain at least the recognition of the sixth seal, you cane back here once again and I will tell you more about some old stories and even what you don''t know about yourself."


    After finishing his words, the Great Corruptor willed and Seth''s soul body flew through the screen behind him, moving back towards his real body. He didn''t even have the chance to open his mouth.


    While he was going, he heard ast sentence from the Great Corruptor.


    "Tell that little spirit, that she can find the answer of what she is seeking inside the corruption."


    Bang!


    The screen closed and Seth felt he was back inside his body. He was shocked the Great Corruptor even knew about Lexi. Actually, he seemed to even know about what she was searching for, something Seth had just a vague idea about. Lexi was too reserved, but after living day and night with her, he was able to perceive some things. However, he would wait until she decides to tell him that by herself.


    As his soul entered back inside his body, the first thing he heard was actually Lexi''s anxious voice. It was an anxiousness born out of desperation and fear.


    "Seth! What happened? Why did you disappear like that... Seth!"


    "Lexi. Everything is fine. I will tell you what happenedter."


    "Later? I thought we had just died! If you had listened to me this wouldn''t have happened! Look at you! How are you going to recover from that injury, even though your Mana is being suppressed?"


    "What injury?" Seth suddenly stood up, and impressively, the shard piercing his body seconds ago had vanished. In their panicked state, Lexi and Lan Xue were not even able to notice how that had happened.


    However, Seth''s next actionspletely shocked them to their core.


    Seth breathed in and all the red fog hovering on the environment started to gather towards him. It was like a limitless flow of energy that he could use to do anything he wanted. The suppression around his energy veins were already long gone and in a single breathing technique, the Evergreen Essence activated at its maximum, sealing his wound in a pace that was at least a hundred times faster than what he could achieve outside this ce.


    Seth suddenly felt like a god at that ce. He was finally able to control the corruption and fortunately there was a lot of it around the whole abyss.


    After partially healing his body, he quickly extended his hand towards Lan Xue and by simply holding her hand, he sucked all the corruption that was already spreading through her energy veins out of her body. If she wasn''t a Profound Mana peak-stage cultivator, she would be long dead already. But fortunately, the energy invading her was not strong enough to finish the deed quickly.


    After Lan Xue felt Seth''s warm touch on her hands, the constriction she was feeling on her energy veins disappeared. Together with it, the searing pain affecting her body thoroughly vanished and a mild green energy started to invade her body and heal her wounds.. She had just seen a scene that she would never be able to forget.

 Chapter 266 - The Gift

    Seth kept healing her body with his Evergreen Essence at its maximum, since he could absorb the corruption from the air and convert it into energy. The speed in which she healed Lan Xue, made her make a funny surprised expression that almost made Seth stop it and loudlyugh. If he wanted, he could fit a whole rock inside her cute small mouth at that moment.


    "I didn''t know you were able to do those kinds of expressions. Is that ice cover of yours, just a fake?"


    Lan Xue looked perplexed and didn''t know how to respond. She was just like an ice statue, paralyzed after witnessing that miracle.


    Seth''s injury kept closing and healing at an impressive speed while at the same time, his Evergreen Essence healed her body as well. Even her mana was starting to recover and wasn''t suppressed any longer. It was like he had released her from her bindings all of a sudden.


    "You... Who are you really? How are you able to do these things?" Lan Xue had long stopped believing Seth was someone special. She now thought he was someone chosen.


    Seth stopped after hearing her questions. She asked it out of incredibility, but those questions were things that made him stop and think.


    "I wonder... Those are things I''m still searching for a proper answer, but it is not what matters for us here. What we need to do is to recover quickly, since there will be a huge battle happening soon."


    Lan Xue furrowed her eyebrows, but she believed him. The crimson shard he had been struck with was the solid proof there were hidden enemies down there. She wasn''t able to feel it previously, but with her Mana and senses slowly returning, she would soon be able to feel their presence.


    Suddenly, Lan Xue moved away from Seth, separating their hands. All this while, they had been holding hands, since he needed to make his energy ess her body somehow. However, instead of going wild and trashing him for that, this time she chose to move away and turn her back towards him, hiding a small blush she had on her face.


    Lan Xue didn''t understand why her body was heating up after realizing she was being touched. Actually, she would normally destroy someone that tried to touch her like that. But this time, that idea didn''t even pass through her mind.


    Seth realized her actions were not normal for someone that hated him to the bones like she had stated before, but he decided to notment anything about that.


    "Here, let me finish healing you." He extended his hand once again, but Lan Xue quickly refused.


    "There is no need." Lan Xue took a blue pill out of her spatial ring and ate it.


    A rich water elemental aura circled her body, infusing her with the water of vitality. She used her water elemental affinity to guide that energy inside her body and heal her remaining wounds very quickly.


    The water element had some healing properties that could be explored really well if the user had the right inheritance. The zed Lake inheritance, came from an entity that was called the Moon River Goddess. When her inheritance was discovered, the ancestor of the zed Lake created that sect to pass down the inheritance for the future promising juniors.


    Lan Xue possessed that inheritance just like Seth inherited the Shadow Demon abilities at the Shadow Demon Royal n. However, differently from the other Pce Masters from her sect, Lan Xue had slight differences on her bloodline, due to possessing a little bit of the Illusive Ethereal bloodline.


    But differently from Meiyi, her bloodline energy enhanced her water element and enabled her thepatibility with ice. Lan Xue then trained both her elements while focusing more on her ice variation. However, her water elemental energy was just as good as her other element. It is more urate to say that she has perfected her ice art to attack and defend, while with her water techniques, she had specialized them in the supportive role.


    Lan Xue quickly restored her condition, getting part of her Mana back, while at the same time that her body kept improving more and more. For a better absorption speed, she sat down and concentrated on her own condition, pushing the incredible facts she had just seen to the back of her head. She could learn more about Sethter, but the next time, due to personal interest.


    Seth smiled after noticing Lan Xue seemed to be in a more cheerful mood now and decided to finally tend to his things. There was still the "gift" the Great Corruptor had told him about.


    He turned around and looked at that giant spine that seemed to be inviting him. His right arm was already healed and his body would be soonpletely fine too, so without further waiting, Seth stepped forward and touched that bone once again.


    The Great Corruptor had told him that this spine was a special gift for Seth, but he wasn''t able to figure out how to use it. But mere seconds after he touched that giant piece of bone, the entire sub-space started to tremble.


    Lan Xue had just started to concentrate, but she had to open her eyes again after feeling that tremor. It was like the earth was relocating itself.


    The giant spine started to shined with corruption, lighting the whole sub-space and making all the creatures raise their head to look toward sit. Some of them tried to desperately approach that area, but the repulsive force kept denying them that. It was just like they were not worth it to approach that ce yet. The giant spine existence didn''t recognize them as worth it.


    After the bright lightpletely enveloped the whole giant spine, it started to shrunk down really fast. While shrinking, the format started to bepressed and change at the same time.


    Seth and Lan Xue were able to sense the ancient aura circling around it and both of them felt like they were mere ants standing before a behemoth. Their destinies were at the hands of that ancient powerful aura.


    The spine shrunk down to a two meters tall height, before itpletely stopped shrinking. It had changed shape to something that resembled a weapon, an unholy weapon that was able to induce fear by just looking at it. There was even a handle made of terrifying bones.


    Before Seth, now, there was a two-meters long bone greatsword, that was enveloped in an unholy aura that sent chills down the spine of even its new owner, Seth. That greatsword waspletely bathing in corruption, just as if it was an object born from it.


    Seth wasn''t able to resist the calling and extended his hand to hold the greatsword handle, feeling how heavy it was. But just as he was able to hold it, he felt it was heavy beyond measure. His hand was not able to support it in the air and it started to fall down.


    Before it touched the ground though, Seth suddenly released all his Mana, increasing his strength and was finally able to support the greatsword. For a cultivator that was already in the Mana Realms, a person that could change thendscape, not being able to hold something... One could already imagine how much it weighed.


    Seth wasn''t able to properly tell how much it weighed, but if he were to make a pessimistic guess, he would say it was at least weighing twenty tons. The way his Mana was being drained while he held that weapon, was something Lan Xue, the sole spectator to that scene, had never seen before. However, he was generating Mana at the same proportion, making it possible to continuously support it.


    Just as Seth used his Mana to hold the weapon, a crimson aura expanded from where he had touched, creating an energy wave that took the shape of a ring around him. It expanded forward to all sides, creating a wave of corruption that destroyed everything. The only thing left untouched, was Lan Xue.


    The moment he imed the treasure, that force repulsing the creatures vanished. At the same time, all the creatures inside the abyss felt like they had been robbed. Someone had just robbed their most precious treasure, their most important dream. Just like a horde of mindless vengeful monsters, they advanced towards the area Seth and Lan Xue were, with all their might.


    A group of twenty wolf-like corrupted beasts were the first ones to arrive there. They were all Mana Control initial to middle-stage Realm beasts that were specialized in speed. They often hunted in packs, since they were the weakest beasts in this whole abyss.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived at that ce, the crimson ring of destruction was still expanding towards everywhere, while decimating everything. Those poor corrupted wolves didn''t even have the chance to turn around and escape from that, beforepletely disintegrating in corruption.


    The next battle would be worse than an ancient battle between gods and devils.. It was not a ce for weak creatures like them to stay or participate.

 Chapter 267 - Battle In The Abyss

    Boom!


    The loud noise of the crimson ring destroying everything around the area finally ceased.


    Seth was now, holding that heavy bone greatsword with his right hand, feeling how powerful its presence was, but he knew that weapon wasn''t meant to be held like that. He quickly put his other hand of the hilt and finally, he was able to stabilize the weapon and move it with a little bit of difficulty.


    But just as he was going to test it, he felt many different presences approaching that area. There were so many of them, that a normal practitioner would start to tremble in fear and immediately freak out.


    Lan Xue was not restricted anymore, so she noticed all those presences too, however, her senses were not as strong as Seth''s senses inside this abyss, so her observations were iplete. If she knew how many abyssal creatures Seth had captured with his Soul Sense, she would lose her hopes once again. However, in this ce Seth was the king, the emperor and nothing he saw was able to affect him.


    Only around the area they were, there were at least two hundred Profound Mana initial to middle-stage Realm monsters, approaching with varying speeds. They all had a single objective; to recover what had been stolen from them.


    Lan Xue was about to stop her recovery process and stand up to get prepared for the battle, but Seth suddenly signaled for her to stop.


    "Don''t worry. Keep recovering until you are in your perfect condition. You can let this first round for me."


    "First round...?" She asked confused.


    Seth smiled, but instead of replying, his body suddenly vanished together with that new unholy weapon he possessed.


    Lan Xue understood his meaning and decided to concentrate on her injuries; however, she was not dumb enough to drop down her guard, always maintaining it up, even while healing. She was still impressed after seeing Seth''s new weapon, but it wasn''t time for her to be losing concentration because of that.


    Suddenly, lots of abyssal creatures arrived; only to see that their motive foring was long gone. Arge part of them still had no clues Seth had already acquired the thing they were hoping to get and while Seth was using his Shadow Walk, the auraing from his greatsword, was camouged together with his in a perfectbined technique brought up by Darkness and Corruption.


    Roar!


    They started to make noises and to search for the aura signature they most knew of, since it was the thing they spent their lives trying to get. But before any of them were able to identify any clues about the missing aura, Seth''s body reappeared beside that group of monsters, already swinging his new weapon their way.


    SWOOSH!


    A sharp sound of something ripping the air echoed and his twenty-ton greatsword was swept towards their direction. Since it was just a test, Seth tried to see the raw power it would be able to generate by just swing it with his full force, but not applying any Mana on it. There was no way for him to know how overpowered that weapon really was and the destruction it would bring forth.


    BOOM!


    As if they were caught inside a raging tornado, those beasts were surprised by arge amount of terrain and a sharp whirlwinding their way. Together with it, the impact force generated by Seth swinging that greatsword.


    When it hit their bodies, they werepletely decimated, creating a destruction wave that carried their severed limbs towards the far away distance.


    Lan Xue gasped after seeing how easily Seth took care of that group of powerful creatures. They were not Mana Control Realm beasts, but Profound Mana Realm monsters. Their bodies were as tough as iron and there was still that protectiveyer of Mana that they were able to employ as ast resort to support their defenses. Yet they were all one-shot.


    However, not even ten seconds after the first wave waspletely decimated, another wave of thirty to forty beasts, started to approach that area. They were all going towards Seth whilepletely ignoring Lan Xue.


    An aerial type beast was the first one to arrive. It plunged down at the enemy holding its desired object, trying to hit him when he wasn''t looking. Those beasts recognized the aura lingering on Seth''s new greatsword, since it was the same ancient powerful aura that they desired so much. In the end, it didn''t matter for them if it was a bigger or a smaller object.


    The abyssal flying creature descended towards Seth''s blind spot, creating a crimson ming energy before its body while it was still descending. Seth''s senses were better than ever inside this environment, so he had all the movements that beast was executing, inside his area of observation.


    When it was nearing him, one of his hands quickly moved towards the back, and grabbed the flying beast by one of its wings. The ming energy that beast was ready to release in the form of an attackpletely dissipated and the bird turned into an easy target.


    Seth felt no mercy for those abyssal beasts that tried to attack him. He strongly pulled off that wing he was grabbing and kicked that beast with all his might.


    Screech!


    The second group of ground abyssal creatures took that opportunity to quickly approach him, so when Seth turned around, they were already only forty to twenty meters away from him. But they were weed by Seth, that was already rotating his body and using his strength to swing his greatsword at them.


    Swoosh!


    The air ripping noise echoed and everything on his line of sight was crushed by the air pressure generated. A whole area of one thousand meters suffered a storm that destroyed all the living creatures there. Just a single swing of that weapon could literally destroy a mountain.


    Seth felt impressed by that. He never imagined that he would finally find a suitable weapon down here. He could feel that this greatsword had sealed itself, so he would be able to handle and control it better. As his power grew, he could then release its full potential and bring it back to its former glory, while maintaining the shape it has now.


    There were many other beasts approaching quickly, but when they felt the energy fluctuations and the tremor around that area, some of them started to roar and make strange noises, trying to alert the other ones.


    Instead of directly approaching, they kept waiting and waiting, until their numbers increased more and more.


    Seth felt that at a distance of one to two kilometers away from where he was standing, more than a hundred beasts were already gathering. There were so many different beasts that he could already see their unholy crimson radiance from where he was. Most of them had the aura of a Profound Mana Realm beast, but there were not only initial and middle-stage beasts now, butte and peak-stage too.


    When that particr group reached a number of a two thousand monsters, they started releasing their pressure over Seth and Lan Xue. Some seconds after that powerful disy, they started to advance. There were a lot of beasts already impatient to acquire that ancient treasure.


    For a group of mindless beasts, they were actually acting smart. Maybe that was a mutation caused by the energy of corruption, since they had at least partially evolved after all.


    When Lan Xue finally felt how big was the number of beasts attacking them, she almost stood up while urging Seth to run, but before she even begun to act, he turned around and said: "Atst... I was hoping a challenge would appear and I guess it is time. Lan Xue don''t worry, you can stay focused on your recovery and let me take care of these small fry. Make sure youe to help when the Mana Sovereign beast decides toe."


    Lan Xue not only got bbergasted, but she started to feel preupied. If what Seth was telling her was real, she would need to really get ready for the battleter on.


    Before the group of beasts decided to fully charge towards him, Seth was the first one to move once again. He held his heavy weapon and used his Shadow Walk to slowly vanish, merging with the abyss.


    The moment he vanished, thousands of energy scans tried to get the information of his current position based on his aura, but those beasts ultimately failed. Seth was thoroughly controlling the corruption to hide his presencepletely. Maybe a Mana Sovereign creature could find some traces of him, based on his Mana signature. But not them.


    Suddenly, the aerial type beasts circling around the area noticed a red doting from above. At first it was just like a needle that pricked their eyes when they looked towards it.. But less than ten secondster, it had turned into a crimson meteor that was mercilessing down.

 Chapter 268 - Battle In The Abyss Part 2

    FWOOSH!


    The red streak of light descended towards the group of corrupted beasts, not giving them time to run or react. Inside that crimson light, there was the figure of Seth, using his greatsword weight to drop down with a great momentum. He had activated his Crimson mes this time, making him resemble a red meteorite.


    BOOM!


    Seth hit the ground with his greatsword and all the energy behind his attack, made everything around him bathe in a crimson glow. A huge st suddenly happened, sending hundreds of beasts flying through the air just by the impact. Some of them were already dead, while there were others that were still alive, but gravely injured. However, before those creatures were even able to stabilize themselves, crimson mes quickly consumed everything, creating a red hell right there.


    The entire area shook and none of the beasts near the point of impact survived. Actually, there wasn''t even a remnant of them left behind. The beasts that were sent flying, were all engulfed by the crimson mes, turning into ashes very quickly. Their tough hide and incredibly high resistance were not able to guarantee their safety near that unholy fire.


    Inside that disordered formation of beasts, a huge round area was now burning endlessly and more than eight hundred beasts were massacred in a single attack. Seth suddenly left from inside that sea of mes, carrying his greatsword that was already infused with Mana.


    When he saw a group of twenty monsters waiting by the borders of that ocean of mes, he quickly swinged his greatsword towards them, creating a havoc that decimated everything. He suddenly vanished and appeared in another area, doing the same thing over and over, till the beasts were finally understanding what kind of monster they were up against.


    All of them were now feeling fear. It was caused by their instinct. It was telling them that only death waited for them, if they were to proceed and fight. But every time they felt the aura that greatsword released, that warning voiceing from their instinct, was thoroughly erased.


    CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!


    A group of rtively big and fast flying birds started to dive down towards Seth, after locking their perception on him. Those beasts resembled deformed eagles, full of spiky protrusions and sharp ws that could rip a human body into pieces.


    They circled around Seth, descending together and sealing his escaping path.


    "Heh..." Seth snorted and as he was repositioning his greatsword. He started to control the corruption in the air around him, making the essence gather and turn into thousands of crystal shards. Those shards started to spin and shine in an ominous red light, before shooting themselves towards every direction.


    In a single second, those aerial beast bodies were ripped apart and started to fall down from the sky. It was like blood was raining down towards the earth. Those beasts were torn to shreds when those rotating shards prated their bodies,pletely destroying their attacking n.


    While that was happening, a group of huge and tough beasts approached Seth on the ground. Those beasts were simr to small boulders and Seth realized they were probably earth elemental beasts formed by a concentration of Mana in certain special rocky spots. Their bodies were entirely made of tough rocks, that were reinforced by a Profound Manate-stageyer of energy.


    When Seth saw that group of fifty boulders trying to seal his path, he felt like a mountain was moving towards him and not earth elemental creatures. However, striking those huge beasts would actually be the best way for him to use his weapon and test it better.


    The first creature was already really close to him. It raised its majestic arm and smashed it down with full force.


    Seth greeted that attack with his greatsword, creating a loud collision sound.


    Bang!


    However, after a single second, the earth elemental creature arm shattered and his rocky body exploded, throwing rocks flying through the air. Seth used his Shadow Walk to reposition his body and made his greatsword greet another one of those creatures.


    Bang!


    Lan Xue watched how unstoppable Seth seemed to be. He was already at the mark of killing a thousand beasts, but he kept fighting non-stop. It was like he had endless stamina and nothing would be able to shake him or change his pace.


    At that moment, a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm aura appeared besides those approaching beasts. It was so majestic that all those other Mana Control and Profound Mana Realm beasts instantly started to act like they were its subordinates.


    The remaining earth elemental beasts started to retreat, waiting for the Mana Sovereign beast tomand them, but Seth didn''t let them go so easily.


    Seth was not only stronger, but way faster than those earth elemental monsters, so he kept destroying each one of them, not being bothered by the Mana Sovereign presence that had appeared. He already knew which beast had arrived. That aura that was released belonged to a monster he desperately wanted to find right now and get his payback.


    ROAR!


    Seth suddenly looked towards the sky and saw a massive crystal bodying from above. That attack had caused him many troubles, back when they were still inside the Deste Scorching Wastnds. If it were to hit him there, he would bepletely destroyed, but now, he felt like it wasn''t that much.


    As that massive body descended like crimson mountain, Seth breathed in, umting his Mana and his essence of corruption on his greatsword, preparing it to the confrontation.


    Lan Xue was watching that scene and she suddenly stood up and started to scream, trying to tell Seth to immediately leave that area. She didn''tprehend why all of a sudden, he became crazy, trying to fight against a Mana Sovereign entity. However, he chose to not hear her.


    "Seth! What are you doing?! Leave! Quickly leave!"


    But at that moment, it was already toote. The beast was already right above him.


    The red crystal golem body collided against Seth''s greatsword and an enormous energy st happened.


    BOOOOOM!


    It was like the apocalypse had arrived. A bright red light passed over, and together with it, the bodies of those earth elemental creatures disappeared. The other creatures that were at a rtively greater distance, thought they were in a safe spot, but that red light didn''t stop advancing, reaching them in no time.


    Just a single touch from that light was enough to make those creatures disintegrate. It was after all, the resulting force from a sh between a Mana Sovereign beast and the inheritor of corruption. If those beasts were the ones epted by this ce, Seth was now in itsmand. The energy around there was his for the taking and as time passed, he was getting more and more ustomed to use it for battling and for replenishing his own energies.


    Swoosh!


    After the red light, the air was pushed away, creating another shockwave. Seth and the red crystal golem were still locked in a confrontation, where none of them wanted to relent to the other.


    However...


    Crack!


    The red crystal golem felt the surface of its body cracking and it released his Mana to push its massive body backwards, finally separating.


    The creature looked towards those cracks and then looked towards the item that was inside Seth''s hands. Suddenly, an uncontroble fury started to rise inside of it. It didn''t understand why it wasn''t able to acquire that item''s approval, even after it was touched by it. However, all of those thoughts werepressed in a linear and simplistic line of thought, that could only generate more fury as the resulting emotion.


    Roar!


    It smashed the floor with both its crystal hands and from below Seth''s feet, many crystal towers started to surface, trying to pierce his body.


    Instead of escaping, Seth raised his greatsword and made it descend with full force, striking the floor with all its might.


    Crack!


    The whole ground cracked and the shards being generated there, cracked alongside it. That whole area became a huge hole, where it wasn''t possible to see the bottom.


    After destroying his enemy''s attack, Seth felt it was his time to go on the offensive. His greatsword lit with crimson mes and he swinged it towards the crystal golem. Even though they were hundred meters apart now, a wave of crimson mes formed from the greatsword and was carried towards the front while utilizing all the momentum the weapon had created.


    That wave was hundred times fiercer than a normal wave Seth could cast while not using the weapon. It was like a dragon had opened its mouth to swallow his enemies and toss them in the middle of the burning hell.


    The crystal golem could not escape from that area and was forced to resist those mes with his Mana.


    The crimson fire tried to advance further, but there was a Mana Sovereign energy blocking its path. However, little by little it kept advancing.. It was like the Mana was slowly being consumed by that raging fire.

 Chapter 269 - Battle In The Abyss Part 3

    Those crimson mes were little by little, destroying the defensiveyer of Mana protecting that golem and the main motive behind that, was the unending supply of energy Seth currently had. He kept increasing the strength behind his fire technique, until at a certain point, it broke through the red crystal golem''s defenses and fiercely assaulted the beast.


    Roar!


    The creature made of tough crystals, should have beenpletely resistant against most types of fire, but those red mes, burned it as if it was burning a body made of flesh. The fire clung to the surface of that creature''s body, quickly turning some crystals into ashes and making it lose its notions.


    Seth suddenly elerated, diving towards the huge burning area filled with his raging mes. While passing through it, his greatsword absorbed those mes and assumed an unholy appearance, already announcing doom was about to descend. When Seth arrived beside the crystal monster, he saw it was struggling hard to put the fire off of its body, so he took advantage of that situation to strike decisively.


    He swinged his greastword from the bottom to the top, creating a red line right in the middle of that big creature made of crystals. That line kept shinning with a crimson glow, inducing despair on any of the creatures that happened to see it.


    Crack!


    The frontal part of that crystal golem started to crack and many parts of its crystal coating, started to fall off. The monster stumbled backwards, but each step it took, more and more parts of it were falling off, until it took onest step, beforepletely stopping. If it were to take another step backwards, the creature felt its whole body would crumble and its existence would cease.


    Suddenly, at that moment of life and death, the crystal beast started to feel that its core was heating up. From inside it, a Mana shockwave left and rapidly went through everything. The energy wave strangely did nothing to Seth, but for the other beasts witnessing that fight, it was like they were fed with power and adrenaline.


    That Mana shockwave served not only as a signal, but as a buff. After being blessed by that buff, those spectating monsters felt their Mana getting stronger than ever. All of them felt restless and immediately charged forwards, ignoring the fact they were not Seth''s opponents.


    However, there were so many beasts, that Seth couldn''t even begin to count. The number of different Mana signatures approaching him was so high, that with a quick scan of his powerful Soul Sense, he was able to pick more than a thousand and five hundred different auras.


    All of them had already exposed their ws and bared their fangs, ready to destroy that singlemon enemy that had disturbed their peace; disturbed the bnce.


    "Snort!"


    Seth suddenly grabbed his greatsword with both his hands and pinned it down on the floor. Half of it instantly entered the ground, lodging there while waiting for Seth''s next move. Seth continued to hold the weapon with both his hands, making it seem like he had given up fighting. He closed his eyes and assumed a stance that was not a battle stance, totally concentrating on something else.


    However, he wasn''t really giving up and from inside his body, a strange thumping sound echoed through the entire area. Those mindless beasts were not able to notice it and only Lan Xue realized that something was off.


    Red lines appeared on both Seth''s arms, spreading towards his greatsword. After they appeared on his greatsword, they quickly started to spread towards the ground, going everywhere around that area. The speed in which those lines were advancing, was at least hundred times faster than the speed those beasts had, while charging towards Seth.


    When Seth felt he had encapsted every single one of them, he abruptly opened his eyes and lightly said while looking towards the red crystal golem: "It''s time for your doom..."


    Suddenly, his dark elemental energy exploded out of his body. Mixed with it, there was a lot of essence of corruption, creating a spiraling energy that was red and dark at the same time. That energy entered his greatsword and powered it up to a new height. That power was then directed towards the soil, already marking the end for each one of the creatures standing on the area he had marked.


    At that moment, there were already hundred plus beasts jumping towards him, ready to bite him to death. All of them were already releasing their special abilities or trying to suppress him with their strong aura. Some of them were turning their Mana into specified elemental techniques, but suddenly, a dark crimson light made everything stop.


    "Doomsday."


    Seth calmly announced the end of the days for his enemies and right at that moment, the corrupted darkness umted inside the greatsword, traveled through the whole marked floor, covering an area of more than ten kilometers and just excluding the spot Lan Xue was standing in.


    Even before the creatures present on that area were able to look down and see what unusual thing wasing towards them, the whole floor exploded upwards, sending everything stepping on it flying away. Darkness and corruption rose from underneath,pletely swallowing everything.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    In a single second, everything ceased to exist. Darkness and corruption hadpletely engulfed those beasts, obliterating them. The red crystal golem was in the middle of them and even his sturdy Mana Sovereign Realm body, wasn''t enough to save him from demise. The red crystals around that creature''s body were disintegrated and the core shatteredpletely.


    The whole abyss experienced some degree of tremor. Some ces experienced it harder and other ces barely felt it, but the whole abyss shook with that single wide area attack.


    After painting the whole scenario in a dark shade of red, the corrupted essence of darkness started to slowly fade away from the atmosphere; however, that whole ce was now devoid of any living beasts. The precious uneven floor had turned into an evened hole, that could have been the graveyard of those dead beasts, if their flesh and bones had been left behind. However, nothing remained, not even the traces of their previous auras.


    Seth started to feel tired. After battling more than two thousand enemies, he was finally starting to feel tired. But suddenly, he felt the area being filled with a fresh essence of corruption, from which he decided to absorb and replenish his stamina.


    That event was happening because the corruption previously stored inside the bodies of those monsters, had now returned to the world. It was now serving as a tonic for Seth.


    That situation, had already happened multiple times before. Like back then, when he was doing a side job for the lord of the Hilkhell city. That process wasn''t a new thing for him, but this time it felt different. He wasn''t able to actively control that process at that time, what he could easily do now and was actually doing while not sparing any efforts to absorb everything.


    Lan Xue silently observed what that had happened. She was already out of words to express the shock she had received. Every single time, Seth was able to shatter her vision about him, deepening her opinion about his talents and character. However, thatst skill was something she felt hard to believe even after witnessing it.


    At first, she thought he was a talented individual hard toe by, but during this trip together with him, she was nowpletely sure he was nothing less than a monster. He was able to jump thedder and fight stronger opponents; his senses were even better than hers; hepletely dominated fire and darkness; he was able to heal with a strange green light and there was even that crimson energy she was inwardly afraid of, but refrained toment about it.


    Thest technique he had disyed though, had left her thoroughly speechless. She was sure that right now, she would not be his opponent anymore.


    While Lan Xue was having a hard time believing the previous scene, Seth kept absorbing the energy of corruption.


    Suddenly, he felt his energy veins expanding and initiating a process every cultivator loved to pass through.


    Bang!


    The Mana around his body started to circle faster, getting more and more robust. Each time it circled, it waspressed to a denser Mana, that seemed to be at least ten to a hundred times stronger than before. That was the process that happened when a cultivator was about to leave the Mana Control peak-stage Realm and enter the Profound Mana initial-stage Realm.


    It didn''t take that much time for Seth''s Mana topletely be renewed, making him feel stronger than ever. There weren''t any major or bright events throughout that Realm upgrade, just some noises of Seth''s energy veins expanding and contracting, changing shape to amodate the new form of Mana he would be able to use from now on, while expelling the Mana that couldn''t bepressed.


    Seth was now, left with only a meager amount of a stronger type of Mana, but it didn''t matter that much for him, since he kept absorbing the corruption in the air and transforming it in more and more Mana.. Like that, he would be soon returning to his top condition.

 Chapter 270 - Battle In The Abyss Final Part

    A cultivator, be it a beast that followed the path of energy absorption or an individual that could be a human, elf or demon, that eventually stepped in the path of increasing their strength, by using the natural resources and energies provided by the environment, were without a doubt, the apex predators of this world.


    However, there was a certain time that was crucial and fatal, even for such predators. It was a moment that they were at a disadvantage and totally exposed a weakened side. That situation was the scenario Seth encountered himself in just now. Upgrading the Realm of strength.


    That weakness was mainly caused by the changes happening in the Mana or Qi. It would get stronger while upgrading realms, but for that to happen, there would be some extreme processes happening with the older Qi or Mana, changing it to a better one.


    During that process, the cultivator would not be able to properly use any of his or her techniques, much less stop the changes in the middle of it, unless he or she wanted to damaged their energy veins forever. That''s why most cultivators would enter a secluded cultivation session in order to upgrade their realm, safely going past their limits.


    At such a time, Seth waspletely out of Mana, since it had beenpressed to a much stronger version, rendering him with only a low quantity of it, but suddenly, the sky above his head seemed to part in half. There were no clouds up there, just endless darkness and a thinyer of energy that wouldn''t let anything leave from the abyss. But right at that moment, it was like dark clouds had formed up there and from inside them, a creature rapidly left.


    No giving him the chance to even raise doubts about what was causing that disturbance, the flying beast descended with its full speed towards Seth. It was waiting for the enemy to show a state of weakness and that realm advancement, gave it the perfect chance to act.


    The flying beast seemed to be a huge bat-like creature, but by looking closer, it would be easy to identify what it really was. With its unholy torn wings and those deadly sharp ws, a Gargoyle was spiraling down towards Seth, executing one of its deadliest moves.


    When Seth and Lan Xue felt that creature''s aura, they were shocked to realize that just after defeating the first Mana Sovereign entity another one had arrived. The timing of its arrival though, was not favorable for them.


    Lan Xue felt she was more than ready to fight now and like a drifting snow storm, her body started to move with her top speed in order to arrive near Seeth and defend him. However, she realized she wouldn''t make it in time.


    Seth wasn''t able to use his Mana properly yet and if he were to be any other cultivator, he would definitely die from that next attack. But unfortunately for the Gargoyle, Seth was the inheritor of the corruption and all the essence still drifting through the air was his weapon and shield, serving as a tool to aplish what he wanted.


    Like a spiraling missile, the Mana Sovereign beast pointed its sharp ws at his direction, but it noticed an abrupt and fierce energy activity around the target.


    Seth attracted all the Energy of Corruption towards him, making it enter his energy veins and bring strength to his muscles. His body received a sudden boost in his physical capabilities with all that corruption on his bloodstream and with a single pull, he took his greatsword out of the ground, turning around to defend himself from the spiraling annihtioning from the sky.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    Seth''s greatsword collided against two huge and sharp ws that threatened to rip his body in half, creating another destructive shockwave around them. The gargoyle was forced to a stop, but Seth felt like a huge hammer had just pounded the middle of his chest. However, those ws were not able to proceed further even an inch after the initial impact.


    Although it looked like Seth and that Gargoyle were at a perfect bnce, they were not. Seth suddenly felt it would be impossible to stay in that deadlock for a long period, since he wasn''t able to use his Mana yet. The Gargoyle seemed to have noticed that as well and was about to move its wings and attack him, when it suddenly felt its wings were getting cold and really hard to move.


    It immediately took flight once again and abandoned its previous efforts, turning around to defend from the uing threat. Lan Xue had appeared there and together with her; a freezing aura started to freeze everything. It was like she was announcing the arrival of winter.


    The creature started to feel how limited it was inside that cold area and decided to go away from there, but first it had to take care of the freezing environment around it. It abruptly opened its mouth and a sonic wave was quickly emitted, making all that ice start vibrating and copse. Lan Xue was forced to use a bit of Mana to protect her ears from that sound wave.


    After freeing itself, the creature was about to take to the skies, but its instincts felt something deadlying from behind.


    Seth was already swinging his greatsword to hit that monster and finish it off quickly, but he felt it connecting to an external Mana shield that appeared around the Gargoyle.


    Bang!


    The shield shook and a long crimson mark was etched there, but it withstood the impact. That was a protective measure the Gargoyle had developed for a situation like this; however, it required a lot of Mana and wasn''t something it could use every time.


    Taking advantage that Seth wasn''t able to rpose himself that quickly to strike once more, the gargoyle wings opened up and it was about to ascend to the skies once again, but it suddenly felt the surface of its shield freezing.


    Lan Xue had noticed that the creature wouldn''t be able to attack during the time that defensive shield was up and decided to risk her own safety, to put all her Mana and attention on making her freezing energy take over the whole environment.


    It was like a blizzard had suddenly arrived to freeze everything around, but at the same time, concentrating most of its energy on sealing the path of what was inside that energy shield.


    "Now! Seth!"


    Seth quickly used the Essence of Corruption on the atmosphere to generate a little bit more of Mana for him and crimson mes finally started to burn on the de of his weapon.


    When the Gargoyle felt the energy fluctuations around that greatsword, it decided to use everything it had in order to escape. The already damaged protective shield was discarded and that creature''s wings started to vibrate with Mana, increasing its speed and making it be unaffected by the freezing energy.


    After that, the beast suddenly took flight towards the distance, making sure to speed up through the air and leave from that ce the fastest it could. Seth and Lan Xue were left behind very quickly and their efforts werepletely nullified.


    However, Seth already had that possibility inside his ns. What he was going to do now, was something he wanted to test, but wasn''t able to, at the fight he had before.


    His eyes shone with both light and darkness, however the light was a red one. In a single second, his body disappeared, as he had used the Second Step of the Shadow Walk, teleporting away from where he was and appearing right in front of the Gargoyle.


    The beast didn''t even have time to fully realize his presence and the danger he brought, before everything in front of it turned red.


    Seth''s crimson mes announced the ending for that flying beast, since just a second after he appeared, his greatsword, coated with mes of corruption, smashed right at the center of that monstruous body.


    Crimson mes started to spread everywhere, quickly burning the body of that beast and everything else around the point it had impacted on the ground.


    While working together, Lan Xue and Seth were able to take another Mana Sovereign Realm beast down and finally acquiring some time to rest. Or so they thought.


    Right after that beast had died, they felt another group of Profound Mana Realm monsters approaching and both of them realized this would not end so quickly. However, Seth was getting stronger and getting a better understanding of his new powers every second that was passing.


    When he was still talking with the Great Corruptor, he had seen hundreds of thousands of beasts through the screen and now, he realized this was a test for him. A test to prove he was worth it.. If he didn''t kill all of them, like the Great Corruptor had told him to do, the energyyer blocking the path to the surface, would not disappear.

 Chapter 271 - State Of Things

    Time flew by. Without Seth and Lan Xue knowing, four more months passed since the first time they started to fight against that horde of beasts inside the abyss.


    On the surface, the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and the zed Lake were gathered in a meeting with the people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. After they received the message Velgor had ordered Fourth Shadow to anonymously send them, many things and many episodes had already happened between those sects.


    A huge purple Skystone mine, was not something that any of them could let go of so easily and the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and the zed Lake had to take part on this, else they would be losing a golden opportunity.


    At the time they received the information, they sent their representatives to verify the area where that mine existed and were able to certify that it really existed, since there was still the energy signature from those purple Skystones around there.


    Other than that, they didn''t find anything else, but that signature was already the proof they needed to acta. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had looted everything and were now a threat to them.


    Qiao Xuan entered the meeting room and sat at the important seat reserved for him. At the other side of that huge table, the man referred as Sanctuary Master was already seating straight while being apanied by many powerful elders from his sect.


    He had a mild smile of his face, but inwardly, there were manyplicated thoughts forming on his head. Most of them were not even rted to the mine incident, but to the zed Lake. He was silently observing the representative of that sect, following the orders his goddess had given him.


    The person representing the zed Lake was not the Lake Goddess, in fact it was not even the Lake Mother, since she didn''t want to reveal herself yet. The person that came to represent them, was none other than the Eleventh Pce Master, Lady Yushui. Behind her, the Hua Sisters were apanying her, ready to assist if anything were to happen.


    However, there was a subtle frown that never left their faces. That frown, was actually rted to the situation that happened with the Twelfth Pce Master Lan Xue. She had gone missing after she left the sect alongside Seth. It has been seven months since theyst saw her and nothing any of the other people taking part on this gathering could say, would make them not suspect them for that.


    Yushui kept secretly observing the Sanctuary Master, just like he was doing with her.


    Suddenly, the Sanctuary Master decided to say some things.


    "Lion King Qiao Xuan, I hope you can rify some things for us, else my Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and the Pce Masters from the zed Lake, wouldn''t be able to peacefully rest during the next few days..."


    Pce Master Yushui noticed the Sanctuary Master was using them to reinforce his point, but instead of contesting him, she decided to stay silent.


    Qiao Xuan felt a fury suddenly rising inside of him, but he was able to control himself properly and talk to the Sanctuary Master.


    "What do you need to know? What is it that should really be rified?" He was controlling himself, but his speech intonation was a bit off. It was like he was about to assume a demanding tone and reverse the logic behind that meeting.


    "Lion King Qiao, I guess none of us here has that much free time to be wasting on this meaningless conversation. We want to know how many purple Skystones you have acquired from that mine exploration and how many of them are you "willing" to part with...?"


    The Sanctuary Master was asking that question while maintaining his previous mild smile. However, neither Qiao Xuan nor Pce Master Yushui felt he was trying a peaceful approach. They heard his words as if they were a threat.


    For Pce Master Yushui, it didn''t change that much. She was already imagining he would be taking that stance, since the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary had never been a peaceful group of people to deal with at the first ce. Actually, they were the most entric and the hardest to deal with. But for the Lion King Qiao Xuan, those words were like an affront. Not only that, those words were like the Sanctuary Master was making fun of his predicament, as if they were meant to ridicule him.


    Qiao Xuan''s Mana Sovereign initial-stage aura burst out of his body, crashing against every single side of the room. The elders from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and even the Pce Masters from the zed Lake Sect felt pressured.


    He suddenly stood up from his seat and said: "You want the purple Skystones? Are you fucking serious?! One of my Lion Guardians, the one ranked first was in charge of overlooking the whole fucking operation; however, he is fucking dead now! Tell me... How am I going to part with something I don''t even fucking have?"


    The whole atmosphere suddenly became heavier and everyone felt that Qiao Xuan waspletely furious.


    The Sanctuary Master though, still had the same mild smile on his face.


    "What do I have to do with it? If he died, it means he was a worthless subordinate." The Sanctuary Master replied, shocking everyone there.


    After hearing his words, Qiao Xuan''s aura suddenly intensified and it seemed that he would explode at any moment.


    The Sanctuary Master started to release his cultivation as well, making things even harder.


    "Please, stop. I feel like nothing is going toe out of this." Pce Master Yushui suddenly said. She was the weakest among the three of them and wouldn''t even be able to put up with a fight against them; however, they still considered her words since she was representing her sect.


    Qiao Xuan recollected his threatening stance and retracted his aura. After that he suddenly said: "I don''t know who killed one of the most important members of my Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, but I swear I won''t stop searching until I find who did it! And when I find who was responsible for that; it''s going to be war!"


    The Lion King didn''t feel like staying there anymore, so he left alongside the members of his sect.


    The Sanctuary Master felt like things were not over yet and that Qiao Xuan could possibly be doing that to avoid stating the truth and decided to do something. But just as he would move his hand and release one of his techniques, he saw Pce Master Yushui standing up and leaving the room together with the Hua Sisters.


    At that moment, he decided to ask about some things.


    "Heh... Will the zed Lake so easily give up on this matter? I thought you were the ones that always valued bnce... Could it be that, you''ve been having some problemstely?"


    Pce Master Yushui frowned. There was a hint of displeasure on her expression, but she decided to ignore him and continue to leave. The Hua sisters followed behind her even though they wanted to stay and p that man''s face.


    After theypletely disappeared, the Sanctuary Master finally stood up and left. He was able to gauge the state those two sects were in and many other minor things. After going back to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, he could then n their next step together with his goddess.


    .


    .


    .


    Qiao Xuan arrived at a private building owned by the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, where there were many protective formations that wouldn''t let anyone spy on them.


    The other seven Lion Guardians were all there. All of them had a very serious expression on their faces. They were not able to find anything after searching for many months and were only left with wild guesses about what had happened.


    After Qiao Xuan entered his office, one of those Lion Guardians, responsible for their informationwork came to ask him some things.


    "Master, the StormWind Valley sent us a message, asking for our help. It seems some unfortunate events have happened to them."


    The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was located near the territory of the nation called StormWind Valley. That country, was the one considered to be the strongest power outside the Higher Grounds; however, when put near them, they wouldn''t even be considered as a minor threat. That''s why the StormWind Valley, had affiliated themselves with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    Right now, they seemed to be facing some troubles, but their timing when asking for help, was not a good one.


    "Ignore them. We don''t have time to waste on them now. We must quickly discover if those other two Higher Grounds were the ones responsible for what had happened. Unfortunately, there isn''t a way for us to force them to truthfully answer our questions, without any proof. If we were to attack any of them, the other one would end up getting in an advantage and getting the upper hand at the end."


    "You''re right master. However, there might be a way for us to get in an advantageous position."


    "What is it?"


    "We just need to speed up the Young Master''s marriage and acquire Velgor''s full support."

 Chapter 272 - Flames Of War

    "That''s it!"


    Qiao Xuan abruptly stood up after that realization. There were two to three months remaining until the ceremony was ready, but they were in a desperate need for support now and that could be a great solution for their problems. If they were to acquire the Demonic Shadow Royal n backup, they could storm their way to those other two Higher Ground doorsteps and recover what was stolen from them.


    Truth be told, Qiao Xuan wasn''t bothered by the loss of one of his Lion Guardian, what mattered the most for him were those purple Skystones. They were a fortune that could only be acquired once in a lifetime. Being robbed of such a quantity of resources has left him distressed.


    "I want you to prepare the Sound Transmit Formation and connect it with the Demonic Shadow Royal n for me, right now. I will personally ask Velgor to speed up the marriage process."


    "Understood."


    A Lion Guardian left Qiao Xuan''s office room to prepare the things they would need to activate that formation.


    elerating the marriage was one of the fastest ways they could use to get some support now, but Qiao Xuan ultimately failed to realize how Velgor did things. He was still under the impression that Velgor at least cared about his nephew Serene, when in reality, she was literally nothing but a tool for him, just like the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was one as well.


    He would never wage war against a group of strong individuals, if he didn''t win something in return, but this time around, there was actually something Velgor wanted to aplish. Actually, after causing all this situation, Velgor had already considered the possibility Qiao Xuan woulde to ask for his help and he would make sure to get the most out of that situation.


    .


    .


    .


    While things were happening at a strange pace in between those behemoth sects, in a country name StormWind Valley, there were many people moving fast through some strategic points, defending the borders against a very dangerous cmity that had silently arrived upon them.


    Many wind elemental practitioners were organizing themselves in some groups of twenty people, in order to fight some strange beasts that were ceaselessly attacking them. They seemed to have a crimson energy moving around their bodies, that in those practitioners'' minds, it could possibly be the reason they were acting so rampant.


    Actually, this nation was not very far from the Ygnolia forest and the Hilkhell city, and the beast riot they are experiencing now, is the same cmity that befell that city and the minor viges around it at that time. However, there were two different things between that situation and this one.


    The StormWind Valley was considered to be the strongest one amongst all the countries at the continent of Alteria and it has many strong groups of cultivators and sects that could better protect it, in the case of a crisis.


    At a crucial moment, those practitioners could be summoned to help containing the beast rioting from the StormWind Point.


    The Corruption had arrived at a ce called StormWind Point. It is more like a beast mountain were lost of wind elemental creatures live in, due to the high activity of that particr element there.Right now, some of the weaker beasts that lived in that area, were discharging multiple aerial attacks against some cities that were closer to that ce.


    "Fast! Fast!"


    "Move fast! Prepare to defend the next point!"


    "No! We won''t make it! We need to ask for help!"


    Many aerial type beasts, controlled by a crimson energy were engaging in a fierce fight against the humans, creating a bloody scene that has been going for over a week already. Bit by bit, the creatures advanced further while destroying many structures and reaping many lives.


    However, the people from that particr nation, were still rtively better than the Wu Martial Kingdom soldiers that were taking control of the zing Phoenix Sect now.


    While that private meeting between the three higher grounds was still happening, the sky over the zing Phoenix city started to change.


    The event referred as the Fire Vortex, had opened itself up again at the skies, covering the whole city. All the people still residing inside that conquered city, felt the temperature rising quickly, reaching a threshold that was starting to get ufortable.


    However, the soldier and officials that belonged to the Wu Martial Kingdom, felt like hell had opened up in the skies above them.


    CHIRP!


    Suddenly, a huge phoenix made of mes left from inside the portal and started to circle in the air. A magnificent aura suddenly pressed down on everyone, rendering them useless and sealing their cultivation.


    That phoenix was circling through the air, marking every single individual that wasn''t supposed to be at that ce. It was time for a reckoning. They had invaded a sacred territory they shouldn''t have, and now, it was time to pay with their lives.


    CHIRP!


    Suddenly, the people from the Wu Martial Kingdom, started to feel the heat had arrived at unbearable levels and their skin started tobust. All of a suddenly, many painful screams started to echo around that area.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!"


    "ARGH!"


    "Save Me! Save me!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Throughout the whole city, soldier and buildings constructed by the Wu Martial Kingdom started to burn with fierce and merciless mes. However, it was impressive that it didn''t burn them to cinders so quickly, but made them experience the sharp pain of being fried alive.


    None of them were able to use their cultivation to assist them at that time and were forced to feel that torturing hell for some minutes, till they eventually became ashes.


    The zing Phoenix citizens that were being held as ves or somehow were still living inside the city and all the buildings that originally belonged to them, were spared. None of them suffered that torture they were witnessing the soldiers from the Wu Martial Kingdom suffer. They just felt the temperature was slightly hotter.


    Naturally, tears started to fall from their eyes as they knelt down in reverence towards their Phoenix God. However, they failed to notice that there were two beautiful figures standing straight in the air up there. One of them was the one controlling the Phoenix that was subjugating the enemies.


    After thest official from the Wu Martial Kingdom died, the Phoenix suddenly circled once again and shot towards a distant ce, like an arrow made of fierce mes. The two female figures disappeared together with it.


    Everyone watched as the phoenix burned everything on its way, while it disappeared. However, none of them were able to realize that the ce it was moving to, was where the Wu Martial Kingdom was located. Less than a dayter, it would already be visiting that kingdom and delivering a great gift right to their doorstep.


    The woman controlling the phoenix wouldn''t let it end with just that meager retaliation. The Wu Martial Kingdom had initiated a war, and now they would have to pay the price.


    Unfortunately, the nobles living in that kingdom didn''t even know what cmity was about to befall them. After the death of the Wu Martial King and his official wife, the whole kingdom was experiencing something like a civil war.


    Many nobles had colluded with a group of strong individuals, to take the power from the hands of the Royal Family, but he remaining members of that destroyed family were still resisting their advances.


    While many secret operations were happening at the Wu Martial Kingdom Capital City, everyone felt the temperature rising some degrees all of a sudden. This situation caused many of them to feel something was off and they decided to stay alert.


    Some minutester, many people started to view an orange dot up in the sky and initially thought it was a meteor, but when it approached the city, they were surprised by the sight of a huge ming phoenix that brought the temperatures around there to a new level.


    This time, there were no restrictions happening on the energy veins of the citizens of the Wu Martial Kingdom. The woman controlling the phoenix, judged it wouldn''t be necessary.


    Her eyes were resolute while they burned with scarlet mes and her decision was absolute. It was war and she had to be merciless, like her enemies were.


    CHIRP!


    The phoenix circled twice through the skies above that city, generating a huge momentum and scaring everyone down there. It started to fly higher and higher and its power umted faster and faster, until it resembled a raging sun.


    Nobles, normal citizens, warriors, soldier, cultivators, criminals, innocent people and even the remaining members of the Royal Family, looked towards it while feeling fear, feeling apprehension.


    Suddenly, the phoenix opened its wings and dove down towards the ground. The speed with which it came down, gave no chance for anyone to even properly react, before they were engulfed in scarlet mes.


    That day, a huge explosion obliterated every single thing in that city.. The whole kingdom shook at the time of that event, creating a nightmare the future citizens of that kingdom would always remember.

 Chapter 273 - Rise!

    While all those strange events were happening at the surface, down there in the abyss, Lan Xue had just created a blizzard storm to harass the Mana Sovereign beast Seth was engaging in a battle with.


    Their team work was already wless and whenever Seth needed to move in or out of the battle, Lan Xue would cover up for him. Her attack power was obviously good, but what left the strongest impression about her abilities on Seth''s mind, were their crowd control and defensive capabilities.


    She could practically control the speed at which the battle was happening, giving Seth more time and space to maneuver through the entire field and reposition himself for a better attack.


    Suddenly, the Mana Sovereign beast realized it wouldn''t be able to keep up with them and decided to use one of its trump cards. But before it was even able to start executing it, it was entirely encased in a giant block of ice, that froze all of its movements.


    Lan Xue wasn''t able to realize it, but her abilities were already perfectly working against Mana Sovereign entities and her Mana was showing signals of a breakthrough.


    The beast encased inside started to release a lot of Mana and melt the block from the inside. That skill wouldn''t be able to forever hold it, but the sole fact it was able to dy the actions of a Mana Sovereign beast, was already showing that Lan Xue''s Mana was closer to reaching that point.


    Suddenly, a crimson line appeared on the surface of that block of ice, separating it into two. From the crimson glow, an overbearing energy destroyed everything incased inside that ice,pletely decimating the beast locked in there.


    Seth''s figure holding a crimson greatsword could be seen at the other side. He had destroyed the creature Lan Xue had trapped, ending the battle very quickly.


    After that enemy died, the entire environment turned strangely peaceful.


    Seth suddenly willed, and his greatsword disappeared in a crimson sh. He closed his eyes and brought his consciousness inside the area where a Crimson Light existed, located right within his body. In that area, a Crimson Light was shining high above, serving as the source and the sun that illuminated everything. However, at the surface now, there was a giant crimson weapon pinned there. It had the same gargantuan size the original spine had, but it was in the form of a greatsword already.


    Seth wasn''t able to understand how there was a sub-space inside his own body, where a world of corruption was forming. However, he understood it was a ce that was just like his soul, a ce that was able to hold many different mysteries.


    Suddenly, he felt energy fluctuations on the environment outside and Seth decided to stop inspecting that sub-space to return. He first had thought it was probably another beast, but when he opened his eyes, he realized a whirlwind of Mana was forming around Lan Xue''s body.


    Lan Xue was casually looking towards Seth''s face while he stood there with his eyes closed, but she suddenly felt her Mana acting a bit strange. Her energy veins started expanding and her Mana initiated a transformation process. That process was making her feel like turning into another existence, her Mana was turning into a new version that was thousand times stronger than before.


    Lan Xue felt like she was gaining the rights over the energy called Mana and was about to seat on her throne andmand it as she willed. That was the feeling a person would have when that person as about to achieve the Mana Sovereign Realm through normal means.


    Suddenly, Seth felt all her old Mana rushing out of her body and dispersing in the environment. Right after that, a stronger form of Mana started to enter her body and slowly fill her dried energy veins. However, the Mana flowing through her body now, was a Mana fit for a Sovereign, a Mana that only those standing at the peak of this world, had the chance to use. Together with that energy transformation, her body was enhanced as well, so she could hold that new energy.


    When Lan Xue opened her eyes, she was already seeing the world in a new light. There was also a smile forming on her lips, after the realization she had just achieved a goal that would take at least a century to achieve.


    Turning into a Mana Sovereign was not a simple task. Actually, it was the second hardest barrier a cultivation would have in their lives. The first one being the impossible barrier of transcending mortality and bing a deity.


    Actually, that was more likely to be a myth than a possible thing. There were only stories of people bing deities, but no one was able to see one of those transformations with their own eyes yet.


    Seth suddenly appeared besides Lan Xue and held her wrist. After that, he examined her condition and saw there were no major problems. The corruption wasn''t affecting her, like he had willed.


    Strangely, Lan Xue didn''t bother being touched by him anymore. It was like it was a natural thing now. These seven to eight months they spent together, had changed their rtionship from water to wine.


    From a strange, Seth had acquired Lan Xue''s gratitude for saving her grandmother. In a strange partnership, they stormed their way to the Deste Scorching Wastnds and destroyed a powerful n of degenerate demons. Unfortunately, the most dangerous hurdle awaited them at the end.


    Because of the crimson crystal golem, they were forced to a dead end, where Lan Xue didn''t abandon Seth and Seth didn''t abandon her either. The consequence of their actions, threw them in the worst nightmare possible, making Seth fell fear and Lan Xue get desperate enough to freak out and even feel hatred.


    However, seven monthster, they had turned the dead end, into a blessing. That miracle started right after Seth encountered the Great Corruptor and discovered how to properly interact with the Corruption. Right now, Seth feared nothing and Lan Xue had long forgotten about her past feelings as well.


    Seth had gained a lot on this abyss as well. He gained even more than what Lan Xue had gained. He was now a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm cultivator and even felt he was getting closer from the next advancement. Other than that, he acquired an ancient weapon and the method to control the Corruption. After fighting for four whole months, he had now a way better understanding about it than before.


    Lan Xue smiled, kind of proud of her achievements and Seth was happy for her as well. He was about topliment her, when suddenly, both of them heard sounds all over the sky and turned their heads to see what was actually happening.


    The curtain of corruption blocking the path to the surface, had just started to vanish.


    At the crimson-colored world, the entity known as the Great Corruptor was watching as how Seth''s development was going on. There was still a long road for that boy, until her experienced the whole concept of corruption and the infinite number of enemies, that only for the mere fact of having this power, would bring him in the future. However, he was at least satisfied with the results for the moment.


    The Great Corruptor suddenly made a motion with his crimson hand and said: "Rise."


    Seth and Lan Xue were totally confused about what was actually happening, when suddenly, the whole abyss started to tremble. It shook violently, as if the earth was rebelling against the creatures living on its surface.


    Actually, it was actually rebelling against thews of nature ruling over the Alteria continent.


    HUMBLE!


    An ancient aura enveloped everything and Lan Xue unconsciously held Seth''s hand.


    Although it seemed an unconscious powerful entity was waking up, in reality it wasn''t what was happening. That aura, started to affect the whole earth as it started to rise.


    The whole abyss was rising towards the maind, acting as if it was an elevator.


    Seth and Lan Xue were out of words to express their shock. Only now, Seth understood a bit about the powers an entity considered to be one of the six Primordial True Gods had. He knew it was probably something the Great Corruptor was doing. He was changing the wholendscape, creating what he wanted.


    Humble!


    The entire earth kept shaking as it rose towards the surface. Right there, at the maind, a tremor started to spread from the Deste Scorching Wastnd and reaching the Demon Territory very quickly.


    The city known as Yellowstone Pass seemed to be at the center of an earthquake. Many buildings were falling and everyone felt like the world was about to end. Some practitioners, united themselves to create defensive formations, that were at least able to protect them from the falling debris.


    At that moment, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess; The Lake Goddess; Velgor and many other Mana Sovereign entities, felt like they were ants near the ancient energying from the Forbidden Zone. Most of them immediately stood up and left towards that area in a hurry, but some minutester, everything stopped.


    The aura vanished and the tremor stopped. However, right at that moment, there wasn''t a hole at that ce called as Forbidden Zone anymore.. There wasn''t an abyss anymore, just a deste in, where two people stoodpletely perplexed, while unconsciously holding hands.

 Chapter 274 - Back To The Surface

    Seth and Lan Xue looked towards all four directions and were actually able to see the Deste Scorching Wastnd environment very clear. The abyss had perfectly merged together with the maind and they were now back to the surface. There were no marks left behind, like that ce hadn''t been an obscure abyss to begin with.


    The hundred and fifty thousand meters separating those two ces, was covered in less than twenty minutes and the two individuals that were experiencing the whole process were not even able to feel how fast the earth had moved upwards.


    "What in the just hell happened?" Lan Xue lost her cool after witnessing that unbelievable scene, making even her speech change. Maybe, she was getting influenced by Seth after spending so much time with him.


    At least, cultivators at their level could clean their bodies using their own Mana and they didn''t even need to eat anything as well. That''s why during all that time they spent together, they were able to stay clean and healthy. If things were different, maybe Lan Xue would have changedpletely and not only partially.


    While she was still lost about the things that had just happened, Seth came to a sudden realization. They were out of that abyss, and now, he would have to face the reality.


    He circled Lan Xue and stopped right in front of her,pletely taking her off guard. After that, he just opened his arms and dropped his guard and defenses.


    "We''re out. I said we would ovee this hurdle. But now that we''re here, I am ready to pay you what I owe. That day, when you said that you hated me, I told you to keep on moving forward, so that you could collect your paybackter on. Now, the time hase."


    "What are you talking about...?" Lan Xue didn''t know how to properly react to this. After spending day and night with him, killing myriad types of monsters and sharing hundreds and hundreds of stories, her hatred towards him had long gone.


    "Do it."


    "No... I..."


    "Why are you acting so evasive like that? Why are you not attacking?" Seth actually wanted to be hit. It would lessen his guilt of bringing her down together with him, in a long trip to that cruel abyss. He still felt at fault for that.


    "I... I can''t." Lan Xue was feeling exasperated. After recalling that day, some of her bad feelings returned; however, they werepletely erased by a hidden feeling she had developed for him. It wasn''t love, but it was a seed, a feeling that made her heartbeat speed up while looking directly at him.


    Seth didn''t know about it, but he felt like she might have forgotten the hate she felt that day. However, he didn''t want to leave out of this unscathed, else he would feel guilty forever. That''s why he decided to revive that feeling, forcing it out of her.


    "If you can''t do it, then I will have to awaken your ire once again."


    Seth suddenly took a step forward and pulled her body closer with his right arm, that was firmly holding her waist. His left arm quickly pulled her head towards him as he nted a rapid kiss on her lips. He didn''t want to turn it into something sexual, so he did that very quickly, only to spike her anger up. He didn''t do it out of love as well, since he didn''t feel that way about her yet.


    However, Lan Xue wasn''t able to process everything so fast and instead of getting angered, she froze. It was like she had casted one of her freezing abilities on herself. Her body had frozen, but her heart was wildly beating, threatening to jump out of her chest.


    Seth quickly separated and kept waiting for the iing hit, but even after a whole minute had passed, he wasn''t attacked. However, he didn''t know if Lan Xue was mad, or if she waspletely outraged by his action. He kept waiting and waiting, until suddenly, Lan Xue''s body turned into thousands of snow kes, disappearing from there.


    "What the... Lan Xue! Lan Xue!" Seth called for her and even used his enhanced Soul Sense to find her location, but she had already vanished from that area. She was a Mana Sovereign cultivator now and her speed was impressive.


    "Holy shit! What the fuck happened?!"


    "You have scared her! An ominous beast of harassment like you, would definitely scare a petitedy like her." Lexi started to recriminate him, making Seth feel even more at fault.


    "Come on... Why she didn''t hit me? This isn''t making any sense."


    "I don''t know the answer for that either; however, it would be better if you were to think about that in another ce. I don''t know if you''re still remembering, but the abyss had just caused a massive earthquake around this whole territory, and soon, many practitioners will rush here to see what the hell had happened."


    "Sigh... I guess you''re right. Let''s go, maybe we can still find Lan Xue along the way. This whole situation is somewhat strange."


    "If I were you, I would let her in peace for now." Lexi suddenly said and Seth realized it sounded like a warning.


    Seth didn''t fully understand it, but he felt it was indeed the best thing to do.


    A dark shadow suddenly left from the territory previously known as the Forbidden Lands, going towards the city called Yellowstone Pass. Seth would have to inevitably go there, in order to leave from the Deste Scorching Wastnds; however, there was something he needed to do there as well.


    Now that the Cerberus n was annihted, he had to finish the job by annihting the Scorching Trade Group too. They were still responsible for many lives lost and for a lot of bloodshed. But Seth was not a punisher, so he was doing that for himself and not for others. Anyone that had something to do with the Cerberus n, had to perish.


    Some fifty minutester, the first practitioners started to arrive at depths of the Deste Scorching Wastnds, where the Forbidden Lands were. Before the events that had happened on that day, none of them would dare to approach that area. However, there wasn''t an ominous aura around that ce anymore and they were able to perfectly see and sense anything there.


    As more and more practitioners approached, searching for some loot or some signs of what in the hell had really happened there, the ce once considered as a deste piece ofnd, received the highest number of practitioners it had ever received.


    Amidst that crowd of people, there were already many demons and humans that were actually secret subordinates working for Velgor and the ns under hismand. There were also hidden experts that worked for the Higher Grounds, analyzing everything they saw.


    While a lot of people was being attracted towards that area, Seth traveled all the way to the city named Yellowstone Pass. He moved like a silent shadow and no one was able to see his figure entering the city. Actually, with all the destruction that happened inside that city, the guards had no time to see who wasing and going at the entrance.


    Very quickly, he found the way towards the Scorching Trade Group, where a lot of shady business was sill happening on the underground tunnels. They had taken this chaotic opportunity, to increase their wrongdoings.


    There were a lot of innocent people working at the first floor, taking the debris away and cleaning the headquarters, but Seth ignored them and went directly to the secret passage that led to the underground. Even before the security guard was able to notice there was someone approaching, his head had already been severed by a swift shing movement Seth had executed. There was a dagger made out of darkness on his hand, the perfect tool for a mass assassination mission.


    He stormed his way towards the underground tunnels, quickly disposing of anyone that was working down there. There was a group of civilians lying unconscious on the ground, being prepared for ck market operations. They were fortunate to be save, but unfortunate to not even see who had saved them.


    Seth cleaned everything on the secret underground tunnels first, then he went to the second floor of the building the Scorching Trade Group operated in. Up there, the official headquarters for the important members of that group existed. At that exact moment, there were eight members discussing some important things and a woman standing by the side.


    Seth used his Soul Sense to spy on them and realized they were all members of the same family and that the Scorching Trade Group had maintained their secrecy using that operation model. Unfortunately for them, their dirty blood would be spilled today.


    For Seth, it didn''t matter if they were or weren''t from the same family. What mattered, was that they were the masterminds behind that dark association. While the kept discussing about their shady business, a reaper was approaching that room to reap their lives and send them to hell.


    Since Seth didn''t need any information from them, he just appeared right at the middle of that meeting room, surprising all of them. Less than ten secondster, all the integrands of that family were already lifeless lying down on the floor, with a fountain of blooding out of all the seven orifices on their heads.. The unfortunate ones, didn''t even have a head anymore.

 Chapter 275 - Serene’s Plight

    Velgor slowly walked towards the garden his deceased wife loved the most, moving towards a certain separate mansion. That area was located inside the Royal Shadow Demon Castle, but he rarely came near it.


    He felt like something unconsciously repelled him from approaching there, but it didn''t matter that much for him. However, right now, he needed to do a thing at that ce; to aplish something before he could proceed with his ns.


    As he approached the mansion, an old female servant walked towards him.


    "Master Velgor, it''s rare to see you visiting this garden. Do you need something?"


    Petunia approached him with a respectful countenance, but inwardly, she was kind of rmed. Velgor had never shown any interest on this garden before, so his presence there was very odd.


    "Petunia, I have to thank you for taking care of this ce for the past dozens of years. I feel like you must have had a very close and friendly rtionship with my wife."


    "Master Velgor, I feel honored for thepliment; however, I was just a normal servant of the Demon Empress." Petunia humbly replied.


    "Heh... I doubt a normal servant would protect the princess so well like you''ve been doing all this time."


    After Velgor''sst phrase, Petunia realized something was certainly off. She unconsciously took a step back, but a secondter, her cultivation power and her ability to move waspletely suppressed.


    "It''s a pity I don''t need your services any longer. You are now just a bother in the path of my ns, just like how the Demon Empress had been back then."


    "!!!" Petunia realized Velgor wasn''t what he had always seemed to be, but someone shrewd and evil. But she was already thoroughly paralyzed and there was nothing she could do anymore.


    Suddenly, a dark portal appeared under her feet and she was dragged towards the ground, not even having a proper chance to resist. Her body disappeared inside that sub-space, being thoroughly swallowed by that darkness.


    The portal closed itself and Petunia existence, vanished. Velgor continued to walk forwards, smiling towards the balcony at the second floor of that mansion. That ce was where Serene''s bedroom was located and where she currently was as well.


    Serene was unfortunate to be admiring her mother''s garden at that moment. She saw what Velgor had done and was certain he had seen her as well, even though there should have been a formationpletely blocking his senses.


    She quickly left the balcony and took some defensive treasures that her mother had left behind for her and waited for him to arrive outside her room. Serene knew it was useless trying to escape and she could only try to defend herself. While she was holding those defensive tools, it was clear how much she was currently shaking, but she forced herself to stay firm and do what must be done.


    Velgor slowly walked up the stairs and peacefully moved through the hallways, until he finally arrived outside the door of her room.


    When he tried to touch the door knob, a white bright light tried to repel and attack the intruder. A huge quantity of Mana was discharged towards him, partially destroying the corridor and the windows present there and creating a hole on the wall behind him. However, Velgor didn''t even flinch after receiving that hit head on. A Profound Mana Realm cultivator would have been severely or even fatally wounded by that aggressive strike, but he was a Mana Sovereign and one that had already achieved the middle-stage. Actually, Velgor felt that after his ns werepleted, he would certainly step on the Mana Sovereignte-stage Realm.


    Inside the Mana Sovereign Realm, even a small jump between stages was as great as the distance between the stars. His Mana pool was infinitely stronger than the Mana pool of someone like Lan Xue and that difference could be exined by the fact that, each small step a Mana Sovereign took, was one less step towards divinity.


    Velgor proceeded with his previous action, but this time, his Mana pressed against the formation protecting the room and it wasn''t able to resist his powers.


    Crack!


    The formation shattered and the door opened up for him.


    Velgor unceremoniously entered inside, just to be received by a dark energy wave being discharged by the treasure Serene was pointing towards him.


    Velgor lifted his hand and casually stopped that energy flow. With a small movement of his other hand, he disrupted the power behind that protective artifact, disabling it entirely.


    "You! What do you want from me?" Serene was shaking, but she didn''t relent. Her countenance told Velgor that she would fight till the end, even though she was still trembling.


    "Oh... You have a lot of courage to stay and confront an impossible situation, just like how your mother used to be. Unfortunately, not even her was able to ovee that situation, much less you."


    Serene didn''t fully understand what Velgor implied with that, but she knew he must have something to do with what happened with her mother back then.


    "What have you done to my mother?"


    "Oh? To your mother? Nothing much." Velgor walked towards Serene, till he stood right before her. After that, he made a purple crystal core appear inside his palm and showed it to her. It was the Banshee Crystal Core that he was using as a medium for soul techniques.


    Velgor poured his Mana inside that core and continued with his speech: "She didn''t want to give me something she had, so I tried to acquire it by force. It was a pity she wasn''t able to endure the torture of having her mind read and died before I could get the information I wanted."


    "!!!"


    Before Serene could do or say anything, the crystal core shone in a bright purple light and the Soul Trap previously sealed inside her mind started to change. It expanded and changed to a mind controlling mist, thatpletely filled her mind and soul. Serene''s eyes turned purple and she was now just a puppet under Velgormand.


    "Stay here and wait till a carriagee to get you. You''re going to travel to the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, where you''re going to marry their Young Master Qiao Bao and serve as my way inside their sect."


    Velgor just gave a simple order and left. He had no time to waste with small things. Actually, this maneuver Velgor had to rely on now, was not just for the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, but to serve as a backup n against someone else. Someone he started to suspect that was acting outside of his ns; someone that was the key for everything he built till this day. Nothing could disrupt his ns from working properly and even if he had to do these little dirty tricks for an advantage, he would definitely do it.


    "Very well... Now there is only Seth left." Velgor stored that purple crystal inside his spatial ring and disappeared inside his castle.


    However, after he left, Serene''s eyes that were now shining with a purple light, started to change colors. An azure blue light shed inside them, creating a blue dot that the purple light couldn''t take control or defy. That was a reflect of what was happening inside her soul. There was a deep blueke made of Soul Essence there, just like the one Seth possessed. The purple mist wasn''t able to approach it andpletely take control over her body.


    .


    .


    .


    At the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, the Lion King Qiao Xuan just received the confirmation from the Demonic Shadow Royal n''s side.


    The remaining seven Lion Guardians and the Young Master Qiao Bao, known as Lion Knight, stood waiting for Qiao Xuan''s orders.


    Suddenly, the Lion King stood up from his seat and said: "Announce to the world that two weekster, the wedding ceremony between the Lion Knight Qiao Bao and the Demon Princess Silver Nights will take ce at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. Make sure this information specially reaches the ears of those other two Higher Grounds. Let''s show them who are the ones inmand!"


    "UHAAA!!!"


    "YEEEEE!!!"


    "LET''S GO!"


    The people present suddenly started to loudly cheer and some of them left to execute themands their leader have given.


    Very quickly, the information started to spread, reaching the hidden informants stationed around that area.


    The people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce started to prepare for the ceremony, making sure to create the best environment possible. An environment that would be able to show their powerful might to the other Higher Grounds.


    They were so worked up, that if it wasn''t for the fact that the Demonic Shadow Royal n was located so far away from there and that it would take exactly two weeks for their princess to arrive at their doorstep, that wedding ceremony would be already happening.


    Seth didn''t know about those things and was still traveling through the continent, going back towards the zed Lake.. Soon, he would have to face a whole Higher Ground in order to set Serene free.

 Chapter 276 - Veiled

    Seth was inside the Evergreen Tavern, preparing a spot for him to try something new. He had already traveled a rtively good distance through the maind; however, he was not in a hurry to arrive at his final destination, the zed Lake Sect. Throughout the whole way, there were no signs of Lan Xue, not even a spec of snow left behind by her movement technique.


    While Seth organized everything, he was constantly thinking about the various things that were about toe and how he could use his new powers to solve them better.


    Lexi watched how Seth was behaving and realized he was probably doing something suspicious. She decided to jump out of her rabbit hole and inquire him about what he was trying to do.


    "I''ve never seen you cleaning the tavern before, what are you up to?" Her intonation sounded rather wary.


    "Oh, Lexi. Well... There is something I would like to try, but I''m not quite sure if I should do it or not yet. But... I guess I''m at least going to practice for the time I decide on doing that on the future."


    "Hm? You''re not sure? There must be something really wrong with what you are trying to do so... I doubt something good woulde out of what you''re thinking about."


    "Come on... Actually, I was going to mix a bit of my Soul Essence with the Essence of Corruption and see what is going to happen."


    After Lexi heard about his idea, she almost freaked out.


    "Wait! What?! No! Are you crazy?! That power is not something you should be so casually using. Actually, you should never mix it with your soul essence! I still recall the time it had tried to invade your soul space and take control over you and me."


    Seth knew Lexi would be against that idea and that it would be very hard to convince her, but suddenly, the words the Great Corruptor told him when he was locked inside the crimson world, surfaced inside his mind.


    "Lexi, do you still remember that I told you about the entity that I found, at the time we were still down there in the abyss?"


    "Are you talking about that Big Corruptor or something? Why are you bringing him to this conversation?"


    "Well... If his words were really true, he was one of the most powerful entities that had existed on the ancient times and there must be only a few things he doesn''t know about. At that time, when my soul was returning back to my body, he told me something that you may be interested to hear about... I didn''t tell you before, because it may affect you a lot, but I guess I can''t be hiding it from you forever."


    "What is it? Tell me already!" Lexi got anxious after hearing those words.


    She didn''t know how to properly react to that entity. For her, it was still hard to believe someone could so easily separate Seth''s soul from hers and only bring his soul, to a different dimension, while leaving her isted. She felt it was not a soul separation, but more like their connection suffered some kind of interference. That entity was able to work directly in their connection and cause that separation effect. However, ever since Seth told her about that, Lexi has been thinking about how that entity did those things and what kind of power was required for that to properly work.


    That information was really something crucial for her, that''s whytely, she has been studying and studying her abilities and the properties of her spiritual energy over and over again.


    "He told me, that the answer that you seek, can be found within the corruption..." Seth tried to sound uninterested in that topic, trying to not show her that he already knew she was searching for something and hadn''t told him about that.


    "..." Lexi stood silent and for the first time, she had no words to retort Seth. Actually, she didn''t even know how to properly express her opinion after hearing his words. Inwardly she wasn''t even able to understand how that entity knew she was looking after something, and how the hell the answer would be that crimson energy.


    An awkward silence took over the ce and only after Lexi was able to organize her emotional disarray, she decided to resume her linear thought process and break the ice.


    "Don''t do it for now... I need some more time..." After saying that, she returned to the depths of Seth''s soul in order to properly think about that.


    Sethpletely stopped with what he was doing and decided to resume with his travel. He was going to listen to Lexi''s words and dy that idea of his forter. It wouldn''t take that much for him to arrive at the zed Lake Sect anyway, where he would then meet with Rina and bring her back to the Elven Territory.


    He started to dismount the Evergreen Tavern and stored everything back inside his spatial ring.


    Seth still thought there was a month or two for the wedding ceremony and didn''t know the date had already changed and there were only thirteen days missing till it happened now. Because of that, he took his time traveling towards the zed Lake and would only arrive there, four to five dayster.


    During that time, a carriage arrived at the Demonic Shadow Royal n doorsteps and a veiled woman wearing a ck long dress entered inside it. Her silver hair was reflecting the light of the moon, bewitching everyone that was fortunate enough to have a glimpse of her beauty, even the mysterious person driving the carriage.


    The person driving that carriage was a woman; a very special woman. She was one of the shadows behind Velgor''s back, the one he had ranked as first. First Shadow was disguising herself with a male attire and changing her appearance with some useful dark techniques. She wasn''t the only one attending the ceremony, but was one of the strongest people going there.


    With a bit of her Mana, the horses were put in a state of fear and desperately started to run, elerating the carriage, till it vanished into the distance.


    Something big was going to happen at that ceremony and Velgor and hisckeys were already prepared to the main event.


    .


    .


    .


    At the zing Phoenix City, a mysterious woman stood hovering on the air, looking towards the whole city. It was totally different from what she knew of and it was still suffering from all that destion and destruction brought by the war. However, there seemed to be people alreadying back towards it and rebuilding everything.


    They had a fervor in their eyes that showed her they would certainly die for their Phoenix God. She knew that fervor came from the past few events that had happened. The citizens now, were not feeling forgotten anymore, were not feeling abandoned by their god anymore.


    While that woman kept looking down, a thin water mist that gave the feeling of profoundness and holiness surged near her. From inside it a woman donned in a white robe and wearing a thin white veil appeared.


    A single nce at her, would make one realize she was one of the most perfect beings that existed. Not only that, but her ocean blue eyes seemed to be able to perceive everything.


    The woman hovering in the air calmly turned around and looked towards that goddess that had just appeared.


    "So many things have happened... Sigh... You should not me him, but me your own powerlessness." The goddess suddenly said.


    "That much, I am already aware of."


    The goddess nodded and said: "That''s good. This is for you..."


    A pristine white stone appeared on the goddess hands and the other woman instantly recognized it as one of those rare zed Stones. They were capable of recording information, be it in the form of a mental image or a real image.


    The zed stone flew towards the woman that was silently hovering in the skies and she quickly used a bit of her Mana to transfer the information inside it, directly towards her brain. Pce Master Yushui could have done the same thing at that time in the meeting room with all the Pce Masters, since that special stone could be used both ways, but the information would have been limited to one person each time it was essed.


    After seeing the contents inside it, she suddenly looked towards the goddess and asked: "Why are you showing this to me? What are your real intentions?"


    The goddess smiled and said: "Don''t mistake it. I''m not doing this for him, but for my disciple."


    After that, she suddenly turned into a mild mist; cold and free. Her figure vanished, leaving behind another veil of mystery.


    No one was able to realize, but that mist was flowing towards a certain direction.. Towards a territory where there were important people that were required to take part in the uing events, and the goddess would make sure they were going to appear as well.

 Chapter 277 - Entering The Glazed Lake Again

    After traveling day and night for a few days, Seth finally felt a refreshing breeze that came from the sea, blowing against his face. That was the indicative that he had arrived at the Blue Breeze Country once again.


    That breeze was certainly able to bring a peaceful feeling for the inhabitants of that country, what reflected on the calm and tranquil environment around there. This nation seemed to have been blessed by a goddess, because it was one of the few ces around the continent of Alteria, not suffering from a medium or a major size cmity.


    Seth already knew some of the paths to reach the entrance areas of zed Lake Sect now, so he chose to go the nearest one from where he was. He moved very quickly through the terrain, since he wanted to reunite with Rina and see Meiyi now.


    He knew Rina must be very worried about him, the same way her mother must be dying to see her as well. A lot of time has passed since they''ve left the Elven Territory and Seth reasoned that it was time for him to bring her back there.


    Seth traveled some kilometers through the natural area and arrived before ake. Thatke was the same one he used to first enter that sect, but it is just that he was in another part of the shore at that moment.


    As he walked towards it, thinking about how he could attract the attention of one of the people in charge of opening and closing the dimensional formation, he saw that there was a woman standing near theke, but in another part of the shore.


    As she noticed him, she used her water elemental technique to walk through theke waters and go towards him.


    Very quickly, Seth realized it was a person he knew and had seen many times while he was staying as a guest inside the sect.


    "Oh... Run? What are you doing here?"


    Run stepped back on the soil and gracefully walked towards Seth.


    "Good afternoon, Mister Seth. Pce Master Yushui asked me to wait for you here till your arrival." She spoke while avoiding making any eye contact with him, acting a bit unnatural.


    The scenes she had forced herself to forget, started to resurface inside her mind now. The feeling that scene brought her, wasn''t something she found pleasing, because at the same time she felt fear, she always found herself uncontrobly thinking about every single thing that must have happened between Seth and Jiang Yi. That curiosity was making her slowly lose that fearful feeling and making her more interested.


    Seth had long forgotten about that and only thought she was acting a bit strange. Maybe she had waited to long for him to appear. However, there was something he didn''t like on her speech. It seemed he was considered as an elder, since she was calling him "Mister", when in truth, their age wasn''t that different.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble Run... You can call me only Seth if you want, since I''m no senior. Actually, I would like to address you as Run as well, since it sounds more natural, right?"


    Run was a bit lost because of her own disordered thoughts and ended up nodding without further considerations. She was about to use a special technique to send a message inside, but Seth suddenly asked her something else.


    "Wait... You said that Pce Master Yushui asked you to wait for me?"


    "Yeah. Master told me to wait for your arrival, because she had to participate in an important meeting. Actually, she asked me to bring you to the Eleventh Pce and arrange a room for you there, because it seemed the meeting is going to take some time to finish. There seems to be really important things going ontely."


    "Wel... That''s odd." Seth replied.


    Run nodded, thinking he was referring about the Pce Master decision of letting him stay at the Eleventh Pce once again, when in reality, Seth was talking about the fact that Lan Xue had probably asked a favor for the Eleventh Pce Master Yushui. She was probably the one that told her Seth wasing, so Pce Master Yushui could prepare some things for him.


    If Lan Xue was really mad at him, then why bother?


    Run quickly sent a message to some disciples in charge of opening the formation from the inside and less than fifteen minutester, it was opened.


    Since the one operating the formation now, were less skilled disciples and not the overpowered Pce Masters, it was natural that it would take a bit more of time for them to perfectly operate it.


    Seth and Run submerged in theke, vanishing from the maind. They appeared inside a spacious building where there were some disciples already waiting and creating a circle around Seth.


    The man had already be a myth inside the zed Lake. The only male to ever enter the sect and leave alive. Now, he had actually returned to create another legend.


    Seth wasn''t the type of person to be bothered by all that attention he was receiving, but before he could start to socialize with all those women approaching, Run politely asked for everyone to give them some space in the name of Pce Master Yushui.


    The crowd quickly dispersed after hearing the name of a Pce Master, but Seth still felt predator eyes looking at him through the dark alleys or the rooftops of other buildings.


    Seth and Rn quickly arrived inside the area of the Eleventh Pce, where his Soul Sense quickly captured all the figures he was looking for.


    Shui Meihui was collecting tea leaves from a personal garden she had nted there. Fortunately for her, she realized that inside this sect, the nts seemed to grow faster and more verdant. The leaves were not only greener and bigger, but they were also better here. She still didn''t know why, but the water elemental aura around the whole sect was the main factor for that. The Eleventh Pce was located in a very good area as well, were there were enhanced water elemental particles everywhere, making her nts grow better.


    Seth chose to leave her forter and decided to go visit Meiyi and Rina first. Since Rina seemed to be still training, Seth''s body suddenly vanished, appearing right inside Meiyi''s bedroom, while leaving Run behind.


    She didn''t know how strong Seth really was, but when he disappeared while not causing even a tiny Mana fluctuation in the air, she realized he was at least as strong as her Master and felt a bit shocked.


    Seth''s eye immediately traced Meiyi''s face after he reappeared. She was peacefully sleeping, as if she was an angel that wasn''t able to wake up in the mortal world. Every time he looked at her in that condition, he felt the world was being unfair to her. She was just a willful girl that wanted to live peacefully, but s, she wasn''t even able to live normally.


    A fury started to rise inside his heart once again, but he had already killed the perpetrators, so his anger naturally died down. He should be the one battling and not her; he should be the one facing those difficulties, since he was the one that wanted power and not her. She just wanted to live with her mother and find her father...


    Seth didn''t even realize he had already approached her and that his hand was already atop her chest area, right where her heart was located.


    Suddenly, he remembered one of Lexi''sments in the past. She told him he could probably modify her bloodline if he knew how to control his corruption, what could probably lead to an improvement in her condition.


    Right now, he could not only control it, but he could evenmand it the way he liked.


    His hand started to release an aura of corruption, what instantly awakened Lexi. The poor spirit was concentrated in her own things, when she realized Seth was using that energy. Every time he used it, she made sure to force herself out, since he had never used it in a simple or casual situation before. But when she saw that scene, she wasn''t sure on what to say or how to react.


    Seth''s Essence of Corruption entered Meiyi''s body, quickly invading her heart. Right now, he was themander and the energy obeyed his orders. It avoided contaminating her normal cells, but kept merging with her bloodstream while her heart pumped it towards all the corners of her body.


    Suddenly, Seth willed and the Essence of Corruption started to go specifically after her bloodline energy. That purple energy was flowing up and down, right and left inside her body, waiting for the required source in order to upgrade her body and soul. That source was something only the Illusive Ethereal Goddess could produce and no one else. That was the safe measure she had developed, the safe measure for an eventual bloodline leakage.


    However, there wasn''t a way for the Illusive Ethereal Goddess to know, that her own powers were going to be corrupted and altered forever, starting the countdown for the Crimson Annihtion.

 Chapter 278 - Bloodline Transformation

    The energy of corruption followed Seth''s guidance and invaded Chun Meiyi''s body. However, it ignored her normal body cells and only focused on locating the bloodline cells that were trying to awaken inside of her.


    The corruption stuck to them and started to corrupt those bloodline cells, ignoring the fact they were the noble cells of the Illusive Ethereal Bloodline. A bloodline the goddess had passed down to mere mortals and unfortunately, none of them were able to bring it back to its former glory.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess, wished for her descendants to flourish and dominate over this small and set sail to explore the universeter on, making her name echo through the four corners of the entire cosmos. However, her descendants were not even able to ascend yet and her spec of spiritual force still residing on the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, was unable to aplish anything greater than what she had already done.


    It was really unfortunate that when she received that "Crimson Annihtion" divination, her wishes were put at risk and the resulting consequences limited her descendants even more.


    At that moment, Seth was smashing that limit apart with his corruption, giving it to Meiyi''s cells and making it serve as the resource those awakening cells needed, instead of what was the original source. At first, Meiyi''s cells started to resist, but the corruption was not something the bloodline cells of a fallen deity couldpare with, after all, the attribute behind that power was tyranny.


    The purple bloodline cells were corrupted and started to transform into something stronger. But the whole operation Seth was riskily doing was already fated to fail. He hadn''t forgotten about it, but no one except him was actually able to hold that power and live after being transformed by it.


    Even Annia, the elven general that was fascinated by the power she received after being corrupted, ended up dying at the end. At that time, she had achieved the Mana Sovereign Realm, but it was not enough to support her body and mind, maintaining it intact.


    Seth''s action of infusing corruption inside Meiyi''s body, was practically putting a time bomb inside of her.


    "Seth... Are you sure you''re..." Lexi''s voice suddenly resounded in his mind, trying to give him ast warning that he was about to do something risky.


    With his new control over the corruption, he still could take it all back, not putting Meiyi in that risky spot, but he didn''t seem like he would retreat.


    "Lexi... Looking at her condition is what makes me feel more pain. If this method can release her from that suffering, then I don''t mind sacrificing myself for that."


    Lexi didn''t understand what he was currently implying with those words, but his next actions showed her what kind of madness he was talking about.


    Seth suddenly created a Sound Istion Barrier around the room and after that, he activated his Soul Link connection with Meiyi to its fullest. Through that connection, his Soul Mist started to flow towards her body, mixing inside the process happening with her bloodline cells.


    "What are you doing?! You''re crazy! Stop!" Lexi tried to make him stop, but Seth was already determined to do that.


    His action was akin to putting small pieces of his soul inside Meiyi''s new bloodline cells. However, if it was just a temporary process or if his Soul Mist returned to his bodyter, like what happened with his Specter of Darkness, there would be no major problems. But what Seth was doing, was literally giving her, his Soul Essence Mist.


    In other words, he was ripping his own soul and feeding it to the corruption, making it recognize it was him; the one that had prevailed.


    When his Soul Essence Mist started to enter as a material in that process, Seth felt like he was being tortured with a searing knife. He tried to resist it, but he inevitably failed to control his voice and started to scream loudly. If anyone were to hear those painful screams, they would definitely get horrified, thinking about the things that might be happening inside that room.


    Seth was about to fall down on the floor while agonizing in pain, but with sheer determination, he forced his body to stay standing, while he kept feeding more and more of his Soul Essence Mist to Meiyi. Every time he did that, the pain intensified.


    He was lucky that the quantity and time he had to do that, didn''t exceed a minute and when he felt it was enough, he stopped feeding her his own Soul and fell on the ground, powerless. It was like all the energies and stamina he possessed, were fully drained in that single minute.


    Lexi didn''t know how to properly react to that. It was the second time he was ripping a piece of his soul and feeding it to someone else. If he wasn''t a Soul Cultivator and if he didn''t have the Hades Manual, he would have been dead by now. That fool seemed to have this impetus to make rash decisions that could lead to a catastrophic failure, but after living day and night with him, Lexi already knew it would be impossible to stop Seth, if the topic was about one of his women.


    As Lexi scanned Seth''s soul to see the extent of the damage he dealt to himself, Meiyi''s body started to twitch on top of the bed. Her body was finally reacting, finally moving after a long time, even though those movements were actually, her suffering from an abrupt change in her constitution.


    Suddenly, an ancient unholy aura started to take control of her entire body as the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary bloodline and the Essence of Corruption finally merged.


    Meiyi suddenly opened her eyes, that were shinning in a reddish-purple color that would make anyone that looked directly into them, think thrice before deciding to go against her. At that same time, her eyes were awakening some bloodline abilities, since her body constitution was being enhance.


    However, even though her eyes were open, she was still unconscious.


    She was passing through a process just like the one Seth had passed through, when he first acquired the Seed of Tyranny. Her body was getting stronger and stronger, but differently from Seth''s absurd build, Meiyi''s body was getting more beautiful. Her beauty was reaching an ethereal level, where only a few women were able to step into, but at the same time, developing abilities rted to the merging energies.


    Her eyes were now giving a charming feeling, that could pretty much bewitch anyone and her Illusive Ethereal Mist had acquired an enticing and charmful feeling. Actually, those were the new abilities the transformation had provided her. Her old bloodline abilities were awakened and kept as well, so the corruption of her bloodline had just given her a new strength.


    The Illusive Ethereal Bloodline abilities were centered around a purple mist that could disguise a practitioner''s presence with that ethereal fog; confuse the enemies and create illusions; movement through the mist and quickly change positions, as well as attack the opponent with that strange purple fog. Those were the abilities the Illusive Ethereal Goddess could pass down to her descendants. Abilities stronger than that were already considered God-tier skills and she wasn''t able to pass them down.


    However, even though Meiyi was able to use those skills now, she didn''t know how to. Apart from the most intuitive ones, like attacking with the mist, her charming aura and some of her ocr skills, Meiyi didn''t even know she had the other ones. That knowledge wasn''t something that could be inherited. It had to be imparted to her by a mentor from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.


    Talking about that sect. The situation around there these days was kind of strange. It was too peaceful and calm, totally the opposite of what most powerful sects and entities were feeling at that moment.


    Even the most calm and tranquil entity, the Lake Goddess, had given her disciple an extensive training course and secluded herself to think and prepare for some of the uing events. Naturally, she had already done what must''ve been done and now, it was up to those other individuals she had encountered with, over the course of thest few days.


    .


    .


    .


    At the Illusive Ethereal Main Sanctuary, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess was one with all the purple mist hovering in the air inside that mysterious building. However, something abruptly changed.


    Actually, it wasn''t something physical, but a sensation she suddenly had. One of the two links she had created, the ones that were able to give her a vague information about the bloodline leakage, had just disappeared.


    However, that link vanishing, could represent that the person had died, but the way it had vanished was what made her feel rmed. When an individual she was tracking died, the link would undo itself in a single second, but this time, the link started to disappear gradually, as if it was changing to something else. That was what made her feel terrified.


    Something had changed her bloodline.. To change it, it must''ve been at least a power that was at the divine level.

 Chapter 279 - Scheduled Conflict

    The sound of hurried steps echoed at the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, in a ce that there wasn''t anyone but a man. He suddenly stopped before the huge entrance gate and knelt down.


    "Goddess, your servant is here." The Sanctuary Master said while he maintained that reverential stance.


    The purple mist left through the gates of the main sanctuary, forming the specter of a woman. She was totally made out of that illusive purple haze. After she finished forming, the sanctuary master finally decided to look towards her ethereal face. While he looked, there was an admiring glint inside his eyes, as if he had been bewitched by her.


    Actually, the Sanctuary Master was fascinated with his goddess and revered her over anything else. She was his world and sun, an unreachable star right up in the skies. Part of the motive he was so linear and focused with the sect rules, was because he was entranced by everything she had created, be it for the good or for the bad.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess knew about his distorted feelings, but it didn''t matter for her. In her eyes, he was just another one of her descendants, one of those that had failed helping her on reaching her goals. If they couldn''t help her aplishing that, then they were the same as some random tools in her eyes.


    This time, as the Sanctuary Master looked at her, he noticed there was an air of seriousness circling around her. It was like something was weighing down at her shoulders. He wasn''t able to handle it any longer and had to ask about what was happening.


    "Goddess... Can I help you with something?"


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess looked towards him as she came up with a decision and said: "Yes, you can. We''re going to battle against the zed Lake Sect and you are going to be the front line."


    "... Goddess..." Even for the Sanctuary Master, that order was too abrupt.


    "Gather all the Mana Control and above elders, and convey them my orders. This is going to be a full-scale conflict and our objective is not the total destruction of the other side, but I want you to diverge their attention while I sneak inside their territory. This is an absolute order!"


    When the Sanctuary Master finished hearing her words, his distorted thought process instantly leaned to her side and heplied with everything. If his goddess wished for something, it was his job to provide it for her. She wanted a conflict and even if the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary was to lose all their elders in that battle, he would still do it anyways.


    "When will it happen?"


    "In a month. Make sure to be totally prepared until then. I will take this time to preparate some things first." The Illusive Ethereal Goddess finished giving her orders and disappeared back inside the main sanctuary.


    After some time, the Sanctuary Master finally stood up and left. His mind was only focused in a single objective now and whether his people would like it or not, they were going to battle the zed Lake Sect. During that battle, he would certainly prove his worth to his goddess.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth had suddenly passed out after using too much energy and Soul Essence; however, his body was not only enhanced by the corruption, but it was strengthened once again by the Evergreen Essence. Very quickly, he recovered his consciousness and stood up from the floor, but it was still a shock for him to notice he had gone nk for an unknown amount of time.


    When he was already standing, his memories resurfaced and he looked towards Meiyi. Impressively, she was still sleeping, what made Seth start to feel anxious once again. But before he could check her condition, Lexi''s voice appeared, telling him to not bother her rest.


    Meiyi''s body was still tired and fragile after passing through that wild process, and needed a lot of time until she could recover; however, that time was not something they could predict. If they were fortunate, she could actually wake up at that same day or tomorrow.


    Seth felt happy and couldn''t wait till he was able to see her smiling face once again, but since he had many other things to do, he decided to leave the room and let her rest in peace. After leaving, he identified where Rina currently was and went to meet with her.


    Rina was currently outside, taking care of a garden where there were nts growing with the help of her powers. Her Evergreen Essence not only helped her nts to grow faster, but they grew more verdant as well and together with her enhanced water element, she had be a really good gardener. The only difference, was that the nts growing in her garden were all cultivation treasures.


    Rina had once used her abilities to grow Chun Meihui''s tea leaves faster, but that woman preferred when her nts grew normally. She imed Rina''s abilities would slightly change the taste of those herbs, kind of infusing a bit of Mana inside them and her body wasn''t able to absorb that Mana.


    At that time, Rina had discovered that she could probably create Mana infused herbs and had tried since then, to create her own little garden. The most impressive part of it all, was that the medicinal strength of her herbs grew as her abilities grew stronger as well.


    Rina still didn''t know how valuable that power was and how many great things she could aplish with it, but she had a hunch after eating some of her nts, that it was something incredible. While talking with Jiayi and the other girls, she realized that Qi or Mana infused ingredients were highly sought after by the cultivators.


    After discovering that, she has been waiting for the right time to use those ingredients and that time would be when Seth returned.


    Talking about the beast, he was already sneaking behind her, ready to bring Rina, a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 280 - Different

    Seth silently arrived behind Rina, making sure to not alert any of her senses. With his level of cultivation, he could do that as easy as the unconscious process of breathing.


    "Ahhh!"


    Suddenly, Rina felt two arms grabbing her from behind and lifting her from the ground. She desperately tried to see who was lifting her and tried to use her Mana to escape, but she felt her energy veins were totally sealed. Luckily, she was able to recognize the good smell of that person, a sensation she has been dreaming to feel again on thesest few days.


    "Seth!" Rina eximed and Seth decided to put her back on the floor. She immediately turned around and hugged him. Her excitement at that moment was almost uncontroble.


    "How are you doing Rina?" Seth felt breathless after seeing her face once again. She was beautiful beyond any measurements and every time he was able to see her face, he felt refreshened.


    "You''re finally back! Thank god!"


    "I''m back. Ahaha... Did you miss me?"


    "Of course! I didn''t think this trip of yours would take that long. I almost started to think something might have happened. Luckily, Pce Master Lan Xue returned some days ago and told Pce Master Yushui, that you would being soon."


    "Is that so? I missed you a lot as well. There were days that all I wished for, was to see you again or feel the warmth of your lips." Seth suddenly went forward, going on the offensive.


    He really missed everything about her, even the intimate contact they had together. Of course, he would''ve missed the best part... Else it wouldn''t be the beast of harassment called Seth; the one Lexi had given many hideous titles already.


    Rina wanted to feel it as much as Seth wanted to. She wanted to enjoy hispany as much as she could, now that he was back. The time he was far away from her, doing his secret mission, she realized how small were her past worries, whenparing with the hollow sensation his absence caused in her being.


    After a warming intimate moment, Seth and Rina separated and he decided to tell her about his future ns.


    "Rina, aren''t you tired of staying here? I was thinking about visiting Arwen and bring you back to your homnd. What do you think about it?"


    Rina''s eyes sparkled after hearing his words. She was indeed, missing her mother a lot. The time she spent outside the Elven Territory, made her realize how much her mother was precious to her.


    "I want to return too. Mother must be really worried about me now and I don''t want to preupy her anymore."


    "That''s good. Then after a few days, were going to return." Seth was talking with Rina, telling her about his adventures and the dangers he encountered, when he suddenly saw the Eleventh Pce Master, entering the pce with a deep frown on her face.


    She seemed to be really bothered by something and Seth felt it was a bit off. Yushui was a very serious but calm person and if something was bothering her, it would actually be something that wasn''t that simple.


    "Rina, I need to talk with Pce Master Yushui for a bit. I wille back in a few minutes."


    Rina nodded and watched as Seth went after Yushui.


    Seth followed Pce Master Yushui to her office and realized that there was certainly something very wrong with her. She hadn''t even realized his presence, until he decided to knock on the door of her office room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Yushui heard the knocks and asked: "Run? Is that you?"


    Instead of Run''s voice, Pce Master Yushui was surprised by a male voice; a voice she had heard before.


    "Pce Master Yushui, it''s me, Seth."


    After Seth identified himself, the door opened for him and he entered.


    "Seth, you came, just like Lan Xue told me."


    "Oh? How is Lan Xue doing? Where is she now?" Seth wanted to see Lan Xue again, to at least understand what had happened back then.


    "She seemed to be doing good... Actually, I should be the one asking about what had happened... Why is Lan Xue so different?" Yushui sked while making a strange expression. She was confused by how different Lan Xue seemed to be.


    "Different? Different how?" Seth didn''t understand, but it should have been expected. Even though he knew that Lan Xue was a cold and unapproachable person prior to their adventure, there wasn''t a way for him to know the extent of that.


    Actually, Lan Xue didn''t like dragging on her conversations and usually tried to say things the shortest way possible. However, this time, she actually sat down to have a chat with Yushui. She even asked if Yushui had any experience with men.


    "Well... She was kind of warmer and more receptive..." Yushui replied while observing him.


    "Is that so?" Seth made sure to not expose any different-than-normal reaction, but he was inwardly surprised about that.


    "Sigh... I don''t know what have happened, but it won''t change anything. Right now, I have many other important things to do, so please state your business here." Yushui assumed her Pce Master stance and brought them back to the topic.


    "You''re right. Pce Master Yushui... This might be a be intrusive, but you seemed to be a bit down... Did anything happen?"


    Yushui looked towards Seth, but she didn''t know why he was asking something like that.


    "Why do you want to know about it? It is a matter that concerns the Higher Grounds and I don''t think you''re the kind of person that usually meddles in other''s business..."


    "Ahaha... You''re right. I came here to tell you that I will be bringing Rina back to the Elven Territory soon, and since I can''t help you with anything, I will be taking my leave then." Seth realized he was trying to dive in the matters of the zed Lake Sect, what would be kind of improper.


    After understanding his position, he decided to leave and prepare for his departure in some days.


    He was about to turn around and go away, but Pce Master Yushui''s voice made him stop.


    "Wait... This might be a restricted topic and something that affects the entirety of the zed Lake Sect, but I guess I can tell you a little bit about it."


    Seth nodded and sat down to hear about what she had to say.

 Chapter 281 - Change Of Plans

    "During the time you were away, doing that secret mission together with Lan Xue, there were some major things happening between the three Higher Grounds. A certain day, we received an anonymous letter telling us about the activities of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce in a certain area of the zing Phoenix Country."


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows while hearing her words, but he still refrained to say anything.


    "There were some other less important things written there, but the main topic, was the fact that it told us the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was secretly mining purple Skystones in great quantities from a hidden mine. At first, we didn''t believe it, but in one of our internal meetings, we realized that there was a small chance that the Wu Martial Kingdom was connected to the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce and that the war wasn''t only a territorial dispute. There was also a little incident at the Wu Martial Kingdom, where many of our hidden informants were able to see Qiao Duyi, a Lion Guardian, arriving at their main pce."


    Seth immediately connected what she told him with what he had seen. First, he was there when Qiao Xuan and Velgor made a pact to invade the zing Phoenix Country. After witnessing that, he already guessed the Wu Martial Kingdom would be receiving help from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, if a conflict were to happen. As for the second thing that turned that information into something that wasn''t a surprise for him, was the fact that he already knew about that mine. It was just that he wasn''t interested on it.


    Pce Master Yushui continued: "We decided to investigate it further and we discovered that the information we had received was indeed correct. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had discovered a huge mine of purple Skystones and were secretly mining it. Since this was something that could pretty much change the order of the whole maind, the three Higher Grounds decided to discuss some things in a particr meeting. However, nothing went as nned and now, we not only lost the chance to create a bnced environment, but the Lion''s Pride Sanctuary had just dropped a bomb that is akin to dering their supremacy."


    Seth finally decided to ask something.


    "Are they dering their supremacy? How is that possible? I don''t think they are strong enough to single-handedly crush the zed Lake Sect or the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary now, much less take the both of you together. Even if they mined every single purple Skystone there, it would still require many years for them to use them efficiently."


    "Actually... The problem is that they aren''t openly dering supremacy, but doing it through a more discrete mean. An alliance. As for the Skystones... They are more like a warranty that they would have a more brilliant future."


    When Seth heard that, his heart suddenly started elerating. Inwardly, he already knew about what alliance she was talking about, but his mind didn''t want to acknowledge it, so he forced himself to ask her more information about that.


    "What kind of alliance are they doing?"


    Pce Master Yushui deeply looked at him and said: "This may sound like a joke, but the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce is actually allying with the Demonic Shadow Royal n. It is an alliance absolutely no one expected that it would happen, much less how it will be officialized... Have you ever heard of the princess of the devils? The one titled as Silver Nights?"


    Seth tried to sound normal, but his mind wasn''t letting him behave normally. His voice started to fail, since that topic entailed into manyplications.


    "N-n-no..."


    Yushui found his reaction a bit strange, but she continued: "The princess Silver Nights is said to be one of the most beautiful women alive, yet she is going to marry the Lion Knight, the Young Master of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. The worst part of it all, is that they are going to use that fact to force us to retreat or toply with some of their demands, not only that, but the marriage shall be happening in a bit more than a week, at the main Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, and we don''t have a countermeasure yet..."


    When Yushui told Seth about the date of that marriage, his mind seemed to have stopped working properly.


    She kept saying things about how that marriage would affect them and that they were even invited to see the ceremony, but they didn''t n on going. However, Seth couldn''t hear a single word she said any longer. The shock he had received was so great, that his mind wasn''t even able to deny or confront the information he had just heard, jumping directly a state of pure anxiety.


    Seth abruptly stood up and advanced against the table separating him from Yushui, desperately asking her about the wedding event.


    "Where? Where is it? Where is the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce located?"


    Yushui felt rmed by his sudden reaction and quickly said: "It is in a mountainous region close to the StormWind Valley."


    "How much time it takes for me to get there?"


    "Why are you suddenly acting so anxious?"


    "Please Pce Master Yushui, this is very important to me..."


    Yushui didn''t fully understand why he was acting like that, but she realized by his intonation, that it was indeed something that mattered for him.


    "We could teleport you to the Hilkhell City, but the formation was destroyed and you''ll have to travel by feet. That way, it would take a Mana Control cultivator like you, almost two weeks traveling." Yushui still didn''t know Seth was a Profound Mana cultivator, and one that was able to rival Mana Sovereigns. If she had used her energy scan on him, she would have been able to feel his Mana signature and would consecutively have gotten shocked by his growth.


    "I need you to send me out of the zed Lake Sect territory right now! No! Actually, please send me to the borders of the Blue Breeze Country at least."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have enough rights to operate the formation at that extent, only the Lake Mother or the Lake Goddess would be able to do that."


    After Seth heard her reply, he suddenly turned around and sprinted outside her office room. While leaving, he left some words behind.


    "Please, tell Rina to wait for a bit longer. I will certainlye back for her."


    In a single instant, his figure had already vanished, since he used his dark teleportation technique to move somewhere else.. Pce Master Yushui was left behind, dumbfounded and full of questions.

 Chapter 282 - Fateful Encounter

    Seth suddenly appeared in front of a bamboo house that was a bit far away from the area the twelve pces were located and where one of the most powerful cultivators of the zed Lake lived. Before he could even approach to knock on the door, it opened, revealing the figure of an old woman.


    "Sigh... You''re here... I was already expecting you would being, but for another motive. But seeing how anxious you are, I won''t be asking you anything and open the formation for you. However, you have to promise me that you will being back."


    "I will." Seth firmly said. He didn''t n on losing his life so soon, since he had so many people that he wanted to spend time with yet.


    Seth''s thoughts were in aplete disarray, so he didn''t notice that the Lake Mother most probably knew the contents of his conversation with Pce Master Yushui.


    "Good. Now that my granddaughter finally found someone to rely on, it would be a pity if that person suddenly died."


    Lan Xue''s grandmother used her Mana to activate the formation, making a water vortex form on the floor in front of Seth. His stay in the sect has been too short this time, but fate was something uncontroble. There wasn''t a way for him to predict that the date of the marriage would have abruptly changed like that, but in the end, he felt fortunate that he still had time to get there. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to ask for Arwen''s help, like he had previously nned back then and would have to face this challenge on his own.


    Seth quickly jumped towards the spiraling elemental energy and disappeared.


    After his body thoroughly vanished, Lan Xue''s figure suddenly left from inside her grandmother''s bamboo house, looking absent-minded at the ce he was standing some seconds ago.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to follow him?" The Lake Mother suddenly asked.


    "This is something he got to do by himself."


    "He could end up dying there."


    "He won''t." Lan Xue said with certainty.


    The Lake Mother felt surprised and chose to stop bothering her.


    Woosh!


    A vortex of water suddenly appeared in a small river at the borders of the Blue Breeze Country. A rapidly moving figure left from inside it and immediately started to charge towards a certain direction.


    Seth had a little bit more of a week to arrive at the correct ce, before the marriage ceremony started. He didn''t have time to prepare anything or even think about a secondary n, since his first n was thoroughly useless now, nor did he know the exact location the ceremony would be happening, just a rough guess. That''s why he would have to visit the StormWind Valley first, in order to find his way to the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    However, even though he knew he was charging head on to the doorsteps of a Higher Ground and that it would be highly improbable that he would being back alive, he still continued resolutely moving forward. Actually, he didn''t even think twice, before doing that.


    For him, Serene was even more important that his safety and he was willing to sacrifice his life for her. Fortunately, Seth still didn''t know the real extent of his powers now and the speed he was currently disying, would be enough for him to arrive there in mere six days, giving him enough time to find the information he so desperately needed.


    But just as he had started sprinting, right in front of him, a white mist surged upwards and he was forced to stop.


    That mist gave a very ethereal feeling, as if it was announcing the arrival of an elegant goddess. Seth wasn''t even able to notice exactly when a woman had appeared inside that white mist. Her white attire gave him the feeling he was witnessing the arrival of a sacred entity, but the aura circling her was not something created, but something natural.


    Seth looked at her face, but he wasn''t able to see it. There was a white veil covering her features and even his Soul Sense couldn''t prate it. Her veil seemed to be hiding the mystery of her entire being.


    The only thing Seth was able to see were her to beautiful ocean blue eyes. They were very inviting, like they were trying to drown his entire being on them, what made him feel rmed.


    Seth''s state of mind wasn''t the best one at that moment and he thought she must be somewhat of a threat for him. His body immediately assumed an attacking stance, ready to strike her if she were to make any strange movements.


    Impressively, he was not able to remember that he had already seen her once before. At that time, his strength wasn''t much inparison to hers, and even now, he still paled, and that''s why she was easily able to control his perception, making him unable to recall seeing her before.


    "Who are you?" Seth asked seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an enemy. Actually, I came here so I could get a favor from you." Her beautiful voice sounded like heavenly soft bells, announcing the arrival of good news.


    "..." Seth wasn''t able to fullyprehend her. Actually, he was notprehending anything. The day had gone from mild to wild really quick.


    "Don''t worry for now, you will understand it in the future. Take this, you will find really useful information inside it." The goddess, threw him a zed Stone.


    Seth immediately recognized that type of stone, since it was one of the goods the zed Lake produced to sell and acquire Skystones and other resources. That stone could record information and disy itter for other people. However, Seth didn''t understand what kind of information he needed at that moment.


    He looked once more towards that mysterious goddess and decided to give it a try. His soul strength was already splendid and, in an instant, he was able to absorb the information contained inside that stone, while still maintaining his guard up all the time.


    However, after he saw what was stored inside, he even forgot about the world outside his mind.

 Chapter 283 - Securing A Favor

    Inside the zed Stone, there was all the information Seth wished to acquire.


    Seth was able to see the exact location where the ceremony would be happening; he was able to see many different routes that he could use to ess and leave from that ce and many other useful information about the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    It was like that Sect had been thoroughly charted, and he had just acquired the map showing the ins and outs of there. For someone to actually create a map of a whole Higher Ground territory, a lot of power and expertise would be required. With that map, his rate of sess had just spiked to another height.


    However, what shocked him the most wasn''t that map, but something else. An information that would be almost useless to anyone else, but was like the jackpot for him. His heart suddenly elerated and his mind started to work at a top speed, developing a n to better take the opportunity that had just been presented before him.


    After quickly looking through everything, he turned his consciousness to the world outside, but that goddess was no longer standing there.


    Instead of panicking or trying to find her, Seth just mildly smiled and said: "You have my gratitude."


    After that, he started sprinting once again.


    The goddess observed as his figure disappeared in the distance. Her eyes were just like the reflection of the ocean, deep and mysterious. Her figure vanished, going to another ce.


    The goddess wasn''t going to directly interfere in Seth''s matters. She was just helping him from behind the curtains, since she would need him in the future.


    However, she wasn''t the kind of person that would ask something without giving something in return, so she started paying her debt, in order to acquire his cooperation.


    Other than that, there was someone she was responsible for, someone that would grieve if something were to happen to Seth. That''s why she tried to do everything at her reach, that could help him.


    "Now it is up to them..." Her figure vanished like a drifting breeze.


    .


    .


    .


    "Protect the walls! Don''t let the beasts invade! Go!"


    "AAHHH!!!"


    A group of practitioners, following the lead of a Mana Perceptionte-stage cultivator, charged towards a group of beasts trying to climb up the city walls.


    Those beasts were madly attacking anything and anyone they saw, like they were hungry for blood. There was a crimson-colored aura circling around them, giving the practitioners defending the city, a sinister feeling.


    Less than ten secondster, a fierce battle between them unfolded. The practitioners took advantage of their position, to attack those beasts from an advantageous angle. However, there were so many of them that it seemed like an endless swarm of bugs wasing non-sop at them.


    This city, was not the main city of the StormWind Valley, but it was a strategic point from that nation, a ce that should be protected. That''s why there were many different sects reunited there, defending the area in many different fronts.


    This particr group, wasposed of hunters that knew how to properly execute a formation, to better use their strength as a group.


    When the practitioners felt they needed to recharge their Mana, or that they needed to prepare themselves for casting another ability, they would change their position with some members that were in stand-by nearby.


    This fierce battle has been going for almost half a day and there were many signs of fatigue appearing on the practitioner faces, but they still kept defending their positions like brave warriors.


    But suddenly, a group of wind elemental birds approached from the sky. They were fierce beasts that came directly from the StormWind Point, where the creatures were adept of the wind element.


    Those wind elemental birds pped their wings towards the practitioners, making some of them lose bnce and fall in the middle of the swarm of voracious beasts. Those unlucky fellows were almost instantly ripped to shreds, turning into victims of that cruel cmity.


    The wind elemental aerial beasts circled around the city walls, getting ready to use some of their destructive wind abilities once again, but they felt the wind currents around their bodies suddenly changing patterns.


    Fortunately, the thing the StormWind Valley had the most, were wind elemental cultivators and some of those practitioners, were now controlling the activity of the wind, making it difficult for those beasts to attack.


    At the same time they disrupted the enemies, many wind des and arrows were shot towards the air, killing some beasts and injuring others. But as the men concentrated on dealing with the aerial threat, the ground monsters were able to climb up the walls and surprise them from behind.


    "Argh!"


    "We need help!"


    "AAA!!!"


    In another area, the situation was somewhat different. The humans were thoroughly decimating the group of beastsing towards them. There were many practitioners from one of the side branches of the StormWind Valley Sect there, defending the area while taking advantage of their superior cultivation and knowledge.


    Nothing seemed to affect those partitioners, since the level of threat of beasts charging towards them was kind of low.


    Just after that group finished dealing with another round of weak enemies, a man suddenly descended from the skies while canceling his wind elemental aura. He was not a Profound Mana Realm cultivator, but a Mana Perception peak-stage one that had studied the wind element enough in order to hover in the air while using it. But just the mere presence of a Mana Realmbatant there, was enough to raise the morale of the individuals thatposed that group.


    "Captain you''re back! Have you discovered anything?"


    "Nothing. This situation is rather strange. We have to quickly transmit the report about the overall situation here, to the main branch. I don''t know why, but I''m not feelingfortable enough to deal with all of this alone."


    Just as he said that, a Mana Control initial-stage Realm aura went past the entire area, pressuring every singlebatant that was fighting there.. The sensation that aura brought them, was just like the calm breeze before a storm.

 Chapter 284 - Critical Situation

    All the human practitioners instantly felt a heavy pressure descend upon their shoulders and very quickly, a sense of fear started to spread in their hearts. That group of people was previously acting calm, since things were still inside their control, but now, the game was about to change.


    A Mana Control entity was a powerhouse able to change the whole direction the battle was going to go. In a ce like the StormWind Valley, a Mana Control cultivator was already considered one of the most prestigious entities and there were less than fifteen of those practitioners in the whole country. Stronger than that, there were only two different figures, but one of those figures had been missing for a while and no one seemed to know what happened with him.


    Unfortunately, none of the Mana Control Realm cultivators were mobilized to defend against this horde of beasts and now, everyone''s lives were at risk.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind full of sharp wind des formed at the area those cultivators were gathered and at the same time, a huge aerial type beast appeared in the air. It was the beast that was punishing the humans with those wind des.


    When thebatants saw that aerial beast approaching, they realized things were way out of their league, but before some of them were even able to properly react to that, those wind des assaulted them and started to cut their bodies like they were cutting vegetables.


    The rtively stronger and faster cultivators were able to evade those sharp wind des, but most of them ended up perishing in that single strike. A single elemental de was enough to cut them in half, so that wind storm was practically a death sentence for those who were caught.


    The captain in charge of that group knew that with his cultivation, he wouldn''t be able to do anything, therefore, his only viable option was to leave and report to his superiors that the situation was hundred times graver than they had thought.


    However, the uncontroble beast saw that human trying to flee and started to madly attack the remaining soldiers nearby, so it could safely take flight and chase after that puny human. But just as it was about to fly, a loud explosion echoed. Something had fallen from the skies like a meteorite.


    Boom!


    The area of impact was right at that battle area, where the war between beasts and humans intensified with each passing second. But just after that strange impact had urred, the numberless types of beasts rioting against the StormWind Valleybatants,pletely ceased their activities. They felt something was calling for them and they were forced to stop.


    Most practitioners were so shocked by everything that was happening, that when those beasts stopped, instead of attacking them, they took that opportunity sent by heaven, to escape from there and move to safer ces in order to recover some stamina.


    From the point of impact, a silhouette emerged, facing the wild beast in front. But once beast and man started at each other, it was like their roles as beings were reversed. There was a crimson glow pulsing around that person''s body and inside his eyes as well, giving him an aura of tyranny. A light that was demanding for respect and obedience.


    Every single beast started to move towards him, hanging their heads low, as if they had been previously tamed. That effect urred instantly and naturally, like those creatures were attracted towards something resent on him.


    The captain of the unit of soldiers stopped escaping after he realized the state the beasts were in. He looked back to see what was happening at the point that meteorite had impacted, but all he could see was a figure of a man facing that massive flying beast.


    Seth suddenly, jumped, climbing on top of that aerial beast. He had just used his control over the Essence of Corruption to put something to test. Actually, when he was fighting inside the abyss, he came up with some ideas and this was one of them.


    Since that event at the Hilkhell city, Seth had always wanted to control these fierce beasts with his corruption, but he was never sessful on that. However, inside the abyss, he learnt how to control the corruption in order to affect these mindless beasts and control them. He was able to do it solely because the fact those beasts were mainly moved by instincts and since there wasn''t a soul, Seth''s Essence of Corruption was now taking the role as the controller.


    The aerial creature didn''t fight back and allowed him to mount it, like Seth was its tamer. After a few seconds, it started to p its wings, taking over to the skies and flying back towards the StormWind Point, quickly moving away from that destroyed city.


    While he was sitting atop that flying beast, Seth''s crimson aura expanded, washing over every single beast that was still acting rampant on the ground. The corruption that was already spreading inside their bodies, resonated with Seth''s aura and started to follow his instructions.


    Seth issued an order of retreat and every single one of them started to behave like they had just received a supreme order from heaven, drawing back towards the wilderness and leaving the city. The cultivators were left speechless as the beasts simply ignored them and left.


    Less than five minutester, there were no more living beasts attacking that city and thebatants were left behind full of questions, looking towards that man that was riding at the back of a huge aerial type monster and quickly disappearing from their field of view.


    The Mana Perception cultivator designated as the captain of that squad suddenly yelled: "Retreat! Bring the injured and retreat fast! We need to group up at the base and report to the higher ups! Let''s move!"


    The living practitioners started to follow him towards their base, while carrying the injured in their arms.. After a long and tiring day of non-stop battling, they would be finally able to rest for a bit.

 Chapter 285 - Tomorrow

    Inside a certain private pce at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, Qiao Bao was staring at the figure of his father while waiting to hear what he had to say.


    "You''re very fortunate, for having this opportunity son. But always remember to be the one in control at the end." Qiao Xuan was standing with his back towards his son and looking through the windows. While he advised his son, his eyes kept supervising everything happening outside.


    Down there, there were many people organizing the whole outside area for the major event that was going to happen tomorrow. They did their utmost to make the whole ce feel gorgeous, transpiring supremacy.


    Qiao Bao listened to his father, but he wasn''t able to pay attention on those words at all. His excitement has reached the peak and nothing someone told him, was able to slow down his elerated heart. Inside his mind, many expectations about Serene''s realm appearance were running wild and he couldn''t wait for tomorrow toe.


    Actually, every single male living in this continent in his position, would be faring way worse than that. Having the opportunity to marry one of the top three beauties that this world has ever seen, was something worth dying for.


    But since he was the Lion Knight, the inheritor of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce king position, he was still able to barely maintain a dignifying stance.


    "Alright father."


    Thye kept having a conversation centered on the events that would be happening tomorrow, until Qiao Xuan felt there was nothing else to say, but just as they finished their talk, Qiao Xuan heard someone knocking on the door of his office.


    At an important time like this, only a Lion Guardian would be allowed to do that, so he already knew it must be one of them.


    The door opened after Qiao Xuan''s Mana interacted with it, allowing the person to enter and tell him what was it that required his attention.


    From the outside, the Lion Guardian ranked at the second position entered the office room. His name was Qiao Shan and he was the oldest individual still living in the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. However, even though he had an older appearance than normal practitioners at his level of strength had, his aura was still solid and strong.


    He was a Profound Manate-stage Cultivator, but differently from all the other practitioners at their sect, he wasn''t burly, but a bit skinny. His forte, was the fact that he was kind of considered to be the "brains" of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, but that wasn''t that of difficult position to attain in the middle of a whole sect that wasposed of impulsive and instinctual individuals.


    "Lion King Xuan; Young Master Bao; everything is ready." Qiao Shan entered and dered.


    "Good!" Qiao Xuan turned around and looked at him. There was an excitement on his eyes as well, but his motive for being excited, was the fact that his sect would be getting rtively stronger after tomorrow. Myriad of opportunities were going to open up for them, paving a road for their ascension.


    "However, there is a minor matter that I would like to consult you Lion King. It is about a particr thing that has been happening at the StormWind Valley. There were many reports that some wild beasts seemed to be invading some cities there, but everything seems so unreal that it is hard to believe." Qiao Shan said.


    "StormWind Valley again...? Ignore everything for now. We don''t have time to deal with anything happening there right now. Tch... That bunch of useless people that can''t even protect their own territory..."


    "Lion King, you''re right, we don''t have time for dealing with that. It''s just that something seems off... There are so many people reporting the situation, that I think it is something that could even indirectly bother us during the ceremony, although it is highly unprobeable."


    "Oh? Do you think so? Since the wise old man Shan says something may happen, let the Seventh and Eighth ranked Lion Guardians act as protectors at the outside gates. They know exactly what to do if something were to happen."


    Qiao Shan nodded and said: "I will tell them about your decisions right away but before that, there is another thing that I''ve got to tell you too. The informants had just sent us a message... The carriage bringing the demon princess has just passed by then. It''s pretty much confirmed that she will be arriving here by tomorrow."


    "Very good! Any news about the zed Lake and the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary?"


    "My king, those two Higher Grounds seems to be in silence for now, just like we expected. All of this must have been a very unpleasant surprise for them and they are not sure on how to properly react yet. It''s a pity people like them would never unite themselves like we did with the Demonic Shadow Royal n... And they still call us as the prideful ones..."


    "Ahaha... You''re right. Your alliance idea with Velgor was really something helpful for us. Because things like that, that you''re known as the wise old man Shan."


    Qiao Bao heard everything they were talking, but nothing seemed to take him out of his trance. Tomorrow would be the day he has been dreaming of, the day he would be sure to shine brighter than the golden pce the ceremony would take ce in.


    As they kept discussing about some other things and some other measures that were still pending, at the ce called as StormWind Point, the heavy gale covering the whole area, was already painted in crimson.


    Creatures inside that area, were lining themselves in a formation that was never seen before. All of them had a crimson glow shinning inside their eyes, giving them a strength that would have been probably impossible for them to attain while growing through normal ways.


    Impressively, there was a man right in front of that formation of thousands of beats and he was the one giving the most fearful impression.

 Chapter 286 - The Wedding Ceremony

    On the next day, morning slowly arrived, but there were already many people taking their dutiful posts at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. The rtively "normal" practitioners that lived there, were all working extra hard today, since it would be a very important date for the whole sect.


    The entire Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, was already full of ornaments and festive things, but the area where the wedding ceremony was going to happen, the Main Golden Pce, was practically unchanged.


    There wasn''t a need to put any more ornaments there, since the entire building was a huge pce made out of gold and golden decorations. It was so majestic, that some people used to kneel down and worship it from time to time. That building alone, was already enough to show the rest of the world how rich and mighty the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce really was.


    As time passed, the guests kept entering the main pce, where they were able to see five of the eight Lion Guardians, standing straight at the back of a huge altar. From the initial eight, three of them were missing. But that was due to the fact that the eight and seventh Lion Guardians, were serving as keepers at the outside gate and the one ranked first, unfortunately died a few months ago.


    Ranked guardians weren''t something so easy toe by, so the ranks haven''t been updated yet, maintaining the Lion Guardians at the number seven for now.


    Qiao Bao finally arrived at the main pce, where he walked all the way towards the golden altar in order to wait for the bride. He was wearing his golden armor, showing his almighty status and power for everyone that was watching him, but inwardly, he was feeling nervous. He was feeling an anxiety like he never felt before and most of his concerns, were centered around the possibility of the bride not showing up.


    A few minutester, at that huge golden hall where the ceremony would be happening, Qiao Xuan finally appeared. There were many women following behind him, as they were his wives. Naturally, the one walking almost beside him, was Qiao Bao''s mother, while the other, were his concubines. They were secretly eyeing the main wife with envy and cursing Qiao Bao inwardly.


    Qiao Bao''s parents looked at him as they entered the hall, moving towards the main seats at the front row.


    This show was for Qiao Bao to shine, so Qiao Xuan decided to stay low-key, watching everything together with his family.


    At the outside area, a ck carriage finally arrived. The driver "First Shadow", opened the door for the princess and watched as she descended.


    Her silver hair immediately obfuscated the golden ornaments around the whole ce and both Lion Guardians keeping watch at the entrance of the sect, lost their ability to think properly.


    Serene was really a perfect jewel, but unfortunately, she was being influenced by that purple energy inside her soul.


    By herself, she walked towards the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, where she just entered alone. The Lion Guardians had even forgotten to properly guide her, admiring her beauty by the side.


    First Shadow didn''t apany her and instead of entering, she just vanished. She did it right before the nose of two Lion Guardians, but they didn''t notice anything, since they were in a trance, looking towards the figure of a legendary beauty moving away.


    Serene was actually wearing a ck veil, and if not for that, they would have beenpletely bewitched by her. However, even though she was wearing a in ck dress and a ck veil, the sight of her beautiful silver hair alone, was enough to move any man. When people looked at her, it was like they were directly looking towards the silver moon in a dark sky. It was the only point they could focus on.


    As if she already knew the way, she went past every single guard, every single guest, moving towards the Main Golden Pce, where the ceremony would be held. When she finally arrived near there, a sudden silence took control over the whole environment.


    Gasp!


    Everyone started to gasp after just a single look towards her. It was like a silver and ck jade, polished by the perfect hands of the creator, was moving towards them. Some of the guests even started to think it was a sphemy to let her marry someone like Qiao Bao. He was not worthy of her. But of course, no one dared to voice out their thoughts.


    When Qiao Bao saw her silhouette arriving at the entrance of the hall, his heartbeat suddenly elerated. From there onwards, he turned into a fool that couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    Serene didn''t stop walking forward even after being eyed by so many people, she moved slowly but steadily, just like a precise tool. There were close to a thousand people looking at her at that moment and most of them were very strong and capable cultivators that belonged to the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    That scene would certainly put pressure on anyone in her position, but Serene just mildly walked her way through the hall.


    When she arrived before the golden altar, Qiao Bao was already out of breath. He was living a golden dream up until now.


    Suddenly, the Ceremony Master walked in and started to say some things. The ceremony started and a ceremonial music started to be yed by a group of talented bards.


    The Ceremony Master told the future couple to do some things and at the same time, he recited some phrases ording to the culture of the people living at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. Since Serene would be joining into their ranks, she had to follow the ceremony and do everything that the Ceremony Master told her to do.


    Suddenly, the man conducting the ceremony turned to Qiao Bao and said: "Young Master Qiao Bao, it''s time for the rites."


    Qiao Bao was still looking at Serene''s face, trying to see through her veil and discover the mystery behind it and he wasn''t able to hear the Ceremony Master''s words.


    "Young Master Bao..."


    "Ah, uhhh..."


    "The rites..."


    Qiao Xuan and Qiao Bao''s mother felt a bit embarrassed, but Qiao Bao quickly returned to normal and corrected his posture.


    "Ah sorry, I forgot about it. Uhhh... I swear that I will always protect my wife, like a Lion King. I will always strive to get stronger and live a long life guiding her to the peak. As the future Lion King, I will raise capable descendants and make the next generation flourish and conquer new heights!"


    After he finished speaking, everyone started to hail him for his impressive speech. The values the people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce followed, were kind of twisted. Throughout his whole speech, he didn''t say that he would love her forever, or keep by her side till death did them part; however, there were phrases pointing that he would be the king that would bring her riches and guide her to the flourishing future. Twisted values that were not supposed to be the base of a rtionship.


    After the excitement died down, the Ceremony Master turned towards Serene and said: "Young Lady, it''s your time now...."

 Chapter 287 - Ruining The Marriage

    Serene looked like a ck and silver jade marble statue. After hearing those words, her entire being suddenly stopped. There wasn''t a response even after some seconds had passed, as if she was inwardly fighting against something and it caused her entire being to stop.


    A silence suddenly took over the whole ce and even Qiao Xuan furrowed his eyebrows while feeling ufortable. No one knew the magnitude of the dilemma happening inside Serene''s mind, but everyone felt that something was off.


    Qiao Bao started to sweat in anxiety, but he didn''t know how to react or what to do exactly. He was about to open his mouth and say something to convince or coerce Serene, but suddenly, a gloomy aura enveloped the whole golden hall.


    At that time, everyone inside the hall noticed through the side windows that the sky was abruptly darkening. A very odd natural phenomena to ur at that date and time. It was like an omen for bad things, but none of them initially thought it was something like that.


    Qiao Xuan wanted this day to be perfect, even more so than his own son wanted to. It was the future of his entire sect that was at y. So, instead of sitting there and doing nothing, he decided to stand up and clear that bad weather by himself. However, before he was even able to stand up properly, the ceiling suddenly cracked and a shadow abruptly dropped from up there.


    A man suddenly entered the hall through the top, causing a smallmotion and ruining the golden ceiling. That man stopped at the middle of the hall and before anyone was able to recognize who he was, he threw two severed heads right before the one title as Lion King. They swiftly rolled and stopped after bumping on his shoe.


    Thud! Thud!


    Qiao Xuan looked at the heads of two of his loyal Lion Guardians lying right in front of his feet and his expression darkened. Those two heads belonged to the Seventh and Eighth Lion Guardians, the ones that were in charge of protecting the area outside.


    Feeling furious, he looked directly at the one that had just invaded the hall,pletely destroyed the mood, but when he saw that face and recognized who it was, he felt a sense of loss.


    "You are... Velgor''s disciple?" Qiao Xuan didn''t understand why that person had appeared there, but he couldn''t separate his figure from Velgor''s figure, they were master and disciple after all. What was happening was kind of odd and even some wild spections started to rise inside his mind. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a way for him to know, that Seth had nothing to do with Velgor and at that moment, he was an even greater threat than Velgor himself.


    "What are you doing here?! What''s the meaning of this?! You better give me a very good exnation for this, else not even Velgor will be able to save you!" Qiao Xuan was already enraged, but he still considered the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce rtionship with the Demonic Shadow Royal n. But still, his anger made his aura leak, making everyone present inside the hall stay silent.


    Even though the two severed heads on the floor in front of him, were the solid proof that Seth wasn''t there for a talk, Qiao Xuan didn''t want to recognize the fact that the Demonic Shadow Royal n might be behind it all. Because if that was really true, then they would be demoted from an allied n, to a mortal enemy.


    However, the fact that two of his precious Lion Guardians had just died was undeniable and his pride wouldn''t permit him to just stand there and do nothing.


    Seth kept standing in the middle of that golden hall, with thousands of people looking at him and ignoring everything. He didn''t even look at Qiao Xuan at all, his eyes were on Serene''s figure, observing the way she was behaving. When he arrived there, he noticed through their Soul Link, that she was waging a mental war against a foreign energy. He was able to realize that, feeling the distortions his Soul Link with her was suffering.


    An uncontroble fury immediately rose inside his heart. Seth knew who was the real culprit behind that, but at that moment it didn''t matter if it was Velgor or Qiao Xuan, anyone in front of him would pay with their lives, just for the fact of hurting the woman he loved.


    Both of Seth''s hands shone in an obscure light and a dark crimson orb shot towards the sides of the golden hall. It didn''t hit anyone, quickly finding their way towards the golden walls.


    When those blobs of corruption and darkness hit the wall, the energy coiled around it, spreading towards the whole wall and creating a huge and round energy stain there. That energy interacted with the spacews through the darkness element, creating a portal that was connected to the outside, like a tunnel.


    Seth had used a simr technique to save Huo Shihong''s life once. However, this time, the portal was way bigger and had a crimson radiance to it.


    "What''s that?"


    "What''s happening?"


    Everyone started to get restless while observing that strange dark energy stain, not understanding what was really happening. But suddenly, a fierce beast jumped out of that portal, pouncing towards the nearest cultivator.


    "AH!"


    "What is this?!"


    Less than a secondter, another beast left through that portal, attacking another individual. The cultivators suddenly started to release their energies, attacking those beasts and creating amotion. However, that was just the beginning of what was about to happen.


    From those two portals, hundreds of beasts started to invade the hall, attacking whoever they saw. Those beasts were not even worried with their own lives and just wanted to inflict the highest damage possible in their enemies.


    Unfortunately for the guests, even a tiny scratch from them, was enough for the Essence of Corruption to invade their bodies and swiftly kill them from the inside, with many turning into crimson crystal shards.


    Qiao Xuan suddenly released his Mana Sovereign prestige and most of the beasts entering the hall were thoroughly crushed. But just as he thought his strategy would make everything end, Seth''s aura expanded forwards, shing against his aura and disrupting it.


    Qiao Xuan felt surprised and was about to concentrate on dealing with Seth, but he suddenly realized the man had already vanished from the spot he was previously standing.

 Chapter 288 - Stealing The Bride

    "What the fuck is this?" Qiao Bao felt thoroughly lost, not understanding anything at all. He was about to touch Serene and drag her towards another ce, but he suddenly heard the exasperated warning voice of one of the Lion Guardians.


    "Young Master! Watch out!"


    A Shadow suddenly materialized right before Qiao Bao and a fist enveloped in ayer of a dark red energy, struck right in the middle of his chest armor.


    Bang!


    The golden armor he was wearing, was one of the ancient treasures left behind by the ancestors of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. It was able to absorb energiesing from very strong impacts and it could be repaired while absorbing Qiao Bao''s Mana. However, before that simple fist strike, the golden armor shattered like it was made of ss.


    Crack!


    The armor pieces flew everywhere and Qiao Bao''s body was sent flying towards the Lion Guardians that were desperately trying to reach him. He impacted against two of them and after a bit of difficulty, they were able to perfectly hold him, stopping his momentum.


    However, when they looked towards their Young Master, they saw a crimson mark carved in the middle of his chest, from where a lot of blood wasing out. Impressively, Qiao Bao was still conscious and living, and apart from that injury, he was rtively alright. That was at least what the Lion Guardians initially thought.


    "My Son!" Qiao Bao''s mother suddenly charged towards him, ignoring the whole situation, even the enemy.


    However, while all that turmoil was happening, that dark shadow had already reached Serene. Seth had used Qiao Bao to diverge the attention of everyone, allowing him to do as he pleased.


    He appeared right beside the bride, looking into her purple muddy eyes. He was able to see that inside them, there was an unchanging blue light and feel that there was a voice from her soul, trying to transmit him that there was lot to be conveyed.


    Seth knew Serene was in a dire condition and the ce they were in, wasn''t the ideal location to treat her, so he held her hand and started to channel a lot of Mana in his next technique.


    "What are you all doing?! Get him!" Qiao Xuan screamed to his subordinates and at the same time he decided to act again.


    Boom!


    His robust Mana pool was activated and he disappeared from where he was in a sh of golden light, appearing right behind Seth. His speed was so high, that he resembled a golden lightning while moving.


    With all his fury, Qiao Xuan used his golden fist to strike at the enemy, but right when his hand was about to hit Seth, it actually passed through him, undoing a Specter of Darkness that Seth had left behind.


    His fist impacted against the ground, partially destroying the golden floor, but his enemy''s real body wasn''t hit.


    Seth had just finished channeling his Mana into the Second Step of the Shadow Walk technique, creating a dark tunnel sub-space to teleport his body and Serene''s body outside that hall.


    Qiao Xuan felt humiliated that a junior was able to escape from that ce right under his nose and his aura expanded to the maximum, in an attempt to locate Velgor''s disciple. After a few seconds searching, he finally identified Seth''s position some kilometers away from there.


    "AAAHHH!!! Damn it! I''ll fucking kill you!" The Lion King bellowed and his body turned into a golden lightning, shing past everyone to follow his enemy.


    At that moment, the Lion Guardian ranked as second, Qiao Shan, suddenly turned to his colleagues and said: "I''ll follow the Lion King together with Duhe, the rest of you, make sure to stay and purge this gue out of the castle!"


    Qiao Duhe was the fourth Lion Guardian. He nodded and followed Qiao Shan outside. It was only natural that they were slower than the Lion King and were only going to serve as a support.


    The rest of the Lion Guardians stood behind to kill the beasts that were stilling out of those two huge portals and wreaking havoc on the golden hall. One of them, the Third Lion Guardian, stood beside Young Master Bao, infusing Mana inside his body and healing his wounds.


    He felt fortunate that the wound on Qiao Bao''s chest area, was closing rtively fast and that there wasn''t a risk he would lose his life because of that injury. The bodies of the members of the Lion''s Pride Golden pce, were very resilient and an injury like that were nothing to them.


    However, the Lion Knight Qiao Bao suddenly started to squirm around.


    "Argh!"


    "Son! What is happening? Son!"


    As he twisted his limbs, many red lines started to appear at the surface of Qiao Bao''s skin, quickly moving to every part of his body. The Third Lion Guardian increased the quantity of Mana he was infusing inside his Young Master''s body, but it didn''t change anything. It was like his Mana was totally ineffective against whatever was poisoning Qiao Bao.


    "Oh my god! Do something! Help my son!"


    "ARGH!"


    Suddenly, Qiao Bao''s limbs started to crystalize. The corruption was trying to transform him into something greater, invading his body cells and his mind at the same time. Unfortunately, he wasn''tpactible and instead of changing to a superior being, his condition started to deteriorate. His wound opened up once again, but it was the least of his problems, because the crystallization process had already started.


    It was such an aggressive process, that the Lion Knight Qiao Bao didn''t even have the time to say hisst words, before his body started to crack and shatter into red crystal chunks.


    At that moment, the chaos happening inside the hall didn''t even matter for the Lion Guardians and Qiao Bao''s mother anymore. They were so shocked by what had just happened, that even the fact that there were two huge beasts invading the hall through the portal at that exact moment, passed unnoticed for them.


    Unfortunately, Qiao Bao''s mother didn''t even have the time to grieve over her son''s death, since just after those two huge beasts entered the golden hall, their Profound Mana initial-stage aura suppressed everyone with a weaker cultivation than them. Only the Lion Guardians were able to move.


    But even though they were still able to move, they could not believe Profound Mana beasts were invading their sect.. They suddenly realized that this battle would epass the whole area and it would be impossible to protect the guests in a battle like that.

 Chapter 289 - Mess

    Roar!


    A gigantic wind elemental beast,pletely passed through the portal and the elemental activity in the area suddenly rose to new heights.


    At the other side, another beast had passed through the portal as well, but instead of bathing everything in raging wind currents, like the other one did, there were wild lightning bolts circling around its body that asionally zapped a guest that tried to run away.


    Both of those beasts were Profound Mana initial-stage monsters, but their overall strength was a little higher, since there was a crimson radiance covering the surface of their bodies, that made them stronger and uncontroble.


    The remaining Lion Guardians present inside the golden hall immediately transformed into their animal forms, quickly making their way to the battlefield. Only the Lion Guardian that tried to take care of the fallen Lion Knight, chose to leave while escorting the emotionally unstable madame to the outside.


    As he left through a secret passage together with her, he came across with a scene he didn''t want to believe. Actually, not even after seeing it with his own eyes, he was able to believe something like that was possible.


    The whole sky had turned dark, but the real motive behind that, were the thousands and thousands of aerial creatures circling above them and attacking the cultivators of the Lion''s Pride Golden pce on the ground. The scene ying before his eyes, was an apocalyptic scenario where he was sure human had no way of leaving out of this alive.


    "Quickly, let''s go... We have to leave quickly." The Third Lion Guardian was about to use his Mana and support their departure from there, when suddenly, a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm Lightning Sparrow took that opportunity to attack him.


    The beast body was big, but it didn''t stop it from being one of the quickest monsters living inside the territory known as the StormWind Point. Here and there, it was the king, a beast above others.


    Katcha!


    Lightning cracked and before the Lion Guardian could finish using his technique, he was forced to defend himself from that lightning storm that was approaching. His body started to shine in a golden light and his prestige reinforced his body, allowing him to sustain any impactsing from that lightning attack. However, he forgot that the lightning element had especially wild and unrulyws.


    The lightning didn''t limit its destructive power only on his body and unfortunately for Qiao Xuan''s wife, while the Lightning Sparrow was shing against the Third Lion Guardian, lightning snakes found their way towards her.


    She didn''t have enough time to run and ended up being electrocuted.


    "No!" The Lion Guardian''s body shone in a golden radiance, creating repelling force. The Lightning Sparrow was forced to retreat, flying away.


    The Lion Guardian took that opportunity to run towards the woman, but her body was already lifeless lying down on the ground, with smokeing out of it. The Profound Mana lightning attack hadpletely charred her body. Unfortunately for her, her husband had prioritized running after a shadow than protecting the wife.


    "What the fuck is happening... The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce will take a huge blow if this disorder continues... We going to need the sacred beasts'' help; else we might suffer a huge blow."


    The Lightning Sparrow was about to attack once again, but it suddenly felt two Mana Sovereign presences surging in two different areas on the ground. A golden pir shot towards the sky and from inside of it, two majestic golden lions surged. Their appearance there were so perfect aligned with what the Lion Guadian wished for, that it was as if a god was protecting the sect.


    ROAR! ROAR!


    When they roared, some of the weaker beasts flying up in the air, started to fall towards the ground, like there was an irresistible attraction pulling them down.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Half of the creatures polluting the sky fell. Unfortunately for some of the weaker practitioners, that rain of beasts turned out to be a fatal event. Both sides suffered huge losses after that event had ended.


    The Third Lion Guardian felt an inexplicable excitement surging inside his heart, since the appearance of those two sacred beasts, signified that their side was now at a total advantage.


    Those two Golden Lions suddenly elerated forward, targeting the Lightning Sparrow in an attempt to finish it quickly. There was something inside of them, saying that the crimson radiance covering that bird''s body, was something really dangerous.


    The Third Lion Guardian saw the opportunity to strike alongside the sacred beasts and he used his Mana to quickly advance towards the air, making sure to use his aura to suppress the enemy.


    Facing the aura suppression of two Profound Mana Realm beasts and the suppression of a cultivator as well, the Lightning Sparrow felt the air around it getting denser, making it no longer possible for it to fly away.


    BOOM!


    However, before the three of them could even reach their target, the golden wall of the wedding hall crumbled to pieces, revealing the massive body of two raging monsters. They charged with everything they got towards the two Golden Lions, entering in a vicious melee conflict.


    The man looked back towards the insides of the wedding hall, getting shocked after realizing the mangled body of his colleagues lying down on the floor. There seemed to be a crimson energy circling around them, but since they were already dead, it wouldn''t be able to initiate the transformation process.


    However, unfortunately for the Third Lion Guardian, his moment of carelessness would cost him a lot.


    While the man had lost his concentration after noticing the critical state the wedding hall was in, the Lightning Sparrow suddenly charged lightning inside its own wings, increasing its speed factor and releasing itself from the suppression. In a blue sh, the beast was already a few meters apart from the enemy, ready to critically wound him.


    The Lion Guardian felt a sense of crisis and the golden aura inside his body, was the catalyst for an abrupt transformation. That lion transformation, was the main bloodline ability inherited by the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce descendants.


    His body suddenly turned into the body of a huge Golden Lion, draining a lot of Mana in the process. However, by doing that, his skin had just gotten hard enough to resist the Lightning Sparrow lightning thrust.


    A blue and a golden light collided in the air, while on the ground, a simr conflict was happening, albeit a bit rougher.

 Chapter 290 - Lightning Lion King

    While the conflict kept intensifying at the Lion''s Pride Golden pce territory, Seth had just made his way to a nearby valley, while carrying Serene on his arms.


    He carried her with care and every single time he looked at her, his heart would ache and his fury would rise. Serene''s condition was reallyplicated and she seemed like she was a remote-controlled doll. Her eyes kept dull and painted with a shade of purple that blocked her consciousness from any external matter.


    "Lexi, you..."


    "You don''t need to say anything. I will immediately start treating her; however, you already know, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure toply with anything you wantter."


    "Good! My request won''t be that simple next time, since this will probably make me spend every single bit of Spiritual Energy I have."


    Lexi started to use the Spiritual Energy she had gathered in the abyss, transforming it into her natural cleansing powers. Through Seth''s soul connection with Serene, she entered her soul space just to discover how polluted it was.


    There was a dense purple fog taking control of everything around there. Lexi felt like she had suddenly entered inside an abyss that was even darker than the one Seth had brought her to, some days ago.


    Lexi''s body was like a blob of light, illuminating the whole soul space. It was just natural that the purple fog would try to take control over her as well; however, when it tried to even approach her body, it started to be instantly cleansed.


    The reaction that happened when both powers entered in contact with each other, was just like how water and fire behaved. However, if the purple fog were to be considered the fire, then it was not able to make the water evaporate in any way.


    Looking at the high quantity of purple fog hovering inside her soul space, Lexi realized it wouldn''t be a simple task to cleanse it all. Velgor had used too much Mana creating this dense fog, whatplicated things even more, making Lexi''s work harder.


    Vlegor nned to use Serene as one of his trump cards, so he had really used a lot of Mana to make the Banshee Crystal Core take control over her soul. Unfortunately for him, he didn''t know of Lexi''s existence, a variable that would make his future ns crumble to pieces.


    While Lexi was working on improving Serene''s condition, Seth chose a certain direction and started to sprint. He knew that Qiao Xuan was probably following him and he wouldn''t stay behind to wait for that man. If he didn''t have to protect Serene, he would stay and fight, but with her on his arms, it was a totally different matter.


    If something were to happen to her, he wouldn''t forgive himself for choosing to stay.


    Seth''s body blurred and he merged with the shadows, increasing his speed while moving far away from that area. But just as he thought things were going his way, a golden lightning struck down at the area he was in while generating a blinding sh.


    At the moment it was about to hit him, Seth quickly evaded that attack, jumping sideways. He made sure to protect Serene''s body with his Mana, avoiding anything bad happened to her.


    Katcha!


    The whole floor received a punishment from the heavens and many boulders and trees instantly turned into powder.


    From the area where the golden lightning had struck down, Qiao Xuan''s figure appeared. There was a golden radiance around him, exuding his Mana Sovereign prestige in an attempt to pressure is enemies. The energy circling his body was nothing like the energy that circled the other people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. Around him, there seemed to be the aura signature of a king; an almighty Lion King.


    "Do you think you''re going to fucking mess with my ancient sect and leave like that? I don''t know why Velgor decided to turn this into a death feud between our sects, but I won''t rest until all of you die!"


    Seth watched as Qiao Xuan built his own narrative about what was happening, but his mind was actually thinking about how he would sessfully escape from that situation.


    He understood that to sessfully escape from a person like Qiao Xuan, he would have to spend all his Mana on his dark teleportation technique, together with a great amount of luck. However, Seth couldn''t be counting with luck in a time like this, he had to take the most certain road.


    Qiao Xuan didn''t want to dialog as well, he was already enraged by what had happened before and if he knew that his son and woman were already dead, he wouldn''t be just furious, but acting like an unstoppable madman.


    The Lion King didn''t take any more time fooling around and raised his hand upwards throwing a cluster of golden light towards the clouds high above that area.


    Secondster, Seth looked up and a huge yellowish thunderbolt struck down towards him.


    Katcha!


    The golden lightning merciless descended, destroying everything on the ground, turning it into powder. But the target of his rage wasn''t struck, since he had merged with the shadows, quickly leaving from the area the lightning had hit.


    However, Qiao Xuan just made sure to focus on his enemy''s energy signature, letting his golden lightnings do the dirty work for him.


    Seth used his Shadow walk to evade once again, but every time he did it, a thunderbolt would descend at the ce he had moved to.


    Katcha! Katcha! Katcha!


    Qiao Xuan wasn''t one of the smartest people out there, but he wasn''t a fool either. Those initial rounds of attacks, were serving as a probe. He wanted to analyze what Seth would do and if someone woulde to help him. If he were to engage head on in a battle just to be taken off guardter, he could end up suffering a defeat. Inside his head, there was still the possibility Velgor would be appearing to fight.


    Once again, Qiao Xuan sent golden rays of light towards the sky, but this time, he severely increased the quantity and quality of that energy.

 Chapter 291 - The Arrival Of A Queen

    Seth looked upwards and watched how the formation of a dark and golden group of clouds, began to behave differently. There seemed to be a golden cluster of lightning being generated inside of it, getting ready to be discharged and destroy the whole area with a lightning storm.


    Seth realized that he would have to either teleport or defend against thatplicated all-epassing attack. Teleporting away would actually cost him a lot of Mana, since every time he did that, he was not only shifting his body position in space, but carrying Serene alongside. However, staying behind could actually cost him more than just a chunk of his big Mana pool, so after weighing down the two possible scenarios, he already knew what to do.


    Seth prepared to use his instant movement ability, but just as he had enveloped his body in a curtain of darkness, in order to use it as a cover for his next usage of the Shadow Walk, right beside that dark and golden group of lightning clouds, a dark green toxic mist quickly formed.


    That mist was so dense that the already dark environment, lost even more of its lighting. It rapidly enveloped the lightning clouds, corroding everything with a dark green poisonous energy. The multiple lightning clusters being generated there were all rapidly subdued and undone.


    That dark green energy was a power Seth knew very well, since he had that special power inside of him as well.


    The Evergreen Poisonous Essence thoroughly corroded Qiao Xuan''s ability,pletely changing the situation. Everything happened all of a sudden and the pressure weighing down on Seth''s shoulders, waspletely transmitted to Qiao Xuan.


    Qiao Xuan immediately assumed a defensive stance, guarding against a possible attack from that new mysterious practitioner, but since he thought he was dealing with dark elemental user, due to Seth''s presence, he was mainly focusing his senses against a hidden attack.


    Unfortunately for him, the person that he was about to face didn''t intend on fighting like that, since she didn''t need to.


    A poisonous wind began blowing towards Qiao Xuan, assaulting him from every direction. The poison mist taking control over the skies joined with that wind, to take down theirmon enemy.


    There was a sensation of danger brought by those wind currents, warning the Lion King, but Qiao Xuan didn''t fully understood it and instead of evading his enemy''s ability, he decided to directly face it.


    The golden radiance that was always circling around his body intensified, making his Mana Sovereign initial-stage powerful and deep Mana pool, act as a wall, blocking any possible contact between him and those dark green wind currents.


    As the wind currents were all being warded off, Qiao Xuan started to snort and smile, almost mocking the fact that the enemy''s efforts to entrap him, were all useless. His prideful stance kind of dyed him from noticing an important thing, making the fact that the poisonous particles present around him were slowly corroding the golden radiance around his body, pass unnoticed.


    He was only able to feel that something was off, when that aura circling him started to blink many times, from failing to stay active. At that moment, he felt the surface of his skin burning, as if he had submerged it in an acid and was forced to retreat from that area in a hurry. In a yellow sh of light, he left from where he was, appearing almost a thousand meters away.


    Qiao Xuan''s body was tougher than iron and for something to make his skin get damaged so quickly, one could already imagine how strong that poison really was. He quickly ingested an expensive immunity pill, but he quickly noticed it was not taking the desired effect. He was lucky that the poison hadn''t entered his body and with just a bit of Mana, he was able to control the situation.


    "Who''s there?" The Lion King felt threatened and finally decided to pay full attention to the person controlling that poisonous energy and his or her moves. Inside his head, he was already thinking that person was Velgor.


    Seth already knew to who that aura signature belonged to, the Evergreen Essence was too unique for it to be anyone else than the Elf Queen; however, he would never expect that he would actually meet Arwen here.


    His first n was thrown away when he left the zed Lake Sect in a hurry and together with it, the possibility of having Arwen joining hands with him on the kidnapping mission. But fate was something mysterious and she appeared when he wasn''t expecting her to.


    Suddenly, from high up in the sky, an energy turbulence announced the arrival of a Mana Sovereign.


    It was a woman, surrounded by a dark green aura. That aura was not only overbearing, but it was heavy and toxic as well, making the entire atmosphere around that area, get intoxicated.


    All the vegetation in that valley they were in, started to wither and Qiao Xuan''s expression suddenly became grave. From that woman''s aura signature, he felt a power that was able to put pressure on his own. That person hadn''t even shown her powers properly yet, but he was already feeling a strange sense of heaviness he hadn''t felt ever before. But when he focused on trying to see her face and feature, Qiao Xuan''s worldpletely shattered.


    Actually, what had shattered was the concept of beauty he had built inside his mind.


    That elf that had just appeared, was dressed in a natural green-colored robe, that was closely following the curves around her perfect body and making sure to highlight her otherworldly beauty.


    On top of her head, there was a crown of golden leaves that created a beautiful pattern and was able to show to the entire world, her lofty status of a queen. Together with her golden hair and green eyes, her beautiful mature face immediately captured Qiao Xuan''s full attention.


    The man even forgot about the existence of Seth and Serene, his previous targets.. Actually, even the state of fury he was in, had disappeared from his being; giving birth to an unnatural admiration.

 Chapter 292 - Sharp Poisonous Tongue

    Arwen heard Qiao Xuan''s question, but shepletely ignored him. There wasn''t a ce for him in her eyes, since all she could see was the man she hade for. Seth was carrying Serene on his arms and it was a bit harder for her to see his physical growth after so much time without seeing him, but just by feeling his aura, she was certain his strength had skyrocketed. Not only that, but he seemed more handsome and adult-like as well.


    The Elf Queen quickly descended towards Seth, trying to hide the yearning smile she currently had behind a worried expression.


    Seth looked up and watched Arwening down towards him. Just by looking at her, he was able to feel her royal presence and her mature demeanor.


    Seth wasn''t able to disy how content he was at that moment only with his words, so just as Arwen finished stepping down on the ground, he approached her and made sure to steal her lips right there. That kiss wasn''t the least sexualized, it was the form he chose to tell her how much he had missed being in herpany.


    Arwen felt his warmth and together with it, she felt his innermost feelings being transferred for her as well. It was something mystical and something only an ability like the Soul Link could produce, something indescribable andplete.


    Arwen didn''t ask Seth anything. After separating from him, she just told him to leave.


    "Go. You must find a safer ce for her. Don''t worry, I can take care of everything around here."


    Seth looked deeply into her eyes and after seeing the mild light they had, he decided to do as she had said.


    Arwen wanted to tell him a lot of things and ask him a lot of questions, but it wasn''t time for that yet.


    "Alright." Immediately after agreeing with her, Seth channeled his Mana into his dark element, activating the Shadow Walk. But just as he was about to leave, a golden sh of light furiously charged towards him, like an arrow cutting through space.


    Qiao Xuan''s body merged with hat golden light, executing one of the deadliest skills the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had ess to. He had concentrated a lot of Mana into that attack, creating a piercing golden ray that was practically unstoppable.


    That skill was one of the quickest abilities he was able to execute, but the Mana cost was very high as well. However, nothing of that mattered for him anymore. After witnessing his target of admiration acting intimately with Velgor''s disciple, all Qiao Xuan wanted to do now, was to rip him into shreds. No woman has caught his eyes as that elf had and he wouldn''t allow anyone to have her, but him.


    Unfortunately for Qiao Xuan, he was about to discover the real Evergreen Essence terror.


    A thin golden line cut the whole environment in half, moving like lightning towards Seth. But before it could reach him, Arwen''s figure suddenly appeared right in front of that golden light.


    There was a dark green aura covering her body, but what attracted the most attention on her at that moment, was the de that she was already holding. Except for that detailed handle, it was entirely made of green jade, a material that whenbined with the dark green poisonous energy flowing around it, gave a really terrifying impression.


    Arwen used that sword to stop that golden line of light, not letting it advance further.


    The collision between those two powers, created a st that pushed the air away and even destroying part of that valley. Two Mana Sovereign auras were entering in a dispute and nothing could stand in their way.


    A conflict between Mana Sovereigns was something veryplicated. Just now, everything had happened in less than a second and a practitioner two realms bellow them, would have been crushed just by the energy fluctuations that collision had generated.


    Qiao Xuan''s body was forced out of his merging state and in ce of that golden line, his figure appeared while using a golden w.


    Both the jade sword and the golden ws were enhanced by the Mana of their respective users, and anyone who saw that moment they shed against each other, would think they were in a deadlock.


    However, Seth noticed Arwen was very calm andposed while Qiao Xuan was using everything he got to shake her off and reach him. Not even the energy fluctuations from their fight were able to reach him, since Arwen blocked everything.


    Seth lightly smiled and finally started to run while being covered in shadows. His figure rapidly merged with the environment, vanishing from that area.


    Qiao Xuan increased the quantity of Mana inside his skill, in an attempt to force Arwen out of his way, but even though the golden light started to shine brighter and even some golden lightning snakes started to crack on the surface of his ws, he wasn''t able put enough pressure on her. In order to aplish what he wanted; more power would be required.


    Qiao Xuan wasn''t able to feel it, but Arwen was not a "normal" Mana Sovereign cultivator anymore. She had already entered the middle-stage of the Mana Sovereign Realm. The simple fact that he was an initial-stage Mana Sovereign, while she was a stage higher, tranted in the situation happening at that moment.


    Arwen felt annoyed by Qiao Xuan''s attitude of targeting Seth and her Evergreen Essence suddenly started to spiral around her body. It directly shed against Qiao Xuan''s golden energy and without any drama, itpletely corroded those golden lightning snakes.


    It happened so fast, that when Qiao Xuan realized it, his energy had already been corroded and the offensive force behind it was long gone.


    "What the..."


    Before he could even understand what had happened, the spiraling poisonous energy expanded and attacked his body.


    Qiao Xuan felt a threatening sensation after entering in contact with that air and gave up his offensive efforts, to retreat. As he started to move backwards at a high speed, he suddenly saw his enemy charging forwards while pointing that green jade sword towards him. That same dark green poisonous aura, covered the entire de, giving him a difort whenever he looked at it.


    Impressively, Arwen''s speed was a bit greater than his and she was able to reach the Lion King quite fast, but that just happened, because he was incapable of reusing his Mana properly after failing consecutive attempts of reaching Seth. In terms of physical strength and physical power, he was on a level above her.


    ng!


    As that jade sword shed down towards Qiao Xuan, he used his golden ws to defend and redirect the attack. Even though he trusted on his tough skin, he felt that if that green energy were to invade his body, he would have a hard time trying to expel it from inside his veins.


    He felt fortunate to do it, when he saw the green energy he repelled, touching the ground and corroding it quite fast.


    ng! ng!


    They kept exchanging weapon blows, analyzing the opponent and trying to feel the extent of their abilities. But after a dozen of times exchanging strikes, Qiao Xuan was able to take advantage of his incredible muscr constitution to move away from her.


    The battle stopped and he was finally able to feel how much Mana he had spent on those few rounds of battle. Qiao Xuan had lost a considerable high amount of Mana, trying to quickly dispose of Seth and defending against that green corrosive energy, but apart from that, there weren''t any major problems. However, when he looked at Arwen and saw that she was just as perfect as the time she had appeared, some uncertainties started to rise within his heart.


    "Goddess, why are you together with that man?" Qiao Xuan suddenly asked with indignation.


    "..." Arwen was angry and didn''t want to talk against an enemy she had already decided to kill.


    "Goddess, you should abandon that man ande with me! He is not worthy of your attention! Look!" Qiao Xuan suddenly started to say a lot of rubbish and decided to take something out of his spatial ring.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, a mountain of gold, blue and red Skystones appeared around the area the Lion King Qiao Xuan was standing.


    "Look at this fortune! I doubt someone like him could offer something like this for you! This shall be all yours if youe with me, and what I could give you, is not limited to this amount. There are many other things I could give you, so why don''t you..."


    "What a retard." The Elf Queen abruptly dropped that rude remark. In her eyes, she was not looking at the famous and powerful leader of one of the Higher Grounds, but looking at an idiot clown.


    "What did you say?!"


    "You''re nothing more than a ridiculous clown whenpared to Seth. If you hadn''t attacked him and destroy his image, I could have considered letting you leave with your live, but an ugly dog like you had gone beyond my bottom line.. So just die and go make your pitiful show in another ce, retard."

 Chapter 293 - Clash Between Sovereigns

    Qiao Xuan suddenly felt an electrifying sensation run all over his body. He was the supreme leader of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce and no one had ever dared to insult him like that. His ego and his pride were totally crushed by a single phrase and like the narrow-minded person that he was, he started to feel thoroughly enraged.


    Bang!


    His aura suddenly exploded, making all the fortune e had dropped on the ground get destroyed by the intensity of the energy he had just released.


    Qiao Xuan clenched his fists and said: "Hehehehehe... Good! Very good! Since you don''t want toe with me, I''ll do it my way. You may look like a goddess now, but I will make sure to tarnish and defile that appearance of yours to my heart''s content!"


    Arwen narrowed her eyes, but instead of replying hisment with any more words, she decided to do it in the form of an attack. The Lion King was not worthy of her attention and time, so why waste spit talking with him?


    A poisonous mist suddenly surged around her, filling the whole space with the powerful Evergreen Essence poison, creating an area of death there. Arwen channeled her Mana into her sword and used it as a tool to control all that mist, shing the air in front of her and making the mist mix with the wind element, generating a deadly whirlwind.


    Other than using her Evergreen Essence inheritance, Arwen was one of the strongest wind elemental masters that existed In the Elven Kingdom. Actually, even at the Human Territory, there were few cultivators that were well-versed enough on wind elemental arts and that could be considered at least at the wind elemental master level. However, an elemental master that reached her standings in that particrw, were rare to find. Maybe Elyra and the Profound Mana Realm cultivator that was the leading figure in the entire StormWind Valley.


    The only difference between them and the Elf Queen, was that Arwen''s focus was her poison, her Evergreen Essence and not the wind element. But even so, she was still one of the best when it came to wind arts.


    The whirlwind danced around her, increasing its power more and more, till it had turned into a huge tornado. Controlling it with her sword, Arwen sent that tornado of poisoning winds towards Qiao Xuan,pletely destroying everything everywhere it passed through.


    "Snort!" Qiao Xuan saw that the tornado was actually moving quite fast, but it was still too slow for a Mana Sovereign cultivator focused on the physical constitution, like he was. So instead of waiting for the it toe or going directly into it, he used his Mana to enhance his body, strengthening it even more than normal and together with his beast-like muscles, he shot towards the right side like an arrow.


    At first, it seemed he was escaping, but in reality, he was trying to nk the area where the tornado was wreaking havoc, rendering Arwen''s skill useless. Using a skill like that against a cultivator like him, was impractical, it was almost as if she was throwing her Mana away. Those hundreds of meters of area it destroyed at every second, could be covered by a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator faster than the speed that technique was moving.


    Qiao Xuan thought that leaving the area where the tornado was destroying everything, would nullify the threat it posed to him. However, with a single movement of Arwen''s sword, those sharpy winds abruptly changed directions, going towards the area the Lion King had escaped to.


    "Snort!" Even though he saw the tornado changing directions and going after him, Qiao Xuan didn''t panic. That ability was still slower than him and it would never reach his position like that.


    Taking advantage of that fact, he elerated and redirected himself towards that elf woman. He already had a guess on who she really was, since the things and techniques she had shown so far, were all unique abilities and features that only a single individual on this whole continent had.


    Matters regarding the Mana Sovereigns, were at the same time secretive and not. Most of the powers that were at the top, would actively search information about every single other potentially dangerous individual that was still living, and even though their most important items and abilities were always kept a secret, hidden from the eyes of their enemies, the overall prowess of each individual was very well-known.


    The Elf Queen was one of those strong cultivators that the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had always tried to get some information about. That''s why Qiao Xuan knew who he was dealing with. But for him, it didn''t matter at all, since outside the Elven Kingdom, she waspletely alone.


    If this conflict wasn''t happening in the Human Territory, but in the Elven Kingdom, things were going to be totally different. He knew she had the total support of her people and they would even consider the thought of self-sacrificing just to help her. But here at the Human Territory, she was "just" a Mana Sovereign.


    That was what Qiao Xuan thought, but his prideful nature, had left out of the equation, the possibility of her being stronger than him. Even though he had seen her effortlessly dealing with one of his most deadly assassination abilities, the one he had tried to use on Seth, he still ignored that possibility, due to his pride as a beast king.


    Swoosh!


    Qiao Xuan''s body turned into a beam of golden light, crossing the distance between the both of them in an instant, appearing a dozen of meters away from her only. His golden ws were already prepared to knock the Elf Queen out, but when he looked at the thin smile on her lips, he felt something wasn''t right.


    Just as he went past a certain area, the whole floor suddenly changed. It started to glow in a green light and release a heavy toxic aura; however, by how fast that had happened, it seemed that it was a trap that was already previouslyid down by the Elf Queen.


    The Lion King failed to notice that possibility and the fact that she already knew that he would be making that move like that on her. Actually, beast-like cultivators were very instinctual and would often take the opportunities when they were presented for them, failing to see the hidden danger it had in store.


    Qiao Xuan felt limited by the poisoning area, but just that new variable, would not stop him from advancing. He elerated forwards and used his Mana to fly forwards with his maximum speed, turning into a golden arrow. His ws almost as if instantly, arrived right before Arwen''s body, but they met the resistance of that green jade sword once again.


    Bang!


    "Heh!" Qiao Xuan was impressed she was able to apany his speed, but he thought a simple Mana infused parry from her sword, would not be able to stop this attack of his. His w attack was not a mere strike, but it was the culmination of many powerful techniques he has been using along the way.


    But when he tried to break through that green sword defensive parry, he felt he was trying to push an immovable mountain. Nothing he did was able to shake it off.


    Boom!


    The aura of two Mana Sovereigns directly collided, creating another shockwave that started to uproot everything around that valley they were fighting on, sending trees and boulders into the air. The pressure being generated from their sh was so great, that even the ground started to sink down.


    Not a single one of the beasts that were still storming their way towards the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, dared to approach the area they were in. Not because they feared them, but because they would be throwing their lives away and not helping the one they were serving now in any way.


    Both Sovereigns kept locked in that situation, till one of them felt it was time to act.


    At that moment, Arwen made a motion upwards with her free hand and Qiao Xuan felt forced to look downwards, because he felt a threatening energying from the ground.


    The poison that the Elf Queen had applied on the floor, was now rising upwards, putting the Lion King in a tight spot. He felt the pressure increasing and realized that he would have to use one of his trump cards, else things might get a bitplicated.


    Qiao Xuan''s figure shone in a golden light and very quickly, golden pieces of armor started to appear around his whole body. Chest piece; leggings; brace; boots; helmet; in a single second, aplete set of golden armor covered his entire body, enveloping him in a veil of a protective light.


    The poison rising from below hit him a few seconds after he had put his armor,pletely failing to prate it. There was a golden hue around that armor,pletely dying to corroding effects the poison had on him and allowing him to safely stay there.


    "Let''s see how you''re gonna deal with me now."

 Chapter 294 - An Error

    Qiao Xuan ignored everything else and concentrated on applying more Mana into his golden ws. They shone brighter, announcing his next attack would be very strong.


    With the boost he received from that ancient armor set, his strength doubled and Arwen''s poison effectiveness dropped as well, making her finally feel some pressure. However, the fact that it was necessary an ancient armament to bnce things out, pretty much showed who was stronger until that point.


    After feeling some pressure, she gave up fighting him head on and started to retreat. Qiao Xuan wouldn''t let leave so easily now that he would be using a powerful attack, but he had forgotten of something.


    Arwen stopped trying to escape, since she wouldn''t need to do anything in order to push him back anymore. The poisonous tornado that was still swirling non-stop, was about to reach their location and she was going to take advantage of that.


    Those corrosive and rapid wind currents reached the ce where they were,pletely enveloping everything.


    Qiao Xuan felt the iing threat and saw how the Elf Queen wasn''t trying to distance herself from him anymore, but control the tornado to better fit that situation instead. He quickly decided to change his approach and instead of charging towards her, he relocated the energy he had gathered on his ws to form another attack.


    Now that he was wearing his protective armor, he simply ignored the tornado, only making sure to avoid not getting stuck inside of it.? He rapidly prepared to use one of the most famous skills from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce; a skill pretty much everyone residing there could use, but no one couldpare to him when using it.


    The ce and time for that ability was just perfect as well, since it would not only repel all those poisonous wind currents away, but it would create a great opportunity for him as well.


    His whole body exuded a fierce and aggressive aura, that ran all the way to his throat, forming a powerful vibration on his vocal cords.


    ROAR!


    A loud din echoed out of Qiao Xuan''s throat, bringing powerful Mana fluctuations and creating a golden st that left through his mouth, sting everything away.


    The golden st, infused with Mana Sovereign energy, generated the loud sound of a roaring lion, a predator that was ready to pounce on its prey.


    The shockwave emitted, made the poisonous windspletely disperse, disturbing the core of that deadly tornado and disrupting it. That ability cleared the whole environment and got rid of all the poison present on the air and on the floor as well. But it didn''t stop only there... That st made Arwen''s body suffer a pushing force, moving backwards very fast and making her lose her bnce, exposing an opening she would never expose on normal circumstances.


    Qiao Xuan was a veteran of war and would never let an opportunity like that pass by, so he quickly decreased the distance between them and extended his arms for a decisive strike. He saw that the Elf Queen would not have time and space to react or defend herself and that was the perfect opportunity he was seeking for.


    Rip!


    His arms descended towards Arwen''s body, bringing forth the power of a Mana Sovereign cultivator, ripping the enemy in front of him with those deadly golden ws. As his ws were being brought downwards, a golden mark was left behind in the space, as if it was being torn apart by that weapon.


    That attack was unavoidable and Arwen took it entirely. Those golden ws prated her body,pletely tearing her entire figure apart; however, Qiao Xuan felt something waspletely wrong.


    Swoosh!


    The elven figure standing in front of him suddenly vanished. Actually, it had turned into tiny particles, that dispersed like the wind. Arwen''s timing on executing that evasive skill was so perfect, that even a Mana Sovereign like Qiao Xuan had difficulties on understanding what was really happening.


    As a master of the wind element, the air was her ally and even at a situation where shepletely lost her bnce, using the wind as a support, Arwen could easily recover.


    The Lion King felt a sudden sense of impending doom and tried to rpose himself faster, but before he could do anything, the sharp tip of a green jade sword prated the back of his armor, cutting through it like it was a piece of tofu. The green jade sword continued to go forward, till it prated his body.


    He felt the de entering on his back, trying to force its way towards the other side, but his hard muscr build helped him containing the force behind that attack. Oher than that, the golden armor he was wearing had practically absorbed sixty percent of the power behind that strike, else not even his tough build would have saved him.


    It turned out, that the Elf Queen had timely used her evasive skill,pletely changing her position, while leaving an illusory wind technique behind. Now, she was standing behind him, holding her jade sword that was prating Qiao Xuan''s body already.


    The fact that a powerful powerhouse like Qiao Xuan, wasn''t able to apany her movements with his eyes, showed how smooth her movements were. Everything worked perfectly so she could turn a disadvantage into an advantage.


    Arwen felt that with her physical strength, she would never be able to prate further into his body. His physical constitution was something out of the ordinary and it was a solid fact.


    Nothing she did, would make it possible for her to injury him further than that. However, she didn''t need to do a physical injury deep enough to kill him, her abilities didn''t require that. Just the fact her de was able to have an ess into his body, was already a fatal errormitted by someone that fought against a poison user.


    Arwen''s sword started to shine in a greenish color, discharging the Evergreen Essence right inside Qiao Xuan''s body. Everything happened in a fraction of a second and there were no possibilities for him to escape that poisonous judgement.


    "Fuck!"


    Qiao Xuan infused Mana into his golden armor and many rays of light shot out of it, forcing the Elf Queen to move away while using her Mana to block those rays of golden energy. After she stopped every single one of them from hurting her body, the distance between them had increased a lot and they stood quite far from each other again.


    The Lion King wasn''t bothered in the least by that minor physical injury he had received. The real problem was that numbing sensation spreading from the area he had been cut, to the rest of his back. He felt that with each passing second, things were getting worse for him.


    The Evergreen poison began to spread incredibly fast inside of his body and even his Mana Sovereign base cultivation, turned out to be useless against that strange green poisonous energy. His iron muscles served for nothing as well.


    Qiao Xuan quickly took some special medicine pills out of his storage ring, swallowing them in a single second, but even after taking those strong and expensive pills, he was only able to feel the effects of that poison being slowed down a little. However, nothing he did was able to decrease the poison effectiveness or eliminate it from his system. Suddenly, he felt dizzy and tired, symptoms that were unknown to a cultivator like him. But when he started to feel powerless, he finally realized it had reached a critical point.


    If they were to fight once again, with him in that state, things were going to go down the hill very quickly.


    His armor was useless against a poison that had infiltrated his body already and instead of helping, Qiao Xuan felt those golden pieces had abruptly gotten heavier beyond measure. But even though his enemy had acquired a huge advantage and he was in a tight spot, he wasn''t panicking yet.


    The Lion King looked towards the Elf Queen with his turbid sight and said: "I was nning on keeping you alive... But you forced me to do this..."


    The only choice left for Qiao Xuan, was to take advantage of his mystical Golden Lion transformation now. One of the main functions of his bestial transformation, was the fact that there would be a god-like cleansing energy circling inside his body, getting rid of any impurities. That cleansing energy was going to be responsible for nullifying Arwen''s poison and bring him back to top condition. However, he could only use this once, since that transformation wasn''t a switch that could be turned off and on as he pleased.


    Qiao Duyi had used a simr tactic in order to dispel First Shadow''s fake poison when they fought at the outskirts of Misty Horizon, but even though he seeded in dispelling that fake poison, everything he did was useless against a Mana Sovereign entity like First Shadow.. But now, the one going to transform wasn''t a subordinate, but the Lion King himself.

 Chapter 295 - Winged Golden Lion

    Essentially, Qiao Xuan''s transformation was the same as Qiao Duyi or Qiao Bao''s transformations, but differently from the other members of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, his, was a bit special. He had attained greater insights in that technique and had a greater affinity with the Golden Lion beast as well, what enabled him to go beyond what any of the other cultivators could ever have gone.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Qiao Xuan''s heart beat elerated and two long and deep gashes opened up at his back, from where bones began to protrude out.


    Arwen wasn''t in a hurry to end this fight, but it didn''t mean she would just stand there and watch that process, letting him transform peacefully. She opened both of her arms and another huge tornado made out of wind elemental energy and Evergreen Essence, formed in front of her. However, this time it was even bigger than before and it moved twice as fast as well.


    With the power it contained even Qiao Xuan''s golden armor would have a tough time resisting its might. As it swirled, the whole sky darkened and the earth began to tremble.


    The huge tornado destroyed the whole area where Qiao Xuan was in, quickly enveloping him in the midst of that huge area of destruction. However, at that moment, his armor started to shine and transform alongside his body.


    A golden shield quickly appeared around his entire body, protecting him from any external factors. That shield was an ability the people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had developed for a situation like that. Not only it was like an imprable fortress, it wouldst until thest moment his transformation was still going on. But of course, it costed him a lot of Mana to use it; however, Mana Sovereign practitioners had a vast pool of Mana anyways.


    In a matter of seconds, Qiao Xuan''s humane figure safely transformed into a huge golden lion and even though he stood at the eye of the storm, nothing was able to disturb that process. His height was already surpassing ten meters and there were no signs of him stopping the growth. Together with his physical transformation, his golden armor grew immensely bigger, adjusting itself to fit that massive body.


    That armor was an ancient item that belonged to the ancestors of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce and it would only fully shine, when an individual was using it while transformed. The area in the back, where it had been damaged, quickly repaired itself, using the residual energy liberated by the transformation and very quickly, it was back to its perfect condition.


    From inside that dark green tornado, rays of light illuminated the whole world, like a star was about to be born.


    However, Qiao Xuan''s transformation was far from the end. Suddenly, at his back side, the brightest golden light emitted so far, left from the gargantuan gashes he still had there. Two openings appeared on his armor, from where something started toe out. There seemed to be something moving around there, something a lion shouldn''t have.


    Pah!


    Swoosh!


    The tornado was abruptly disrupted and Qiao Xuan''s protective shield was undone as well. However, before the Elf Queen now, there was an oppressive figure of a golden lion. A golden lion that had two massive golden wings... Wings that were epassing the whole sky.


    Those two giant wings formed in an instant, releasing a prestige that only a Golden Lion King was able to exude.


    ROAR!


    The Winged Golden Lion suddenly roared and the earth shook entirely.


    Everything trembled before the might of the king of the beasts, the one that was not only respected on thend but on the skies as well.


    The pressure being released by Qiao Xuan intensified tenfold, making Arwen feel the environment getting heavy beyond measurements. Her skill had beenpletely disrupted and even the Evergreen Essence she had injected inside Qiao Xuan''s body was long gone already.


    However, the terror known as the king of the beasts had yet to finish the transformation.


    Suddenly, dark and heavy clouds formed at the sky high above them and even the intense battle happening at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce territory, stopped after feeling how severe the weather was changing.


    Katcha!


    Katcha! Katcha!


    Golden lightning snakes started to slither inside those clouds. They moved restlessly, until one of them struck down towards the Lion King.


    Bang!


    When it hit him, instead of doing any damage, it stuck to the surface of his skin, charging his beast body with an electrifying and ominous golden lightning.


    Katcha!


    Katcha!


    Katcha!


    More and more lightning bolts hit him,pletely enhancing his massive body, creating the perfect beast in the eyes of anyone that lived at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce.


    Qiao Xuan''s Lightning Winged Golden Lion transformation had finally ended. It didn''t take that much time for him to transform, but the Mana spent on that was exorbitant. However, he was now certain, that the battle would be finished even faster than the time it took for that to happen.


    Qiao Xuan pped his wings and a golden lightning storm abruptly formed at the area Arwen was standing. There weren''t any warnings or omens, before a rain of lightning strikes descended above her head.


    As the lightning strikes wereing down, Arwen lifted her hand while infusing a lot of Mana into her Evergreen Essence. A green dome of poisonous energy suddenly appeared between her and the storm that wasing down, isting her figure and protecting her from any of those strikes that were mercilessly descending.


    Katcha!


    Crack!


    But suddenly, the green dome exhibited thin cracks that were getting bigger and bigger each time they supported another strike from that lightning storm. The cracks kept expanding, until the whole dome copsed, leaving the Elf Queen unprotected.


    Suddenly, hundreds of charged thunderbolts showered upon the Elf Queen, threatening to turn her body into powder, but instead of panicking, with her green jade sword that was already enchanted with Evergreen Essence, Arwen started to deflect every single one of those strikes.


    Amidst all that unstoppable lightning shower, there was a small green dot that mythically withstood everything, deflecting the strikesing at her and moving quickly through the terrain with the help of her wind elemental arts.


    The Lightning Winged Golden Lion suddenly pped its wings once again, turning into a streak of light that was moving towards Arwen''s direction.


    Arwen noticed it wasing at her and realized that she wouldn''t be able to handle fighting against Qiao Xuan right at the middle of that storm, so she decided to finally start showing some of her strongest abilities, else she would really suffer some damage.


    The wind around her suddenly stilled and for a brief moment, nothing was able to reach her, not even one of those hundreds of thunderbolts falling down.


    Arwen''s eyes shone with a deep green light and her jade sword seemed to have changed as well. It was exuding an energy hundred times stronger than the energy she had disyed until now.


    Suddenly, a fierce gale came out of nowhere, making the lightning storm tremble.


    Arwen held her green jade sword and looked at Qiao Xuan''s approaching figure. A secondter, she made a cutting motion in the air in front of her while saying: "Evergreen Wind-Rend."


    RIP!!!


    A deep green cut suddenly appeared in the middle of the valley, separating left from right. It happened so quickly, that nothing and no one was able to fully understand what had really happened.


    In reality, the ability Arwen used, was the culmination of one of the high-end wind techniques, the Wind-Rend that Elyra once used, with the perfect infusion of her Evergreen Essence, creating a technique that was hers alone.


    Qiao Xuan was initially right at the center of the ce where the cut would be passing by and ripping the space open, but with his beast-like instinct, he felt that a single seconds would decide his life and death there. With his sheer physical prowess and with the help of his left wing, he was able to take ny degrees right and move away from that area, saving his life. But when Arwen''s wind elemental technique divided everything, he still felt a quick stinging pain on his left wing.


    Qiao Xuan looked at that wing, just to realize it was already gone. There was only the remaining piece of bone that once supported it, bleeding profusely. The Lion King wasn''t even able to feel any severe pain before he looked at it, just that small stinging sensation.


    It was funny, how he was so confidently feeling that he would defeat the Elf Queen in a brief moment, but just as he started to make his move, he had already suffered a massive loss.. The shock he received was so great, that he even forgot to feel the pain from losing one of his massive golden wings.

 Chapter 296 - Fierce Battle

    Arwen''s Evergreen Wind-Rend had cut Qiao Xuan so quickly, that his body didn''t recognize he had lost a member, until he turned his head to looked at it.


    Roar!


    He finally felt the pain and together with it, a bad feeling swept past his entire being. He saw that from the area his wing had been cut, a fierce green aura started to corrode his skin and spread towards the other areas.


    The most annoying part about a poison user, was the fact that every wound, be it shallow or deep, could potentially be a fatal wound. The present injury Qiao Xuan had suffered, was already considered grave and if he dyed treating it, it would eventually turn into a fatal one.


    At that moment, Qiao Xuan felt a sense of crisis for the first time in that battle. He didn''t understand how the Elf Queen was able to keep up with his almighty transformation, but he knew that he had to go all out and end things faster, else the poison would be able to really take his life away from him.


    In order to dy the poison and avoid that it would spread to the rest of his body, many lightning snakes attacked the skin and bones around Qiao Xuan''s left wing, destroying the tissue in that area and consecutively dying that green energy from taking effect. But now that he had one less wing, his speed decreased considerably.


    After the Elf Queen''s Evergreen Wind-Rend was executed, the whole valley had been split into two. Arwen had been studying techniques like these, since after the incident at the Elven Kingdom. She noticed she was in desperate need of more offensive or specialty techniques after battling against Annia, and looking at what had happened till now at this fight, made her realized she was right.


    Not only the terrain had been destroyed, but the clouds that were unstoppably spewing thunderbolts were thoroughly cleared too. Even the sky was regaining its normal color, after the weather had been cleared, but that green line that divided the world, refused to leave from the space anytime soon.


    Just as he finished dealing with the Evergreen Poison on his wound, Qiao Xuan infused his paws with lightning. He had no more support from the clouds above and was missing a wing, but his physical prowess was still practically the same and since he was in his bestial form, Arwen was physically incapable ofpeting with him in terms of raw power and speed.


    With his lightning infused paws, that golden lion easily approached her, covering the whole terrain in just a few seconds. His golden ws were drowning in that golden lightning, ready to rip Arwen''s body apart. Actually, Qiao Xuan''s golden ws still retained their shape after the transformation; however, they were infinitely bigger now.


    Each one of his frontal paws had a golden w like that and together with the rest of his armor, itpleted the whole golden set. Only because he was wearing that set, his physical prowess had been enhanced to a level where he was able to evade Arwen''s Evergreen Wind-Rend. But now that he had entered at a close-rangebat with her, the armor would be able to disy its full strength.


    Roar!


    Both his paws struck the ground when he was still approaching the Elf Queen, since he wanted to generate a small earthquake to destabilize her, before he dealt the final blow.


    Arwen felt the ground trembling and saw the golden lioning at her, but she was unable to stop it from approaching and was forced to take flight into the air, else she would be at a disadvantage. But that was the movement Qiao Xuan was expecting her to make.


    In a sh of yellow light, the beast elerated and made a swipe motion with one of his golden ws, trying to hit Arwen''s small body.


    Unfortunately for the Elf Queen, after using an ability like the Evergreen Wind-Rend, she was only able to use somemon shielding techniques in that short window of time, and before she even knew it, her shield had already been broken and a golden paw finally hit her for real


    There wasn''t much the Elf Queen could do in a melee fight against a beast focused on raw physical power and speed.? Now that Qiao Xuan had reached her, she was left with the only option of protecting her own body with her Mana.


    Bang!


    Arwen was sent flying through the air like she was a shooting star. The impact she had suffered was so strong, that a Profound Mana Realm cultivator would have been turned into a pancake, with all the bones on his body thoroughly broken.


    But the Elf Queen was not a normal cultivator, but a really strong Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm entity. While still flying through the air, she activated her affinity with the wind element, making it stop her and support her body. But even though she quickly rposed herself, there was a line of blooding out from the corner of her mouth.


    The impact was so brutal, that it had made some of her internal organs shift ces, causing some internal injuries. Other than that, there were some fractures on the bones of one of her arms, but with her powerful Evergreen Essence and Sovereign Mana, she was able to put everything together.


    Instead of trying to chase her, Qiao Xuan used that time to umte power inside his lion beast mouth, rapidly generating a lightning cluster. When he opened it, aser made of electricity was discharged towards the Elf Queen, bringing destruction to where it passed.


    Just after Arwen was able to rpose herself, she saw a yellowishser rapidly approaching her. At the speed that theser was moving, she instantly knew it would be impossible for her to evade it. But in case she was hit, it would be unlikely she would be able to leave out of this unscathed.


    For that motive, Arwen suddenly decided to push herself to the limit, using every single bit of Mana she was able to gather with all her efforts, to once again use her Evergreen Wind-Rend.


    Using it two times in a row, could cause some major damage to her health, but she disregarded anything and chose to do it anyways. It was a choice between life and death after all.


    She held her jade sword firmly and made a cutting motion towards that goldenser. Another deep green line abruptly ripped the space off, cutting theser into two. Qiao Xuan wasn''t expecting the Elf Queen would pull another strike that was very simr to thest one so quickly, and was caught totally off guard.


    However, this time, Arwen made sure to separate the world horizontally and not vertically like before. That deep green sharp line severed everything in her line of sight, going as far as ripping even the air. In a single second, Qiao Xuan felt both of his frontal legs being severed from his massive body, his golden armor was useless on containing the force behind that skill.


    Roar!


    The Lion King roared in pain. It was the worst pain he had ever felt in his life. Losing both his frontal paws while transformed, meant that he had lost both of his arms while in his human form. However, he didn''t know that he had been immensely lucky, since after ripping both of his frontal limbs, Arwen''s Mana wasn''t able to damage his hind two legs. However, it was pretty much a death sentence for him.


    Pah!


    Arwen suddenly spat a great quantity of blood and felt her strength leaving her body. That was the bacsh of forcefully using that super overpowered skill twice in a row. Even though she was a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator, it didn''t mean she didn''t have any restraints. If restraints didn''t exist on an ability like that, she would have long dominated over the whole continent.


    Just like how Qiao Xuan couldn''t maintain his transformation all day long, Arwen wasn''t able to use that skill like that either. That''s why this time, she had damaged her life essence to aplish something like that.


    For the Elf Queen, things were kind of rough, but for Qiao Xuan, it was like he had just stepped in hell. Not only he lost his left wing, but he lost both his arms as well. On top of that, the poison that was still present inside his body red up, joining hands with the new poison that had infected him.


    ROAR!


    Qiao Xuan couldn''t believe nor he could ept that he, the Lion King, was suffering from a fate like this. But everything that had happened, was not considered the worst for him. The worst part of it all, was that his prideful demeanor was screaming for him, that he couldn''t lose like this.. It was screaming so loud, that a golden light of madness passed through his eyes.

 Chapter 297 - Evergreen World

    Unfortunately for Qiao Xuan, apart from that immense pain brought by the loss of two arms and the pain brought by the poisoning infection, there was still another huge problem happening at that moment. His Mana was leaving his body at a fast rate.


    If things kept going on like that, his transformation would be undone in a few minutes and his fate was going to be sealed forever.


    But he couldn''t ept that. He would never ept that.


    "No! No! No! No! No! Damn it! NOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    "ARGH!!!"


    Lightning started to wildly dance around his massive body, as if it was in resonance to his indignation.


    "I"LL FUCKING DESTROY YOU!!!"


    Qiao Xuan suddenly entered in a hysteric mode, not being able to ept his defeat. Out of nowhere, many fissures started to appear on the surface of his skin, from where a golden light left in torrents. Those rays of golden light carried an absurd amount of Mana, but instead of being shot towards everywhere, they were just omens for the final judgement.


    ''Is he crazy?''


    Arwen quickly stood up and realized what he was trying to do. Qiao Xuan was practically using his Mana and powers, to generate a huge self-explosion.


    In reality, he was trying to use a skill that Qiao Duyi had tried to, while fighting against First Shadow. That skill was named Golden Sun Ascension, since it generated a magnifying sun-like bright explosion. However, fueled by his prideful madness, the Lion King was charging even his remaining life essence inside of that attack.


    If he were to explode, his Mana Sovereign energy would thoroughly wipe out the whole area from the map. The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, Arwen, Seth and everyone else would be the ones suffreing from that explosion.


    Roar!


    Qiao Xuan Mana went out of control and the fissures around his body increased in size, consecutively revealing the golden sun that was lying underneath. The sky changed colors and the ground started to tremble; those were signs that told Arwen that his skill was almost ready.


    The Elf Queen knew it was toote to say anything and her only option was to stop him and his madness once and for all.


    ROAR!!!


    Inside his head Qiao Xuan shouted: "Golden Sun Ascencion!"


    Swoosh!


    BOOM!


    The Lightning Winged Golden Lion body of Qiao Xuan, suddenly imploded, releasing a massive quantity of golden energy towards every single direction. It was like a golden sun was really blooming right at the middle of that destroyed valley, ascending to the heavens and purging the lives of the mortals as it came to be.


    The sound of that explosion was so strong, that every single individual, be it human, elf or beast in a radius of hundred kilometers, was able to hear it. They just didn''t know, that at moment, there was a huge quantity of golden raysing their way, bringing inverse salvation.


    When Seth heard it, he turned back to look at that golden radiance, immediately realizing that Arwen was probably having a difficult fight against Qiao Xuan.


    ''I have to trust her...'' Seth chose to keep moving forward, quickly disappearing inside the shadows while carrying Serene.


    The people from the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce that were still alive, knew what the appearance of that golden sun entailed. However, there were two unsuspecting Lion Guardians, that had just arrived at the scene where Qiao Xuan was fighting against the Elf Queen, right when the Golden Sun Ascencion was released.


    They had followed their king in order to support him in this tough situation, but were greeted with a golden annihtion.


    There isn''t even a need to say what was their oue. Qiao Shan, known as Old Man Shan and his partner, didn''t even have enough time to turn back and flee, before bing dust particles by the hands of their own king.


    Arwen on the other hand, seemed to be stranded there, patiently waiting for the force behind that attack to reach her.


    When the energy liberated by that golden sun arrived a right before her, ready to consume Arwen''s entire body, everything abruptly stopped. It was like the natural order of things had been overturned.


    The Elf Queen inhaled some fresh air and mildly pronounced two words.


    "Evergreen World."


    Swoosh!


    In the span of a mere second, the entire golden sun had turned dark green. Arwen''s Mana and vital force were vibrating together, creating an area where she was not the Queen anymore, but had turned into an Empress.


    A huge Evergreen Domain had suddenly formed, blooming with poisonous flowers and nts, that rapidly corroded and consumed the golden energy particles, like they were delicious food.


    Every single person and every single beast, could see the golden sun from far away, feel how mighty and bright it was. But what shocked them to the core, was that in a single second, the golden color hadpletely turned into green and the sovereign prestige behind that almighty golden sun, was thoroughly swallowed by that dark green color.


    Arwen watched as an entire world made of Evergreen Essence was being born in front of her. Not only there were myriads of venomous nts feeding from that golden energy, but even some wild poisonous animals had appeared. All of that were just projections born from her Sovereign middle-stage Realm Mana.


    In those seven to eight months that Seth hadn''t seen her, Arwen had done her utmost to develop her powers even more. The incident that happened at the Ereinrith City, had left a big scar deep down on her heart. Because of that, she kept studying more about her Evergreen Essence and testing many things with it, together with her Mana Sovereign energy.


    That''s how she stumbled upon that power she had just released. It was called Domain. A power that could create a special domain over an area, where everything obeyed thews of the caster''s powers.


    Actually, Arwen''s Domain was still iplete, but it was already able to disy a power above what normal Mana Sovereign entities could.


    After swallowing everything, that Evergreen Domain started to shrink down and fade away. Arwen closed her eyes and leaned in a broken tree, feeling thoroughly spent. She was in a serious state of weakness, that made it impossible for her to try catching up with Seth.


    At least, all the hard work she had put into getting stronger and more interconnected with her powers, had paid off. Arwen had a rtionship of love and hate with her Evergreen Essence before Seth arrived in her life, but after he unlocked it for her, finally letting her stay in control of her own powers, she was able to realize how strong her abilities really were and like them a bit more.


    As everything returned to normal, Qiao Xuan''s bestial body wasn''t at the spot he was before any longer. His entire body was destroyed by his own implosive strength and the rest of what had left of it, was eaten by those venomous animals from Arwen''s domain.


    Arwen looked to where Seth had gone to and silently prayed everything went well for him. Her figure vanished in a blow of a silent wind, and only a totally destroyed valley was left behind.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was dashing through the ins, totally hidden inside a curtain of shadows. His speed was certainly extraordinary and he was already very far away from the ce Arwen was fighting with the Lion King.


    It was a bit strange, why he hadn''t stopped to treat Serene''s body and soul yet, but even after crossing many valleys, that idea hadn''t crossed his mind, not even once.


    Why?


    Because Seth didn''t feelfortable to. He felt there was a presence following and looking at him, but he didn''t know where it was or if it was just something built up inside his head. That''s why he chose to find an advantageous area, where he could pretty much see the entire terrain, to finally stop.


    Seth stopped and the first thing he did, was to release his Soul Sense at its maximum. Since that power wasn''t something that a mortal could have ess to, he was able to capture a presence in his radar, that he shouldn''t have been able to.


    "So, it is you..."


    Just after he said those words, First Shadow revealed herself for him. She left the darkness and rejoined the normal world, leaving behind that mantle of dark matter.


    "Oh? You were able to discover me? I guess you''ve improved a lot. Or maybe, you''ve been hiding some things from us..." First Shadow was wearing a very simple ck robe, that wouldn''t bother her while fighting. There was a sweet smile on her lips, showing the confidence she had in herself.


    As for Seth, he was frowning already. There were many things he remembered while looking at First Shadow''s face and none of them were pleasant.. However, for some reason, those darkest times he had spent with her, would always resurface when he was in her presence.

 Chapter 298 - Facing Two Sovereigns

    If Seth were to say that he had a very bad and tough time while staying at the Demonic Shadow Royal n castle, ny percent of it, was due to First Shadow''s influences. Velgor was always a fear inducing presence for him, a person that was mysterious and shrewd. But if Velgor was the true definition of terror, First Shadow was the true horror.


    Velgor was the one who ordered and First Shadow the one who executed. All the hardships and tortuous trainings Seth had to pass through, were alwaysmanded by First Shadow. That woman was nothing good and she had a thoroughly twisted personality; at least that was how Seth had always seen her, as an executioner that would mercilessly butcher anyone for her master.


    In reality, First Shadow was a devoted follower of Velgor, just like all the other Shadows. But she wasn''t a witch when it concerned about anyone else than Seth, unless they were Velgor''s targets. When dealing with Seth though, she had always used the worst methods possible.


    When Seth first joined the Shadow''s training course, First Shadow started to gradually make his life turn into hell. Throughout all her trainings, there were multiple episodes where Seth had almost died and from multiple different forms. All the attention she had put on him, was a very strange thing for a cold blood executioner like her, but what Seth didn''t know, was that she had felt threatened at that time; threatened that Seth would take her ce as Velgor''s First Shadow, his favorite Shadow.


    All those things were already in the past, but they had marked him deeply. That''s why when he looked at her now, his guard automatically went up.


    "May I know, why are you holding our little princess?" First Shadow suddenly asked, pretending she didn''t know what was happening.


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows and said: "Is there really the need to pretend? As if you would be following me until here for nothing. Since when... Since when Velgor knew about my rtionship with Serene?"


    First Shadow changed her stance and said: "Eh? How would I know about that? But if I were to guess... I would say since the very beginning."


    "... I see..."


    Seth realized that maybe, everything was already orchestrated by Velgor. Even the alliance with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, was a way for him to achieve one of his goals.


    Actually, Seth was right. Velgor''s goal with this, was to actually infiltrate inside one of the Higher Grounds and deal with Seth altogether. Unfortunately for him, at least the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce part was already a lost project. Apart from that, there was still Lexi''s existence, a spirit that was the bane of all his lifelong ns.


    While Seth and First Shadow were facing each other, at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce territory, only death and cruelty remained. Even those two Golden Lions were already dead. They died battling the other two beasts. Actually, they had won their individual battles, but the injuries inflicted on them were so heavy, that there wasn''t a way the crimson corruption wouldn''t enter their bodies and take control over their instinctual will.


    Because of that, the remaining Lion Guardian was forced to fight against those two severely injured Golden Lions, since they were not themselves anymore. In the process of battling against three different beasts, the Third Lion Guardian was forced to a dead end. He executed a self-explosion technique, very much alike the one Qiao Xuan had executed, but the difference between their powers was as high as the distance between the stars.


    His self-explosion technique was not enough to cause a massive destruction, much less create a golden sun like Qiao Xuan''s technique. But it was able to create a concentrated subjugation, killing all the Profound Mana beasts he was battling with.


    After his fight had ended, the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was pretty much done for. In the span of a single day, it had turned into a huge graveyard of beasts and people. Only a few practitioners were able to escape from that area, but the majority of the disciples that stood behind to fight, had perished. All Lion Guardians were dead and the main family lineage named Qiao, had been cut off from the world.


    There was amon saying in the cultivation world, often telling people about the strength of fierce beasts. If a beast were to fight a human at the same level and realm of power, out of hundred battles, the beast would never lose, not even once.


    Those creatures had naturally stronger bodies and inborn affinities that humans took a lot longer to develop. Of course, there were many exceptions to that rule, but after witnessing the bloodbath that had happened at the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, it was clear that those exceptions were very rare.


    The Lion''s Pride Golden Pce had fallen; all Lion Guardians were dead; Qiao Xuan had perished while fighting against the Elf Queen. Now, the battle had changed ces and theme. From light, it had gone to darkness.


    Seth and First Shadow were done talking. She wouldn''t say anything he wanted to know, nor he would give her any answers for his behaviors.


    Since their conversation wouldn''t vary too much from what they were talking, First Shadow was already feeling impatient to make a move. But just as she thought of doing it, she felt her Master''s presence calmly approaching from behind.


    First Shadow suddenly started to act differently and Seth realized something was wrong with that. He stance changed from an aggressive to a tamed one and he didn''t even need to use his Soul Sense to see what was the real motive behind her changes.


    A somewhat old man, calmly approached them by the side. His steps were very calm and unhurried, as if his target would never be able to escape from him.


    When Seth''s eyes met with his, he immediately changed to alert mode. If his guard was already up, now he was like a beast that had to protect its family from a predator. At that moment, there were two Mana Sovereigns right in front of him and Seth knew there was no way for him to move away from that ce.


    As Velgor approached, donned in an old ck robe, there was a mild smile on his face. A smile that seemed amicable, but Seth couldn''t trust it at all and no matter how many times he looked into Velgor''s face, he would always feel like he was looking to a snake. A venomous viper that was always ready to pounce on him.


    "So that''s how it is..." Velgor said after stopping besides First Shadow.


    "Master, he..."


    "Isn''t it funny?" Velgor rhetorically asked, cutting First Shadow.


    "..." Seth didn''t say anything, he was in state of alert and many things were wildly passing through his mind.


    "Isn''t it funny? How the rtionship between the two of you had unfolded?" Velgor was referring to Serene and Seth.


    "..."


    "Ahaha, you might think it''s not a coincidence, but meeting with the important princess Silver Nights, the most beautiful symbol of our whole demonic race, right inside the Demonic Shadow Royal n territory and under the nose of a Mana Sovereign cultivator... Do you think it would have been possible under normal circumstances?"


    "!!!" Seth suddenly felt some rm bells ringing inside his soul. He felt the necessity to ask something: "What do you mean? What are you implying with that?"


    "Heh! Don''t you think it is kind of funny? Well... Since the beginning, your meetings with her were always silently "allowed" by me. Whatever you feel for that girl right now, was something orchestrated and put inside the table list for my final ns. It is a pity, that I was never able to acquire the item that I wanted from her... Maybe she didn''t have it."


    Velgor allowed them to develop a rtionship, so he could monitor Serene''s actions through Seth''s Soul Trap. Unfortunately, that Soul Trap was never under his control and it didn''t send him signals that Seth had acquired the Hades Manual from her hands. It was what he was looking for and was never able to find.


    If he were to find out, that a single spirit had ruined all his ns, Velgor would definitely try to find a method to torture Lexi.


    "What are you trying to say?!"


    Seth wasn''t able to get what he meant with that, but Velgor was uninterested in exining that for him, so he decided to say something else.


    "What I''m saying is... Isn''t it funny, that the love between the two of you, was practically created by me?"


    Seth didn''t know from where it wasing, but there was a boiling rage rising inside of his body. What Velgor was trying to say, was that every single time Seth met with Serene, had been an induced scenario created by Velgor. Even this case-scenario where Seth woulde to rescue Serene was inside his ns too. The solid proof for that, was his presence there right now. It showed how terrifying the Demon Lord really was.


    His shrewd schemes were deep, not even leaving his own niece out of them.

 Chapter 299 - Crushing His Ambitions

    Seth also realized that Velgor''s affirmation implied one more thing. It pretty much told him the fact that Serene served as nothing more than a tool for the Demon Lord.


    Seth knew that he was pretty much a tool as well, and at the perfect time, Velgor would try to execute whatever n he had stored under his sleeves. But the fact that Serene was being treated as a tool, was something Seth couldn''t ept.


    "Our rtionship was created by you? What are we for you? Mere tools? Are we just experiments? Is it that funny, trying to control our lives like that?" Seth was still trying to control himself, but his rage wasn''t diminishing at all. What was holding him back at that moment, was the possibility of Serene getting hurst by any impulsive action he took.


    "Tools? That is a really convenient word to address yourselves. However, you''re wrong. Tools...? You''re not tools. I will show you what are the real "tools"; the ones that aren''t able to go against their master and the ones that when perfectly handled, are able to cause a massive destruction."


    Suddenly, from Velgor''s shadow, nine fments started to extend out. One of those fments connected to First Shadow''s shadow, while the others created eight individual portals at a certain distance from him. Those portals were very simr to the portals Seth often opened up for instant traveling, only having a single difference.


    They didn''t connect to a physical ce on the maind, but to a sub-space Velgor had specially developed while using the darkness element together with the Banshee Crystal Core.


    From those small portals, eight different figures stepped out. The weakest among them, Twelfth Shadow, was "still" a Mana Control middle-stage Realm cultivator; however, for a tool, he had his value.


    The level of power kept rising until thest individual left through the portal. Second Shadow was thest one to leave a portal, and he was a Profound Mana peal-stage Realm cultivator.


    Right at that moment, Seth was in the presence of the entire group known as the Twelve Shadows. Their powerful auras increased the pressure around Seth,pletely telling him there wasn''t an escape from that situation. The pressure was so high, that if he hadn''t protected Serene with his aura, she could have been injured.


    "Tools are meant to be used; tools won''t even be able to go against their master; tools are just like that, tools. However, you... You aren''t a tool... You are something else; something more important. How can I find a word to describe it...? Hm... You''re more like a special case, an anomaly that fit very well in the role of a vessel." Velgor suddenly said those strange words and at the same time, he made the Banshee Crystal Core appear on his palm.


    Seth wasn''t even able to say anything, before he felt his heartbeat elerating. When he looked at that crystal, his eyes glued to it like a ma and something inside of him started to resonate with it.


    It was like the Banshee Crystal Core was sending many pulse signals, that were being received by something inside of Seth''s soul.


    "And as the special vessel that you are... The time for you toply with your role, hase." Just as Velgor finished his phrase, his Mana quickly entered the crystal core and activated it.


    The Banshee Crystal Core suddenly exuded an inviting purple light and Seth''s eyes abruptly lost their brilliance. A connection between Seth''s soul, Serene''s soul and the Banshee Crystal Core had been established.


    That connection was pretty much an energy tunnel wheremands were sent to their brains, trying to do whatever Velgor was interested on doing.


    Inside Seth''s soul, the Soul Trap started to move restless, as if it had received a suprememand. It was trying really hard to leave the cage of purifying light that Lexi had put it in and detonate, finally aplishing its purpose.


    A simr situation was happening inside Serene''s soul space. However, there was no one less than the queen of purification residing there and nothing the purple energy being led by the Banshee Crystal Core did, was able to shake the unsurmountable mountain that was Lexi''s purification powers.


    At the outside world, Velgor smiled after realizing the Soul Trap inside of Seth''s soul had activated and was probably doing what he hadmanded it to do. His long-cherished n was about to be concreted. After transferring his soul to the vessel, he would not only have ess to that strange crimson energy, but return to being a youth once again. He was about to channel his Mana inside the Banshee Crystal Core and start the ceremony he had prepared, when suddenly, Seth''s muddy eyes returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Seth unceremoniously returned and looked directly at his master''s shocked eyes. It didn''t seem so when looking him, but Velgor was reacting like someone that had seen the impossible. There was a long time, that he hadn''t experienced a feeling of defeat. But the sensation he felt after seeing Seth returning to normal, was close to the feeling of utter defeat.


    That failure represented a lot... It was just like the first gear that held his n in ce, had suddenly failed. Without it, he knew nothing would be supported and everything else would inevitably crumble. The vessel was not empty, what meant that the whole ceremony would serve for nothing. From that point onwards, things would only go down the hill.


    At that moment, Seth abruptly shouted inside his own mind: "Lexi, now!"


    Just a single second after Seth had kind of "returned", the purple energy trying to control Serene and him abruptly changed colors. It went totally white, getting fueled by the purifying energying from an ancient spirit.


    The connection between Seth, Serene and the Banshee Crystal Core still remained, but it was now being purified by Lexi''s powers. The Banshee Crystal Core inside Velgor''s hands changed from purple to transparent in just a few seconds. No one was able to understand anything, but the powerful soul controlling aura affecting Seth and Serene had suddenly dissipated.


    Actually, even the Soul Trap Velgor had put in the minds of his own subordinates had dissipated. They were all undone, like undoing a simple knot. In a single instant, they were set free.


    A sense of loss suddenly took every single one of them by surprise and while none of them knew how to properly react to what had just happened, Seth quickly embraced the princess once again, activating his dark teleportation technique to move far away from there. He was snatching the bride for the second time.


    In a single instant, all his ns were thoroughly crushed and Velgor suffered what was easily considered the worst fall he ever had. On his entire life, he had never felt so powerless like in that single situation.


    Velgor kept silently holding that transparent crystal core inside his hand and looking at it as if he was absent-minded. He didn''t even bother to follow Seth or send his Shadows behind him. What had just happened, represented something truly huge for him, something that was able to shake his entire being.


    He kept staring at that crystal with a solemn expression, devoid of any hope. That Banshee Crystal Core represented his ambitions, so when it lost its soul controlling powers, his ambitions were lost as well. They were now, something impossible to be achieved.


    As Velgor kept locked on that strange stupor, his nine subordinates were actually experiencing something simr. Most of them have experienced what was the cruelty of working under Velgor''smands, but differently from now, before this strange situation that had just happened, they were all prisoners, ves to their Master''s will.


    Some of them, like First Shadow, were willing to serve Velgor with their own life. They were not only devoted followers, but admirers of Velgor''s cruelty and power. But there were a few individuals inside the group called Twelve Shadows, that were not in agreement with everything they did. Those individuals, would never dare to go against their Master, even now that they were free from the Soul Trap.


    But now, they had the choice to secretively leave, vanish from the surface of this world, while making sure that Velgor would never find their whereabouts.


    While multiple questions and possibilities were still forming inside the minds of the members of the Twelve Shadows, there was a person who gave a shit for everything that had happened.


    First Shadow suddenly released her Mana Sovereign prestige and locked her perception on Seth''s aura signature. If we were to talk about any other practitioner with other elemental affinities, it would have been impossible for them to locate where the dark sub-space Seth had created to teleport away, had led him to. But First Shadow, was not only a dark elemental practitioner, but a master at it, just like Seth. She easily located his elemental "footprints" and locked her perception on them.


    First Shadow wouldn''t allow him to get away so easily from them.

 Chapter 300 - Demon Emperor

    Seth''s darkness specialty had gone towards the spatial area. He loved to use darkness to get spatial advantages and create sub-spaces to transport things or people from a ce to the other. There was even those Specters of Darkness, a technique he had developed alone, on which he was even able to change position with a specter.


    However, First Shadow specialtyid in another area. She was like a darkness mage and her specialty was cutely named by herself, as Nightmare. She loved to make her darkness element swallow her enemies hopes and crush them with it, throwing them in a deep abyss, where there was no return from.


    At a time like this, she was the first one to perfectly analyze Seth''s aura signature and swiftly chase after him. Her figure vanished mysteriously, like a drifting shadow. Inside her head, she was already forming the case-scenarios that she would be creating, to torment Seth. First Shadow was going to make sure to throw him in the worst nightmare possible, since she lusted after Seth''s desperate expression.


    First Shadow didn''t know why and how she had developed that obsession, but now that Seth had revealed himself as being an enemy to Velgor''s great ns, she had just acquired the free pass to torture him the way she saw fit, like she had ever wanted.


    Right after First Shadow''s figure disappeared, Second Shadow decided to depart as well. He followed after her, merging with the shadows and vanishing. He was a Profound Mana peak-stage Realm assassin and from the Twelve Shadows, his abilities to hide and disguise were the best ones.


    Other than that, Second Shadow was a wise assassin and he knew what to do at that moment, what choice he could make and what course of actions he had to take. He wasn''t a devote follower of Velgor, but a devote follower of powerful individuals and unfortunately for him, First Shadow and Velgor were the strongest ones in his conception. So, after weighing down the possibilities, he had taken his choice. Actually, since he didn''t know what were the powerhouses at the other side, that was the only possible choice to make.


    Two of the Twelve Shadows had decided on what to do and three of them, were already dead; so, the other seven, were now left with that difficult choice.


    Inside their heads, the Soul Trap had been undone and a sense of freedom they had never felt before, assaulted their entire being. It was like an inviting voice, telling them to immediately flee while Velgor was acting kind of strange. But none of them dared to act rashly, else that freedom could quickly turn into a curse.


    Velgor seemed to be out of the. The man hadn''t even moved yet and there were no energy fluctuations around him as well. He just stood there like a statue, but no one knew how many things were changing inside of him, how many scenes were passing through his mind.


    Imagine working all your life to achieve a determined goal at some point in time, just to discover that with a very "simple" action of someone else, everything crumbled down to pieces. That sense of loos would eat you away and your prospect of future would be totally shattered. Recovering from that condition could take years or even the rest of your life. But for a cultivator like him, losing his ambition actually meant losing his identity.


    Velgor felt like an empty shell, devoid of goals, devoid of hope. But for some reason, a being couldn''t keep existing if his entirety was hollow, if his shell wasn''t filled with something. That''s why after the crisis, he found a new dawn.


    Deep down in his eyes, the light of madness and cruelty started to shine.


    Right at that moment, the Mana Control peak-stage Realm cultivator, titled as Tenth Shadow, decided to make his choice. He suddenly opened a sub-space, much like the ones Seth often opened, albeit smaller and connecting to a ce that wasn''t that far away. That portal he had opened, seemed to be going towards the direction Seth had gone to, but in reality, it was moving to another area.


    Tenth Shadow was already tired of serving a tyrant. He just wanted to live in peace in a ce far away from the demon territory, so he had decided to escape while taking advantage of all that mess.


    Velgor still seemed to be stranded in a mental struggle, so his chances of sessfully escaping were almost a hundred percent, or so he thought.


    However, just as he entered the sub-space he had created, the man felt the world shattering around of him. The apocalypse was descending above his head and there was nothing he could do to be saved from the cruel hands of destiny.


    The other six remaining shadows were still lost in their mental struggle. They saw Tenth Shadow had decided on what to do, opening a portal to follow after First and Second Shadows. However, in a single second, the dome of the day had shattered, changing to the night of doom.


    When they saw the sub-space Tenth Shadow had created, twisting around his own body andpletely crushing him into tiny bloody particles, they immediately realized what it meant. There were no choices to be made, other than following Velgor and living. Else, there was only death and damnation.


    "I want everyone dead." Velgor only said a single phrase, but for them, it was already enough.


    Six shadows suddenly disappeared from that area, moving at an inconceivable speed towards a singr direction. They were all chasing Seth in order to kill him and Serene, after all, Velgor wanted everyone dead.


    None of them had any more thoughts of escaping, on the contrary, they were going to do the best job they had ever done.


    Velgor himself, just calmly started to move that way. He wasn''t in a hurry, since he had never been an impatient kind of character. But there was something different with him.


    His mentality wasn''t the same, neither his goals. Right at that moment, he only wanted to swallow everything into the ck hole that had suddenly been opened inside of him.


    Bang! Crack!


    He shattered Banshee Crystal Core he had on his hands, since it served for nothing anymore. Even though how Seth was able topletely purify the power inside that crystal was still a mystery for him, Velgor had lost his sense of curiosity and didn''t want to know that anymore.


    He was now preparing himself to take his role as a real Demon Emperor.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth''s body shed, running through the terrain at an inconceivable speed. He was now a Profound Mana middle-stage real cultivator and should be disying a speed around that level; however, a Profound Mana peak-stage Realm practitioner could only give up trying to chase after him. Only Mana Sovereign would be able to aplish that feat, at the speed he was moving through that valley.


    However, even though he was actually running quite fast, the fact he was carrying Serene was a down side that would make him sooner orter be reached by one of those apex predators.


    "Seth..." Serene suddenly opened her eyes. She was not only stunned but confused as well.


    She didn''t know where she was, she didn''t recognize anything in that blurred scenario from the speed Seth was moving and she didn''t know how she ended up in that situation. But slowly, fragments of what had happened at thest time she had been awake, started to return.


    "Serene... Don''t worry, we are going to get to a safer location soon." Seth tried to calm her down.


    "Seth! Velgor, he..."


    Serene was about to formte a phrase, but suddenly, Seth saw a ck line of light moving towards him. That ck light moved insanely fast and Seth was force to abruptly change directions in order to evade.


    When that ck light arrived at the ce he was previously in, a storm of darkness energy suddenly unfolded, swallowing everything into that gloomy light.


    Seth was about to move to another direction, when he suddenly felt a heavy pressureing down from above.


    Serene movements and words were suddenly suppressed to a level where she wasn''t even able to make a sound. The Mana Sovereign aura putting pressure on her, made her feel a terror as great as the one she felt when facing Velgor alone. It was like all the parts of her body were bound, tied together by an invisible energy.


    From above, First Shadow''s skinny figure slowly descended while making her aura as heavy as thousands of tons. Seth felt that pressure over his shoulder, but instead of giving in, his aura suddenly exploded outwards,pletely erasing the pressure he was suffering and alleviating the smothering sensation Serene was feeling as well.


    However, Serene felt like she was inside a boat, sailing through dangerous stormy waters.. The aura Seth and First Shadow were able to disy, were like huge waves that could make her drown anytime.

 Chapter 301 - Unexpected Helpers

    First Shadow felt their aura reaching an equilibrium and couldn''t help but get genuinely impressed.


    "Oh? You''ve grown that much? Impressive!"


    "Do you think I would always stay as that underdog you could kick whenever you wanted?"


    "This is actually even better. Now I can transform that cute puppy face of yours and extract the best expression of fear ever!" There was a ck light of obsession passing through her ck eyes, telling Seth that if she were ever to aplish that, it would be the day she would have the best orgasm of her entire life.


    "Fear? You''re wrong. I would never fear you and I''ve never feared you. Those times you used to sharpen me with those cruel methods, were indeed painful and I would never like to return to them. But not even once I had avoided you; not even once, you were able to make me feel fear."


    First Shadow heard his words and smiled: "Is that so? So, it''s even better than I thought. It means it is really worth it the trouble, doing everything just to extract that expression from you."


    Just after she finished talking, the whole sky above her, darkened all of a sudden. It was like night belonged to her and First Shadow could call it at anytime and anywhere she wanted.


    A gloomy sensation suddenly enveloped the whole environment. As if only death and darkness would reign in that area. The ckout would forever rule over that valley.


    There were no dark clouds hovering above them like when Qiao Xuan called his lightning storm. The darkness was a pure mass of dark elemental energy that had suddenly been gathered there by First Shadow''s will. Together with it, a dense Mana that was announcing that the battle was about to start, swirled around her body.


    "Then let''s see how you will get out of this situation. Raining Nightmare!"


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, the darkness started to fall from above like a downpour. Each drop of darkness, had the supreme prestige of a Mana Sovereign and was able to kill a cultivator like Serene in less than a second.


    Seth looked up and saw those hundreds of thousands, maybe millions of dropletsing down at that entire area and he was about to take his greatsword out of his internal dimension, tobat her ability, when suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a fiery orange dot.


    Impressively, that orange dot moved hundred times faster than those droplets of darkness and before anyone could understand what it really was, it had already turned into a giant ming phoenix that covered the whole horizon.


    Screech!


    That phoenix dived inside the huge mass of darkness that was concentrating high above and all the fire contained inside of it, suddenly burst out.


    BOOM!


    Above their heads, the Phoenix mes cleansed everything. Every single drop of darkness that was falling down was consumed in that explosion, vanishing without a trace.


    Serene watched as the whole sky was being painted with mes, shocked to her core.


    Seth immediately recognized that those mes were from the Ancient Phoenix Beast, but he didn''t know an individual that cultivated Phoenix mes and was strong enough to fight against a Mana Sovereign entity like First Shadow. Not even once, the idea of that person being a certain someone crossed his mind.


    Serene waspletely out of words. That location was not a ce for a person at her level of strength to be, definitely not. Just being there, drained her of all the energies and if not for Seth''s protection, she would''ve been dead already.


    First Shadow on the other hand, frowned. Someone dared to bother her, while she was having her fun. She didn''t know of a Mana Sovereign cultivator well-versed in ming arts, but even though she didn''t know who it was, she already hated that individual. It didn''t matter who it would be, just the fact of bothering her at that moment, was already a crime worth of death penalty.


    "Who''s there?" As she asked, First Shadow saw that from high up on the skies, where that Phoenix had just exploded, two different pirs of mes came spiraling down. They descended quite fast, stopping right before Seth''s body.


    Seth was shocked that those two pirs of mes wereing down at him, but that shock didn''t amount to anything, near the surprise he felt when he saw who those people really were.


    "Lilian?! Yuyin?!"


    Unknowingly, he was already smiling. He really wanted to meet the both of them, but meeting them in a situation like that, was very surprising.


    "Big Brother Seth! I missed you." Yuyin said with a smile.


    Seth instantly noticed that behind her smile, there was a maturity that shouldn''t have been there. She was forced to adulthood by the Phoenix Spirit, at least mentally. In reality, there was still one month left for Yuyin to turn into an adult physically, but her eyes were very mature-like already.


    Suddenly, Seth remembered something and a heavy sense of guilt assaulted him. The feeling was strong enough to suppress his happy smile and was even capable of making him forget the situation he was in for a second.


    Even before looking at Lilian, he knelt down in a single knee, since he still had to support Serene''s body and looked downwards.


    "Lilian, I''ve failed you. I... I don''t even know how to express this, but I''m..."


    "Stop. You don''t need to apologize." Lilian suddenly said.


    Seth felt puzzled and finally looked towards her face. When his eyes met with hers, he was dumbstruck. Lilian''s changes were divine-like. A divine tier transformation that changed herpletely.


    She was already a very beautiful and gracefuldy when she was at the Profound Qi Realm, but now, she was past the word stunning. Her beauty had transcended mortality and it seemed that it had evolved even more than her internal energy.


    Lilian was now a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator, something that has been attained by many in the history of this continent. But the beauty threshold she had just attained, only three other individuals in this whole world were at that level. She was now as beautiful as Rina; Serene and that zed Lake Goddess were.


    Her vermillion hair and scarlet eyes were so enchanting, that Seth didn''t even hear her words properly. He was having that same astonished expression he had, when he saw Rina''s and Serene''s beauty at the first time.


    "If not for you, my father, Yuyin, and I would have been dead when our dogshit of an uncle had betrayed use. At that time, you had saved us from demise and the three of us were already in debt to you. Get up, I don''t deserve that apology from you."


    Seth''s heart was crazily racing for many different reasons. He felt guilty for what had happened with Huo Shihong, since it was partially because of him, that Velgor had turned his attention towards the zing Phoenix Sect. However, what he didn''t know, was that sooner orter, Velgor would have sent his assassins there, because of that purple Skystone mine.


    Talking about those purple Skystones, Velgor had spent almost every single one of them charging up the Banshee Crystal Core, but it had been thoroughly cleansed by Lexi. What a waste of precious resources.


    Seth was about to stand up, when suddenly the darkness element in that whole area started to act rampant. First Shadow gave a shit about their reunion and was about to attack them as they talked.


    "So disrespectful." Lilian''s vermillion hair began to burn and the temperature around them started to rise. The second Mana Sovereign Realm battle was about to start.


    "Disrespectful? What about me? I was here first and this should have been my moment with him, not yours!"


    Swoosh!


    A vortex of darkness suddenly opened in the sky above Lilian and it started to exude a pulling force, as if trying to swallow her entirely. Her hair danced with a burning radiance, but her body didn''t move an inch from where she was.


    "Yuyin. Bring them out of here. The farther the better." Lilian said in a calm voice.


    Seth stood up and was about to contest her decision when suddenly, Yuyin''s small and delicate hand grabbed his arm.


    "Big Brother Seth, let''s go."


    "Wait..."


    "No. Big Sis knows what she is doing. Come..." Yuyin wasn''t that naive little girl anymore and even her intonation was passing a certainty, that she shouldn''t be transmitting.


    "But Lilian is going to..."


    "Big Brother Seth, don''t forget you have to protect Serene! How are you supposed to maintain her safety in a situation like this?"


    Seth realized she was right and closed his eyes. He had to make a choice, so he chose to believe in Lilian. Looking at her beautiful silhouette one more time, he turned around and said: "Alright, let''s go."


    Yuyin pulled Seth, as they prepared to go away, but suddenly, dark Mana fluctuations started to happen around them.

 Chapter 302 - Lilian VS First Shadow

    "Hah! Not so fast!" First Shadow''s body suddenly turned into a shadow, repapering near Seth and his group, but before she could do anything, a spiraling pir of burning mes surged upwards right where she had appeared.


    First Shadow was forced to stop and evade that attack, wasting the opportunity to take Seth by surprise.


    Yuyin and Seth didn''t keep waiting for the oue and quickly left. Seth carried Serene in his arms, even though she was already awake. She was still a bit dizzy from all the things that had happened with her and other than that, Seth''s speed while carrying her, would inevitably be greater than her own moving speed.


    Lexi had already left from her soul space and returned to within Seth''s soul. That mischievous spirit needed some time to rest, since she had spent most of her energies on that arduous task of cleaning up an entire soul space. However, Lexi had gained something from what had happened earlier, but she chose to not bother Seth with it yet. The situation he was in, required his full attention.


    But as they were leaving, an aura of darkness began to spread through the ground, trying to reach them; however, more and more burning pirs started to surge upwards, blocking whatever attempt First Shadow had done, in order to get to them.


    Lilian''s abilities kept supporting their departure, until Seth, Serene and Yuyin''s silhouette was already very far away from that area.


    When the three of them finally vanished, only First Shadow and Lilian were left behind in that sparse area, ready to fight against each other without the interference of anyone. But at that point, first shadow was acting unusually silent, as if something had taken her out of her axis.


    In reality, she was mad, bordering the crazy-like madness she had about Seth, but now, the target of those feelings had changed. She had been denied her amusement park ticked show and all her excitement was now turning into anger.


    Lilian didn''t do anything for a while. She just observed her opponent and waited for her next move. She was practically working as a keeper, defending Seth''s group from every single attack attempt that her enemy has been trying to do.


    "Good... Since you want to fight me that badly, you better be prepared." First Shadow finally decided to take Lilian as her main target. This annoying woman had awakened a very strong desire on her, that was able to temporarily surpass her desire to twist Seth''s emotions.


    "Prepare myself? Until now, all you did was talk... Is that rotten tongue of yours all you got?" Lilian calmly replied.


    "Hehe... Soon, you''ll be desperately wishing that your statement was actually the truth. Touch of Nightmare!" First Shadow opened her arms wide and her Mana wildly danced behind her back.


    Swoosh!


    After First Shadow said the name of the ability she was using, many dark fissures started to open in the fabric of space. From inside of them, a thick dark liquid began to be poured out. That liquid was actually dark elemental energy condensed, turned into the form of a ck liquid.


    Very quickly, the entire floor around her was covered in that liquefied darkness, from where an aura of death started to form. She hovered over it, ready tomand all that power.


    First Shadow suddenly moved her arms towards Lilian and all of a sudden, two fments of liquefied darkness detached themselves from that dark river and moved towards Lilian. As they moved, they were getting thicker and thicker, drawing more and more darkness out from that river of death.


    Those horizontal columns of darkness traveled very fast towards Lilian, bringing that aura of demise and doom upon her.


    Lilian didn''t even move a step from the ce she was standing; she stood there, like a living statue, just observing those dark elemental abilities. Behind her back, her Phoenix mes were already burning with a cleansing radiance, ready to face that darkness upfront.


    She extended her right arm forwards and said: "Phoenix Beam."


    The first named ability she was going to use, was her father''s most liked technique. It could be said that the Phoenix Beam, was the technique Huo Shihong had perfected throughout all his life, but even though he spent a lot of time enhancing that skill and mastering it, he stillcked the power to show its real might. However, now that Lilian was a Mana Sovereign entity, she was finally able to bring forth the real power behind her Phoenix mes.


    Chirp!


    A phoenix cry suddenly rang and all the ming radiance burning around her, converged into a single point in front of her hand.


    Swoosh!


    From Lilian''s palm, a horizontalser was shot with ferocity, moving like a missile to meet First Shadow''s skill. It was so thick, that it rivaled those two horizontal columns of darkness easily. The environment had immediately gotten a dozen of times hotter, even dispelling the chilling feeling brought by the dark elemental energy.


    Boom!


    When both powers collided, the whole area shook, while mes and darkness started to spread everywhere, trying to take control of every single space possible. The floor copsed down as fire and darkness fought against each other, to see who was going to consume who.


    When things started to settled down, that area had turned into a dead valley. There was a huge and deep hole on the ground, where there were still some pools of darkness and some burning areas, that were refusing to extinguish. However, apart from that, all the other things werepletely gone, nothing remained at that particr area.


    But still, there were two different silhouettes, that were perfectly standing there, in the middle of that destroyed area.


    Both women were still only testing each other, but thendscape was already suffering some changes from that.


    First Shadow suddenly started to fly upwards, and those vortexes of darkness that were still spewing out liquefied essence, suddenly burst out like a broken dam.


    "Night Tide!"


    Boom!


    A wave of darkness quickly formed, dragging and razing everything away as it moved towards Lilian. The Phoenix mes still burning on the ground were swiftly consumed by that tide and if it were to arrive at Lilian, the same would be happening to her.


    That wave easily surpassed twenty meters in height and as it moved, it was still growing, being fed by those dark portals.


    The battlefield was taking huge proportions and the valley where they had initiated their battle, suddenly seemed to be too small. That wave of darkness alone, was already covering the area of thousands of meters, trying to drown everything in sight inside that ck nightmare.


    Seeing that gargantuan ocean wave of darknessing her way, Lilian knew she wouldn''t be able to deal with it with any simple technique. First Shadow had started to fight seriously and she would have to do the same.


    Lilian could try to ascend to the heavens and leave the ground, where that ocean of darkness was trying to reign supreme, but she knew First Shadow could control those ck waters like she was controlling one of her limbs. So instead of wasting time with those useless evading attempts, she chose to fight it head on.


    Boom!


    Her Phoenix aura suddenly expanded and a burning hell unfolded around her. Those mes were just the fluctuations that were announcing the arrival of something bigger.


    Lilian''s burning red hair danced alongside those mes creating a rising force that imposed itself in front of that dark elemental wave.


    "Skybreak zing Spire!"


    BOOM!


    A huge tower made of burning mes formed around Lilian''s body. It was like a tornado made out of a raging fire, had just appeared there, but in reality, it was a spiraling tunnel of mes that swiftly expanded, burning everything in its path. Instead of swirling like any other tornado, it kept growing taller in the form of a spiral of fire, trying to reach the highest heights.


    That iparably big tunnel, reached the sky in no time, dominating everything over there. Those dark portals that were spewing out darkness non-stop were all quickly burned to cinders and the only thing able to contain the power behind Lilian''s technique, was that massive wave of darkness that quickly crashed against it.


    BOOOM!


    An energy storm broke out, destroying everything that had still miraculously withstood the impact that had happened earlier.


    Seth and Yuyin were still rtively close to that area and were able to feel the fiercer shockwave from both powers colliding together. Seth was impressed Lilian was able to reach that level after only a year with the Phoenix Spirit. He couldn''t help but marvel the powers of those ancient beings.


    Serene on the other hand, couldn''t believe a scene like that was happening because of her. So many people she didn''t even know who they really were, were fighting for her at that moment, even though it was totally because of Seth... She couldn''t help but feel myriads of strong emotional storms flooding her heart.. If she ever were to meet all the people that helped her one day, she would make sure to treat them as sisters for life.

 Chapter 303 - Reinforcements

    "Yuyin... I have to go back." Seth suddenly stopped and spoke.


    "Big Brother Seth... No, you can''t. Sis is..."


    "No, you got it wrong. I''m not going back to help your sister. She came here to help Serene and me, and I have to believe she is capable of fighting against First Shadow alone."


    "Then why...?"


    "I have to go back and find someone. If I don''t face him, this will never stop. We might leave as the victors today, but the war will never end. If that person is not defeated, there will always exist a very dangerous threat out there, for me and for the people I love."


    "But you..."


    "Yuyin... Everyone is fighting this war for me, so I can never run away and let them face those enemies alone." Seth suddenly approached Yuyin and finally let Serene down.


    He looked right into Yuyin''s eyes and said: "Please, bring Serene to a safe ce for me. I promise you, that I will safely return and meet up with you twoter."


    Seth looked towards Serene as well, assuring her that he would being back.


    Serene was afraid of parting ways with him, but through her Soul Link with him, she felt his innermost feelings and decided to believe him.


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Seth smiled and lightly patted her head.


    Yuyin felt conflicted, but she had always sensed a conviction and a reliabilitying from Seth''s words. It was like he really was her big brother, like she usually called him.


    "Aaaaahhhh. Fine..." Yuyin suddenly grabbed Serene''s wrist and used her Profound Mana initial-stage base cultivation, to support her body into the air. Yuyin was able to achieve a greater speed while moving in the air than while going on the ground, differently from Seth.


    Serene didn''t have time to say anything else, before she was already high up in the air. She knew that she would be a burden for him if she were to stay, even a mere affectionate act like a hug, could make that departure a bit harder. So, she decided to go without saying any parting words.


    As Yuyin and Seren were distancing themselves from that dangerous area, Seth finally turned around and disappeared. He was moving at the highest speed possible, towards the area he had previously found Velgor. He knew how great was the danger of letting his business with him unfinished and how hard theplications could get in the distant future, if he didn''t face this hurdle head on now.


    Just as he vanished, a ck shadow passed through the area their group was in before, quickly following Yuyin and Serene from behind. That ck shadow had a mastery over darkness that few individuals couldpare to, creating not energy fluctuations as he moved at their direction.


    Second Shadow silently advanced towards his targets, hidden inside the dark shadows of his technique. No one was able to notice his presence, not even Seth.


    When he was executing the Shadow Step, he was like a silent and patient assassin, always waiting for the right time to step in and execute the target. He moved quickly but silently and made sure to strike at the correct time. Cultivators like him were very difficult to deal with and unfortunately for Yuyin and Serene, they were his final objective.


    Second Shadow had waited a long time for the right opportunity to present itself before him, so he could act efficiently and conclude his job in a perfect manner. Now, that it had happened, he swiftly moved to aplish what he had to.


    Throughout all this time, he had maintained a safe distance from the target, only observing everything that happened. Every time he looked towards Seth while he was hidden at a safe location, he felt something telling him that it would be dangerous to fight against him, even though he could only sense the Profound Mana middle-stage aura signature around that man. However, as an old and astute assassin, he knew better to trust his own sharp life-saving judgements.


    With his attainments on the dark elemental energy, Second Shadow quickly and secretively approached Yuyin from the ground and created some dark elemental daggers, aiming them towards her vital areas.


    Yuyin supported Serene''s body through the air, focusing on moving faster in order topletely leave from that area. In her carelessness, she didn''t notice that hidden assassin following her from behind. Actually, with her powers, it would''ve been impossible for her to detect him, even if she wanted to.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Six daggers of darkness suddenly hurtled through the air, silently tracing their target. When they were less than ten meters away from her, Yuyin finally noticed those powerful Mana fluctuations that followed behind those dark elemental daggers. But unfortunately, it was already toote for her to avoid being hit.


    However, even though Yuyin wasn''t paying attention on the possibility of a hidden danger, there was someone who was, and it was not Serene either.


    Swish!


    As if thousands of leaves were falling from the skies, a rain of small wind elemental shes descended upon that entire area. Those shes were small, but they were strong and numerous. They were able to quickly destroy those six dark elemental daggers moving towards Yuyin and at the same time, force the assassin to reveal his position, since he had to defend himself from all those wind shesing down.


    Second Shadow saw that it would be impossible for him to leave from the area of effect of that skill and was forced to counterattack those wind shes with his dark elemental abilities, else he would be sliced apart. Thousands of daggers made of darkness surged upwards, being formed from his powerful Mana and being directlymanded by him, to nullify those thousands of wind shes raining down.


    Wind and darkness shes against each other, creating a deadly scenario right before Yuyin and Serene''s eyes. It took a while until everything settled down, but when all those energies were finally cleared up; Second Shadow''s figure was already visible for everyone to see.


    He was a skinny man, wearing a ck robe and a ck mask, a set of clothes that better fit an assassin; clothes that could hide his figure during the night.


    He was fixedly staring towards the sky, at a ce a bit above of where Yuyin and Serene were. There was a silhouette there, catching his attention.


    When Yuyin and Serene looked up, they saw a very beautiful woman, wearing an elegant and natural green dress; a dress that served her really well. Looking with a bit more of attention, they were able to see her ears were pointy and her pale-like-silk skin, was very elf-like.


    There was a sharp windy aura circling around her body, making her appearance hundred times more elegant, creating an environment that enchanted even those two beautiful girls.


    Elyra extended her hand and from inside her spatial ring, a wind elemental sword was taken out. As she grabbed on the hilt of that weapon, her sharp aura suddenly multiplied and her Profound Mana peak-stage Realm cultivation exploded outwards, locking onto Second Shadow''s aura.


    Before doing anything against that assassin though, she turned towards Yuyin and Serene and said: "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you."


    "Thank you miss... How can I address to you?"


    "Elyra... You can call me Elyra."


    "Miss Elyra, are you perhaps Seth''s friend?" Yuyin asked.


    Elyra nodded, acknowledging that fact even though she was more than that.


    After Yuyin saw her reply, she felt a bit more relieved. Another powerful practitioner had appeared to help them.


    Serene realized that so many people wereing to help Seth... As the main person benefitting from all that help, she was a bit lost, but very thankful.


    "Miss Elyra..." Yuyin was about to say something, but those words were not necessary. Elyra already knew everything.


    "Don''t worry, I know... Just bring thatdy to a safe location. Actually, if you don''t know where to bring her to, you can go to the Akiir Mansion, located at the Ereinrith City. I doubt Velgor''sckeys would dare toe to our Elven Kingdom, even though they might know their princess is hiding over there."


    While Elyra said those words, she kept observing Second Shadow, staying attentive on every movement he did.


    "Alright. I''ll leave him to you then." Yuyin nodded towards Elyra and left once again, bringing Serene away. However, this time, there wasn''t a single soul following her.


    Second Shadow didn''t do anything, he allowed Serene and Yuyin to leave, since he could fight against Elyra as a form of excuse. In reality, Second Shadow didn''t want to do anything, but if he didn''t show any service, he was sure Velgor would kill himter. That''s why he had to aplish a job quickly and the easiest job, would be dealing with Serene and Yuyin.


    Unfortunately, destiny had been holding something for him.

 Chapter 304 - Waiting For The Opportunity

    Second Shadow wasn''t a loyal follower of the Demon Lord, but he wasn''t a fool either. So, fighting against Elyra or killing Serene, were the two options that he considered as safe, whenparing to the possibility of having Velgor''s anger directed at him. The other members of the Twelve Shadows may not have realized, but his instincts as a top-notch assassin, told him that there was something really wrong with his master at that time.


    Now that Serene and Yuyin had escaped though, he was left with the only other option. To fight against that elf.


    But since he just wanted to waste time, he didn''t move even after a lot of time had passed. His ns were to use this fight as a fake cover, until the other members were able to finish the job.


    Elyra was not in a hurry as well, she waited until Yuyin had left the range of her perception, to finally start moving. Differently from Second Shadow, Elyra considered every single individual that was fighting against Seth, as a threat. And for those kinds of people, the less of them living, the better.


    Elyra''s sword was ready to discharge winds shes against her enemy, when suddenly, Second Shadow''s figure blurred and vanished. He had noticed she wasn''t there just for fun and decided to make things harder for her.


    The worst part of fighting against members of the Demonic Shadow Royal n, was the fact that their Shadow Walk was a really annoying ability to deal with. Most practitioners would have a tough time when battling against an assassin like him, but Elyra was different. She had a way to.


    Second Shadow could merge with the shadows and turn invisible, he could mask his aura with darkness and could even shift his position with the help of tunnels made of darkness energy, but what he couldn''t do, was to escape Elyra''s perception.


    Why?


    Well... Elyra as master of the wind element, could pretty much feel the discrepancies in the air flow around the area Second Shadow was and with that information, she could roughly create an image of where his body was currently moving through. Her mastery over wind elementalws was very close to Arwen''s mastery, with the only difference that she didn''t have the Evergreen Essence.


    But there was no way for Second Shadow to know about those facts, since people who had mastered the wind element to that point, were so rare, that it could be counted in the fingers of a single hand, how many of them really existed. That''s why with a single thought, Elyra realized she could try using that fact to her advantage.


    At the moment Second Shadow disappeared, Elyra quickly used her energy scan, but it served for nothing else than a cover. A silent atmosphere suddenly reigned in that whole area, since none of them wanted to make a move yet. But as time passed, Elyra was able to pick some minor changes in the air flow, from where she roughly guessed Second Shadow''s body was passing through.


    Instead of exposing that advantage, she maintained her stance, observing everything around her and keeping her guard up at all times.


    Second Shadow wasn''t a fool and he wouldn''tmit a simple error as not probing his opponent first, before attacking for real. That''s why, when he was moving with high speeds through the whole area, he created many dark elemental hidden daggers, that he would remotely toss towards that elfdy sometimes.


    Elyra felt that a tiny dark elemental dagger was hurtling through the air,ing towards her and deflected it while using the wind as a shield. Many more of those attacks kepting towards her, from many different parts of that huge valley, meaning that Second Shadow has been always moving around.


    While blocking those infinite number of small daggers, Elyra noticed they were never being shot from the same direction from where she was feeling movements on the wind. Somehow, Second Shadow was able to remotely throw them at her, creating a secondyer of protection for himself. His abilities as an assassin were very impressive.


    It turned out that in this battle, patience would be a prerequisite, because a single mistake could cost her a lot. If he were to escape, she would have to use everything she had in order to pursue him.


    After testing out the waters, Second Shadow finally decided to do something bigger. While analyzing her and her abilities, he realized that no amount of probing attacks would be able to make her waste her precious energy so easily.


    Swoosh!


    Rumble!


    In a single second, the area trembled and throughout the whole ce, many dark energy marks appeared. Actually, on every single ce that Second Shadow had gone to, he had left behind a mark made of darkness, where he had quickly infused a bit of dark elemental energy inside.


    Right now, he was activating andmanding those marks to execute the job they were designed for.


    From up in the air, Elyra saw many ck dots appearing on the ground, from where many dark spikes started to form. Those spikes abruptly elerated upwards, moving towards her, while filling the whole sky.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Tens of thousands of dark spikes were shooting themselves towards Elyra, but she didn''t even flinch while feeling their oppressive aura.


    Second Shadow took that opportunity, to merge his aura with the dark auraing from his skill, tounch himself towards Elyra as an attempt to take her by surprise.


    The wind element around Elyra, suddenly intensified to new heights. It was like she was the eye of the storm, that was punishing the environment around her with raging wind currents.


    Those spikes were not able to prate that windy area, shattering into thousand pieces as they came closer. However, that couldn''t be considered the same for Second Shadow.


    When he was approaching her, his body suddenly lit with a piercing dark light as he chanted inside his own mind: "Piercing the Night!"


    As if he was the cold and dark de of a dagger, his body turned into a sharp line of darkness and was abruptlyunched forwards, with a speed that no unprepared practitioner would be able to counter. Fortunately, Elyra was observing his movements throughout the whole time. Not even once she made the mistake of losing track of him.


    Her sword was already ready for a situation like that, and her Mana was easily allocated towards it.


    "Wind Shear!"


    A variation suddenly urred in the wind velocity blowing around her, directing everything that came her way, to different angles, while exerting a turning force thatpletely disrupted Second Shadow''s ability.


    He felt like he had lost his sense of direction and could only move along with the wind. But as his body was being dragged by those uncontroble winds, he saw Elyra''s swording towards him while covered in a green light.


    Without waiting to see the oue of what might have happened, if he were to stay there, Second Shadow''s body suddenly vanished. This time it was not a normal concealment from the Shadow Walk ability, but the second step of that technique; an ability that could open a dark sub-space tunnel and teleport him away.


    As his body appeared a kilometer away, he realized things wouldn''t be as simple as he thought they would. Usually, cautious enemies wouldn''t spend their sacred Mana, unless it was totally necessary and that''s why most of them would perish after falling in a trap like the one that he had just tried to execute. Those kinds of people wouldn''t use their Mana to defend against probing attacks, tending to be caught off guard by his sudden aggressive approach. But Elyra was different.


    She was different somehow, but he couldn''t tell why. It was like she knew when he would be attacking, what should have been an impossible-to-be-attained information, unless she knew where he was. Since he had no clues about Elyra''s ways of roughly knowing his position, he was forced to believe it was an error of judgement from his part. Elyra wasn''t an overly cautious opponent, but a versatile one.


    After nullifying Second Shadow''s attack, Elyra discovered another one of her enemies'' abilities. Knowing that he could teleport away, was a crucial information. Now, she could devise a n to use it against him. However, after a bit of consideration, she realized that things were going to beplicated.


    There were no easy ways, for her to deal with a cultivator that could instantly shift his position, but even though they were hard to execute, she was able to find two different ways. The first one, was using a skill that covered an area greater than the distance that he could teleport. But this would require the prior knowledge of Second Shadow''s limits and Elyra wouldn''t be able to acquire that.


    The second method that came to her mind, was sealing his possibilities of escape. She could do it by cutting off his connection with space, or moving even faster than him. But doing this wasn''t going to be easy at all.. However, she was up to the challenge.

 Chapter 305 - Hunter X Assassin

    Elyra wanted to help Seth in this difficult mission and that''s why she immediately agreed with what that mysteriousdy d in a white rob had told her. Actually, Elyra and the Elf Queen, just like Lilian, received a mysterious guest some days ago. That guest had told them about the things pertaining Seth''s situation and because of that, they were able to arrive there in time.


    At the current moment, Elyra thought that if she were to finish this battle earlier, she might have the chance to help him a little bit more. That''s why she decided on the second option and instead of ying this game of patience, she chose to cut Second Shadow''s routes and y him with her sword.


    Second Shadow was observing Elyra while trying to find a pattern in her versatile behaviors, but suddenly, he noticed her changing her battle stance. As an assassin, he had always tried to find patterns in how his targets behaved, since it would help him formting a better assassination n, but after probing Elyra in the past fight, he already knew she couldn''t be so easilybeled.


    But her next course of actions, would subvert everything he expected she would be doing and would be presenting him a new concept. He was about to be hunted, experiencing the terror that a prey would feel when running away from a deadly predator.


    The wind activity around Elyra suddenly stopped. It was like she had tamed the wind and turned one with it. But right after that, her hair moved upwards and her body abruptly acquired an aura of wind. The feeling she was passing at that moment; was like she had just turned into an elemental of the wind attribute.


    A light green energy suddenly enveloped Elyra''s body and changed the properties and rules of her physique. Her cells absorbed that energy and acquired the wind attribute, getting totallypatible with it.


    Elyra didn''t know, but this ability she had developed by herself, was very close to reaching the Domain level; but instead of being in control over an elemental area created with her own powers, she had developed a way to do it with her body. Actually, that area was in fact her body.


    Second Shadow wasn''t able to realize the danger that transformation posed to him yet, since there were no major changes in her aura, just that strange green light. Her cultivation continued to be at the Profound Mana Realm too, not that much different from earlier. But even though he couldn''t measure her abilities, he was a cautious individual and at a time like this, he decided to hide in the shadows once more.


    Elyra felt the air around her, interacting with it like it belonged to her body. After thoroughly feeling her connection with that element, she suddenly turned towards Second Shadow and vanished. Her body moved like a fierce gale, assaulting the area that her enemy was hiding into,pletely uprooting everything.


    Second Shadow was suddenly caught off guard and was forced to teleport away in a hurry.


    At the area he was standing in, a mere second before he teleported, many deep cutting marks were marking the ground, showing him what would have happened to his body in case he chose to stay there. But unfortunately for Second Shadow, he wasn''t even able to rpose himself, before that fierce gale assaulted the ce that he had appeared in.


    Even the distance of a kilometer seemed to be nothing for Elyra anymore. She could almost instantly cover that distance in that new form of hers.


    "What the fuck..." Second Shadow suddenly left his Shadow Walk and decided to use a defensive skill.


    His body entered inside a cocoon made of darkness, where nothing was able to prate. He had used one of his few defensive abilities, stopping his body from being shredded by that fierce and sharp gale that was hazing that area.


    However, even though he had protected himself, his heart was wildly beating inside his chest. That elf had discovered his position not once, but twice in a row. The skill he relied the most, was thoroughly countered by her and he had no clues on how she had done it. Other than that, he had teleported away twice in a row and now, at the perfect time for him to do it again, he was not able to ess that ability due to many consecutive uses.


    Although it seemed he was trapped, Second Shadow still had many other ways of leaving from that situation, but most of them would require him to waste a lot of Mana,pletely throwing away his initial ns of wasting time in this battle.


    Elyra''s body suddenly appeared in the midst of that wild wind activity, already holding her sword and making an offensive stance. She didn''t want to give her enemy any time to breathe, so her body radiated a sharp wind elemental strength and at the same time, she guided all that power to her de.


    Second Shadow felt a chill run down his spine, something an assassin like him had never felt before. Even though he wasn''t able to see anything on the outside, he could feel the tremendous changes in the aura of his enemy. She had abruptly appeared there, radiating a killing instinct that left even him afraid.


    Without thinking twice, he damaged his life essence to acquire more Mana and reduce the cooldown time of his skills. With that new strength, he forced a teleportation out of that cocoon.


    While his ability was still being executed, in that small fraction of second, Elyra''s sword suddenly emitted a sharp cutting light.


    "Wind-Rend!"


    SWOOSH!


    A green and sharp wind de suddenly cut through everything, dividing the earth and the sky into two parts. Nothing was able to stop it, not even Second Shadow''s dark cocoon. It was easily sliced apart and whatever was being hidden from Elyra''s sight, had been sliced into two as well.


    Three to four thousand meters away, Second Shadow''s figure emerged from the darkness, with a shallow cut that was taking from the top of his head until his belly. A single secondter and he would have been cut in half.


    As he looked to his own blood, fear and rage swelled inside of his being. He swore to himself that he would find that elf one day and assassinate her with the cruelest method possible. His proud as an assassin had been broken, his disguises served as nothing and he felt inferior even though they had the same cultivation.


    But just as he started dashing towards a ce that was far away from there, a sharp gale passed through him, carrying Elyra''s figure. She had practically apanied him there, even though she hadn''t teleported.


    Her speed was in another level already, almost reaching the speed a Mana Sovereign could disy. Her body felt light and the wind could carry it very quickly, surpassing themon restrictive knowledge that practitioners had regarding cultivation realms. However, even though she had ess to those super strong powers, her Mana wouldn''t be able to support it forever, so she had to finish this battle quickly.


    Second Shadow was suddenly facing his most severe life crisis. He knew that if he didn''t fight seriously now, he would perish there and because of that, in a single second, his entire being changed.


    His always-avoiding stance turned into a cold and sharp-like stance, as if he had suddenly turned into a dark dagger. His eyes went dull and his killing intent soared to the heavens. I was do or die and he would certainly do it, like he had always done.


    "Dark Assassination!"


    Suddenly, his figure blurred, but instead of turning invisible, sixteen other Second Shadow figures appeared on his ce. One of them was his real body, but all of them were real. They were his ultimate technique, an ability that was putting together his dark elemental mastery and his lifelong experiences as an assassin.


    Those figures were not clones or specters of him, like what Seth was able to do, but figures born from his own killing instinct. All of them were holding dark daggers on their hands, ready to pierce the vital point of the enemy that made their appearance be required there.


    Elyra felt that her enemy was finally going all out and she did the same. Her de started shining once more and the wind element activity in that area, rose once again.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Second Shadow and his shadows abruptly elerated towards Elyra, cutting even the wind apart as they moved forward.


    Elyra saw those shadows approaching and instead of using her already readied de, she suddenly chanted inside her mind: ''Storm Point!''


    Out of nowhere, a tempest surged around of her, with many different wind currents shing against each other and forming a path full of resistance till something coulde closer to her body.. That area had just turned into an unapproachable ce, increasing the difficulty of her enemy''s copies reaching her and buying her some time for her finishing move.

 Chapter 306 - Phoenix Cleansing Burning Lotus

    As those shadows from Second Shadow''s Dark Assassination technique were approaching, they felt the air resistance getting higher and higher, until at some point in time, the air flow had turned into an uncontroble tempest. It was like the area around Elyra was the center of a battlefield of many wind elemental cultivators, and a single step forward, required those copies to wage war against the wind.


    But Second Shadow knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape from Elyra''s clutches, if he didn''t win this battle, so instead of trying to retreat, he sent his shadows first, as a form of a sacrifice in order for him to advance.


    Every single shadow of his that went forward, was able to cut a passage open in that windy area, creating a tunnel for his real body to pass. In exchange, they were ripped to shreds by that fierce gale. When the tunnel finally gave him the ess to reach Elyra''s body, he suddenly turned into a sh of ck light, slicing space apart and instantly appearing in front of her.


    A single second was all that was missing for him to pierce her heart and end the battle as the victorious one, but at that super small window of time, Elyra''s de, that was already shinning with a light green light, went past his body like a rapid and unavoidable wind current.


    As her sword moved towards him, even the air itself was being sliced apart. Her Wind-Rend had been so perfectly used, that she was able to even cut Second Shadow''sst secretive attempt to open a spatial tunnel up in order to escape.


    His instincts as an assassin had kicked in at thatst moment and he had used almost everything he had left of his life essence to teleport away once again, but that spatial tunnel was cut in half by Elyra''s powers.


    Second Shadow''s halves unceremoniously fell down on the ground below and his dark elemental energy quickly dispersed. A single swift attack ended his life and his history.


    Elyra suddenly undid her transformation and her body slowly hovered to the ground as well. She was not as strong as the Elf Queen and was not able to support the bacsh of her own ability as easily as Arwen. So right after shended, her body suddenly fell t on that grassy area.


    Only after ten to fifteen minutes had passed, that she was able to stand up once again. Her life and health were in a rtively safe condition, but she had spent a lot of Mana in that battle and wouldn''t be able to fight against another enemy anymore.


    ''Seth, I hope you have already escaped.''


    .


    .


    .


    Fwoosh!


    First Shadow''s body suddenly reappeared some hundreds of meters away from Lilian and looked directly at her face. She was annoyed that this battle was taking a lot more time to finish than what she had expected.


    The entire area waspletely destroyed, with many burning spots and ces that were drowning in darkness. The situation was so severe, that Lilian and First Shadow were using the sky as the main battlefield now, since there weren''t many spots where they could stand properly on the ground anymore.


    As First Shadow observed that gorgeousdy with red hairs, she was getting more and more enraged by her presence.


    "I have no clues about how a youthfuldy like you, was able to acquire the power you''ve been demonstrating so far, but if there is one thing you wouldn''t ever be able to get, is mastery. I''ll show you what is the real difference between us..."


    Lilian kept hearing all that bullshit without making a single reply. She knew that the real motive behind her father''s death was that group of people entitled as the Twelve Shadows. First Shadow was none other than the strongest one among them and Lilian wanted just one single thing from her. To see her dead body.


    There was no need for words, just the need of a battle that went on until one of them stopped breathing.


    First Shadow had lost her patience as well and was now going to release her full cultivation, creating one of the skills she loved the most.


    "Night Fall!"


    Just as her voice reverberated through the environment, her Mana suddenly expanded, transforming everything in darkness. At that moment, the entire concept of day changed to night and all the light was swallowed away by that thick darkness that was spanning to the horizon.


    Inside that dark and obscure ce, the only visible thing now, was Lilian''s fiery silhouette. Apart from her, everything else was just darkness.


    At a certain point in time, she felt the darkness trying to crawl up to her skin and swallow even her sacred body, but with a single thought, Lilian''s mes intensified, warding First Shadow''s powers off.


    What had happened, was just the beginning of First Shadow''s real prowess, but just that tiny bit, would have been enough to wipe out a whole army of Profound Mana Realm cultivators from the surface of the.


    The darkness being released by her technique was not only strong, but it was super aggressive as well. While Seth''s dark techniques were more destined to support him on his battle, creating opportunities for him in the battlefield, First Shadow''s abilities were meant to overwhelm her enemies.


    If Lilian hadn''t received not only power, but knowledge and experience from the Lord Phoenix Spirit as well, she would have been done for. While standing in the middle of that obscure abyss, herck of experience would probably have made her lose her cool, feeling forced to do incorrect choices. However, her current proficiency was over even the proficiency of those old powerhouses that had lived for more than centuries now.


    Her mes suddenly intensified, creating a bright dot on that endless lightless area, but just that wouldn''t be enough to counter First Shadow''s skill.


    Suddenly a Phoenix Cry echoed throughout the entire valley, but instead of materializing a phoenix spirit, just his image had appeared behind Lilian''s back.


    But with that strange cry, a very powerful ming aura started to circle around her, creating what seemed to be a flower petal. A single petal made of cleansing mes had been created, expanding and covering an area of a few dozens of meters around Lilian''s body. But just after the first one appeared, another one followed.


    "Phoenix Cleansing Burning Lotus."


    Lilian mildly pronounced those words and very quickly, more and more petals started to appear around her. Those petals were not very aggressive-like, but they seemed to be like huge wings made of phoenix fire, epassing everything.


    Just like that, eight petals were the first ones toplete the first stage of a burning lotus flower. They bloomed in mes, incinerating even the darkness elemental particles in the air. After that, eight more petals opened up, increasing that flower''s size and consecutively, burning a greater area inside that endless abyss of darkness created by First Shadow.


    More petals kept appearing and when a hundred twenty-eight petals had bloomed, there was a ten kilometers long lotus, endlessly burning inside that lightless area. Her mes had transformed into the new sun that illuminated everything, creating a new dawn.


    First Shadow felt her ability being swiftly consumed, burning with a cleansing energy that was practically nullifying the attributes behind her darkness energy. Her overwhelming darkness swiftly decreased, being consumed by her enemy''s mes.


    When Lilian felt it was the right time, she willed and that huge burning lotus exploded, destroying those invisible walls of darkness that were sealing that area, like they were made of ss.


    "Ahhh!"


    First Shadow Night Fall technique broke apart and a severe bacsh hit her body. She spat a mouthful of blood, realizing her ability had been destroyed. A young Mana Sovereign cultivator had thoroughly torn her special ability apart, like it was a thin sheet of paper.


    "Impossible!"


    First Shadow rposed herself, but the shock she received by what Lilian had done wouldn''t be something so easy to ovee.


    Night Fall was a skill that would consume everything, swallowing anything that was inside of its area into endless darkness. Lilian''s Mana and mes should have been suppressed by her dark elemental strength, yet she was able to release it normally and even break that ability apart.


    When she looked at Lilian again, her eyes were trembling and there was an inexplicable feeling swelling inside of her chest.


    Lilian on the other hand, was building up momentum. It was time for her to go on the offensive, since those descendants from the Huo lineage, were never passive individuals to begin with. There was an unruly gene running in their bloodstream, that was superpactible with the Phoenix mes.


    Now that she had destabilized her enemy''s morale and beliefs, she could finally start pressuring her down.. However, she knew that even though First Shadow had just lost the first round, it didn''t mean it would actually be an easy thing to defeat her now.

 Chapter 307 - Dark Star

    Lilian''s abilities were centered around the Phoenix mes, a special form of fire elementalws and because of that, she felt that there wasn''t a need for a weapon. Her own body was her weapon, that''s why just as she extended her arms towards First Shadow and it was akin to pointing a gun at her direction.


    "Congration!"


    Fwoosh!


    From Lilian''s palms, an ocean of mes surged forwards, burning the whole sky and the high temperatures reached First Shadow in a few seconds of time.


    A wall of darkness appeared in front of her, blocking the path of those consecutive waves of mes and isting First Shadow''s body from the heat as well. However, she suddenly felt a single wall wouldn''tst long enough and had to create another one.


    From that point onwards, it was easily noticeable that Fist Shadow was consuming at least twice the amount of Mana that Lilian was using to create her skills for offense or defense. That difference might not seem to be a lot, but if they were to keep fighting for a long time, Lilian would still have half her Mana when First Shadow''s Mana pool reached zero. At that moment, it would be a certain dead end for her.


    Lilian suddenly initiated a barrage of fire attack, not letting her enemy have time for a rest and not even letting her take a breath during that time. She threw many huge fireballs at First Shadow''s direction and at that same time, she made hundreds of huge pirs of mes surge at the area that she was constantly moving to.


    First Shadow felt that the pressure on her kept increasing, until that at a certain time, her dark elemental defensive techniques failed to contain all that fire power and some fire balls exploded right beside her body.


    First Shado was sent flying away like a deted balloon, hitting the ground half a kilometer away from the initial point. As she was buried deep down inside the earth, many more fire attribute spells came raining down on her, making everything around the ce she fell, be engulfed in Phoenix mes.


    Lilian only stopped casting more abilities, when she felt tired of repeatedly creating those attacks.


    At the moment she stopped, everything went silent and the only sound that remained, were the sounds of her mes sizzling.


    However, Lilian felt it had been too easy and something wasn''t right. Instead of letting her guard down, she made sure to expand her aura and guard against any possible hidden danger.


    Actually, she was right. At that moment, First Shadow''s silhouette, could be seen standing still right inside that burning hell Lilian had created. The mes seemed to be totally ineffective against her and the aura around her body had thoroughly changed as well.


    She calmly walked forward, leaving that burning area and Lilian immediately noticed something different in her physique. There was a dark dot right in the middle of her forehead and impressively, Lilian realized it was even dark than the night. An aura of darkness was circling around her and it seemed that nothing could reach her body anymore.


    "You''ve forced me to do this..." First Shadow looked upwards and the ck dot in the middle of her forehead resonated with something high up in the atmosphere. No... maybe it was resonating with something that was even beyond it.


    Immediately, Lilian realized that what was about toe, was something that could even change thendscape. A power that reached the ceiling of what a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator could produce.


    The whole environment started to darken, even more than when First Shadow used her dark elemental abilities to create those ck portals. Actually, this time it seemed that a total ckout was about to arrive, swallowing every single spec of light away.


    First Shadow kept staring upwards as if she was seeing something that was beyond the atmosphere, something that resided on that ck matter of the infinite cosmos. From there, it was like she had received an answer for her calling.


    In the void known as infinite cosmos, a gargantuan dark star, shinning with a strange ck energy suddenly sent a wisp of its umted power towards a millions of lightyears away. That wisp of energy entered a dark elemental tunnel, cutting the entire cosmos to reach its destination.


    First Shadow had once chanced upon a very strange inheritance, before she had even met the Demon Emperor. Actually, because of the great benefits she had received from that inheritance, that she was able to attract his attention.


    That inheritance was a strange ck dot, that had chosen to lodge inside of her. She found it somewhere inside the Hidden Dark Ruins, a special area located in the Demon Territory.


    Regarding that strange boon, not even Velgor knew what it was or for what it served for, apart for the abnormal increase in her aptitudes, but inside her being, there was a very small ck star, from where most of her talents came from.


    No one knew about it, since there were no records regarding that strange boon she had acquired, but it was something left behind by a very specific deity, something that mortals shouldn''t have been able to have ess to. However, a wisp of that incredibly mysterious dark star, ended up falling in the Alteria continent and being found by her.


    Lilian''s superhuman senses suddenly captured somethinging from the outer space. There was something there and she knew it, but her eyes weren''t able to see anything.


    Seth was rapidly moving through the terrain, going towards Velgor''s location, but suddenly, he noticed a dark shadow covering the whole area, as if darkness was looming over his head. He didn''t stop running, but he felt forced to look upwards. He felt that a strange force was present there, but he didn''t know what it was.


    First Shadow had requested and she had been answered. She felt that with a single phrase, she would be able to finally release that strange power she had never used till now. While still looking upwards, her eyes were filled with an obscure energy and inside of her head, some words suddenly started to appear.


    "Dark... Star..."


    BANG!


    The dome of space shattered and a fissure formed on the sky over the area where Lilian and First Shadow were fighting, from where a dark light started to expand. The fment of energy sent from millions of lightyears away, had cut the space open and travelled to the lower realms, until it found who was calling for it.


    But when leaving the spatial fissure, instead of still being a fment, it had transformed into a huge dark and massive object. It was like a star was preparing toe down towards the ground and decimate every single thing on that ne.


    A heavy pressure descended over Lilian''s shoulder, making her feel like she was standing underneath a twenty thousand meters tall mountain. The most impressive part of it all, was the fact that she was a Mana Sovereign entity and was still being pressured that way. If it were to be a Profound Mana Realm or lower in her ce at that moment, not even his bones would have been left behind. Everything would have been grinded to dust particles.


    A loud sound echoed, as if the world was about to end. Even Seth stopped his running, to look upwards that area, where a massive ck mountain was starting toe down.


    He thought of going back there more than ten time, but he forced himself to give up that idea. He had to trust on Lilian, because that''s what she wanted from him. He knew that deep down, she still med herself for her powerlessness when the situation inside the Fire Labyrinth happened. Inside her head, herck of power was the main reason behind those things happened there and with the zing Phoenix Sect.


    Her sect was destroyed, her father had died and she didn''t have a home to return to. Things were only able to reach that point, because she had been useless. But this time, Lilian didn''t want to be useless, no... She wouldn''t be useless.


    Lilian looked at that massive ck star and her eyes suddenly started to burn with fiery mes of rage. This was the moment that she could aplish something on her own and an interruption from anyone else, would not be necessarily a good thing. It was just a pity, that there wasn''t a way for her to return in time and use her new powers to save her father''s life.


    Inside of Lilian''s body, her Phoenix bloodline started to burn and spread to her veins. It was igniting itself in order to produce the strongest mes it was able to produce. Just standing beside her, someone would be able to feel the temperature rising, easily surpassing the heat of inside a volcano.. Her bloodline was extracting the maximum amount of energy possible, since Lilian wanted to thoroughly destroy her enemy''s skill.

 Chapter 308 - It Falls

    Suddenly, around Lilian''s body, two massive wings made of Phoenix mes started to form. Right after that, the whole body of a Phoenix appeared. She naturally stood on top of it, like she was a ming Empress, ready to burn everything to ashes.


    The heat and pressure exuding out of her, thoroughly neutralized the smothering pressureing from that dark star. Actually, those abilities were both inheritances from ancient deities and they were practically on the same ne level, so it was only a natural thing, that the both of them would be simrly strong.


    However, until up that moment, the dark star seemed to be a skill that was able to bring the source of its power together with it, while Lilian''s skill, still seemed to be a bitckluster near that massive star shining in ck.


    The sky tremble and the earth shook. A deafening rumble echoed and a meteor of pure darkness descended down to the earth. It brought despair and destroyed any hopes that the light of day would ever return to those valleys. Even from far away, in some remote cities at the StormWind Valley, people were praying for their gods while they observed that gargantuan size rocking down to the earth.


    If it were to struck the ground, another abyss would form in the maind, swallowing every single lifeform in that area.


    But while it was still high up in the atmosphere, the aura around Lilian''s body had a sudden increase in quality and her mes intensified to a whole new level.


    "Burning Rupture!"


    Boom!


    Lilian''s body abruptly ascended while riding a giant phoenix. Her bloodline was seething and like a huge ming arrow, she went up to meet that dark star.


    Screech!


    A giant Phoenix cut through the skies, moving towards an iparably huge meteorite made of darkness. Looking from afar, near that gargantuan size ck star, the Phoenix seemed more like a futile attempt of a weaker cultivator, trying to resist what couldn''t be resisted.


    But only a real Mana Sovereign cultivator, would be able to feel how great and profound was the power umted inside that Phoenix.


    As Lilian was going up, her bloodline kept burning inside of her veins, until her whole body waspletely on fire as well. Phoenix mes were unable to cause her any harm and they only served to increase her strength, making it reach another standard.


    When she finally arrived before that Dark Star, her body, together with that Phoenix of mes, prated inside that ck surface and vanished inside.


    All the light and heat brough by her iparably hot mes, disappeared, only leaving apletely dark and silent environment behind.


    First Shadow finally left from her trance, immediately opening up a mocking smile.


    "Fool... Trying to go against the might of a star..."


    Unfortunately for First Shadow, she wasn''t even able to finish her phrase, before she saw a sh of light shining right in the middle of that dark star.


    At that moment, Lilian had reached the core of her technique, arriving at the ce that she wanted to get from the very beginning.


    Just as she arrived there, the Phoenix beast made of mes, opened its wings and a fiery radiance quickly started to spread to every part of that darkness, illuminating the center of that dark star with her Phoenix mes.


    "These are the mes of a new dawn and I hope you like them." Just Lilian she said those words, the entire dark star began to burn, as if it was copsing from the inside.


    Actually, that was really what was happening. Lilian had infused her Phoenix mes at the core of First Shadow''s technique, burning it from the inside.


    However, even though the star was being taken by her fire, the darkness stored inside of it, was like a dauntless and unstoppable warhorse, charging head on against Lilian''s cleansing mes, blocking and consuming them.


    When Lilian realized she was suffering all that resistance, she suddenly forced more of her Phoenix blood to burn, even burning a bit of her own blood essence together with it.


    "AAAAAA! Burn!"


    Thump!


    First Shadow felt her heart skipping a beat and fresh blood escaped from the corner of her lips. At that exact moment, Lilian''s mes incinerated the core of her Dark Star, making the rest of it, quickly follow the same destiny.


    That originally dark meteorite, quickly changed colors and attribute, going from darkness to fire. Instead of a dark star, it was now resembling a burning sun that would forever be the giver of light.


    When it finished the transformation, there wasn''t a single ce in the whole maind, where people weren''t able to witness its bright light. Of course, that from a rtively far away location, the observers were only able to see a different sh of light high up in the sky, but it was still a light that was able to reach even the most distant corners of the maind.


    Seth evenpletely stopped to look towards that iparably powerful sun. He realized that if he were to be the one fighting against a technique like that, he wouldn''t be able to leave out of that situation alive if he didn''t have the Fragmented Law of Fire powering his body up. Thatw gave him a mystical ability of being immune to any types of fire.


    But Seth wasn''t the only one that had stopped to look at the skies, Yuyin, Serene, Elyra, Arwen and even Velgor and his remaining ves had stopped to look at the skies. Most of them trembled while feeling the powerful Mana fluctuations behind that ability. They were lucky to be far away from the center of that battlefield and could only imagine how strong was the pressure being applied at the unlucky enemy fighting against that burning star.


    At the center of that burning sun, Lilian visualized First Shadow''s stupefied figure and looked at her with resolution. She had already redirected the pressure from the dark star towards her body, making her enemy feel how smothering, was the feeling brought by her own skill.


    "You''ll pay for what you and your friends have done to my father and for the destruction you''ve brought to my home! Phoenix Descent!!!"


    SCREECH!


    The mythical ming bird known as Phoenix, swiftly pped its wings and started to descend towards First Shadow. However, it not only was carrying Lilian''s body on its back, but it was forcefully pulling that burning sun downwards.


    When First Shadow saw that the core of her Dark Star had been destroyed by Lilian''s powers, she almost wasn''t able to believe it, but now, after suffering a bone crushing pressure from her own stolen technique, she was only able to believe that she was living a real-life nightmare. Nothing else was able to exin to her what was actually happening, other than the idea that she was inside a nightmare, an illusion created by her own mischievous mind.


    "No... This is impossible! This isn''t real..."


    The Phoenix suddenly elerated, diving towards First Shadow, creating an apocalyptic scene right in front of her eyes. She couldn''t even use her dark teleportation technique, since her energy veins were suffering from a severe suppression that rendered them useless.


    When the burning star finally reached her, everything went nk.


    BOOOM!


    The earth shook and every single individual was forced to use their Mana to protect their bodies from the shockwave that went past them. A fire mushroom formed at that area, creating a scene of terror that sent chills running down the spine of the still living members of the Twelve Shadows.


    Only after a dozen of minutes passed by, that things were slowlying back to normal.


    At least, the ming energy was starting to dissipate and the natural order of things began to get back to the starting point.


    But at that moment, thendscape of that valley had already thoroughly changed.


    Seth thought of going back to see the oue of Lilian''s battle, but his Soul Sense finally caught something. His body vanished, appearing some kilometers away, where he was able to see six different silhouettes. He was approaching the area he had met Velgor, so it was only natural that he would meet the other six members of the Twelve Shadows.


    The six of them were still shocked after witnessing the fairy tale scene that had just happened, when suddenly, Seth''s energy signature entered they field of perception. They were forced to leave out that state of reverie, to focus on that new enemy.


    Right in front of Seth, Twelfth, Eleventh, Ninth, Eighth, Sixth and Fourth Shadows were all present. The six of them were moving together, like a strong tide of powerful practitioners, going towards the same destination and focused on the same objective.


    The weakest among them, Twelfth Shadow, was a Mana Control Realm cultivator, while the strongest one, Fourth Shadow, was already a Profound Mana middle-stage Realm practitioner, the same level that Seth currently was in.. The next battle would be six against one, but only one of them was the real predator.

 Chapter 309 - Foolish Shadows

    Since Fourth Shadow and Seth were at that level, when they finally met, he was able to feel identify his realm and stage of cultivation. Immediately, he informed the whole group of his discoveries, making them change their stance to a more defensive one. At the same time, he initiated a conversation with the enemy.


    "Seth... You''ve betrayed Master Velgor, yet you dare toe back... I don''t know if I should call you a brave or a fool. What I know, is that you didn''t deserve to be favored by our Master, like you''ve always been. He had always given you the beast resources and the best opportunities, yet you had just turned his back towards him."


    "Does that even matter, Fourth Shadow? Mere stray dogs like the six of you, doesn''t have the rights to say that. If you wanted to have Velgor''s favor, you should have at least been born with talents. But I guess old and decrepit cultivators like you, would never have the chance to receive his favor, not even if you were to be born once again." Seth replied with a mocking intonation.


    Every single member of the Twelve Shadows had always felt that the Demon Emperor favored Seth a little too much, and since Velgor had never told them why, it had generated a sense of dissatisfaction inside of their hearts. However, none of them would dare to voice it out.


    But now that Seth was their enemy, people like Fourth Shadow finally had the courage to say something.


    Unfortunately, even though he was already an old practitioner, totally past his prime, he still felt he was more special than Seth. That''s why those words were able to hurt him and his other fivepanions.


    "You!!! Just because you''ve reached the Profound Mana Realm, it doesn''t mean you''re capable of fighting like a cultivator at that level! Even though you were born with talent, I have a lot more experience than a brat like you. I''ll teach you the real difference between us; between experience and naivety!"


    "Heh... Is that so?" Seth narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    As he looked towards those six individuals, he was only able to feel pity. They were actually mere ves that followed behind Velgor''s back, disposable tools that he could use at any time he wanted. Not only that, but tools that didn''t know their limit. Yet they thought they were something special... Funny.


    They thought they were actually able to face someone like Seth, helping Velgor on dealing with a mere Profound Mana Realm cultivator, when in reality, they were actually overstepping their boundaries. Even if the six of them joined hands, they would never be able to fight against someone at Seth''s threshold of power and they were just about to discover that fact.


    Fourth Shadow realized Seth''s mocking intonation and asked: "Do you think this is funny? Is this some kind of joke for you...? Everyone, listen... I''m going to fight against him and I don''t want anyone interfering with our battle."


    After saying those words, he started to calmly walk towards Seth''s direction, certain that this next battle, would be a very simple and quick one. He just didn''t know that he was actually right; however, the roles were going to be reversed and he was going to be the one that would be suffering a crushing defeat.


    As he walked forward, Fourth Shadow had the brilliant idea of teaching Seth the real difference between them, using the technique he was most confident of. The Shadow Walk.


    "Hah! Seth... You better watch this very closely, since this is going to be a lesson on how to properly use the Shadow Demon inheritance skills."


    Suddenly, Fourth Shadow elerated his body, quickly moving sideways, as if trying to nk Seth. His speed kept increasing, making his body move faster and faster and at some point in time, dark elemental energy generated shadows around him, merging with his aura signature and making his body vanish.


    For him and the other members of the Twelve Shadows, being able to use the Shadow Walk, was a huge feat. Fourth Shadow even felt pride on being able topletely dominate the First Step of that technique, to the point that he was trying to show Seth how it should be done.


    However, he didn''t know that his disy of the Shadow Walk, could be considered as average at most. In Seth''s eyes, not even was his speedparable to a turtle''s speed, but his technique was iplete. What he was trying to do, was trying to teach a master, how the basics should be done.


    When his bodypletely disappeared, Fourth Shadow finally decided to enter in an offensive stance, attacking Seth from his blind spot. He thought he was thoroughly hidden and that no one would be able to see through his ability, but just as he approached Seth''s body, ready to strike with a dark elemental attack, Seth suddenly turned his head towards him and smiled.


    "Pitiful."


    Thump!


    Seth''s left hand swiftly punched Fourth Shadow''s chest area, making his body suddenly stop. The impact wasn''t that loud, nor did it release any Mana fluctuations, but somehow, that man had just stopped moving.


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrunk down to the size of a needle and his breathing stagnated. Inside of that man''s body, nothing remained the same anymore. It was actually very impressive, the fact that he was still standing, even though it didn''t seem he would be able to move by himself anymore.


    That punch created a very strange and dull noise, that passed unnoticed to the other members of the Twelve Shadows. What they were focusing at that moment, was why Fourth Shadow had suddenly stopped right beside Seth, staying still like a statue.


    Well... That answer was very simple, but even if Seth told them that his physical strength alone, was able to thoroughly destroy every single defensive mechanism that Fourth Shadow had,pletely crushing his internal organs to a pulp, none of them would dare to believe.


    Fourth Shadow''s cheat area skeleton at that moment, had turned into a calcium powder and slowly, thin lines of blood left from the corner of his lips, eyes and nose.


    Seth''s physical strength was on another level already. Before entering the abyss, he was able to fight against a Profound Mana hound beast that excelled on raw physical powers and even win. Imagine how strong he was now that he had acquired precise methods of controlling and enhancing his body with Corruption, together with those four months of exhaustively training while using a heavy weapon.


    He was practically a monster now.


    Every single one of the five remaining members of the Twelve Shadows werepletely puzzled with that situation, not understanding what had really happened at all. So, Seth chose to something that would perfectly illustrate what had urred with that unlucky fellow.


    He suddenly grabbed Fourth Shadow''s body and threw him towards hispanions. When that body hit the ground near Sixth Shadow''s feet, it stood there, cold and unmoving.


    Sixth Shadow quickly crouched down and used his hand to infuse a bit of Mana inside hispanion''s body, but after realizing his condition, he wasn''t even able to express to the others, the shock he was feeling at that moment.


    "How is he?" Ninth Shadow quickly approached, but he stopped when he saw how pale was Sixth Shadow''s countenance at that moment. Bue before he could hear the response, he heard Seth''s mocking voice.


    "Heh... A pity. Maybe if he had showed me a little bit more of his Shadow Walk, I could''ve learnt something from him." Seth said while shaking his head.


    That phrase immediately made him catch the attention of everyone, but now, they were treating him very seriously, creasing their eyebrows in a solemn expression.


    "We are going to do it together. Do not spare any efforts to deal with him." Nith Shadow suddenly said to hispanions.


    Not a single one of them questioned his phrase. All of them agreed on fighting together against Seth, while using their strongest abilities.


    "Very well... Then let''s begin." Seth''s figure suddenly vanished, catching every single one of them by surprise.


    Five different energy scans covered the whole area, but unfortunately, none of them were able to discover his actual position.


    Even though they were all dark elemental practitioners, not a single one of them had a level of mastery that was high enough to counter Seth''s Shadow Walk. Only Second Shadow would be able to do that, but with a lot of difficulty. However, that man was already dead.


    As the group of five kept scanning the area, trying to miraculously discover any traces left behind by Seth, they were unaware that he was still standing at the same ce.. He hadn''t even moved yet and kept observing those five fools that still thought they could fight against an opponent like him.

 Chapter 310 - End Of A Renowned Group

    When Seth finally decided to move, his body abruptly appeared right before Twelfth Shadow, the weakest link of that group of practitioners. Seth''s movements were so unpredictable for them, that he was practically a living ghost, scaring the shit out of them all.


    When he appeared before Twelfth Shadow, the man despaired and released his whole cultivation base, trying to quickly defend against anything that could have been directed at him; however, not even if he were ten times stronger, he would''ve been able to leave out of that situation alive.


    Moving like a specter, Seth struck Twelfth Shadow with a kick, putting his entire physical strength behind that attack.


    Twelfth Shadow was sent flying through the terrain, rolling and destroying every single thing on the way that his body was sent to. That scene seemed more like Seth was kicking a ragdoll and not a demonic cultivator.


    Twelfth Shadow had just suffered the same destiny that Fourth Shadow had, albeit a bit harder. When his body finally stopped, his limbs and head were all twisted and broken, while blood oozed out of his facial orifices. He had never thought that he would die after a single kick from the enemy.


    At that moment, Seth stood with his back to the other four living Shadows, exposing a fabricated weakness while waiting for the fish to take the bait.


    At a time like that, the emotional intelligence of the members of the Twelve Shadows had been damaged. When they saw Seth''s exposed back, Eleventh and Eighth Shadows quickly advanced together, creating many different dark attribute techniques to kill him, not realizing how great was the mistake they weremitting.


    At their level and realm of cultivation, it only took a small window of time for an action to be executed, so their skill were almost as if instantly formed and directed towards Seth''s body.


    But like a ghost, he swiftly turned around and passed through every single projectile they sent his way, appearing right beside Eleventh Shadow. That man didn''t even have enough time to get scared, before he felt an aggressive energy interfering with his protectiveyer of Mana. In a brief moment, Seth did what he had to do and activated the Shadow Walk. When his body vanished once again, Eleventh Shadow''s head had already been twisted and his lifeless body dropped down on the floor.


    Seth suddenly reappeared right behind Eighth Shadow, exploding an orb of darkness at his unprotected back. The nature disposition of the darkness elemental energy he had released was so tyrannical, that not even a finger was left behind from Eighth Shadow''s body. He had been thoroughly sent to oblivion.


    Seth''s demon-like figure turned towards Ninth and Sixth Shadows, scaring them shitless. His next phrase resounded inside their heads, creating a bone-chilling sensation that thoroughly emptied their courage. It was like they were hearing the words of a death god.


    "Now it''s your time."


    Ninth and Sixth Shadow didn''t even think twice, before using their entire Mana pool, infusing it in their version of the Shadow Walk technique to swiftly depart from that area. At that moment, Ninth Shadow was even able to breakthrough a bottleneck on his dark mastery cultivation, reaching the second step of that ability. A dark spatial tunnel opened up just for him and his body teleported away.


    Sixth Shadow was not so lucky to receive lifesaving insights at that crucial moment and was left with the option of running away with everything he got. However, even if he spent his entire Mana on his skills, it still wouldn''t be enough to escape a powerhouse from Seth''s level.


    Instead of going after Sixth Shadow, Seth just extended his right arm forward and concentrated his darkness at the area in front of him. Suddenly, a specter started to form, swiftly taking Seth''s shape and aura.


    Just a single moment after it was formed, it vanished, moving towards the ce Sixth Shadow had chosen to run.


    Seth didn''t stay behind to see the oue of Sixth Shadow''s fate and his real body moved to where Ninth Shadow had gone to. It was something very easy for him, to locate the energy signature and Mana fluctuations left behind by a technique of someone of Ninth Shadow''s caliber. The clues were right in front of him and even if he wasn''t able to find his whereabouts just by following these traces, he could activate the Soul Sense and immediately find that man.


    Sixth Shadow was running for his life,pletely ignoring the Demon Lord''s orders of killing on sight. He knew that even if he had to throw his life away, he had to somehow aplish that order. But knowing and doing were twopletely different things.


    At that moment, he was running the fastest he had ever run in his entire life. It was like he had suddenly unlocked a new passive ability to move faster, storming through that valley while covered in darkness. Unfortunately for him, Seth''s specter was moving at least ten times faster than the speed he was disying at that moment.


    When Sixth Shadow saw "Seth''s" figure getting closer, his heartbeat elerated even further as he made a desperate expression. He kept running with everything he got, but somehow, he knew it wouldn''t be enough.


    Sixth Shadow suddenly turned around and extracted every single bit of Mana inside of his energy veins, to discharge a huge orb of darkness against Seth''s specter.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    The orb was shot at a high velocity, striking the ground very close to Seth''s Specter of Darkness.


    Boom!


    The entire area shook, being engulfed in a dark elemental energy.


    Sixth Shadow rejoiced that his ability had stricken the enemy upfront, leaving no leeway for him at all, but unfortunately, it wasn''t able to take out a specter from a cultivator that could rival Mana Sovereign entities.


    Just as Sixth Shadow''s heart had calmed down a little, Seth''s specter swiftly left from inside that area of darkness, stopping right in front of him. In that single second, his entire life passed through his eyes, showing him the myriad of wrong choices that he had taken along his path.


    When his eyes were finally able to see the outer world again, he saw that there was an arm, that was already impaling the middle of his chest, trespassing his internal organs and leaving on the other side. In that brief moment, Seth''s specter was able to fatally wound Sixth Shadow, not even giving him the chance of reacting.


    To make sure he was going to die, Seth''s specter self-detonated right after that, creating an explosion very simr to the one cause by Sixth Shadow orb of darkness.


    Bang!


    Another one was down. The only member that was still living, was Ninth Shadow. He had been so lucky, that he had evolved his mastery in the time of need. Right at that moment, he was rejoicing that fate hadn''t abandoned him, not knowing that Seth was already closely following his every move.


    Bot just as he was about to finish Ninth Shadow with a swift strike, Seth suddenly stopped. It was like he had hit an invisible wall, something that prevented him from moving forward.


    Ninth Shadow kept moving like a shadow, going even farther inside that huge valley. But suddenly, he stopped. He had stopped because right before him, his master was calmly walking,ing his way.


    Ninth Shadow was feeling a myriad of different emotions, but when he saw Velgor, the only thing he was able to do was to kneel down. In the heat of the moment, his mouth started working on its own, actingpletely different from how his master had taught him.


    "Master... Seth... He... His powers are not normal! He is..."


    Before he was even able to formte hisplete phrase, Velgor arrived besides Ninth Shadow and put his left hand on top of his subordinate''s head.


    At that instant, Ninth Shadow''s pupils erged, before shrinking down to a needle size. Velgor''s aura had suddenly pressed down on him,pletely destroying his energy veins and making his Mana leave his body.


    His Shadow Demon bloodline started to riot against his own body, getting sucked out of it while turning into a shadowy darkness. It moved towards Velgor''s energy veins, quickly turning into nutrients for it.


    While that happened, Ninth Shadow''s body quickly started to rot. He grew older in just a brief moment and his appearance changed to one of a very old and decrepit man. That was due to his lifeline suffering a fatal blow.


    His life energy quickly evaporated alongside his Mana, leaving behind just a dried corpse that fell on the ground.


    At that instant, the Twelve Shadows were no more. This cultivation world was very dark and cruel ce to live, and even a renowned group of practitioners like the Twelve Shadows had beenpletely defeated. They were released from their long years of servitude just in a single day.


    With every single one of them dead, the only one remaining now, was their master.. The one that was currently assuming the title of Demon Emperor.

 Chapter 311 - Velgor’s Twelve Shadows

    Velgor didn''t even look at Sixth Shadow''s body as he passed by; his eyes were already connected to Seth''s silhouette, staring at the target of his previous lifelong ambitions. But his eyescked the desire they once had before. Now, they only disyed darkness, since his ambitions were all dead now.


    When he saw Seth''s silhouette now, he just wanted to thoroughly extinguish him from the surface of the, together with everything and everyone else. But differently from what was expected, Velgor kept calmly moving forward, unhurried to reach the ce where Seth was. His personality has always been like that and what had happened just made him an even calmer individual.


    Seth watched as Velgor calmly move towards him, but each time the Demon Emperor took a step forward, he felt an iparably heavy pressureing down his way.


    Velgor''s aura was so dense and heavy, that he was able to suppress Ninth Shadow''s body easily with it, killing him without the need of even using a skill. Just that heavy pressure Seth was feeling now, was enough to severe his lifeline and damage his energy veins.


    Velgor''s aura of darkness now, was thoroughly charged with death and damnation and even the vegetation in that area was quickly dying because of it; verdant leaves drying up almost as if instantly, whenever he took a step forward.


    The valley was dying while immersed in that dense aura, getting consumed by a gloomy darkness. When Velgor finally stopped, he was already standing just a few meters away from Seth.


    One of them had lost his family and his naivety because of the other''s ambitions, but ironically, Velgor''s ambitions were swiftly stolen from him and torn to shreds right before his eyes. And the one responsible for that, was none other than the "vessel" he had raised.


    Suddenly, Seth crossed his arms and decided to say some things.


    "Velgor... I have once questioned myself, why did so many bad things have happened in my life, but I was being na?ve, trying not to believe the obvious answer that was right in front of my eyes. Only now I was able to understand why you did everything that you did... Because only with power, one can reign supreme or live a peacefully life, free and unrestrained by anything or anyone."


    "..." Velgor just kept hearing, without saying a single word.


    Seth continued: "That''s why I desperately went after power... To destroy you and be free."


    Velgor finally smiled and said: "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to free you from that tough life you had and allow you to rest in peace."


    Swoosh!


    Velgor''s aura suddenly exploded, drowning Seth in the pressure of a Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivator.


    As the oldest demonic Mana Sovereign, Velgor has been staying at that level for a long time. Because of that, his Mana and aura were even stronger and more solid than the Elf Queen''s aura. Actually, the initial pressure that Seth felting from him, was at least twice stronger than the aura he felt from Arwen.


    Velgor was not only one of the strongest Mana Sovereigns, but he was the demonic practitioner with the best mastery over darkness, easily surpassing Seth''s level of mastery on that particr element. That''s why the pressure being emitted from his aura was heavy beyond any measurements.


    However, just as his aura pressured Seth down, Seth released his Profound Mana Realm cultivation, making it collide against that heave and gloomy aura. What was really impressively, was that his aura, dispelled Velgor''s pressure over him and created a friction area where both of their powers were fighting for supremacy.


    Velgor furrowed his eyebrows and intensified his aura.


    Bang!


    The force generated by that shock of auras was so strong, that it made the floor caved in, creating many fissures around the area they were standing. The destructive aura kept expanding, generating a shockwave that sent hundreds of stones flying away and changing thendscape for the first time in their battle.


    Merely releasing their Mana was enough to create that wide area destruction. When they finally decide on showing their real might, maybe the entire valley might change from what it was now.


    Actually, many parts of that huge valley had already been changed. After so many powerful cultivators decided on battling there, it would have been impossible for that piece ofnd to remain the same.


    Where Arwen and Qiao Xuan had battled, there was literally nothing more than a huge crater.


    Lilian and First Shadow''s battle, created a burning inferno that was littered with pools of dark elemental energy and raging Phoenix mes everywhere. Thatst attack, had especially incinerated everything with mes that were refusing to extinguish until now.


    And now, that the third andst battle between top tier cultivators was about to start, the valley would suffer a wide area destruction once more.


    However, this battle was a bit special, since from one side, there was one of the strongest Mana Sovereigns in the entire maind and at the other side, an irregr, a dark horse that was still at the Profound Mana Realm, yet had the power to battle a Mana Sovereign.


    As their contest was getting more and more brutal, Seth was the first one to lose his calm, deciding to make the first move. He knew that Velgor had studied dark elemental arts for way longer than him, but he still wanted to use his dark elemental techniques on this battle, trying to see how great was the difference between them in that particr field.


    Seth didn''t stand on ceremony, trying to use "normal" techniques like the Orb of Darkness or those dark spikes, but created two Specters of Darkness right away. They swiftly entered two separate instances of the Shadow Walk, each one moving to different directions in order to strike Velgor.


    The first one went directly towards the enemy, hidden inside a veil of shadows, but when it was still approaching the Demon Emperor, Seth saw a strange shadow extending from Velgor''s feet, directly binding his specter that was still hidden from sight.


    The shadow Velgor had released was not only flexible, but it was tangible as well. With a bit of strength, it crushed Seth''s specter, going as far as nullifying his self-explosion ability. But right at that moment, Velgor suddenly extended his arm backwards and grabbed Seth''s other specter by the neck.


    That specter had used the dark teleportation technique to take the Demon Lord by surprise, but it was a futile attempt. It seemed that Velgor was easily able to see through Seth''s shadows, like the darkness that covered their bodies and turned them invisible, didn''t even exist.


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows, realizing that his Shadow Walk would be mostly ineffective in this fight. He still would be able to acquire the movement speed, but not the other advantages it brought to the table.


    Right at that moment, Velgor suddenly did something that made Seth get a bit shocked. A dozen of fments left from his main shadow, each one generating dark elemental fluctuations in the air behind his body, from where twelve specters appeared. Every single one of them were shaped into his Twelve Shadow subordinates, like they were mirrored after those individuals. Seth was even able to feel they behaved simrly to how those individuals behaved.


    Velgor saw Seth''s shocked expression and said: "Did you think that you would be the only one able to create clones? I''ll show you how to properly use that technique."


    Just after he said that, his Twelve Shadows started to move ording to their own initial level of abilities. Between them, the most notorious ones, were Second Shadow''s specter vanishing inside his Shadow Walk and First Shadow''s specter hovering high up in the air and calling down her Nightmare, drowning the whole sky in darkness.


    While the entire area was being thrown in a ckout, eleven specters moved towards Seth with an extreme speed, trying to take him down.


    Seth quickly started to retreat, evading the joint attack they were about to do. If he wanted, he could use a strong ability to destroy those specters, but it wasn''t the right time for that yet.


    Impressively, besides Second and First Shadow''s specters, the other ones were all madly dashing towards Seth, trying to directly strike him with their techniques. But while avoiding every single attack from those shadows, Seth realized that it was actually a strategic battle formation that Velgor had devised. Those specters were most likely going to serve as a support for the strongest ones, buying them time to cast their strongest skills.


    Very quickly, Seth also noticed that the speed on which those specters were moving, were actually not their normal moving speed, but a speed based on Velgor''s Mana Sovereign Realm. Because of that, the specters were quickly able to reach him, blocking his path while attacking from the sides.


    But Seth already knew what he had to do and who he should focus.

 Chapter 312 - Darkness Against Corruption

    Seth was forced to stop and directly fight those shadow specters. He initially wanted to separate them and take one by one, but this method wouldn''t be so effective, now that he realized that the clones were faster than him.


    He chose to quickly dash towards the closest clone, swiftly striking him with his fist, making it instantly dissipate. That clone represented Eleventh Shadow and he only served as a fodder. Three of the other enemies took that opportunity to advance towards Seth, trying to strike his back with a dark elemental technique.


    Seth had his attention on them all the time and before they were able to reach him, he turned around and attacked while using his leg to destroy them all. His movements were faster than what those clones were able to apany, resulting in a swift strike that made the three of them dissipate.


    But right at that moment, Seth felt hundreds of dark daggers flying at his location from left and right. Second Shadow''s clone was moving through the terrain at a high velocity, throwing daggers at him whenever he exposed an opening. There seemed to be many dark elemental marks being left behind on the floor by that specter, but Seth was able to notice them.


    "Tch..." Seth felt the necessity to take him out, else Second Shadow would bring him some troubles, but now, he had to use an ability in order to defend himself from those daggers of darkness. He didn''t want to get injured before his battle with Velgor had not even properly initiated yet.


    "Darkness Cage." Seth released his dark elemental energy around his body, generating hundreds of dark spikes from above and from below. They crossed with each other, forming a cage that blocked the path of anything that tried to reach him. Essentially, he had caged himself inside that prison of darkness, but it served to aplish what he wanted.


    All the daggers were forcefully stopped and the other clones were not able to approach him either. With that technique, Seth was able to control the pace of that battle, creating a window of time for him to maneuver as he pleased.


    His body swiftly disappeared from inside that cage, reappearing right beside Second Shadow''s clone. That annoying assassin would give him a headache if he were to leave him alone, that''s why Seth chose to destroy him next.


    Second Shadow was about to use the dark teleportation technique after noticing Seth had appeared besides him, but it was already toote. A huge dark spike impaled his torso, making his figure dissipate in tiny dark particles. Not even his dark elemental traps were able to activate and save him in time.


    But at that moment, Velgor smiled. First Shadow clone had justpleted her casting. While her body hovered in the air, high up in the sky, a dark fissure had opened in the space, revealing a pitch-ck darkness.


    Obviously, Velgor''s clone of First Shadowcked that strange power she possessed, but even so, it was able recreate some of her personal abilities, since he had ess to their sources. Not only that, but the abilities they disyed had his darkness elemental aura as their signature, enhancing those powers with his Sovereign Mana.


    Right after he took Second Shadow''s clone down, Seth felt a huge quantity of Mana converging on a point up in the sky, from where a huge dark fissure opened up. That fissure was not a genuine rip on space, but a sub-space from where a huge rock enveloped in pure darkness started to appear.


    Seth felt a huge pressure trying to make things harder for him, being generated from that object, but with another increase in his aura, he was able to shake that pressure off.


    However, getting free from the pressure, meant that Seth could teleport away from that area and for that ability to hit him, he had to be at least standing inside its area of effect. But since he was dealing with copied skill, that pressure wasn''t able to do what it was intended to do and Seth easily dispelled it.


    Velgor already knew that what happened, would have most probably happened. But he had a n in order to maintain Seth upied.


    Just as that meteor of darkness started toe down, he infused more Mana into the remaining shadow specters, making them elerate towards Seth''s body and hold him in ce. Even First Shadow''s clone took part on that activity, trying topletely seal Seth''s path.


    Unfortunately for Seth, he didn''t have enough time to teleport and could only fight back. He was able to destroy three more of those shadows, before the other ones were able to glue to him and hold his body in ce. They kind of hugged him tight, holding his left arm, torso and legs and making it impossible for him to use his Shadow Walk to move away.


    That huge dark meteorite suddenly elerated after it had left from inside that immense sub-space, acquiring an aggressive descension speed and causing the whole area to rumble with its mighty presence.


    Seth felt that with how fast that huge stone wasing down at him, he wouldn''t have time to destroy the remaining clones and escape. His only option was to fight.


    But truthfully saying, Seth had never thought of escaping, not even once. Since the beginning, he wanted topletely c rush Velgor''s abilities.


    Snort!


    Suddenly, Seth''s aura thoroughly changed.


    In terms of dark elementalws, he noticed that Velgor was easily able to surpass his prowess, going as far as showing him howcking, his Specters of Darkness were. That''s why Seth decided that it would be useless to dispute with him in that particr field.


    From that moment onwards, he was going to fight for real, using his overwhelming strength and his tyrant bearing.


    Seth extended his only free hand forward, from where a crimson glow silently started to appear. There wasn''t an omen and there were no energy fluctuations, but when a crimson bone greatsword appeared there, his eyes were not seeing the world with the same lens anymore.


    At that moment, the meteor was already right above his head, but when he saw that few-kilometers-wide rock again, he only felt disdain.


    His aura skyrocketed and a crimson glow enveloped his whole being. The clones almost as if instantly, vanished. They were ripped to shreds, destroyed by that aura of corruption.


    Seth felt totally free and grabbed the hilt of his greatsword. With a single sweep motion, he made it collide against that gargantuan size rock, creating a moment of silence thatsted only for a single second.


    BANG!


    When both powers collided, a shockwave swept past everything in an area of twenty thousand meters,pletely decimating every single thing in that location.


    A few seconds after the initial collision urred, many red lines started to spread through that dark meteor, creating crimson cracks that resembled reddish spider webs. They spread all over that huge rock,pletely destroying its surface while a powerful crimson energy was rushing to its core.


    A bright red light shone at the center of that gargantuan rock and suddenly, everything exploded.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    It was like a star had just exploded in a supernova event, sending rocks, particles and energy to every single part of that valley. No... Even at the areas outside of that huge valley, where the remote viges of the StormWind Valley nation were located, experienced the chaos that surged with that explosion.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    "Oh my god! What is happening?"


    "We need run now! Go now!"


    While the people living at those ces were feeling fear and desperation, like the apocalypse had just arrived, with many dark and red meteorites crashing right in the middle of their viges; Seth and Velgor were perfectly fine. None of them suffered a single injury, even though they were at the center of all that chaos.


    Velgor observed that ancient weapon on Seth''s hands and if he still had that hungry ambition that made him be what he was today, he would already be making ns to acquire it. That crimson power radiating out of that weapon, made him feel threatened and powerless; a sensation that he powerfully disliked.


    As for Seth, he calmly held his greatsword with both his hands, waiting for the time that meteor shower would finally end. The clone shadows were already thoroughly destroyed and the initial round had finished. From here on, things were going to get even more absurd.


    When thest piece of the meteor struck the ground a few thousand meters away from them, Seth''s body swiftly vanished, teleporting right beside the Demon Emperor. His greatsword was already positioned for a swift attack, ready to crush Velgor''s bones with its massive weight.


    From Velgor''s body, hundreds of shadow tentacles extended forward, blocking Seth''s powerful strike. But a few secondster, Velgor felt his dark tentacles corroding and he decided to undo them.


    Just like he thought.... The energy that greatsword radiated, was very overbearing.

 Chapter 313 - Surprise...

    Seth immediately realized he had the advantage and took that opportunity to trynding a heavy blow on his enemy, but Velgor''s figure silently and unceremoniously disappeared, like he was a smooth and illusory shadow.


    From behind his back, Seth felt the presence of a few tentaclesing out of the floor and was forced to bring his weapon down, smiting the floor together with those tentacles.


    Bang!


    While Seth''s greatsword was buried underneath, Velgor''s body reappeared in the air above him, creating a huge sub-space from where a hundred meters wide hand,pletely made of shadows and darkness, appeared. Just after it left that sub-space, it extended all the way towards Seth, trying to smash him down on that destroyed ground.


    It was at those times, that the Shadow Walk came in hand.


    A curtain of shadow formed around Seth and he used the dark teleportation technique to move away from that area, but when her left the sub-space that he had to open in order to teleport, there was another ckened hand, already waiting for him there.


    With a twist of his weapon, Seth easily smashed that hand apart while using its raw power, but impressively, when he looked sideways, he saw Velgor''s silhouette delivering him a quick kick.


    Since he wouldn''t be able to relocate his greatsword to counterattack now, Seth used one of his arms to stop that kick, but at that moment, another hand of darkness that Velgor had swiftly released, struck Seth''s body, sending him flying for a few meters and crashing on the floor.


    Bang!


    But the Demon Emperor didn''t even had time to analyze the situation, before Seth''s body came flying back twice as faster as the velocity that he was sent flying away.


    Seth''s figure reappeared before Velgor, bringing his sword down at his head.


    The Demon Emperor quickly used that hand of darkness to defend himself against that iing greatsword strike, but it wasn''t able to resist the physical force it contained and that ck hand shattered.


    Velgor immediately covered his whole body in a very smooth and different shadow, before receiving the impact from his enemy''s weapon. His body was sent hurtling through the air, but before he even reached the ground, those shadows dissipated and his figure was revealed. He was perfectly fine, like no amount of physical strength would be able to do something to him. There was something special on his darkness attribute, a smoothness it shouldn''t have.


    Seth on the other hand, had suffered some injuries after taking that strike. However, a light green energy started to circled around his body, swiftly healing his wounds and bringing him back to top condition.


    Up until that moment, it seemed they were identifying each other''s weakness and strong points.


    Seth felt surprised that a physical strike from his greatsword was totally ineffective against Velgor. Those smooth shadows that he had used to envelop his body, were on a totally different level.


    As for Velgor... He felt surprised to discover how deep were the secrets that Seth had been hiding from him. A way to destroy the Banshee Crystal Core and free Serene; a heavy and threatening greatsword that could fatally injure him, if he were to be careless and now, a strong self-healing energy. He could only wonder how many more secrets Seth was actually hiding and get jealous over the fact he couldn''t have all of that for himself anymore.


    Seth''s Evergreen essence green light vanished and he was back to the game. But instead of moving forward in order to attack Velgor again, he suddenly held his greatsword with both his hands and made it instantly lit on fire.


    Velgor felt something different. Every single time that greastword was involved, he sensed a danger that he has never felt before in his life.


    The mes enveloping the greatsword suddenly intensified and changed to a scarlet color. Just that simple change in colors, in that single brief moment, was enough to exponentially increase the dangerous feeling the Demon Lord felting from that weapon.


    When Seth''s greatsword was thoroughly charged with those corrupted mes, he lifted it and abruptly made it descend towards the ground.


    Right before it hit the floor, he suddenly yelled: "Crimson Inferno!"


    BANG!


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    When the de of his bone sword connected to the ground, instead of thoroughly destroying it, hundreds of thousands of thin spider-web-cracks expanded from the tip of his weapon, moving through the ground and swiftly covering the whole valley. The longest crack had easily surpassed the twenty kilometers mark, totally sealing every single route Velgor could take apart from the air.


    But for Seth, that wouldn''t be a problem, since his skill would be epassing the sky as well.


    Suddenly, a crimson light shone from inside those cracks and a violent fire erupted,ing from deep inside the earth and surging upwards with a great hatred. Those initially thin cracks were widened as soil and mes enragedly burned together.


    Swoosh!


    BOOM!


    The entire valley suffered a massive explosion, as if the seed of hell had just germinated there, creating a situation very simr to what was like in the interior of the Fire Labyrinth. Thousands of crimson walls of fire, sent the soil and everything that stood on top of it flying upwards, incinerating everything at the same time.


    The Demon Emperor stood right at the center of that raging crimson inferno, with mes assaulting his body from every single one of the four directions. He felt like he was standing right on top of the mouth of an erupting volcano.


    Velgor could actually flee from that area while repeatedly using the Shadow Walk to relocate his body to an area where those mes couldn''t reach him, but he wanted to kill Seth more than anything, and fleeing from his technique would be a humiliation he would never ept. Other than that, repeatedly teleporting would waste a lot of Mana, even more than using a skill to defend himself.


    That''s why he chose to deal with that ability while using a concentrated defensive darkness technique.


    "Touch of Darkness."


    Taking his body as the center, shadows wildly danced around of him, expanding and swallowing those crimson mes to oblivion as they moved to every single direction. His Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivation, supported his dark elemental ability perfectly, making his shadows fight tooth by tooth with Seth''s crimson mes. However, he felt that he had to put thrice the effort to wipe those mes out, inparison to any other type of ming arts that came from ancient inheritances.


    Velgor didn''t want to think what that implied, but he knew that Seth''s mes had to at least be stronger than mes from an ancient beast like the Phoenix, for them to have that effect.


    While he was defending and counterattacking Seth''s skill, Velgor suddenly saw hundreds of red lights twinkling through the corner of his eyes. Immediately, his senses captured many objects approaching him from the side with a high speed.


    When he turned his head to look, he saw hundreds of spiraling crimson spikes hurtling through the air and prating his defensive shadows to reach him. The energy inside those spikes was overbearing, that they would require him to use another skill to extinguish their power.


    Velgor made a motion with his right hand, tightly closing his fingers and a giant hand made of darkness elemental energy, appeared beside those spikes, copying his gesture and crushing the spikes inside of it. At the same time, it opened a sub-space, swallowing that crimson energy inside that dark abyss.


    But at that moment, when Velgor was concentrated into defending against two abilities at once, Seth''s body abruptly appeared behind of him. That usage of the Shadow Walk was so perfect, so clean, that Velgor wasn''t prepared for it.


    Seth''s greatsword smashed Velgor''s defensiveyer of Mana away and descended at full force at his back, but when it was about to connect with his body, a strange smooth shadow appeared in between them,pletely soothing the force of the impact and nullifying the energy behind that move.


    Velgor smiled, but before he could even do anything else, he saw Seth''s figure shifting positions together with his greatsword once again, appearing right in front of the Demon Emperor, where there weren''t any shadows covering his body.


    Seth was totally prepared this time, even going as far as predicting that those strange shadows would appear at the critical juncture. But now, he was staring at the unprotected Demon Emperor''s chest, with his weapon already moving to deliver him a great gift.


    Seth''s greatsword came down with full force, threatening to smash Velgor''s body to tiny bit, but just as it touched his clothes, his silhouette suddenly vanished, appearing right behind Seth.


    "Did you really think you were the only one that could do it?"


    There was a spiraling darkness rotating around Velgor''s entire left arm and just as he reappeared, he moved it towards Seth''s back, not giving him any chance to move away from that attack.

 Chapter 314 - High Cost

    Seth only had the time to quickly turn around, before Velgor''s hand prated right in the middle of his chest. That attack was supposed to hit him from the back, but since he turned around, he was struck right at the point of where his heart was.


    Thud!


    Velgor felt his spiraling darkness prating Seth''s chest and smiled. He was certain that Seth was done and he was enjoying the feeling of getting a fatal advantage over his mortal enemy. The feeling of his entire arm getting drenched in fresh blood from a person that deserved to suffer a painful death, was nothing but what he wished for. But suddenly, he felt that something didn''t seem to be so right.


    However, he was only able to realize his senses hadn''t failed him, when Seth''s left hand swiftly grabbed on his wrist, refusing to let go of it at any cost.


    The hand prating Seth''s chest, wasn''t able to reach his internal organs, stopping right before his ribcage. But even if it had reached his heart area, Seth wouldn''t have died that easily, since he didn''t have a heart to begin with. Instead of that crucial organ, there was a red light where an internal dimension existed, pumping his crimson blood all over his body.


    But since Velgor wasn''t even able to rip his muscture open and destroy his bones, his internal organs were still perfectly fine. But now, he had the Demon Emperor locked within his reach.


    Velgor tried to use his powerful Mana Sovereign middle-stage cultivation to pull his hand away, but Seth''s physical strength had transcended that level already and nothing he did, was able to set his arm free.


    Since the Demon Emperor realized he wasn''t able to get his hand released, he started to gather energy into his other palm, quickly generating a powerful orb made of darkness and thrusting it into Seth''s chest area.


    Bang!


    Darkness exploded right in front of him, making Seth''s blood churn inside of his body and he was forced to let some of it out.


    Pah!


    Seth spat some blood, but even though a severe dark storm had just hit him upfront, he forced himself to stay in that ce, not moving even a single step back. He didn''t let go of his grip over Velgor as well, making the Demon Emperor get a very bad feeling.


    The corner of Seth''s mouth suddenly went up and he said: "Hope you liked the feeling of being able to injure me twice, since it is going to cost you a lot."


    Right after he said that, crimson mes exploded all around his body, spreading to the whole area around the ce they were in, swallowing both of them inside an ocean of fire.


    When that crimson fire was about to reach his skin, Velgor immediately activated his strongest protective shadows, covering his whole body with them. But he didn''t think that those strange red mes would be so aggressive, to the point that his shadows wouldn''t be able to iste him for more than a few seconds, before they were consumed by it.


    Sizzling sounds marked the beginning of that process, exposing Velgor''s skin to those mes andpletely corroding his protective ability.


    Vlegor felt that his only option to leave from that ce before he was burnt, would be striking Seth with an even stronger skill than the one he used before, but quiackly producing an ability of that level would require a lot more time and efforts. But since all of his attempts of pulling his arm away were futile, so he decided to attack with his full force instead.


    Since his hand was still in contact with the wound he opened on Seth, Velgor instantly concentrated a huge amount of Mana there, even going as far as weakening the Mana he was using to defend himself, exposing his body to a risk he judged as necessary.


    Right at the center of Seth''s chest, darkness started to consume his flesh and spread to his innards, but before Velgor could deal any fatal damage to him, Seth''s crimson mes finally started to do their job. His crimson mes acted at least two times faster than what the Demon Emperor expected.


    "Argh!"


    Velgor felt as if his whole body had been marked with a hot iron bar and many burning marks started to appear around his skin. Seth made sure to concentrate his strongest mes, around the arm he was tightly holding, making the Demon Lord experience the searing pain of being burned alive by his mes of corruption.


    Velgor felt the skin, muscles and bones of his arm burning, turning into ashes right in front of his eyes. In just a few seconds, he lost connection with that arm, since only a mangled and burnt member that was still catching fire remained.


    The worst part of it all, was that he felt a crimson energy entering his body from there, trying to reach for his bloodstream in order to connect to the rest of his organs and he immediately realized what it was. Despite having to deal with one of the worst pains he had ever felt, he had to act quickly, or he would be sentenced to death.


    If he wasn''t the Devil Emperor and if his will wasn''t hardened to the highest degrees, he wouldn''t have noticed that fatal danger. But since he noticed it, he quickly decided to abandon that arm, swiftly infusing darkness into his other hand and using it to severe his own arm at his shoulder length,pletely cutting the connection the corruption was trying to stablish inside of his body.


    Right after that, he quickly channeled his Mana into the dark teleportation technique, reappearing outside that red ocean of mes. He was lucky that Seth''s Crimson Inferno had shrunk a lot and with a single teleportation he was able to leave its area.


    Velgor fell into the ground while holding his shoulder in pain. There were hundreds of shallow burning marks on his skin, but each one of them were hurting like hell. At least the Corruption wasn''t able to infiltrate his body from those areas.


    However, Velgor wasn''t preupied with that, because none of those injuries were more painful than the feeling of humiliation he felt at that moment. He was the Devil Emperor, yet he was forced to give up an arm and flee in order to keep his life.


    Right after Velgor left from the area of his skill, Seth''s knees lost strength and he was forced to take support on his greatsword, pinning it on the ground. In the middle of his chest, there was a big hole from where a lot of blood and darkness were mixed together, almost as if attacking each other. Fortunately, his Evergreen Essence was able to control that situation.


    A light green light immediately started to shine on that injured area, slowly sealing his opened veins and making his bleeding stop. However, it would take a lot of time for him to heal from an injury caused by a Mana Sovereign cultivator, especially a wound done by the direct contact of his elemental abilities. That''s why most of the time he needed to get to top condition again, would be to exclusively drive that dark elemental energy away.


    Both Seth and Velgor had been gravely injured and right in the middle of their frantic battle, for at least five minutes, none of them moved from the ce they were.


    Seth''s situation wasn''t that good and if not for his enhanced body, he would''ve been at least unconscious now. But his physical constitution was tough enough to support an injury like that and still make it possible for him to staypletely awake.


    Velgor, on the other hand, didn''t feel hard to stay awake, actually the problem lied on that fact. The Corrupted Crimson mes were definitely not normal mes and a burning injury cause by them, would hurt ten times more than if he had been injured by Lilian''s Phoenix mes for example.


    But even though he felt like he was thrown right in the middle of a painful burning hell, what his mind couldn''t stand, was the humiliation he was feeling. That sensation served to deepen his hatred for Seth, altering Velgor''s judgements and making him decide on doing something he shouldn''t.


    Since that time that he killed a weakened Shadow Demon in the forbidden territory inside the Demonic Shadow Royal n Castle, Velgor had been keeping its source blood as a way to increase the number of Shadows under hismand on the future. But now that the Banshee Crystal Core was purified and broken, he wouldn''t have the opportunity to concrete that n.


    Since his ambitions were long gone and his ability to visualize the future had been lost, he was down to do this crazy thing.


    Now, what he wanted the most was to extinguish Seth and for that purpose, that source blood would be very useful.

 Chapter 315 - Renewed Velgor

    Velgor already had assimted a drop of the source blood of a Shadow Demon once, right in the beginning of his cultivation path and doing it again, would actually be detrimental to his health. More than a single drop of that blood, could cause manyplications for a person, due to the differences in constitution between the beings. Actually, assimting a second drop of source blood was so dangerous, that even at time like this, Velgor didn''t think of doing it.


    However, there was another way... Velgor didn''t need to assimte it in order to get more powerful, he just had to drink that blood. Drinking it, would make it possible for him to extract the power while not touching the source. The extracted power would add to his own for a brief moment and vanish after some time, increasing the intensity of his powers, but not raising the quality of it. All in all, it would act as a buff for the individual that drank it.


    As for the process of assimting the source blood of a Shadow Demon, it would give the practitioner the possibility of acquiring an affinity with dark elemental abilities, as well as acquiring some innate abilities the Shadow Demon had. That''s why trying to assimte another drop of source blood, would actually be biting more than what one can chew. That person would most likely get overloaded with power and die, since it wouldn''t be a temporary boon, but a permanent one.


    When walking the cultivation path, you should walk it on your own. Too many interferences from the outside, like assimting too many source-blood drops, was like trying to go the inverse way.


    Seth kept looking at Velgor''s distant figure, taking that opportunity to use his Evergreen Essence at its maximum, healing his wounds and getting to a condition where he would be able to fight once again.


    But while he was still concentrated on doing that, he saw Velgor''s body standing up from the ground and extending his remaining arm forward. Suddenly, a blob of darkness appeared on top of his palm, making Seth feel a bone-chilling sensation.


    Seth had already seen that dark blob once before. Actually, his darkness affinity hade from a simr blob of darkness. That was the source blood of a Shadow Demon, from where the Demonic Shadow Royal n extracted the source to create their warriors.


    However, differently from the source blood he had assimted, Seth realized that the concentration of darkness and the thickness of that source blood was at least several times higher. No... Actually, the quantity was several times greater, not the quality; but it gave him the wrong impression that it was better than the other ones he had seen before.


    Seth spected that there were at least ten to twenty drops of source blood umted together in that blob of darkness and it was most likely, the whole inventory that the Royal Shadow n had left behind. He knew that if Velgor were to try assimting that source blood, it was akin of him trying tomit suicide, so he initially was kind of relieved.


    But Velgor''s next actions made him realized things were a lot moreplicated.


    Velgor didn''t think twice, before swallowing that blob of darkness down his throat. There was a dark light in his eyes and a sinister smile on his lips, that made it seem he had just eaten a delicious snack. In reality, he was wasting resources, but for his vengeance, everything served.


    Swoosh!


    Just as he finished swallowing that source blood, it entered his system and initiated a very aggressive strengthening process. Even though he wasn''t assimting that source blood, its properties were notpatible with his human-like demonic body and some out of ordinary things began to happen.


    "Argh!"


    Thick ck lines suddenly appeared on the surface of Velgor''s skin and a sinisteryer of darkness circled his whole body, getting attracted by the sudden rise of affinity with that element.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Velgor''s entire being started to pass through a process of transformation, with his internal and external organs getting darker. At a certain point, a smoky shadow started to leave from his pores and his appearance was getting closer and closer to one of a realm Shadow Demon.


    Differently of what it appeared, he wasn''t feeling any pain, but getting free of it. His eyes had turnedpletely ck and on his wounded shoulder, a huge quantity of darkness was umting. It was as if it was trying to form something there, form a new limb for him.


    While all of that happened, his Demon Lord prestige skyrocketed. His Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm aura kept increasing in thickness, almost reaching thete-stage realm. Luckily for Seth, that source blood was not strong enough for it to make an advancement of that level.


    However, it could be seen that his new strength would be way more terrifying than what he had disyed till that moment.


    Seth had no way to stop that transformation, so instead of wasting his time trying to do that, he concentrated on healing his injury faster, reaching a point that it was already possible to battle once again.


    But at that moment, an energy explosion urred around Velgor.


    Boom!


    Darkness started to spread, covering the whole area. If Seth wasn''t a master in that particr element as well, he would have been blinded by how obscure the whole area had be.


    Velgor''s figure was now thoroughly covered in shadows and in ce of his lost arm, there was a mass of dark matter, acting like a limb. The pain he was feeling hadpletely vanished and his affinity to darkness had transcended the realm he was previously in.


    Suddenly, Seth heard a sinister voiceing from inside that dark area.


    "Ahahaha!!! Now, you''re finished! With this power, not even if you were to use those mes again, you would be able to defeat me!"


    Seth stood up and pulled his greatsword out of the ground. He knew things would be way moreplicated now and he had to be prepared.


    Suddenly, Velgor''s figure vanished in a sh of a ck light. His bodypletely merged with the environment and even Seth wasn''t able to feel his presence anymore. It was like he had really be a Shadow Demon, perfectly turning in a shadow; incorporeal and illusory.


    However, Seth still had the supreme ability called Soul Sense. When he activated it, he was perplexed to realize that Velgor''s body was actually merging with the darkness in that area, swiftly moving through the ground towards him.


    Before Seth could properly react, shadowy fments left from the floor and coiled around his legs, chaining his body in that ce.


    Velgor''s figure materialized behind of him, and that new limb made of dark matter,shed itself towards his back, bringing forth the sinister new powers of his transformation. That limb expanded while using darkness as its fuel, swiftly reaching the opponent.


    Seth ignited crimson mes around his whole body and weapon, destroying those fments binding him and at the same time, turning around to defend against Velgor''s attack. When that strange ck limb met his greatsword, he felt a tough impact that almost made him lose his bnce.


    In normal conditions, Seth wouldn''t have been affected by that, but at that moment, his body was weaker than normal.


    Velgor noticed that and decided to use it to his advantage. The dark elemental energy spread around the environment gathered on his special arm, increasing the pressure Seth was feeling until it reached a critical point where he couldn''t handle.


    The whole floor beneath him cracked, before Seth''s greatsword was sent flying away, getting knocked off of his hand and exposing his body to Velgor''s attack.


    ''Shrouding Light!'' Seth chanted inside his mind, creating a hardened cocoon of darkness to protect his already damaged body, but unfortunately, even that wasn''t enough to stop Velgor''s new powers.


    Boom!


    Velgor''s arm smashed right on top of that cocoon, swiftly destroying it and striking Seth''s real body.


    Pah!


    Seth spat a mouthful of blood and he was sent flying away. If he wasn''t being protected by thatyer of darkness, he wouldn''t leave out of this situation only suffering a simple impact injury like that. But even so, other than suffering that strong hit that did a bit of internal damage to him, his previous injury opened up once again and blood started toe out.


    Seth''s situation was getting more and more difficult and this time, he felt that things kept going on like that, he could end up suffering a fatal wound. However, there wasn''t much he could do. Even his weapon was knocked off of his hand and he was practically unprotected now.


    Velgor knew about the level of a threat Seth posed to him, even at the state he was in at that moment, so now that he had disarmed and injured him, it was his best chance to end it once and for all.

 Chapter 316 - Full Power

    Velgor swiftly merged with the shadows, turning into a cluster of darkness that moved around the surface of the ground. It was his best chance to reach Seth''s position and deal a finishing blow now.


    Seth came to a stop a few hundred meters from the initial point that he was, but before he could rpose himself, ck shadows surged upward, bringing with it a figure totally enveloped in darkness. It stood right in front of him, ready to strike at any given second.


    Velgor looked at Seth''s face, entric that he would be killing him in the next blow and without further ado, he thrust his new armposed of dark matter forward, aiming to pierce the enemy in the same spot he had before.


    But just as his hand was about to touch Seth, he felt a hand holding his new arm and thoroughly stopping it.


    Thud!


    The Demon Emperor instantly got surprised, he never thought Seth would be able to stop an attack from his new and powerful arm. But suddenly, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Velgor felt the same feeling from before, like he was being held in ce by a whole mountain and not a hand, but this is something that shouldn''t be happening now. Actually, in his conception, it couldn''t be happening, absolutely not.


    "Impossible!" He tried to pull his new arm away, but it didn''t move.


    Truthfully saying, with Velgor''s new strength, Seth wouldn''t be able to stop him at all, even if he was in his top condition. But right at that moment, Seth was drawing support of a special power, much like what Velgor was doing. But his support came from the Crimson Light.


    Crimson lines abruptly formed on Seth''s skin and even his eyes were getting that unholy reddish color on them. Seth had just allowed the Crimson Light energy to flow inside of his veins and from that point onwards, he was another man. Even his bearing had gotten more tyrannical.


    "Ahaha!!! Good! You hadn''t disappointed me as the Demon Emperor. Now, it''s when the real battle begins!"


    Just as he said that, his greatsword materialized in front of him. It was an item connected to his internal dimension and when he allowed the Corruption to flow inside his veins, he felt the connection he had with it. Seth held the hilt of that weapon with a single hand and with his sheer physical prowess, he swinged it up.


    There was a very sinister smile on his lips, as if it was time to go on a hunt.


    When Velgor saw that vermillion deing his way, he tried to get away as fast as he could, but Seth held his arm in ce, not allowing him to leave. Velgor even felt that there was a tyrannical energy suppressing his abilities, making it impossible that his body could change to shadows. However, he knew that if he were to be directly struck by that attack, he would certainly die. There was something on that de that awakened a primal fear inside of him.


    Without thinking twice, Velgor detached his new formed arm from his body and jumped backwards, escaping from being directly hit by that strike. But even so, a storm produced by the mere movement stimtion of that weapon, caught him off guard. That powerful storm caused many of his internal organs to shift positions and he immediately spat a mouthful of dark blood.


    At least he had escaped death, but he had to pay the price of an arm for that; once again.


    "Argh!" Velgor felt pain and hatred at the same time. As his figure distanced himself from Seth, he seemed rmed and afraid as well. When his eyes looked towards his "disciple''s" direction, he felt a very oppressive auraing from him, followed by a crimson light that was circling around his body.


    Velgor immediately recognized that strength, since he had used it many times together with one of his subordinates, Barghest. It was the Crimson Agent!


    They had used it to test many things out, in an attempt to one day be able to control that overbearing energy. However, at that moment, the one who had control over it was Seth.


    "AHHHH!!! Why are you able to use that power?! That power should have been mine! All you have should have been mine!!! You do not deserve it... Nothing! You deserve nothing you have!" Suddenly, after witnessing Seth''s abilities, Velgor freaked out. His calm demeanor fell to the ground as he hysterically screamed.


    At that moment, when he witnessed Seth had everything he wanted to have, his demeanor finally fell apart.


    Seth grabbed on the hilt of his greatsword with both his hands and his essence of corruption connected perfectly his body to the weapon, creating a menacing power that thoroughly pressured Velgor. Even though he was being enhanced by the source blood of the Shadow Demon, Seth''s aura was able to easily suppress his darkness.


    "You''re wrong. The one who do not deserve anything, is you! That''s why I will destroy your essence and everything that you are, finally freeing the world from your presence."


    "You!!! I''ll fucking kill you!" Velgor suddenly ascended to the skies, channeling all his Mana into his next attack. Huge clouds, charged with dark elemental energy took over the entire ce, easily surpassing a fifty thousand meters area.


    His Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivation base was thoroughly channeled in that technique, getting ready to create one of the deadliest abilities ever seen in this ne. Velgor had dumped all the Mana he still had in that ability, disregarding anything else.


    Seth had the opportunity to attack at that moment, but he decided to wait. With his tyrant-like disposition brought by the usage of the Crimson Light, what he wanted now, was topletely crush Velgor''s abilities and step right on top of his ego.


    The Demon Emperor extended his single arm upwards and the dark clouds suddenly lowered themselves to his level, almost touching the ground. Those fifty thousand meters area instantly entered in the night time.


    Velgor''s Mana thoroughly connected to those dark elemental clouds, while he stared downwards at Seth with hatred. When he opened his mouth, those clouds started to be stimted, bring forth a deadly aura, infused with gloominess and destruction.


    "Chaos Formation!"


    BOOM!


    As if there was a demon waiting for the right time to finally act, those huge dark clouds opened themselves up, revealing hundreds of thousands of dark limbs, that resemble arms of demonic beings. Each one of those arms were very thick, full of spiky protrusions and thoroughly constituted out of Velgor''s darkness. Each one of them carried the source power of a Shadow Demon, trying to rip Seth and every single living creature in that huge area to shreds.


    The energy fluctuations released by that technique, created a chaotic environment and even before one of those hands touched the ground, things were already suffering a massive destruction from dark elemental shockwaves.


    That entire fifty-kilometer area, entered in a state of a chaotic destruction, killing every single animal and practitioner unlucky enough to get caught inside.


    Unfortunately, there were some curious cultivators that had braved themselves to explore the valley, trying to understand what was actually happening there. Most of them were part of exploration groups sent by the viges that were affected by Seth and Velgor''s battle.


    Velgor''s ability had covered an area so insanely big, that those unlucky fellows were caught unprepared and by surprise. Against a Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivator''s ability, none of them had any chance of survival.


    As darkness was swallowing everything, the only spot it wasn''t able to affect, was right where Seth was standing. His crimson aura seemed to be immovable and imprable. However, as he looked up and saw those hundreds of thousands of demonic handsing his way, it was inevitable that he would feel some pressure.


    But just like Velgor, Seth had yet to demonstrate his strongest skills and it was the perfect time for that.


    His Essence of Corruption swiftly started to spread to the whole floor, generating millions of thin crimson fments of corruption, that traveled really quick through the ground.


    Wherever those crimson fments traveled through, they easily corrupted the dark elemental energy around them, infusing corruption even inside that chaotic environment. However, the corruption went even beyond that. The dark elemental energy that was being affected, was quickly being assimted to the corruption, increasing its power.


    When those demonic hands were close to reaching the ground, Seth intensified the corruption he was releasing and screamed the name of his technique.


    "Doomsday!"


    Suddenly, the crimson fments infecting the darkness, used all the power contained inside that mixture to create a massive explosion that shook the whole valley.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    Darkness and Corruption filled the entire sky, shing against those hundreds of thousands of demonic hands and creating the strongest shockwave seen in the history of the continent of Alteria.

 Chapter 317 - When Sovereigns Fight, Mortals Suffer

    Even the impact and destruction caused by those dark meteorites earlier, paled inparison to this massive shockwave. Unfortunately, for the citizens living in some viges located at the surroundings of that valley, after the initial loud explosion, they didn''t even have time to run, before that shockwave reached them.


    Like a massive tsunami had abruptly downed upon them, those viges werepletely wiped out, turning their viges into an apocalyptic scenario, as the storm passed by and razed everything.


    The StormWind Valley was already badly damaged from the loss of a lot of manpower, after the beast tide attack, they had suffered a week or so ago. But now, all of a sudden, dozens of some small viges located in between that nation and the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce were thoroughly wiped out, yet again damaging their foundation.


    After this blow, their unshakable rank as the number one nation, may even be taken away from them.


    The sky had turned into a battlefield of two very aggressive energies. Crimson corruption kept annihting those demonic hands, not letting theye closer to Seth, while those dark elemental demonic limbs were wildly dancing, trying to rip open a space in the middle of that tyrannical storm in order to descend to the ground and reach their target.


    Dark and red filled the whole horizon, creating myriads of dark storms that were slowly bing fewer and fewer, till only a dozen or so of those dark elemental storms remained.


    When thest collision between those two aggressive energies finally ended, there wasn''t a valley anymore. That ce was now just another barrennd, like the Deste Scorching Wastnds. The soil was broken and deformed, while the air was very heavy and full of impurities.


    Impressively, neither Velgor nor Seth had suffered a single bit of damage during all that time. But their Mana had been totally depleted, to the point Seth wasn''t even able to lift his greatsword properly now and Velgor was not able to support keeping his body hovering in the air anymore, being forced toe down.


    When he stepped back on the ground, he was less than twenty meters apart from Seth, yet none of them moved. They just kept looking at each other.


    Only after the whole environment had gone silent, that one of them decided to act.


    Impressively, the first one to move was actually Velgor. He came running towards Seth, like an insane old man. His state of mind had suffered so many variations today, that he was practically acting like a madman. But that was expected of someone that had lost his long-term goals and expectations in life.


    Out of nowhere, ck shadows enveloped his entire body, giving him the necessary energy to deal a finishing blow to his mortal enemy. Those shadows were not being powered by any Mana, but by his will of causing death and destruction.


    Seth noticed that Velgor had sacrificed his vitality and blood essence to draw more power out, but he couldn''t do the same. He still had a journey to pave and sacrificing vitality or blood essence would cause him to prematurely die. Death was something he wouldn''t admit, be it in the situation he was facing now, or in any other types of abnormal situations.


    Seth had no strength left to lift that heavy weapon anymore, so he decided to recall it back to the internal space. Now, it was going to be only him and Velgor, facing each other like two normal practitioners. But it was at those moments, that battles were more prone to be decided.


    But just as he decided to move forward, only counting with his absurd physical strength to win that final round, Seth''s blood started to pulse with corruption and his power exploded outwards. His greatsword reappeared right in front of him and he felt the power to lift it, running in his bloodstream.


    He extended both of his hands and grabbed it, swiftly pointing that heavy de towards Velgor.


    BANG!


    A crimson light and an obscure darkness collided, creating a spherical energy bubble. But this time, the bnce between them was impressively, easily broken.


    Seth''s greatswordpletely destroyed Velgor''s remaining arm, prating his body right after. The crimson de of that heavy weapon pierced the Demon Emperor''s body, ripping a huge hole right in the middle of his chest and leaving at the other side.


    Pah!


    Velgor immediately spat a mouthful of dark blood, not believing the scene that had just happened. Suddenly, that greatsword shone bright and corruption started to spread to his cells. His muddy eyes watched as that crimson energy easily defeated his dark elemental aura and invaded his body.


    He knew very well what happened to each one of those individuals he used as guinea pigs, when infected with that reddish energy and now that his energy was starting to leave his body, his fate would be the same.


    There was a huge crimson de prating his chest, from where he wasn''t even able to feel pain anymore, but he could feel that crimson energy invading his system. Velgor slowly closed his eyes, trying to embrace death, but somehow his mind wasn''t able to ept it.


    Right after Seth dealt the finishing blow, his powers started to fade away as well. He was already past the limit he could handle and his body tried to save his energy for his recovery. Those crimson lines covering his skin started to recede and his aura diminished too. But it was an error from his part.


    Velgor couldn''t ept his defeat. No... Actually, he couldn''t ept that Seth would keep on living and even though most of his aura and Mana had already dissipated, with the remaining energy he still possessed, he activated onest desperate skill.


    Velgor''s lips curved upwards and he suddenly said hisst two words, expecting those were going to be thest two words Seth would hear as well.


    "Dark... Sacrifice..."


    Suddenly, from inside his energy veins, his blood color changed to ck, consecutively turning into darkness. Every single cell that constituted his being, started to transform, bringing forth its hidden potential in the form of a cluster of darkness.


    Seth quickly realized something was off, but before he could even do anything, a ck cloud enveloped his body and everything else around them.


    Boom!


    A dark storm took over that area, damaging everything still present there.


    Seth''s body was sent flying through the air, as if he was a broken arrow. However, before he hit the ground, a green light shed past his body and a woman wearing a golden and green dress appeared. She held Seth''s body into her arms, swiftly dissipating the lingering power that was trying to damage him.


    Seth was just able to partially see her silhouette, before hepletely lost his consciousness. The dark storm generated by Velgor waspletely suppressed and at the same time, a Mana Sovereign energy, started to infused inside Seth''s body, stimting his Evergreen Essence.


    Seth had so many injuries externally and internally, that it would take a lot of time before he could properly heal and wake up once again. However, at least his life wouldn''t be in grave danger while being treated by a powerhouse of that level.


    He was lucky two times in a row, since not only his strong and sturdy body was able to handle Velgor''sst suicidal attack, but there was a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator to help him on his recovering.


    It turns out that after the Elf Queen had defeated Qiao Xuan, she did everything she could to recover a bit of her powers and headed towards where Seth''s energy signature wasing from. She knew how important this battle was for him and with the current quantity of Mana she was able to gather, there wasn''t a way for her to actively help him. However, she was hidden in a faraway ce, waiting for the perfect time to act. And that time was at that final moment.


    Arwen used her energy scan to search traces of the Demon Emperor, finally rxing after she confirmed that he was really dead. After that man''s lifeline was extinguished, there wouldn''t be a way for him to leave out of this situation alive. His body was thoroughly used in order to execute thatst skill of his and nothing of him remained behind.


    After making sure of everything, Arwen carried Seth away, moving back to the Elven Kingdom. What he needed now, was a ce that he could peacefully rest to recover to top condition, and the Ereinrith City would be that location. There, Arwen could be sure that there would be multipleyers of protection, till something or someone that wanted to cause him evil, could approach and hurt him.


    As Arwen and Seth''s figure vanished, the only thing left behind in that area was that post-apocalyptic environment.. That night, one of the three Higher Grounds and the strongest n in the whole Demon Territory, were bothpletely destroyed.

 Chapter 318 - A Strange Place

    Inside the zed Lake Sect, Rina had just finished visiting Chun Meiyi in order to check her condition and returned to her own room.


    However, she had a reallyplicated expression on her face at that moment. She had been taking care of Meiyi all this while and she was now certain, that there was nothing wrong with Meiyi''s body anymore, yet she was not waking up.


    Seth wasn''t able to tell her that he had practically extended her bloodline transformation, after he corrupted her Illusive Ethereal bloodline, making Meiyi''s body readjust itself once again. That process required time and Rina didn''t know about it. However, she knew that at least in terms of health, Meiyi was a hundred percent fine now.


    Other than that, Rina was constantly thinking about Seth. Herst interaction with him was so short and ended so abruptly, that she was really worried about him.


    When Rina entered back into her room and closed the door behind her, she realized that she wasn''t alone. There was a very mysterious woman, wearing a white robe and a white veil waiting for her there.


    Impressively, Rina didn''t feel like running away from the room and she didn''t feel any ill intentionsing from her as well. It was like she knew that woman meant no harm to her, even though they hadn''t met each other before.


    After that initial surprise from encountering someone else inside her room, Rina felt like asking who was that woman.


    "May I know who are you?"


    However, the woman didn''t respond to that question, since it wasn''t necessary. She was there just to tell Rina one thing and that''s all.


    "Don''t bother with that. What you should be bothering with, is about that man."


    "Are you talking about Seth? Did anything happen to him?" Rina started to get anxious.


    "He is most likely fine, but you''ll only find out about what happened, once you reach your hometown. You can ask the Eleventh Pce Master to create a way out for you anytime."


    After saying those words, the woman silently vanished. Rina was looking directly at her, but in a single blink of her eyes, that woman disappeared.


    However, something was telling her that she better go back to the Elven Kingdom as fast as she could.


    Actually, Seth was in a very delicate situation, but his life wasn''t in danger. But the Lake Goddess wanted Rina to depart from the zed Lake Sect, else she would be caught in the crossfire that was about to happen. Seth''s situation just turned out to be a very convenient to use excuse.


    Rina quickly found her way to the Yushui''s office room and after thanking her for everything, she decided to leave the sect. Before leaving though, Pce Master Yushui gave her a zed stone that contained detailed information on how to reach the Elven Kingdom, while using the fastest and safest routes.


    .


    .


    .


    Suddenly, Seth opened his eyes. Immediately, he was able to realize he was in a very bright and lighted environment. However, he noticed he wasn''t normallyying or standing, but he felt like he was hovering amidst some white clouds.


    His vision slowly started to focus on everything around, what made him realize that he was in a really different environment. Actually, it could even be considered an impossible to exist scenary.


    All he could see were white clouds. Be it above his head or underneath.


    Those clouds were passing by right beneath his feet, giving him a very rxing sensation. When he projected his sight into the horizon, all there was, were those same white fluffy clouds, extending all the way towards the ends of the earth.


    The only different thing his eyes were able to capture, was a very small bamboo hut, standing right in the middle of that sea of white clouds. What clearly should have been an impossible scenario. But it was there, standing some hundreds of meters in front of him.


    At that moment, Seth didn''t know where he was, what he was doing there and why he was there as well. Actually, he didn''t even know who he was or what he wanted to do. It was like he was in a ce his identity didn''t exist.


    The only thing he knew, was that he had a bit of curiosity about what and who lived in such a different ce, but apart from that, he knew nothing more. It was like he didn''t need to know of anything else when he was at that ce.


    Seth slowly approached that bamboo hut, observing how it beautifullybined with thatpletely strange scenario and just when he was very close to it, he was able to notice that the door was open.


    At that space and time, he wasn''t able to feel apprehension, nor he was able to feel fear, so before long, he entered the bamboo hut, trying to see if there was someone inside.


    Inside that hut, there weren''t many things. It was like a small hut constructed for a person to stay for some time and appreciate the scenario. But the ce it was built, was what made it incredible.


    Looking closely, Seth was able to see a diary staying on top a small wooden furniture. He decided to approach that diary, in an attempt to see what it was or who it belonged to, but before he could see it, he heard some fleeting words inside his head.


    "You shouldn''t be here... It isn''t time yet."


    Seth stopped and asked: "Who''s there?"


    That same unidentifiable voice said: "Go back before you lose your identity... When the timees, you can return to this ce."


    Seth suddenly felt like his eyes were getting heavy and a dense white fog started to cover his vision. A few secondster, his figure slowly vanished, alongside his consciousness.


    .


    .


    .


    After talking with Rina, Shui Meihui caressed her daughter and decided to go to sleep. It was already getting dark outside and she would have to take care of her small garden tomorrow morning as well.


    Meihuiid down on her bed and closed her eyes. However, this moment of her day, was actually the hardest for her. Ever since those bad things happened with her daughter and with her nation, she always caught herself spending hours while thinking about that, right before she was finally able to sleep.


    However, this time, right after sheid down, her eyes were especially heavier than normal and she immediately fell asleep.


    A second after that happened, a mysterious woman all d in white appeared in her room. She slowly moved her right hand and a blue veil of energy enveloped Shui Meihui''s body.


    "Sigh... I''m sorry, but for your own safety, you''ll have to keep sleeping for some days. Don''t worry, when you wake up, everything will already be over and you will be able to live peacefully once again."


    After she finished doing that with Shui Meihui, she went to Shui Meiyi''s bed, but she didn''t do anything.


    "Sigh... I shouldn''t be doing this, but I''ll have to take the risk."


    Suddenly, the whole environment went still. It was like time was stopping just to witness her acting.


    The Lake Goddess eye''s started to shine and right at the forbidden zone inside the zed Lake, that crystal clearke with an illusory moon inside, started to ripple.


    Darya immediately noticed that her Master was going to do something and an expression of shock appeared in her face. She knew how badly were the tethers around her Master and for her to be doing something like this, something really important was about to happen.


    From inside that mysteriouske, a single drop of water separated itself from it and suddenly disappeared. Back at Meiyi''s bedroom, the Lake Goddess was extending her palm forward, moving it towards Meiyi''s body.


    There was this drop of a crystalline water in her palm, which she was about to infuse inside that girl''s body.


    But suddenly, outside the zed Lake Sect, the space began to shake. It was like something way worse and deadlier than a storm was about to descend.


    The Lake Goddess realized all that activity outside, but she kept doing what she was about to do.


    Katcha!


    Lightning started to wildly crack inside those dark clouds, trying to warn her not to do the thing she was about to do. An immense pressure descended all over the zed Lake Sect and many of the girls were forced down to their knees. Some of the weaker ones even fainted.


    The Pce Masters didn''t know what was happening and even for them, that pressure was too much.


    The Lake Goddess realized things were getting out of control and she was forced to do something she didn''t want, but had to.


    That drop of water she was about to infuse on Meiyi''s body, was forcefully ripped into two and half of it instantly flew back to theke. Immediately after that, the pressure vanished and things returned to normal.


    "Guess it will be up to him...." After saying that, she infused that half of a droplet inside Meiyi''s body and made it merge with her.

 Chapter 319 - From A Dream To Another

    Seth suddenly opened his eyes and realized he just had a very strange dream. Mere five secondster, he wasn''t able to remember of anything he saw inside that dreand anymore. His eyes and consciousness turned towards reality as he noticed that he was lyingfortably in a very clean and smooth bed.


    As his muddy vision was finally cleared up, allowing him to perfectly see where he was, Seth noticed he was inside a bedroom he didn''t recognize. Actually, there were some particr elements in that bedroom, like the style of the wood carvings and the type of furniture, that brought him some memories back. But since he had just woken up, he wasn''t able to properly understand where he was yet.


    Suddenly, he turned his attention towards his own chest area, trying to feel and see how was the current state of that terrible injury he suffered. It was one of the most serious wounds he had received while fighting against Velgor and he knew it would certainly take a while for it to close andpletely heal.


    But when Seth looked down, he didn''t see that big hole that had been opened up there by Velgor''s attack. His skin and muscles had already regenerated to the point not even a scar had remained.


    Seth wasn''t able to understand what was the real reason for that, but there were only a few possibilities for such a quick recover. One of them being the time. But since Seth didn''t feel like he had been unconscious for a very long time, he was left with a doubt of what had really happened.


    "So, you finally decided to wake up."


    Suddenly, Seth heard a voiceing from inside his own head.


    "Lexi... How long have I been sleeping?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You... don''t... know?"


    "Yep. Lately, I was doing this really good and interesting activity, that I didn''t even feel time passing by."


    "Hm...? Good activity? I bet you must''ve been eating."


    Lexi was about to trash him, when suddenly, the entrance door to the room opened, revealing the figure of a goddess. She was so enchantingly beautiful, that Seth even forgot to do anything else than admiring her.


    Lexi realized that lethargic state he had entered into and decided to move back to her sweet things. Later, when she eventually finishes it, she would then tell him what she was really doing.


    Seth was about to stand up, but before he could even move, Serene suddenly sprinted to his direction.


    "Seth!" Serene''s expression had changed to happiness and she swiftly made her way towards him. She would have jumped into his embrace if it wasn''t for the fact that Seth''s body was still injured and she had to be cautious. Her initial excitement got a bit lighter as that fact dawned upon her.


    "Serene..." Seth smiled and extended his arms to hug her as she lightly sat on the bed.


    "Seth, it''s so good to see that you''re fine. Thank God!" She was visibly shaking and happy that he had awakened.


    "Serene, I missed you so much. It''s been so long since we had the chance to spend time together..."


    Seth paused for a bit and then he continued: "You''re free now... We are free from that man''s influences. He won''t ever bother us again."


    Serene felt many different emotions restlessly moving inside of her, but ultimately, she wasn''t able to forgive herself for being the central cause of everything.


    "Why did you stay behind? You could have died there... If something wrong had happened to you, I don''t know what I would have..."


    "Don''t be like that... Nothing happened with me. See..." Seth suddenly pulled her closer tofort her. Serene''s head entered in contact with his chest, where that grave injury was located before and she was able to feel his warmth, reassuring her, that he was alive and perfectly fine.


    "Are you really alright?"


    "Yeah... Actually, something had happened with me..."


    "What is it? Wait, I will..." Serene got preupied and even started to stand up in order to go outside and call for the person that had been treating Seth, but she suddenly felt a strong pulling force, attracting her topletelyy down on Seth''s chest.


    "I am suffering from a deadly high concentration of passion and you''re the only one able to cure it." Seth suddenly started to lightly kiss her exposed neck, making Serene slowly get into the mood.


    But she suddenly tried to lightly push him away while saying: "No... You are hurt. What if this ends up opening your wounds?"


    "Don''t worry. My body is pretty strong. Nothing is going to happen." Seth swiftly captured her once again and pulled her towards the bed. This time shepletely fell on top of it, with no chance of escaping the predator that was already climbing right on top of her.


    Seth quickly started to mark his territory, kissing every single part of her body that he wanted to conquer with love.


    Serene''s body temperature started to rise at an inconceivable speed. Her hands were wildly running around Seth''s hair and back, trying to find a bit of support.


    As Seth continued to caress and kiss her, his eyes were getting more and more bewitched by her beauty. Serene''s silver hair and demonic enchanting eyes were out of the world. Every time he looked at her, his heartbeat elerated and he felt like he was desecrating a real goddess.


    Her beauty was unmatched in the whole demonic territory. It wasn''t a surprise that she was so widely known around the whole continent, even before she had even started to cultivate.


    It has to be known, that cultivators would not only get more powerful, but they would get more beautiful or handsome as their strength increased, and that''s why you would find a lot of good-looking people at the areas where the energy and aura was higher.


    But Serene''s beauty, was something that put even the strongest cultivators to shame. Her beauty was not only natural, but it attracted everyone''s attention towards her. And that''s one of the reasons she never left her bedroom back at the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle. The other reason being the Demon Emperor.


    However, even though he was lost admiring her, Seth''s hands were automatically moving around her perfect body, caressing, pinching and squeezing the right areas at the right time.


    Suddenly, his ears were able to pick a mild and pleasant noise.


    "Uhm..."


    Just as Serene parted her lips to moan lightly, Seth''s predator''s lips attacked hers. It was time to go on the offensive, the activity that he enjoyed the most.


    Serene was very unexperienced on these things, since she only done it with him once. But that time had left such asting good memory on her mind, that she didn''t think even once, on resisting his advances.


    She wasn''t the kind of girl to so clearly express herself, since she had some family issues that made her develop a more reserved personality, but she missed Seth''s presence, touches and love as much as he missed her.


    That''s why when he started kissing her lips, she enjoyed it more than she would normally. Being apart from each other for so long, really increased the intensity of their desire for each other.


    Everything else could be saidter and Seth only wanted to properly have an enjoyable time with her now, since it was clearly something he rarely had the opportunity to, when living at the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle.


    Seth used his hands to create a pleasant sensation around Serene''s back, what made her open her mouth a little bit more, giving Seth the opportunity to take a step further.


    With his actions, he was able to make Serene drop all her reservations, allowing herself to enjoy how their tongues danced together, in a very enchanting rhythm.


    During the time he was unconscious, Serene was one of the people who took care of Seth. For his ownfort, she had removed his torn and tattered clothes, only leaving him with his pants on.


    Because of that fact, she was easily able to roam her pristine white hands all over his muscr bare chest, going as far as using the tip of her nails to lightly scratch his skin as they were making out.


    Serene didn''t do it on purpose, but her actions were unintentionally waking up a sleeping dragon. Even the intensity with which Seth kissed and caressed her, had gone up.


    "Ahn..."


    At some point in time, Serene was already feeling pleasure, even though he had avoided touching any of her highly sensitive spots, only sticking with upying her lips and squeezing her beautiful curves.


    Seth felt like she was ready and he began to slowly remove her pieces of clothes. Impressively she was wearing a greenish robe and some simple adornments that were verymonly seen around the bodies of those elvendies.. However, Seth didn''t even try to ask why she was wearing that robe, since anything she wore would actually fit her perfectly.

 Chapter 320 - Tasting From Heaven *

    Unfortunately for that piece of fabric, Serene was one of Seth''s weak spots and he wasn''t able to hold himself anymore, kind of ripping some pieces of her dress and directly exposing her underwear.


    Serene and Seth had a very mild and calm lovemaking session on her first experience time. However, he was now going to show her how things were on the other side of the coin.


    Serene wasn''t expecting he would do something like that and got very surprised, but even though she would have to give an excuse to the person that lent her that robeter, she felt that what he had done was pretty exciting.


    "Serene, every time that I look at you, I can''t control myself."


    "You don''t need to control yourself, dummy."


    Seth smiled and said: "Hehehe... You said it yourself."


    "Ah!"


    He pressed her on the bed, quickly using his agile hands to remove those remaining pieces of fabric that were still covering her pristine body. Very quickly, they were taken off, revealing her perfect jade-like skin to him.


    After almost getting bewitched, Seth leaned downwards and started to kiss her neck many times over. He started to apply a little bit more of force on his lips, as he sucked on that area and slowly moving down to her corbone, after each kiss.


    At the same time, his hands traced her chest area, following the lines of her heavenly breasts, until he was able to find the treasure peak.


    At that moment, Serene felt restless, as if something was starting to build up inside of her body. Just that bit of an increase in the intensity, was making her reactions a lot more exciting.


    Like he was thirsty for her, Seth continuously squeezed, kneaded and pinched every single part of Serene''s heavenly mounds, intensifying that pleasurable sensation building up inside of her, with each action he performed.


    At some point in time, Serene wasn''t able to stop making seductive sounds anymore. Right at that moment, Seth felt that just a very small push of his, would be able to make her reach the situation he wanted her to reach, and for that reason, his right hand slowly made its way towards her most private area. At the same time, he increased the pace of his movements with his left hand, caressing and twisting one of her nipples.


    As his right had descended, Serene''s anxiousness and expectations increased and when one of Seth''s fingers touched her already wet pussy, the demonic princess felt the whole world had suddenly turned white.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    Her body curved on his arms as her muscles spasmed in pleasure. Seth had so meticulously done the forey, that just a single touch in herher erogenous zone, was able to bring forth the effect he desired to see.


    Serene''s breathing got erratic as her body was struggling to bring her back to reality. Inside her head, everything had already melted down. Only after twenty or so seconds, she was able to recover from that condition.


    All this while, Seth admired how beautiful and seductive, the way she unconsciously acted was. His sleeping dragon was already up and furious, trying to rip a hole through his pants in order to participate in that party, but Seth still got a hold of himself, not letting his primal urges take control of him. He wanted to appreciate it all, before the real action started.


    While Serene was still recovering, he finally started to move his head down, trying to see how heaven was like and taste the water from the paradiseke.


    However, Serene snapped back to reality and instinctively tried to cross her legs. All of this was rtively new for her and what Seth was trying to do, brought her a bit of shame and embarrassment.


    But Seth was an obstinate warrior and he had to fight for the rights of essing the heaven. At that moment, it was like his life depended on it.


    "Serene, don''t worry. Between you and me, there is no need to hide anything."


    "But... It''s..."


    "My princess... I love you and I want to let you have the best experiences possible. You don''t have to worry with anything. Everything about you is beautiful and sacred, so..."


    Serene felt happy when hearing his sweet words, decreasing her resistance and letting an opportunity for the beast to attack.


    Seth took on that opportunity, separating her legs once again anding to directly face her sacred region. He didn''t give her anytime to react out of embarrassment and brought his lips forward, in order to enjoy the best delicacy in the entire world.


    When she felt Seth''s lips connecting to her sacred garden, Serene felt a rush of heat and embarrassment that almost made her faint right there, but as time passed by, she was able to shed that mantle of embarrassment that was spoiling all her fun and begin to feel something else.


    All of a sudden, Seth''s hot breath and wild tongue made Serene swiftly feel that strange sensation building up inside her body once again. She was not feeling bashful anymore and hear heart and soul started to really enjoy what she was receiving.


    "Uhm!"


    "Ahn!"


    "Ahhh!"


    One after the other, her moans were getting more frequent and intense, but differently of what she thought, Seth was more preupied of sating his own lust at that moment than trying to bring her to another orgasm.


    At first, he wanted to do what he was doing in order to lubricate her entrance for the real intercourse that was going to happenter, but after tasting from her nectar, he got so intoxicated, that at a certain point, he just wanted more and more.


    The pace of his actions increased and his right hand started to rub her thighs, in a really sessful attempt to make her more wet. Unknowingly, it was already reaching a point where Serene was feeling frantic and the "normal" orgasm that should have already happened, didn''t happen yet. It kept umting and umting, till everything uncontrobly descended.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!"


    Suddenly, Seth felt like he taking a hot bath. Serene''s nectar sprayed on his whole face and at the same time, she screamed loudly, releasing everything that had built up inside of her to the outside world.


    Her legs were shaking like crazy and her chest was uncontrobly heaving from exhaustion, but at least, she managed to keep herself from fainting.


    As for Seth, he tried to drink it all, but unfortunately, he wasn''t able to. He never thought Serene would actually spray all that nectar on his face and he was caught off guard. Because of that, he felt like punishing her. Had she told him about that beforehand, he could''ve drunk it all.


    He stood up, bring his face away from her and ripped his pants with his bare hands. It was already tattered and torn after battling against a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator and he wouldn''t use it anymore. While he was unconscious, the girls made sure to clean his entire body with their Mana, so even though he had been using this piece of cloth during all this time, it was super clean.


    But now, it turned into nothing more than a cloth used to clean up the floor.


    Seth''s naked form was now being disyed for Serene and it was only the second time she was able to see it. However, he caused on her, a very simr effect that she caused on him when he saw her naked. His perfect shape was able to immediately capture her attention, even going as far as recharging some of her stamina, just by the excitement it brought her.


    When her eyes moved down and her vision fixed in that long spear that was pointed at her, Serene almost screamed in fear. An internal struggle suddenly erupted inside of her, when fear and excitement were fighting each other.


    If Seth was able to cause that extreme effect on her body, while just using his mouth and hands, what would that thing bring to her then?


    But at that moment, Seth grabbed her shaking hand and said: "This time, I''ll be gentle. We''ve already gone too far."


    Serene''s heartbeat immediately calmed down and she nodded. She trusted him with her life, so, of course, her body was his tomand as well.


    Seth had seen how Serene''s body had reacted to that wild tongue y and he knew that if he were to do any more extreme things, it would cause the opposite effect and unless she were a certain someone, she wouldn''t enjoy it.


    Somewhere inside the zed Lake Sect, a beautifuldy with a wavy blue hair sneezed.


    "Ah-chooo!!!" Jiang Yi was training inside her room in the Eleventh Pce, when suddenly she felt sneezing. Even her ears were heating up all of a sudden.


    "Eh?! I guess I have spent too much time training with this cold water. Sigh... After training for so long, I wish I could relieve myself once again, just like at that time."


    Soon after that, Jiang Yi went to sleep while thinking about her old adventures with that wild young man.

 Chapter 321 - What’s Done Is Done *

    Seth was barely holding his primal urges, but the scent wafting around that room, kept increasing his lust. The air carried a sweet and delicate smell that was easily able to intoxicate him. With a lot of difficulty, he held most of his urges back and proceeded to slowly and calmly introduce his dick inside.


    At least, since he had done it once with her, she didn''t feel any pain while that happened. What contributed the most for that effect, was the fact that Serene was so wet, that it was practically as if her body knew what wasing and had thoroughly prepared itself.


    Seth pushed his spear further, until itpletely filled Serene''s insides. He felt like he was being tightly gripped by the hands of a beautiful angel and that there was no other exnation to that feeling, than it being the blessings of the paradise.


    "Argh!" Seth grunted in pleasure, as he kept immersed in that sensation.


    On the other hand, Serene was trying not to release any noises this time. However, she was actually feeling full with that hot and hard rod pulsing right inside of her and was barely being able to maintain her sanity. Her mouth opened and closed consecutively, letting out her hot breath.


    When Seth finally decided to move, it was just impossible for her to keep holding in those noises and her mouth unconsciously started to release another one of those very sexy moans that Seth loved to hear.


    Seth was concentrated on moving very slow, so she could get ustomed with that, but when he heard that heavenly music, despite doing everything he could to not go wild, his body still elerated, picking up a very good pace.


    That increase on the speed of his actions, tranted into an increase in the pleasure they were feeling and almost as if instantly, both of them let their voices out,pletely unrestrained by anything.


    As Seth moved forwards and backwards, he knew sooner orter he would exploded right inside of her, but that''s just what he wanted. Now that the source of danger that had always been threatening the both of them had died, if she were to get pregnant, it would be a blessing.


    But he knew that cultivators very rarely were able to conceive a child with only doing it a few times, that''s why each time they did it, would be like drawing a lottery ticket. There were cases reported, that not even doing it a thousand times, was enough for the couple to conceive a child.


    Serene didn''t know about such detailed things yet, she had just a bit more knowledge on those things than what a normal na?ve girl had and even if she knew the dangers of doing it the way they were doing it, she would still agree on keep going at it that way. Her main thought at that moment, was to pleasure the man she loved, the best way possible.


    Actually, that was just what was happening.


    Seth felt everything umting and getting ready to be discharged, even his grunts of pleasure had grown hoarser and more contained, like he was forcing himself to not explode yet. Just when he saw how wild Serene''s body movements were bing, that he decided to release everything.


    "Serene, I''m about toe."


    Seth thrusted his spear slightly further, reaching a ce that the demonic princess couldn''t believe it could reach and he let everything out.


    "Argh!"


    "AAAHN!!!"


    Serene was surprised by thatst movement and her excitement reached its peak, together with her pleasure levels. She orgasmed right after he shot his load deep inside of her body.


    The warm feeling of being filled, was something she found oddly enjoyable. It made a beautiful smile appear over her face, after she recovered from another trip to the peaks of pleasure.


    However, right after that pleasurable sensation was over, her body suddenly felt tired. She was barely a Mana Perception Realm cultivator and her body wasn''t totally prepared to handle Seth''s total vigor yet.


    Feeling proudful and happy, Seth was about to ask for a second time, but he picked Serene''s eyes closing in tiredness. Just after he pulled his member back, still hard as a rock, Serene rxed and was caught in thefort of the bed she was lying in. Not even having the time to say anything, tiredness consumed her and she fell asleep.


    ''Holy Fuck!''


    Seth was left hanging, holding his dragon for a second assault. But as he watched Serene''s peaceful and satisfied expression, he had to brace himself and get content with what he had already got.


    During all the time he stood in that abyss, he wasn''t able to have a physical rtionship like this and his desire to do it had skyrocketed. There were some times, he even cursed destiny to trap him there with an icy doll, instead of one of his girlfriends. Right after he came back, het got hopeful he would hit it up with Rina, but he was thrown once again in a fierce battle between top tier powerhouses.


    Only now, he was finally able to taste a bit of that heavenly pleasure once again; however, as they say, what''s good doesn''tst long.


    Seth looked at Serene and realized no more juice woulde out of that situation, even if he squeezed harder. That''s why he ultimately chilled down and his muscles rxed, together with his weapon. Her satisfaction was more pleasing for him than he being satisfied.


    But since she was now sleeping on his bed and he had just woken up from who knows how many hours of unconsciousness, Seth quickly decided he wanted to leave and see for himself where he actually was. There was something on the design of that room that brought him some memories back and he didn''t feel like using his Soul Sense for something as basic as that.


    Seth swiftly scanned his spatial ring for a new set of clothes, quickly finding a ck robe he had stashed inside it, since the time he lived in the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle. It was a bit old, but it would do for the time being. When he wore that ck robe, it gave others this bad-guy impression of him and he kind of liked it.


    After wearing that robe and making sure everything was in their due ce, he made his way to the door in order to leave from that room. Unfortunately, not using his Soul Sense would soon be proved to have been a great mistake.


    Seth calmly reached out for the door knob, opening it and revealing the scenery outside, but before he was even able to recognize where he currently was, he got himself staring at these five different women.


    When he looked at them, Seth instantly froze, not knowing what to do or what to say. He felt this thick death gaze being directed to his body and he could only brace himself and resist that insane pressure.


    Outside his room, Arwen, Rina, Lilian Yuyin and Elyra were staring at him, while having these reallyplicated expressions over their faces.


    Impressively, Rina and Arwen were the ones that were less bothered by that, since after knowing about Seth and Serene''s rtionship, it was kind of expected. However, Elyra didn''t know what to do or how to react. It seemed like she just wanted to leave from there and go to a faraway ce, since she was embarrassed that he had done something like that in the presence of the Elf Queen.


    ELyra didn''t know about Seth''s rtionship with Arwen, neither she felt like Seth and herself had developed their rtionship far enough, for her to inquire about anything. So, her reaction was clearly one of a silent embarrassment. But impressively, she was more preupied by how the Elf Queen would react to it, than anything else.


    As for Lilian, she was the one giving him the deadliest gaze. She always knew Seth was a dangerous man. Ever since she first met him, she knew he had this dangerous charming aura around him and at a certain point in time, even Lilian herself, had fallen to that "pitfall" called Seth. However, right now, she was a bit jealous about what had happened and even though she was not his girlfriend, she couldn''t help but feel mad.


    Yuyin though... The poor girl was covering her ears with her small pristine hands, trying to revert all those understandings that dawned upon her after hearing the sounds that came from inside that room. It was like all of a sudden, the universe had shown her its deepest secrets.


    Clearly, all of them were able to hear what had happened inside there, but Seth could do nothing more about it. He thought he was in a private ce, where no one would be able to bother or hear what he and Serene was doing, but fate was relentless in bringing him trouble.


    ''Well.... What''s done is done.''

 Chapter 322 - Lilian And Yuyin’s Plan

    Immediately, Seth activated his safety measure and assumed a straight stance. His thick skin entered into auto mode and he gave the five girls a polite mild smile, as if he had forgotten everything that have happened.


    "Hello there, young and beautifuldies. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I knew sooner orter you would end up revealing your true nature." Impressively, the first one to say something was Lilian. However, her words contained a hidden jealousy and a bit of anger.


    "Lilian! How are you? What are you talking about? True nature...? Oh! I see... I''m sorry for not telling you about being a half-devil." Seth quickly assumed a polite posture, as if he was sorry for hiding that fact from her.


    Lilian realized he was trying to led the conversation to another direction, assuming that polite and shameless posture, but she found herself oddly enjoying ying that game with him.


    "Oh? Actually, you should call yourself a full lecherous devil and not just a half one."


    Seth looked at Lilian and saw that she was kind of smiling the same way he was and he realized that she was developing a method to keep up with him.


    ''Holy shit! This idiot Lord Phoenix Spirit imparted too much knowledge with her... Damn it! What if she ends up turning into another Lexi?'' Seth''s mind got shaken by that possibility, but Lilian hadn''t finished yet.


    "Look at my younger sister... How are you going topensate us for what you''ve done?! I doubt she is going to fully recover after hearing those absurd noises."


    "Ehm..." Seth realized he was out of words. Lilian had easily ripped his thick skin off and he was left with no way to run away now. She had even used her poor little sister to checkmate him.


    But at that moment, Arwen finally intervened to save him some face.


    "Sigh... At least you are fine. I''d never have thought that you would recover from an injury like that in just a bit more than two weeks. We are going to finally have a peaceful night of sleep now."


    When Elyra heard Arwen''s words, she couldn''t believe that the Elf Queen could so easily ignore what had happened. She hadpletely changed topics and giving Seth a way out. Elyra even felt her embarrassment dying down after hearing those words.


    Seth was inwardly screaming in joy, when suddenly, he realized something.


    "Wait... Did you say that a bit more than two weeks has passed already?"


    "Hm? Yes. You fell unconscious for almost seventeen days."


    "!!!" Seth got shocked after hearing that. He thought he had slept for a single night, before he woke up at that room, but it turned out that the strange dream he had, a simple dream that took a few minutes long, had actually happened in the span of more than two weeks.


    "At least... It seems you are full of energy and vigor, after the events that had just happened."


    Seth felt embarrassed and started to scratch his head. However, he noticed neither Arwen nor Rina, seemed to be bothered by that. Actually, it seemed they were eager to talk to him and spend some time together.


    But out of nowhere, Arwen turned towards Rina and said: "Rina, we''re going back."


    Seth got a bit confused, but Arwen swiftly turned to him while looking towards Lilian and continued: "I feel like you have some things to talk, so I and Rina are going to leave first. Make sure to meet uster in our new living ce, I''m certain that you will be able to find where it is."


    "Mom, I want to..." Rina was about toin, but Arwen suddenly patted her head and calmed her down.


    "Don''t worry Rina, I''m certain you will be able to spend a lot of time with himter."


    Rina looked towards Seth, but she ultimately followed her mother''s decision.


    "Rina, I will soon visit you and I will tell you some amazing stories about what happened all this while." Seth tried to cheer her up and was actually sessful.


    Rina smiled and some secondster, they said their goodbyes and departed from there.


    Elyra used that opportunity to sneak out of that scene as well, but Seth realized her strange actions and made a mental notice to find herter on. After staying such a long time away, he missed her as well and their story together was still a bit confused andcking in some aspects.


    Seth wanted to improve his rtionship with her as well, but his life was such a wild andplicated mess during this past year, that they weren''t able to leave from that stage they were in since the beginning.


    After those three beautiful elves left, Seth was left alone together with Lilian and Yuyin. Their red hairs were equally eye-catching, but Seth wasn''t able to take his eyes off of Lilian. Yuyin was still not an adult, but she was actually reaching a premature beauty that could easily enchant someone.


    Fortunately for Seth, he was too focused on Lilian to notice Yuyin changes.


    Lilian''s appearance now could only be described as a me Goddess. If it wasn''t because he still felt guilty, he would certainly hit on her like he had done once before. Whenever his eyes met her figure, he could feel his blood churning, getting hotter and he wondered if this was one of the side effects brought by her divine-like changes.


    Suddenly, Seth remembered that not only Lilian had lost her father, but her entire nation was destroyed as well and he felt like asking her about her future ns, breaking that strange silence that was starting to form.


    "Lilian, what do you n on doing now? Are you going to return to the zing Phoenix Country?"


    After hearing his words, Lilian and Yuyin''s mood suddenly changed. They suddenly left from that frivolous kind of mood, to a more serious one. They had discussed about it before and they reached the conclusion they wanted to rebuild their nation, but without resources, it would be something impossible.


    "Father has always loved the zing Phoenix Country, so I hope to rebuild it from scratch and create a secure and peaceful nation, like he had always wished it was. But I know it''s unlikely we will be able to do it. Now that the Fire Labyrinth is no more, we don''t have a natural source of resources that we can use to rebuild it."


    Seth heard her words and the heavy sensation brought by her sad intonation and an idea popped up in his head.


    "No... I''m certain you will. Actually, there is a way for us to get a good number of resources rtively easy. The Lion''s Pride Golden pce was destroyed and their fortune was probably ransacked already, but I''m certain that the Demonic Shadow Royal n still has everything they umted till this day, inside their territory. It is impossible for people to figure out that Velgor is dead so quickly and even if they did, none of them would dare raiding the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle, since they represent a lot more than just a powerful sect for the whole Demonic Territory."


    Seth wickedly smiled and continued: "And since Serene isn''t going to live there anymore, they won''t need those resources."


    After hearing his words, Lilian smiled. She even decided to forget about what had happened a few minutes ago.


    "I knew you really were a lecherous devil. nning to rob your own n..."


    "Ahahaha."


    "Good. Se you are fine, I and Yuyin are going to return to the zing Phoenix Country today. I''ll be waiting for this adventure you proposed, so make sure to invite me over for that when you go back to the Demon Territory."


    "Sis, Big Brother Seth, I''ll tag along with you two as well." Yuyin swiftly added. She felt content and spirited when she realized they would go on an adventure.


    "Good. I''ll make sure to show you two some really interesting ces on the Demon Territory. This trip will be amazing, I promise." Lilian was about to say no, but Seth acted quicker and agreed, not giving time for her to deny Yuyin''s participation.


    After thanking them foring to help him, Seth apanied Lilian and Yuyin around the Akiir Mansion, until they found the exit and finally left. But before they disappeared, Lilian asked Seth to thank that brte elvendy one more time for her, since she had helped her sister dealing with Second Shadow.


    Lilian and Yuyin had already personally talked with Elyra, but Lilian felt really grateful and asked Seth do it once again for her.


    Seth was surprised to find out that even Elyra had helped him in that battle and he decided to go thank herter.


    Lilian and Yuyin had to devise a n on how to rebuild their fallen nation and with Seth''s idea, they could better picture it happening now. But apart from resources, there were so many other things that were required to be made, that they really couldn''t waste too much time staying in the Elven Kingdom yet.


    Lilian had to unify the hundreds of small factions that were breaking lose all over her country, as well as recreate their security unit. At least, after what had happened with not only the Wu Martial Kingdom, but with the StormWind Valley as well, she was certain no other external forces would try to attack them yet.. But if they did, they would have to deal with the powerful mes of a Mana Sovereign Realm entity.

 Chapter 323 - Conversation

    As he watched those two fiery and beautiful figures departing, leaving trails of mes behind, Seth finally started to take notice of the things that were around him. When he looked at where he was, he found out that he was staying right inside one of the Akiir family''s guest areas.


    Those simrities he picked up in the room he had woken up, were rted to him staying in a very simr room at the time he was a guest in this mansion before. When he looked at the distance, he was even able to see the main building, where most likely Elyra was at that exact moment.


    It turns out that after he fell unconscious, they brought him from the Human Territory, to the center of the Elven Kingdom.


    Realizing all that, Seth decided to pay Elyra a quick visit. There were many things they needed to talk and that was a really good moment for that.


    As Seth walked his way towards the main building, he used his Soul Sense to identify where Elyra''s bedroom was and very quickly, he spotted her figure in one of the big bedrooms upstairs. His Soul Sense was able to pick some random people from that huge family, talking about the humans that were currently visiting them. Their topic was centered around Lilian and Yuyin''s beauty.


    Other than that, he was able to see Arel doing her maid work inside the building as well. She seemed to be doing just fine and it seemed like she had gotten a rtively more important work inside the mansion. Seth had even seen Arelmanding other maids, guiding them to their work.


    Arel was a reallypetent servant and Seth realized that Thellor and Theod must have noticed that as well, giving her a more important position.


    ''Well... Hope Elyra isn''t mad as well.'' Seth suddenly vanished, merging with the shadows and entering the mansion without anyone noticing.


    When he reappeared, he was already standing right in front of Elyra''s room and absolutely no one had seen him. Thellor had recently entered the Profound Mana initial-stage Realm of cultivation, but even a practitioner of his level, could not feel Seth''s presence.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Elyra suddenly noticed that someone was knocking on the door of her bedroom, but she didn''t use her energy scan to feel the aura of that individual, that was not a normal thing for her to do inside her own house. But since she was inside the Akiir Mansion, other than her father, only Arel was allowed to do that.


    So, Elyra stood up and went to open the door, but right as she opened it, she realized it was none of the two people she expected.


    "Seth? What are you doing here?"


    "Elyra... Haven''t you missed your boyfriend?" Seth wore his thick skin once again and started a nonchnt interaction with her.


    "Missed my boyfriend? After you left at that time, you didn''t even bother toe back for all this time... Why should I care about you? Is that how a rtionship is supposed to be?" Elyra wasn''t nning to say all that, but after seeing his stance, she decided to let everything out.


    Instead of getting shocked, Seth actually was hoping that something like this would happen.


    "Sigh... I''m really sorry. So many things have happened around me that it was really hard to return here during all this time. I know I was not a good boyfriend, heck maybe I was not even a good partner when we worked together and I don''t have any excuses for that."


    "..." Elyra stood silent. She knew how hard it must have been for him, just by the magnitude of that battle she had taken part in. After realizing his status within the Demonic Shadow Royal n, she instantly knew Seth''s life was veryplicated.


    Seth suddenly stepped forward and lightly held her hand. He looked at her eyes and said: "However, I''m here now and I want topensate you for all that time we weren''t able to see each other."


    "Compensate me? How are you going topensate me?"


    Seth smiled and said: "You can choose whatever you want."


    Elyra paused and thought for a bit before saying: "What if I were to ask for to stay here forever?"


    Seth smiled and replied: "I know you wouldn''t choose something like that."


    Elyra gave up continuing with her hard stance and stated her real wishes.


    "At that time, we were talking about a date. And as strange as it may seem, I want you to go somewhere with me, is that fine?"


    "Go somewhere with you? Of course."


    "Then that''s good. But father asked me to deal with some things rted to the family situation, so I can''t leave the house for some days. Three days... Three dayster I''ll be free."


    "Good. Three dayster, no matter what, I will spend the whole day by your side."


    .


    .


    .


    After talking with Elyra and marking a date for their private encounter, Seth decided it was time to go meet with Arwen and Rina. Before going to meet them, Seth went back to his room, to check on the devil princess.


    Serene was peacefully sleeping and he didn''t want to wake her up, so he wrote a note for her.


    In that note, he wrote that he was going to take a leave, but she didn''t need to worry, since he would be back in the morning. He also wrote that if she needed something, she could ask it from Elyra, since he had already told that elvendy to take good care of his devil princess.


    Truth be told, after looking at Serene, he doubted she would wake up before he arrived back. Actually, one of the reasons Seth decided to go, was that he wanted to find Serene a permanent and good ce to live.


    Who would be better to ask for something like that, than the Elf Queen herself.. She owned the whole Elven Territory after all.

 Chapter 324 - Reunion

    In reality, Seth visit on Elyra''s bedroom was kind of a try, if they were to hit it up right there, he would certainly stay and enjoy the night by her side. But after talking with her for a few minutes, he noticed that she wasn''t ready yet. Elyra was a very reserved person and she would require time, till she could familiarize with Seth enough, topletely trust him with her life and body.


    But as for Seth, if there was someone that he could trust his life and body, expecting to receive the same, it was Arwen. Surely, the beginning of their rtionship was strange and based a lot on their most primitive instincts, but after being linked in soul, Seth already loved her and he knew she loved him as well. But luckily, when they were close to each other, their desires would always guide them. And after a still-not-enough fun time with Serene, his desires were still screaming for him that more was required.


    After all, he had gone eight months without doing any action; without seeing anything. Right now, he just wanted to break loose. But of course, he wouldn''t force things upon Elyra, that''s not how Seth liked to do things. When both of them felt they were ready; they could then proceed with their rtionship.


    As for Arwen, he pretty much knew that she would probably want to do it as much as he wanted to. Her personality didn''t let her say it, but she craved for affection, since her powers denied her that for a long time.


    Seth didn''t ask anyone for directions, ultimately choosing to use his Soul Sense. Arwen had said that he would probably find the ce they were living, rtively easy. Sure enough, after his senses extended to a ten-kilometer radius, he found when Arwen and Rina were.


    Somewhere between the Akiir Mansion and the central zone of the Ereinrith City, there was this secluded house. It wasn''t as big as the mansion he was in just now, but that house seemed to be rtivelyfortable.


    When his senses were traveling towards that house, Seth felt the presence of many different protective formations that could easily stop a Profound Mana Realm practitioner from approaching that ce.


    He questioned himself if there was really the need of such a heavy security, but it was better safe than sorry after all.


    His body vanished as he quickly made his way towards there.


    .


    .


    .


    "Mom, are you sure you don''t want to call him over today? There are just so many things we need to ask him..."


    "Rina, don''t worry. I''m certain that when he finishes his business with thosedies, he wille here."


    Rina and Arwen were standing on the balcony of their new house, talking and spending some time with each other. Ever since Rina hade back, that ce was their new favorite area. It was also the ce where Rina told her mother everything she saw and everything she did, including her time with Seth.


    Impressively, this new house they were living, was where Annia used to live when she was still alive. It turns out that the Elf Queen took over her house and belongings. Those defensive formations Seth had felt, were meant to protect the Chief Commander Annia and not the Elf Queen. But since they were already there, Arwen just modified their structure, making all the formations recognize her and her daughter as their owner.


    "Aren''t you afraid they might steal him from us? They are so beautiful and enchanting." Rina asked while feeling annoyed. She was referring to Lilian and Yuyin, the new pair of fiery fairies that appeared out of nowhere.


    Actually, she was not jealous of them, just mad that she couldn''t pass a bit of time with him today.


    After living with Seth and discovering so many different things by his side, she had grown addicted to his presence. Even the fact that he was this flirtatious and free spirit, wasn''t able to bother her anymore. If she could stay by his side, it was already enough.


    That''s why being denied that privilege, made her feel a bit irritated. However, Rina knew her mother was wise and despiteining, she entirely believed her.


    "Ahaha, don''t worry Rina. Now one is going to steal him from us."


    "Why are you so confident?"


    "Because of you, of course."


    "Me? What do I have, that is so special?"


    Arwen suddenly looked at her daughter as if she was looking at a fool. She shook her head and said: "Rina, you really don''t know how heaven-defying your looks are. If you learn the arts of seduction, no woman will everpare to you."


    "Arts of seduction...?" Rina blushed, but she seemed interested.


    "Sigh... I''ll make sure to teach you some thingster, but you cannot tell anyone about this. It''s a secret between us."


    At that moment a new presence appeared near them, already asking about what they were talking.


    "Teach Rina some things? Did I get here in an inopportune timing?" Seth wanted to make a surprise entrance, but he felt interested when he heard the word "secret" and decided to ask.


    "Seth!" Rina immediately got more cheerful and ran towards that newly arrived figure.


    Seth opened his arms and received her lithe figure into his embrace.


    "Rina, I missed you. Especially on those seven months we were apart."


    "Me too. I missed you so much."


    Arwen suddenly heard something really intriguing from Seth''s phrase.


    "Wait... You were not together all this while?" It seemed Rina didn''t tell her the part they were not together.


    Seth looked at her and replied: "Yeah... Unfortunately. This is a long story, but don''t worry, I will tell you everything."


    "Yeah, I want to know what happened with you as well. I kept waiting day and night for you, but it just took so long for you toe back. But once you returned, it didn''t take even a day for you to leave once again."


    Seth was able to feel Rina''s feelings and since they were so close to each other, his Soul Link with her was easily able to transmit those emotions for him.


    "Rina, I''m truly sorry... Let''s go inside the house, so I can calmly tell you two everything that had happened."


    Rina and Arwen agreed and the trio moved inside.

 Chapter 325 - Family Meal

    "Oh my god! So, this means you''ve been living inside that abyss for all that time?" Rina asked while feeling shocked after what she heard from Seth. He practically told them everything, apart from the Great Corruptor and his ancient bone.


    "You''re right."


    "Wait... Everyone knows it is impossible to leave from inside the Forbidden Zone, so how did you get back?" Arwenpletely believed Seth, but she was very intrigued by that story and wanted to know more.


    Seth wasn''t trying to hide anything from them, apart for the fact the her met this entity, that was supposedly from the ancient era. He did it because no one would believe it at all.


    "Well... Haven''t you heard about some strange rumors? I bet people that visited the Forbidden Zone, must have already spread it."


    Arwen was the queen and she had a very solid source of information, so it was sure that an information as important as that would have arrived at her hears.


    "Are you talking about that rumor about the Forbidden Zone has been closed? That fantastical talk about the abyss suddenly rising to the surface?"


    "Yes. That tumor is actually true. After seven months searching for a way to get back to the surface, all of a sudden, that mysterious thing happened and I was brought back. I don''t know how it happened, but I''m pretty sure it is rted to the abyssal beast riot that I told you about."


    Arwen and Rina were left speechless, but since Seth was personally telling them, they had to believe it. Actually, Arwen had sent her subordinates there in order to verify it and they all confirmed that rumor as well. However, it was something really hard to believe when not seeing it personally.


    "After that, I went back to the zed Lake Sect, where I met with Rina again. But shortly after in that same day, I heard about Serene''s situation from Pce Master Yushui and a rushed to where the ceremony would take ce." Seth continued the story till it arrived at the point they already knew.


    "Ah! So that''s why you left the sect in a hurry then..." Rina was able to feel how important Serene was for him, after hearing his words and realizing how quick he had acted for her.


    "Yes. Actually, there is something I need to ask you Arwen. In regards to Serene''s situation..." Seth suddenly looked towards the Elf Queen.


    "Do you need a ce for her to stay, right?"


    Seth calmly nodded, but he was surprised that Arwen already knew what he would ask for.


    "What do you think, Rina?" Arwen purposely asked Rina, since she knew that she was very jealous of Seth''s other partners back then. But to her surprise, Rina acted totally different from how she expected.


    "Actually, why don''t you let her stay here with us? For me, it''s totally fine to have one more person in this huge house anyways."


    ''Oh? She wants to bring one of the few women in this world that couldpete with her, to this house? My daughter... You probably don''t know what you''re doing. But... This is going to be interesting.''


    After receiving Rina''s reply Arwen agreed as well.


    "You can bring her here tomorrow, but you are not allowed to step outside this house for the rest of the night." Arwen suddenly imposed a condition.


    Seth smiled and immediately agreed. He already nned on spending the whole night there anyways.


    "Good. Then how about we have dinner together?" Arwen asked.


    "Yay! I''ll prepare him the Bernurya Leaf Sd!" Rina merrily eximed and went towards the kitchen to prepare one of the sds she like the most.


    Seth gave Arwen a suspicious smile and went after Rina.


    Arwen knew what he was up to and shook her head. However, she was inwardly smiling just like him.


    While they were having dinner, Seth decided to casually ask Rina how she ended up returning home, but the answer he got had amazed him.


    "Well, there was this very mysterious and very beautiful woman, wearing a white robe. At that night, some weeks ago, she appeared out of nowhere in my room and told me that there was something going on with you and that I should return to the Elven Kingdom. Something was telling me that she was speaking the truth, so I thanked Pce Master Yushui for teaching and taking care of me, before departing back home. Ah! Pce Master Yushui actually gave me really good instructions on how to get back, so it was an easy and safe back trip." Rina told him while she observed Seth eating the sd she just made.


    Seth was eating a bnced meal, full of vegetables and some slices of meat. Cultivators didn''t have the need to eat food, but he enjoyed doing it asionally.


    "A mysterious woman donned in white? It can''t be right?" Arwen was the one thatmented first. It seemed like she was thinking aloud, but it caught up Seth''s interest.


    After realizing Seth was interested in it, she kept talking: "The person who told me that it was time for that situation, was actually a mysterious woman with a white veil covering her features as well. Analyzing her energy fluctuations, I can pretty much tell you that she was a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator, but I felt this peculiar invisible pressureing from her, even though I was a small stage above her level. That woman is not simple at all and I was not confident that I could fight against her if it was necessary."


    Hearing her words, Seth immediately felt like that woman was the same person that gave him the zed Stonest time. She helped him a lot by doing that and he still don''t know why she did it.. However, it seems like she had done more than just that, leaving him with this huge debt, that Seth didn''t even know how and when he would start paying for it.

 Chapter 326 - The Queen

    "I will make sure to pay attention to her." Seth already had a guess about what was the identity of that individual, but that guess was so wild that even he, didn''t dare to believe in that assumption.


    ''What does she want from me?''


    For some time, he kept thinking about that, until he eventually gave up.


    Their dinner finished and Rina showed him around the house, going as far as separating a room exclusively for him. However, Seth didn''t n on sleeping on that room tonight. He had a way better ce to spend the night.


    Rina went to her personal room and Arwen did the same. They just had finished their things and now it was gettingte.


    An hourter, Seth wasying down on his bed, patiently using his Evergreen Essence and making sure he was really at a hundred percent. It turned out, that there were really no more problems with his body and he could practically take on another fight at the Mana Sovereign threshold already.


    Seth remembered that Lexi wanted to tell him some things, but she vehemently refused doing it in that night, since she knew the beast was ready for the hunt and matters regarding cultivation would require a lot of time and attention.


    Since everything was okay, he decided to stand up and initiate his exploration through the house. He had ns of sleeping elsewhere and he was going to put them in action. But just as he got up, he heard the sound of the door of his room opening.


    Seth hadn''t locked it, so with just a simple and small action, it was opened.


    He looked towards the door to see who wasing, but inwardly, he already knew who it was. Even though his rtionship with Rina had developed a lot, he doubted she would be so bold to do something like that.


    Arwen walked from the corridor up to his bedroom, slowly closing the door that she had just passed through. However, that simple action of hers had almost sent Seth flying through the rooftop in sheer excitement.


    Arwen was not wearing a robe or a dress, she was just wearing this sexy green underwear that left no space for imagination. Almost everything was already revealed in front of Seth''s eyes.


    As she made her way through the door, Seth couldn''t even blink, afraid he would lose a second of that heavenly image. When she turned around to close the door and her butt got exposed for him, Seth''s pants immediately contracted a bulge.


    His vision glued to her curves, refusing to move even an inch away. Arwen''s sexy curves and mature body was just a few meters away from him, begging to be touched. The way she moved was already seducing him, especially at that time when she turned around in one swift and graceful turn.


    Seth saw her underwear almost vanishing in the midst of her buttocks and at that moment, it was already too much for him to deal with. He got restless and decided to immediately attack.


    He was about to walk towards her, but Arwen turned around once again, facing his direction now, and signaled for him to stop.


    "Stay there, boy. You are getting too precocious. I''ll have to teach you some manners myself." Her voice carried this sovereign-like dignity, together with a naughty intonation that thoroughly changed the context.


    Seth immediately stopped. He decided to follow hermands, since he felt this night would be very exciting under her leadership.


    Arwen started to slowly and seductively walk to his direction, as if she was trying to entice him into disobeying her orders. But Seth was a legionnaire, a well-trained diator and he resisted his urges.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not make that bulge on his pants just vanish.


    Arwen walked up to him and if he were to be wearing a tie on that moment, she would have certainly pulled him by the neck, while using the tie as a leash.


    "My Queen... What can I do for you?" Seth mildly asked, going as far as lowering his head in respect.


    The only thing he couldn''t lower, was the light of desire passing deep inside his eyes. But before he even got to receive his reply, he felt an abrupt loss of bnce and feel backwards on the bed.


    Arwen had suddenly pushed him towards the bed, and he was forced to sit there alone. She looked directly towards his eyes, from a higher perspective and said: "What you can do for me...? Don''t you know that I''m very upset right now?"


    While asking him that, she suddenly walked very close to him, until her belly was in front of his face and kind of knelt down on the bed, locking his body in the middle of her opened legs.


    At that moment, they were brought face to face, with Arwen sitting on hisp.


    Seth''s nerves screamed for him to take a bit of the delicacy that was right in front of him and his right hand unconsciously moved towards Arwen''s thighs. But just as he was about to touch her, he felt a light pain, followed by the noise of his hand getting pped away.


    p!


    Arwen intently gazed at him, warning him of the dangers of breaking the rules.


    Seth was forced to rpose himself and find another way to get what he wanted. His stance got a bit more respectful, even though he was struggling not to grab on that butt and leave his handprint there.


    "I''m sorry my Queen. How can I make up to my mistakes?"


    "Oh? Don''t you want to know what have you done first?" Arwen was surprised by how fast Seth was apanying her in that y; however, after seeing Seth''s desperate attempt to jump some steps and climb thedder faster, she decided she would make him suffer a bit longer.


    She was really enjoying to be his queen at that moment.

 Chapter 327 - Trying New Things *

    "What did I do wrong, my Queen?" Seth asked, while having his eyes glued on Arwen''s body.


    The Elf Queen felt something really hard poking one of her thighs and she reached one of her hands out in order to grab it, at the same time, she leaned forward, until her lips were right beside one of Seth''s ears.


    "You''ve been very naughty... Even daring to do it with that girl from before, right in front of your Queen..."


    At that moment, Seth''s eyes bulged. But it wasn''t because of that revtion, but because he felt a hand heavenly gripping his rod and even though there was still the cloth of his pants separating their skin from making contact to each other, he was still able to feel the warmth and the smoothness of her royal hands.


    "Now, you''re going to stay put there and let this queen do whatever she wants." Just as Arwen said those words, she left from Seth''sp and actually knelt down on the floor. Her body was positioned right in the middle of Seth''s legs and her face was brought dangerously close to his still hidden weapon.


    Seth was suddenly amazed by seeing that a real empress, was actually kneeling down for him. It was totally unexpected and out of his wildest dreams that Arwen would do something like that, but just seeing her figure there, made his excitement increase a bit. However, it wasn''t even closer yet, on how wild things were going to get.


    Before Seth could recover from his amazement, the Elf Queen reached out for his pants and pulled them down, liberating the monster that was being sealed underneath that cloth.


    Arwen looked at it with a strong gaze, almost gasping in admiration.


    With a swift motion, the Elf Queen grabbed firmly on his cock, making Seth''s body instinctively react with a strong sense of pleasure and fear, that appeared together. Any man would feel that sensation when having his dick getting that kind of rough treatment.


    Even though she was in that submissive position, Arwen was being rough and dominating the situation to her liking and this brought the couple, a strong sense of lust.


    Instead of moving her hands, Arwen just kept tightly gripping over his rod, until at a certain moment, she looked at him and said: "I hope you enjoy your punishment, since I won''t release you until I''m satisfied."


    Immediately after she said those words, her head moved forward and her mouth opened up.


    Seth suddenly felt a hot breath hitting the tip of hisnce, followed by the sensation of it entering a very wet and warm location. He felt his dick getting covered by this slippery substance and a very smooth and warm muscle, running all over around it.


    Arwen had just put the thick tip of hisnce inside her mouth and her tongue started licking it whole. It was like she wanted to imprint the taste it had inside her own mind. However, she wasn''t content with just that, so when she felt it was slippery enough, she forced her head downwards, instantly making part of his shaft enter her mouth as well.


    Seth was already thinking that he had won the lottery and had this very strange smile stered all over his face, but suddenly, half of his dick instantly disappeared inside Arwen''s mouth and his smiling lips parted so wide, that even an entire egg, would easily fit inside his mouth at that moment.


    Arwen tried her best to fit everything she could inside her mouth and part of it had even touched her throat, but she was not experienced on that yet. Actually, she hadn''t done anything besides normal procedures before and this time, she decided she would try something new, since Seth was going to be her partner for life.


    However, even though she was clumsy while doing that, she had this conviction that only an empress could have. It actually made her be really sessful in her first attempt of doing a blowjob, since Seth had gone from zero to one hundred in a single moment.


    Seth felt like her throat was trying to suck everything out of his body and he was able to feel iting out through his dick. But in apse of enlightenment, Seth was able to contract his muscles and deny himself that quick pleasure, that fast relief. Seth didn''t want to reach the apex so quickly, since he knew that if he held it in, it would be rtively strongerter on.


    Arwen didn''t know how sessful she had been in her first attempt and even though she felt that rod twitching and pulsing right inside her mouth, she didn''t think it was connected to an orgasm. So, shortly after she had swallowed half of it in her mouth, she moved her head backwards, until only the tip was left inside.


    When it reached that point, she proceeded to move forward once again, repeating the process over and over again. With each repetition, her pace increased and her movements were getting better. It was like she was getting ustomed with it really quick; but nothing less could have been expected from a Mana Sovereign entity. It''s just that the fact she was unconsciously using her fast-learning pace, acquired from years of diligently cultivating, to enhance that type of ability... It was kind of funny.


    Seth was trying his all to remain silent, but at a certain point, it was just impossible. He let out a grunt of pleasure so loud, that he was sure that if Rina was still awake, it was certain that she was able to hear it.


    "Argh!!!"


    One of the reasons he was trying to remain silent, was because they were in three people and not two, in that house. But after having practically screamed like that, Seth felt like it didn''t matter anymore and started to loudly praise the Elf Queen.


    "Ah! This is so good! You''re fucking great at this!"

 Chapter 328 - Serving The Queen *

    It was odd, but when Arwen heard his words, she felt good and motivated to continue doing it. Her pace suddenly achieved the perfect point and Seth felt he was about to explode right inside her mouth. However, he felt like it would be disrespectful to do it there and at thest moment, he actually pushed her head away and did it in her chest, right on top of her underwear.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Arwen looked in a daze as that thick rope of white liquid covered her whole bra, with some spilling over on her chest and while she seemed to be in a very surprise kind of mood, in reality she was just mad.


    When Seth finally got back to reality, he saw Arwen was not so much content with that, but before he could even say anything, she started to berate him.


    "Who told you, that you could release it outside? Your empress wanted to have a taste of it, yet you spilled it away..."


    Seth felt out of words. At first, he thought she was mad that he had tainted her perfect jade skin with his cum, but it turned out that she was mad that he had pushed her head away at thest second.


    "I..."


    "Don''t give me excuses... You''re going to give me more and even if you''repletely dry, I''ll keep sucking until ites out."


    Before Seth could properly understand the whole picture, Arwen got back to the previous task, even going as far as ignoring if he was sensitive or not.


    Actually, he was pretty sensitive and when her mouth touched his ns, he almost jumped out of reflex. However, if there was something he didn''t need to be bothered with, was the fact that he wouldn''t be able to provide her what she wanted. His super strong constitution wasn''t there just for decoration.


    After a minute of punishment, eventually Seth''s body readjusted itself and the sensitiveness faded away. However, Arwen was not giving him time or opportunity topletely recover. In fact, she was being wilder this time. But in reality, she was making him feel more pleasure than before.


    "Ahhh! This is good!"


    It was like she was a woman with experience now and nothing could stop her.


    Seth kept looking at her all this while, but since she was concentrated on making him feel good, she hadn''t noticed how much he appreciated seeing her figure, while she was doing all that. But at a certain moment, Arwen had gotten enough experience for her body to keep moving the perfect way, without her attention being required.


    At that moment, she just stopped paying attention on the deed and turned her head upwards to look at the man she loved. But that simple action, created a scene that made Seth''s lust spike all the way up.


    She kept bobbing her head, while her eyes made direct contact with Seth''s eyes and unknown to the both of them, the Soul Link they shared was even connecting their feelings together.


    Seth''s body immediately got ready to release his second shot and Arwen was able to feel his orgasm wasing, based on his reaction. This time though, she held his waist, not allowing him to separate them. But her worries would be proved to have been unfounded, since Seth''s hands suddenly pulled her head towards his body.


    If she wanted it, he would certainly give it to her.


    Seth''s dick prated her mouth all the way to the end, right before he had his orgasm.


    "FUCK!!!"


    After almost ten seconds of pure bliss, he suddenly lost strength of his grip and released Arwen''s head. Seth''s body slumped over the bed, as he experienced the aftermaths of one of the best orgasms he had ever had.


    After being released, Arwen was just able to stay there for a few seconds, unmoving. She was trying to carve the experience she just had inside her mind, making sure to remember the new taste and the new kind of excitement she felt.


    At that time, she was still wearing her sexy underwear, but the bottom part was so drenched in her juices that it was almost starting to drip. Her excitement levels had reached the apex, especially after seeing how satisfied the man she liked was.


    For Arwen, this night was already very pleasing and even if they stopped there, she wouldn''tin at all. After making Seth reach the peak twice in a row, she knew he would probably need some time to recover.


    However, she was horribly wrong.


    Seth suddenly stood up from the bed, lifting the unprepared Elf Queen from the ground and throwing her body on the bed with a swift movement.


    When Arwen looked at him, she saw that his spear was pointed towards her and more than ready to pierce. Before she could even ask how he was able to have that great quantity of stamina, she felt two agile hands working their way across her underwear.


    In the blink of an eye, Seth undid theces that tied Arwen''s sexy underwear together, quickly removing her bra and then pulling her panty down.


    "My Queen, I never thought you were such a benevolent person... Putting the well-being of your loyal servant before yours... For such a benevolent Queen, I can only thank her with a special gift."


    Seth started to caress the outside of Arwen''s pussy and with a sudden movement, he thrust two of his fingers inside.


    "Ahm!"


    His fingers easily entered her body, since she was totally prepared to receive the weapon that she was handling a little while ago.


    Seth''s actions were done in order to verify if he could proceed to the main course, but after his finger easily slipped in, he was certain that he didn''t need to hold himself back. Seth quickly took those two fingers out of insides and brought them over to his lips, licking them clean.


    "Sweet."


    Arwen was not a single bit shy near Seth and she got pleased by his actions.. Unconsciously, she even separated her legs a bit more, getting eager for what was toe.

 Chapter 329 - Enjoying Each Other *

    Seth positioned himself to the right ce, going as far as rubbing her pussy lips with his rod and since he could already feel the excitementing from the Elf Queen, he decided that he didn''t want to make her keep waiting.


    Without any more dy, he pushed his hip forward, until he connected his body together with hers, instantly feeling he had entered the paradise. But he didn''t stop only there. Seth kept pushing slowly but steadly, till he felt her internal folds werepletely amodating the new visitant they were receiving.


    "Ahn... I can never get tired of this." Arwen closed her eyes and started to enjoy that sensation.


    Ever since she had done it with Seth for the first time, she felt he was able toplete her; to fill the gap she had from a soulmate she never had. And that situation was the illustration of what her thoughts represented.


    They were connecting together in body and soul, enjoying each other''s presence andpany.


    Arwen ran her hand a bit above her pelvis, realizing it waspletely full on the inside and her excitement only kept increasing. Her man was able to make her feel alive and enjoy living, like her past poisonous curse was just a bad dream in her story.


    Seth had already fought many rounds at that night; however, he was still as hard as a rock. But there was an advantage on that situation, and it was the fact that now, he had a clear mind and knew what he had to do, since he had practically satiated most of his urges. And what he had to do at that moment, was to please his woman.


    Without further ado, he started to move forward and backward, easily achieving a rhythm the Elf Queen fell in love with. While doing so, he leaned his body forward, till his face came to rest dangerously close to Arwen''s face.


    Instinctively, she opened her lips and they started to kiss.


    Actually, as impressive as it may sound, kissing, was an activity that Arwen had only done with Seth. Since her body carried that heavily poisonous aura, she had always feared something bad may ur with a mouth-to-mouth contact. That''s why Seth was the one who taught her the pleasure of a good kiss.


    Arwen regretted it now, but the first time she allowed Seth to do it with her, she was practically testing him, while disregarding if he would live or die after that. Fortunately, he had not only lived, but saved her kingdom and conquered her as well.


    Inside that room, both man and woman kept dancing together in that bed, making myriads of different husky noises of pleasure. This particr interaction they were having, was taking rtively longer than normal to end and that, was due to the fact that they were so thirsty for each other''s presence, that at some point in time, they had even put the pleasure aside, just to get "lovey-dovey".


    However, after pounding her insides for lot more than he expected, Seth saw that Arwen finally started to behave differently. Her body started to writhe and her muscles started to contract. He even felt her nails digging in the surface of the skin on his back, creating scratches that only served to increase his lust.


    "Ahhh! It''sing!"


    After hearing her words, it was like he received a request from her and a green light telling him that he could move faster, increasing his pace to match her needs. And so, he did.


    Seth used both of his hands to lift Arwen''s back, creating a beautiful arch with her body and with the new grip he had over her, he proceeded to unleash his maximum potential.


    His thrusts increased in speed and depth and the temperature around the whole room rose. Since Arwen waspletely wet, it was like his dick was sliding in and out of her nonstop.


    In less than sixty seconds, the Elf Queen had already gotten dangerously close to reaching the orgasm. She somehow passed her hands over Seth''s neck and propelled her chest forwards, gluing to his body and connecting their lips together. At the same time, her pussy clenched and she released lots of fluids.


    Arwen had chosen to orgasm while kissing her man, a very passionate way of doing it.


    "Hmmmmm!!!"


    Seth braced himself and did his utmost to not release his third shot just there, but even though he was giving his all, a bit of white liquid oozed out of his member, as it was being caressed by Arwen''s warm inner folds.


    However, he aplished the task. He held it.


    Both of them kept panting and feeling each other''s warmth, with Arwen barely managing top keep holding on his neck.


    Seth wanted to keep doing it for a couple more times and for that, he couldn''t afford to relieve himself now. But just looking at Arwen''s satisfied face, was already very pleasant for him.


    "Did you like it?" Seth started to lightly kiss Arwen''s corbone, after asking how she felt about it.


    "Ah... That was awesome."


    "So, do you think we could do it once again?" Seth was waiting for that opportunity to propose for a second round.


    Instead of replying, Arwen smiled and said: "Did you think I would let go of you before morning arrived? You''re going to make mepany for the entire night."


    "Good! That''s what I expected from you. However, it''s time for us to change positions." Seth stood up and quickly supported Arwen''s body in his embrace, carrying her out of the bed.


    He nned on throwing her on a nearby couch, where they would continue their adventure together, but just as he turned around, he saw that the door was slightly open and it immediately caught his attention.


    The memory of a cultivator was nothingpared to the memory of normal human beings, so Seth clearly remembered that Arwen had closed that door after she had entered. So, this could only mean one thing.


    Someone had been watching them.

 Chapter 330 - Princess And Queen *

    Seth''s excitement instantly diminished, and instead of putting the Elf Queen down in a passionate way, he simply carefully ced her in that couch, before sitting beside her.


    Arwen immediately picked something was off and she already knew what it was.


    "Did she see us?"


    "Sigh... I guess so."


    Seth felt like a storm was approaching; however, Arwen didn''t seem to be that much troubled. She slowly stood up and wore a towel that was inside one of the wardrobes scattered around that huge room, before deciding to leave.


    "Give me a few minutes." After saying those words, the Elf Queen simply walked out of Seth''s room and disappeared inside the house.


    Seth didn''t even try to see what was happening with his Soul Sense, since his mind was racing, trying to find a solution for everything. Even though Rina knew Arwen was his woman, it was probably still hard for her to ept it. At least it was what he thought.


    While he was slumping over that couch, thinking about the things he could say to Rina and that would eventually soothe her worries, he heard the sound of the door opening once again.


    Arwen entered back into the room and Seth looked at her, waiting for her response. It had only been a bit less than ten minutes and Seth felt it was highly improbable that something good woulde out of such a brief conversation with her daughter. But his worries vanished in a single second, after he saw the second silhouette that entered inside the room.


    Seth''s mind almost exploded with the visual stimulus he abruptly received.


    In less than ten minutes, Arwen had gone to her daughter''s bedroom and convinced her toe over to Seth''s room. However, she was not wearing her normal clothes, but some very thin straps of cloth, that formed a very appealing lingerie. Certainly, it was not an outfit Rina possessed, but something her mother made her wear in thest minute.


    Rina''s face was totally dyed in red and out of shame, she couldn''t even look directly towards Seth.


    As for the beast himself, he feltpletely absorbed. Rina''s delicate figure and heavenly-like appearance were in total contrast to what she was wearing, and that almost hypnotized Seth. His eyes were fixed on her, like she was the sole shining star in the darkest night.


    Arwen saw that both of them werepletely entrapped in their own world and she decided to pull some strings by herself, so the show could keep moving on. Else, they would be stranded there forever.


    "Then... What do you think?" Arwen broke the silence and made Sethe back to himself. He immediately stood up from the couch and walked towards them.


    Seth had a bit of difficulty forming a proper phrase to express how enchanted he was, but after a few seconds, he was finally able to say something.


    "It''s just perfect. Rina, you are way more beautiful than an angel and what you''re wearing could not be more perfect than this."


    Rina was trying to cover her almost exposed parts with her hands, dying out of shame. Her problem was not Seth, but the fact that her mother was watching.


    Seth extended his arm and held Rina''s hand and with a swift motion, he turned her around to admire every single part of her.


    With his actions and words, Rina was feeling that part of her shyness was vanishing and slowly, she was getting into the mood of that situation.


    "Did you like it?" Arwen asked him, since she saw his words were helping a lot.


    "I loved it. Rina, you are incredibly beautiful. Now,e here." Seth didn''t take his eyes off of Rina while he was speaking. He was in love with her naughty but angelic appearance.


    He didn''t even stop for a second to ask Arwen about how she was able to pull that miracle. He was so entranced by Rina, that he immediately wanted to enjoy her presence a bit closer.


    That couch where Arwen would get to have her second round, was now going to be taken by Seth and Rina. After they sat down, Seth immediately started to run his hands all over her delicate body, feeling how supple her skin was. asionally, his hands would slip under one of those thin straps of cloth, teasing Rina in various different ces.


    However, the princess of the elves was having a real hard time controlling herself. Ever since she entered the room, she was embarrassed and excited at the same time. Part of her excitement, was due to the fact that Seth was buck naked. When her eyes went down, she was even able to spot that fearsome rod, that seemed to always be pointing towards her.


    She had seen Seth naked many times before, but this time, was a bit different. Right by her side, her mom was watching everything.


    Arwen decided to stay out of that second round, but it didn''t mean she would permanently leave. One the contrary, she kept observing everything, enjoying her daughter''s embarrassments. Inside her head, she was thinking about how longer it would take until Rina had forgotten about her presence.


    Seth realized how stiff Rina was acting and he decided to ease her feelings bypletely kidnapping her attention. The method he chose in order to do that, was of course, the one he enjoyed the most.


    Seth''s face went dangerously close to Rina''s face and almost as if it was automatic, he stole a kiss from her. While she was distracted, enjoying how their mouths connected together, his hands started to quickly work, removing those thin pieces of cloth she was wearing.


    "Hmmm!!!"


    Seth was being very passionate on his actions and Rina was only able to relieve some of the pleasure she felt at that moment, by letting out some muffed sounds.


    However, little by little, her mind was being able to forget her mom was there and focus more and more, on enjoying Seth''s touches and caresses.

 Chapter 331 - A Great Night *

    When Rina least expected, she was alreadypletely naked and Seth''s finger was already swirling around one of her nipples. A tingling sensation forced Rina to close her legs together, else she would wet the couch.


    Just like Seth, her body was signaling for her, that she was already ready for the main course.


    Seth''s right hand abruptly descended and he started to massage herher region, heavily focusing on pleasuring her pink pearl, what instantly got a reaction from Rina.


    She separated their mouths apart and her head involuntarily bowed back as she let out a loud moan of delight.


    "Uhmm!!!"


    Seth kept kissing her neck and moving his hands, making Rina''s pristine jade body be thrown inside a storm of endless enjoyments. The smooth and light kisses he was delivering on her neck and the merciless attacks his fingers were doing on her pussy,pletely drowned Rina''s mind in pleasure. But right as she was about to reach the climax, Seth abruptly stopped.


    His decision to stop was so sudden, that Rina was abruptly hit with a sense of abstinence. She looked at Seth and inside her eyes, he could see the pleading and he was able to deduce what were her thoughts at that moment.


    ''Why... Why did you stop?''


    However, Seth was preparing something even better for her and since he didn''t want to keep her waiting for too long, he swiftly positioned his hips in a way, that hisnce could easily enter till the end of her narrow and wet paradise.


    Before Rina could actuallyin to him, Seth was already moving his hips and with a single but long thrust, he connected both of their bodies together.


    "Uhm!!!"


    Rina suddenly felt full and Seth realized he had reached the end of the road. Before his eyes, Rina''s body was unstoppably moving, trying to get ustomed with the pleasure and difort, since they came together.


    However, they had done it multiple times and her body swiftly readjusted itself for his size. From that point onwards, only pleasure remained.


    "Ahn! Ah!"


    Seth started to move in a pace that was neither slow nor too fast, but it was the best pace for Rina to start feeling really good. Actually, at that pace, even Seth himself was starting to feel it. She waspletely wet and he was able to slide in and out easily, creating a good sensation for both of them.


    At that moment, Rina was not even remembering her mother was there, watching everything. Even Seth had forgotten about Arwen for a bit. He was focused on enjoying the action he was performing and the scenery he was able to see.


    But suddenly, Seth felt two handsing from behind his back and caressing all over his chest. Following that sensation, he felt two huge mounds of a really soft cotton-like texture, pressing against his back. It was like he was getting embraced by an angel.


    Arwen''s face appeared dangerously close to his and her body glued to Seth''s body as he was pounding her daughter, further pressing his hips against Rina''s and increasing the pleasure she was feeling.


    Rina wasn''t able to notice her mother''s arrival, since she had her eyes closed while enjoying everything, but Seth kind of felt even more excited. He turned his head sideways and started making out with Arwen, while at the same time, he kept moving his hips to please Rina.


    "Ah! Seth! I''m going to..."


    Seth felt his member getting squeezed and a sudden tightness surging around it, that made it impossible for him to keep moving at the same pace. At that moment, Rina was reaching the peak, but he wasn''t even able to appreciate her reactions, since his lips and attentions werepletely captured by Arwen.


    When the Elf Queen finally released him, Rina had already reached the climax and was panting nonstop. But Seth didn''t even had time toin that he couldn''t enjoy seeing her expressions, since Arwen pushed his body on the couch, right beside where Rina was.


    That girl was still recovering from all the stimtion she had received and wasn''t able to realized her mother was about to ride her boyfriend right beside of her.


    Arwen was already very wet from having to watch all those obscene things happening right in front of her, so after Seth sat down, she sat on top of him and their hips joined together, like two pieces of puzzle thatpleted one another.


    She took advantage that his rod was alreadypletely drenched in her daughter''s juices, to easily connect with him.


    "You''re not allowed to rest for the whole night." After saying those words, Arwen resumed their kissing. At the same time, she started to move her hips up and down, creating a really good friction.


    When Rina came back to herself, she saw her mother shamelessly riding Seth, not even bothering with her presence. But since she wasn''t like Arwen, she was only able to keep staring at that scene in amazement, admiring how bold her mother was in certain times.


    That night, Seth felt like he had to work extra hard on the job he loved the most. The girls wanted to have that experience with him as much as he wanted to do it with them, so they kept going at it for many hours without stopping. When morning arrived, he felt he was kind of tired, but at the same time he also felt aplished.


    Seth, Arwen and Rina wereying down on the same bed, but the elvendies were already asleep. Throughout the whole night, for many consecutive times, he alternated in between pleasuring the both of them, but in the end, he was still the one that got tiredst.


    However, the happiness he was feeling was proportional to how tiresome that activity was. He was totally able to satisfy his own, Arwen''s and Rina''s lust. And just like that, seven whole months of lust were gotten rid of in a single intense night.


    Seth closed his eyes and let the tiredness consume him.

 Chapter 332 - The Next Day

    Inside the forbidden area in the zed Lake Sect, two females were looking at a clear water screen. There seemed to be some images passing, being reflected in the water element; images that made them furrow their eyebrows in concern.


    "Master, they have already entered the borders of the Blue Breeze Country. I think that in about a day or two, they are going to get near one of our main entrances."


    "Sigh... There is nothing we can do to prevent it. Darya, you will have to protect the sect this time. I won''t be able to do anything, unless they enter our territory; and even in that circumstance, I will still be heavily restricted. Sigh..."


    Darya, the water spirit that protected the zed Lake Sect, said: "Master, you shouldn''t worry with something like this anymore. You''ve done all you could have. Let me and the Pce Masters take control of the whole scenario. And... If everything goes wrong, there is still that..."


    "You''re right. I hope things do not escte to the point we will need to activate that. However, there is still one thing bothering me..."


    "What is it, Master?"


    "You should not worry with that. It is just a minor thing that was out of my expectations."


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, Seth woke up very early. Actually, when he woke up, Arwen and Rina were still sleeping on his arms, while wearing the same clothes they were born with.


    Seth felt great to have those two beautiful naked women in his arms and really wanted to squeeze whatever he could, but in order to no disturb their sleep, he just silently left, slowly making his way out from the middle of their warm embrace.


    With a bit of effort and using the techniques he learnt as a dark elemental user, he was able to leave without anyone noticing.


    Seth wanted to arrive back at the Akiir Mansion, before Serene had woken up. Actually, he was not trying to hide the fact that he went to Arwen and Rina''s new housest night from her, but he wanted to be beside Serene as she opened her eyes.


    After wearing his clothes and using his Soul Sense, Seth activated his Shadow Walk and sprinted towards the Akiir family mansion. For a cultivator like him, covering the distance between those two ces, was very easy and quick.


    As he ran all those ten thousand meters while covered in shadows, no one was able to notice his presence or even see his figure. It was like he was cutting through space and leaving no traces behind and even though there was a security check in order to enter that area, he went past that barrier unnoticed.


    Seth quickly arrived right before the room he had woken up on the day before and unlocked it with a key he still had. Before even doing that though, he had already checked on Serene''s situation and realized she was still unconscious.


    For him, the intimate round they had together, didn''t consume too much of his energy. But for her, it was like she was a boat that stood right in the eye of a storm. Her body really needed to rest in order to recover from their wild adventures.


    Seeing that she was still sleeping, Seth had the idea of finding Arel and ask her for some breakfast. He wanted to surprise Serene.


    Arel was quite happy that Young Master Seth still remembered her and told him that she would do it as fast as she could. Not even fifteen minutester, a very healthy and rich meal arrived at Serene''s room.


    After getting everything ready, Seth then proceeded to wake Serene up.


    "Wake up, sweetie."


    "Hmhm?" Serene rolled on the bed while murmuring, but her eyes remained closed.


    Seth knew that by only that, it wouldn''t work. So, he decided on going with another approaching method. He knew Serene loved to eat fruits, so he picked a slice of strawberry and tempted her nose with it, before approaching that slice very close to her mouth.


    Impressively, not even a secondter, she parted her lips and took a bite on it.


    Serene opened her eyes, feeling that sweety and juicy vor, with a little bit of acidity in her mouth. Before she could even recognize Seth''s presence there, she had already practically eaten the whole slice.


    "Good morning, princess."


    "Uhm...? Seth? Good... Morning."


    Serene was finally able to open her eyes and see Seth''s figure sitting on the bed by her side.? She wasn''t able to notice it, but there was a beautiful smile on her face, like she was witnessing a scene from one of her dreams.


    "Have you rested enough?"


    "I guess so."


    "Good. Then now, you can calmly eat the breakfast, before we depart."


    "Eh? Where are we going to?" Serene curiously asked. She didn''t know anything around this side of the maind and even though everything was new for her, it was also a mystery.


    "You must have talked to one of those two golden haired elves, that were taking care of me these days, right?"


    "Are you talking about Rina?"


    "Oh? Did you get to know each other during the time I was unconscious?"


    "Yes. She was the one who took care of you the most; always using her energy in order to heal your wounds..." Serene seemed to be a bit happy when talking about Rina.


    "Did you two be friends or something like that?" Seth suspiciously asked, after seeing her strange smile.


    "Eh? How did you notice it? She was a very kind and sweet girl and we ended up striking a good conversation."


    "Oh, I see... Well, we are going to move to her house today. I''ve arranged a ce for us to stay there and it is going to be our new home."


    "Eh?! Really?! Aren''t we going to be a bother for her?"


    "Don''t worry with that. Actually, she is going to be your "sister" from now, so make sure you get alongside her."


    Even though Serene didn''t have that much in-depth knowledge about those things, she was able to deduce from Seth''s phrase, that Rina was pretty much someone he treasured a lot, just like she was.

 Chapter 333 - Strange Phenomenon

    Seth saw Seren was a bit confused, but since he wanted to rify everything for her, he explicitly told her about his rtionship with Rina and Arwen.


    Serene didn''t feel jealous after she discovered that Rina was Seth''s girlfriend as well. If there was something she felt after hearing Seth''s words of exnation, was gratitude and curiosity for Rina and her mother.


    Actually, for demons and devils, having more than a single partner was a very normal urrence and even her own mother had two husbands at the same time when she was the empress. For the demonic race, what mattered the most was power; the strongest ones, would rule over the others in the way they wanted and that was one of the reasons Serene didn''t intend to fight back against Velgor''s marriage alliance with the Lion''s Pride Golden Sanctuary. She would rather suicide instead.


    As strange as it may sound for a devil princess, Serene didn''t have the profile of a real princess of the devil race. Even after Seth unlocked her ability to cultivate and taught her many things, she hadn''t studied or trained anything apart from the Hades Manual. And even her way of developing the Hades Manual was kind of strange as well. She was focusing too much on the Soul Link, studying and testing everything she could, that was rted to that particr ability.


    Living all her life confined inside a house located in the Demonic Shadow Royal n, had made her develop some housewife habits, always trying to manage things for Seth and making his life easier at the time he still was Velgor''s "disciple".


    Unknowingly for Seth and even for herself, Serene had ns of managing Seth''s future harem with the Soul Link technique. It''s just that she had only formed that concept recently, after seeing how many beautifuldies were circling her man. As a demonic being, she found it oddly enjoyable when she saw that her man had conquered so many beautifuldies.


    But those things were still too vague, too far from being understood. Her soul was not strong enough to properly handle and understand that technique and she was still discovering what was going to be her real role in Seth''s life.


    .


    .


    .


    Serene and Seth finished eating their breakfast and together, they departed towards the Elf Queen''s house. When they arrived there, Arwen and Rina were already awake and waiting for them.


    Impressively, just after he properly introduced Serene to them, he found out that Rina and Serene were practically friends already. There was a really friendly atmosphere around those two and they easily found a topic to talk about together. However, somehow, that topic would always circle around Seth. Maybe that''s how they got to be close to each other.


    Noticing those two girls were entranced in a conversation, Arwen went towards Seth and asked him to do somethings inside the house for her, before leaving.


    "Seth, I need to attend to a meeting at the Ereinrith City and I won''t be able toe back untilte at night. Take care of those two girls for me."


    "Don''t worry, I will do those things you asked me to do and look after them as well."


    "Good. So, I''ll be going."


    "See youter."


    After Arwen left, Seth went around the house, binding each one of the formations to recognize Serene and himself as allies as well. After that, he checked on Serene and Rina and realized they were still having a good time together, so he decided to go to his room and work on cultivating his soul.


    While he was inside the abyss, he never got the chance to do it even once. The constant barrage of attacks he suffered there and innumerable battles going on in that ce, were a perfect training for his body, but unfortunately, it didn''t add much to his soul prowess.


    Seth entered his new room and sat in the middle of his bed. Very quickly, he projected his consciousness to the insides of his soul, appearing in the middle of his blue Soul Lake.


    Impressively, more than twenty five percent of all theke "water" that constituted that Soul Lake, had already been converted into Soul Mist. But still, there was a long way to go till he finished it all.


    Seth closed his eyes and concentrated on converting his Soul Essence and almost as if instantly, a blue mist could be seen forming around his projected consciousness.


    After doing that task for what seemed like an eternity, Seth was alreadypletely enveloped in that blue mist from his Soul Essence. Suddenly, in that particr state, he felt that the mist was not the final form of his soul.


    In a moment of enlightenment, he realized that maybe, there shouldn''t be a mist and there shouldn''t be ake. That feeling only increased in power and at a certain point, it was just like he knew those things should not exist, but there wasn''t an exnation for that.


    All Seth could think, was that he should nullify his own Soul Essence somehow, but it made no sense. Doing that, was akin on erasing his own existence. But that thought only kept growing and growing inside his mind and eventually, even Lexi waspelled toe out, after she felt something was off.


    When she appeared out of his Soul Lake, Seth was entranced, looking at a very small particle of that blue mist, desiring it should just vanish.


    "Seth? What are you doing?"


    Seth was suddenly expelled from his reverie and was forcefully brought back, after hearing Lexi''s voice.


    "Lexi? Ehm... It''s nothing. I was just transforming my Soul Essence into Soul Mist and increasing its power."


    Lexi had no way of telling what was wrong and she had to go with his exnation. But she felt something was a bit strange.


    "Seth, there is something I need to ask you."


    "Oh? Go ahead."


    "I''ve noticed that you''ve been rarely using your soul abilities during yourst fights... Are you perhaps avoiding to use them?"

 Chapter 334 - Evil Spirits

    Seth stopped what the was doing and stood in silence for some seconds.


    "Sigh... You''re right. Even though those abilities are practically overkill against weaker opponents, they are more like a useful tool when fighting against stronger enemies. However, whenever I use a soul rted skill duringbat, I feel like it consumes too much of my mental and even physical energy. It''s more like a burden than a helpful boon during the battle."


    Seth was telling the truth, but he decided to not tell her the fact, that he felt his current soul skills and even the state his soul was in, was not what it was meant to be. That sensation he felt was really strange for him and he still didn''t know what it was.


    "As I thought..."


    "What do you think I should do?"


    "Don''t worry, I have something to tell you and it will help you dealing with those problems as well." As Lexi was speaking, there was a very suspicious smile forming on her lips.


    "Eh? What is it?"


    "Well... Uhm... Do you still remember the crystal that Velgor tried to use to control your and Serene''s soul?"


    "The crystal you destroyed? I do."


    "So... I just didn''t simply destroy it. At that time, the link it formed between the three of you was so strong, that I was able to absorb all the energy and the information it had, before it was destroyed. And because of that, I have actually kind of "evolved"."


    Seth didn''t know how to properly react to what she was telling him yet; however, he was able to perceive one thing.


    "So that''s why you''ve been so quiet these past few days! It turns out that you''ve been eating and sleeping even harder than ever before!"


    "What are you trying to say?!"


    "You''re just like an evil spirit of gluttony!"


    "What?! Humph! Who''s the one that not even a day after waking up, had already shown his predator fangs in front of all those girls? You''re the one that''s just like an evil spirit of lust!"


    "..." Seth got speechless. Lexi was even better than him while cursing already.


    "While I was working hard to get stronger and learn new things, you were rolling naked on the bed, together with those women!"


    Seth almost had the urge to spit blood when he heard Lexi saying she was "working hard", but before he could say anything, she continued talking.


    "I went as far as eatin... Erhem... Absorbing all the purple Skystone energy contained inside that crystal, just to get stronger a bit faster..."


    Seth was about to berate her, when her words kind of shocked him.


    "Wait... Did you say there was an energy from a purple Skystone inside that crystal?"


    "Hm? Yes. That Velgor guy had probably charged up that crystal with lots of purple Skystones before going to the battle at that day. Probably hundreds of them."


    "Hundreds...?" Seth almost couldn''t believe that Velgor would have so many purple Skystones avable to use. The fact that he used them on a broken ass crystal was really strange as well. He remembered at that time when he dueled with Qiao Bao to earn him some extra purple Skystones, but he knew the quantity he won was not even close to that number.


    ''Maybe he found out about the purple Skystone mine?''


    Seth realized that maybe Velgor had looted that mine before the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was able to. In that case scenario, if he and the Huo Sisters were to find some more of those purple Skystones hidden inside the Demonic Shadow Royal n, they would be able to develop the zing Phoenix Country very quickly and safely.


    "Hmph! Because of that, I was actually able to improve in many areas. I most probably won''t need a mediator to act anymore and I can even help you out in some of your battles now."


    "What?! Is that real?" Seth got genuinely impressed after hearing her words.


    "It is. However, I have absolutely zero physicalbat power and will have to stick to purification abilities and some soul rted skills."


    "Good! Wait... What kind of soul techniques?"


    "Ehehehe, actually, I will only be able to perform very weak soul techniques, but I can ease that burden you feel when you use some of those powerful soul skills. Other than that, look at this..." Lexi made a purple crystal appear in front of Seth.


    He immediately recognized it. It was actually a skillbook. However, he didn''t know from where and when Lexi had acquired it.


    "What is this?"


    "You should read its contents. You''ll understand where ites from."


    Seth felt like following her advice and touched the skillbook. Just as his hand made contact with it, he was brought to a purple world, where he was able to learn the Soul Trap technique, together with some soul controlling techniques that were bound to the Banshee Crystal Core.


    When Seth left from that world, he was really impressed by what Lexi had aplished.


    "Lexi, I''m really sorry. I was totally wrong... Please continue sleeping and eating in order to bring me some more of these absurd techniques."


    "Hmph! You should really feel sorry, since I''m not a perverted beast like you are. And that purple skillbook is not even the best thing I got out of that crystal. There is this one as well. However, this one I created it myself, after using the energy I gained from that."


    Lexi made another purple crystal appear in front of Seth; however, this particr crystal had a lighter color and its contents were a bit different. Inside of it, there was not only a powerful technique, but something that would be the motive of a full-scale war in the whole continent if it were to be found out by the greedy fellows out there.


    When Seth touched it, a lot of information poured inside of his mind. Most of that information was not really useful for him, but it was totally useful for his women.. And that''s because that crystal contained a way to cultivate their souls.

 Chapter 335 - Mortal Soul

    "How did you get this thing?" Seth was surprised after what he had seen.


    "With the purple Skystone energy, I was able to recover a bit of my knowledge and write that information down. What do you think? Actually, you should at least try reading until the end, since it contains some information on what to do after transforming your soul to the third stage. Unfortunately, that piece of information are just some fragmented hints that I was able to recall, but they might help you when you get there."


    "I''ll carefully read everything, since I''m very interested in that topic as well."


    "That''s good. Make sure to test if that soul cultivation manual works and find us some testing subjects for those soul techniques. I want to see the extent of my own powers when not using your energy source as a mediator."


    "Alright."


    Lexi returned to her treasured spot and Seth decided to thoroughly read the soul cultivation manual stored inside that light purple crystal. To help Seth, Lexi had even created it in the form of a skillbook, since she knew it would be easier for him to share it that way.


    While reading the contents of that skillbook, Seth realized that his soul cultivation level had finally been rated. Lexi had found a way to rate it.


    Normal human or beasts were actually considered as non-soul-cultivators ording to the information he read. As the internal energy of an individual increased, his soul would inevitably be stronger as well, but the speed with which those two cultivation systems grew, was totally different.


    While cultivating your internal energy took hundreds of years from the initial step to the end of the mortal road, cultivating the soul could actually take thousands of years. And the real motive behind that, was the fact that resources for cultivating the soul were really scarce for human beings, devils and elves.


    The main resource for enhancing your soul, was the energy Lexi loved the most. Spiritual Energy. However, it was an energy that none of those species werepatible with and even though it could be found in certain ces, it couldn''t be absorbed.


    When Seth was thinking how he would proceed with things, he suddenly realized that the most difficult and problematic thing, would mean nothing for him at all. Together with Lexi, he had already developed a cultivation technique that could absorb the Spiritual Energy. They would just need to modify it a bit and allow it to envelop the soul cultivation concept, before he gave it to his women.


    "So, before testing anything, I need to make sure these techniques are allpatible with anyone. And to be certain of that, I''ll need to study them a bit more."


    Seth once again started a study session, where he was checking and modifying a few things to make those techniques simpler. While using his experiences and knowledge, he was able to adapt those techniques for the people he would share them with. But his task was actually not that difficult, since Lexi had already done a pretty good job when creating that skillbook and the concept behind it.


    But to make sure everything was in order; he read and studied every single part of that technique.


    By doing that, Seth was able to understand what Lexi meant by third stage of his soul cultivation.


    The soul cultivation manual Lexi gave him, exined the concept of what was a soul and how to properly develop it. There were also writings about the stages of a Mortal Soul and that included the first, second and third stage.


    Basically, every single person was already in the range of that first stage, even the non-soul-cultivators, since it included everyone. To reach the second stage though, an individual would have to form his own Soul Space and his own Soul Essence.


    So, every single person that didn''t have a Soul Space and didn''t have the Soul Essence properly developed as well, was inside the First-stage Mortal Soul.


    To properly form a Soul Space and Soul Essence, a lot of Spiritual Energy was required, together with a strong base of cultivation. That''s why the stronger the cultivator was, the closest that individual was of reaching the Second-stage Mortal Soul. The only thing denying them from reaching that threshold, was the Spiritual Energy they had no way of handling. But that''s where Lexi and Seth''s technique woulde into ce.


    Ancient godly techniques like the Hades Manual, could actually gather and transform Spiritual Energy to Soul Essence on its own, but there were a lot of downsides. One of them being the fact that only pure Devils could properly build that technique. Another downside, was the fact that to learn it, you would have to put up with the difort and pain of converting the ipatible Spiritual Energy.


    Inside the skillbook Lexi gave him, there were inscriptions telling how to form the Soul Space and Soul Essence using Spiritual Energy, Qi or Mana, and memories together. All of that, was already perfectly tied together with the Spiritual Energy absorption technique they possessed.


    After reading up to that part, Seth already knew how he could properly guide his woman to that point with ease, so he decided to keep reading the rest.


    After reaching the Second-stage Mortal Soul, a cultivator would be filled with Soul Essence and he or she, would be able to activate a technique called Soul Sense. That technique would work as a scan, that could show to that individual, how the world really was, through the lens of a soul. But when Seth read that the average range of a scan would be from fifty to a hundred meters, he got shocked.


    Seth felt his soul cultivation wasbeled as a Second-Stage Mortal Soul, since he could recognize and rte to many of the things written in that skillbook. However, since the first time he used his Soul Sense, he was already able to expand it to a ten-kilometer radius. Right now, he felt he could even push through his limits and try scanning a twenty thousand meters area.. So, for him, that information didn''t make sense.

 Chapter 336 - Improving

    After a bit of time, Seth gave up trying to think about that matter and proceeded to read about the third stage.


    Third-stage Mortal Soul... Where a human started to connect with heaven. A cultivator would only reach that stage, after every single particle of his Soul Essence was thoroughly transformed into Soul Mist.


    ''So, it means I''m walking this in road, huh...''


    The Third-stage Mortal Soul was thest stage of a mortal soul, after that, a cultivator would have to form his own heaven, condensing that energy into something unique.


    That phrase was thest thing recorded in that skillbook. After reading it, Seth felt bewilderment and wished to know more about it, but there was nothing more written there, so he could only sigh and give up.


    Instead of doing anything else, Seth just kept absorbing and digesting that information for a while, until he eventually felt it was enough. That skillbook opened up many possibilities for him and his women and Seth was very content with what he had learnt.


    After that, he decided on taking a shot on those new soul abilities he learnt. Even though there wasn''t a practice dummy for him to test those abilities there, he could still get familiar with them.


    Seth used his knowledge, experience and soul energy to quickly generate a blob of purple matter in his palms. After closely inspecting it, he was already able to see and feel a vague outline of a soul trap, just like the one he was infected with once before.


    It turned out, that he didn''t feel it was particrly hard to create that skill, since the Hades Manual had many simr techniques to injure a soul and that required him to generate an offensive soul strike. However, when he tried doing the same for a soul controlling technique that a banshee could also create, he felt it was way harder to aplish it.


    Seth lost track of time while analyzing those skill and the day swiftly turned into night. He wouldn''t even notice it was already dark outside, if not for the fact that he heard the door of his room opening once again.


    His consciousness swiftly left from his inner soul space and focused on the beautiful figure of the woman that was in front of him.


    Arwen was dressed normally and, on the outside, it didn''t seem she had any ulterior motives behind this visit, but Seth was able to pick through their Soul Link, that at least she wanted to do something special.


    "Wee back. How was the meeting? Did you get to do something good today?"


    Arwen smiled after hearing his questions and said: "I didn''t know you were such a loving and tender person, but I guess I was wrong."


    "Ahaha, of course I am. Didn''t you see how much I care about you,st night?"


    Arwen smiled and shook her head.


    Seth stood up and approached her, but just as the Elf Queen thought he would start his advances on her, something that she also wanted to happen, Seth simply extended his hand and invited her toe closer.


    "Arwen, there is something I need to do together with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Hehehe... Come, please sitfortably on the bed and I will show you."


    Arwen looked at him and said: "Why are you being so mysterious now?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m certain that you will like it."


    Arwen chose to believe him and did as he told her to do. After she sat down, she closed her eyes and quickly entered in a state of rxation. When Seth felt she was ready, he extended his hands and touched her body. He put one hand over her head and the other over her heart, activating his supreme Evergreen Essence through both of his hands at the same time.


    Immediately, the room turned green and his Evergreen Essence stimted Arwen''s Evergreen Essence, creating a resonance between them.


    Seth was about to do to her, what he did to Rina. He was going to thoroughly unlock her Evergreen Essence, since he was the source of that power now.


    Of course, there would be ipatibilities and Arwen''s body would most probably reject the healing part of that essence. But that''s when Seth''s Corruption woulde into y. The Evergreen Essence and her body cells would have no choice but to obey his tyrannical Corruption and merge to a certain point.


    A few minutes into that resonance state, the so awaited moment arrived. Seth swiftly injected the Essence of Corruption inside her body and directed it cleanly, making it obey his wishes.


    Some minutester, he retracted his energy and the green light faded away. However, when Arwen opened her eyes, she was thoroughly shocked. She was so speechless, that she even forgot to ask him what had actually happened and could only stay there, feeling the new connections she had with her own powers.


    Arwen''s left hand opened and a heavy poisonous aura started to circle around it, but when she opened her right hand, she was actually able to feel a mild green energy, an energy that could soothe all ailments.


    Before she could even ask how the heck that was possible, she immediately started to request for Seth to do it on Rina as well.


    "Seth, please do it with my daughter too. She is..."


    "Ahaha, don''t worry, Rina''s Evergreen Essence was already unlocked, just like yours. However, I noticed that just like her, your Evergreen Essence has a dominant side and I have no way of fixing that. Even though I have already unlocked Rina''s total potential in that field, her healing prowess, is at least thrice stronger than her poisonous aura. And in your case, it seems to be the opposite."


    Even though Arwen was hearing his exnation, what he told her didn''t matter that much, since she wasn''t even able to use the Evergreen Essence to heal anything previously.. But now, she could heal and kill.

 Chapter 337 - Omen

    "Seth... I have no words to than..."


    "Stop! There is absolutely no need to thank me. You are my woman; my family and I am your man. There is no need for such words between us."


    Arwen''s heart melted after hearing his words. She licked her lips and was about to jump on him in order to eat him right there, when suddenly Seth told her that there was more.


    "Now were going to the second part..."


    "Second part?"


    "I didn''t n on doing this for now, but you are a Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivator and I can only test it safely with you. So, you better get ready, since what I''m going to teach you now, is going to literally explode your mind and soul."


    "Wha..."


    Seth didn''t give Arwen time to prepare herself properly, before he used his soul powers to pull her soul inside his soul space. Since she believed on him, she didn''t resist it. When they arrived there, he started to teach her the basics of what he knew about soul cultivation, teaching her from the very beginning and building her soul space from scratch.


    .


    .


    .


    A beautiful girl with an elegant and youthful purple hair was kneeling down on the floor, totally dejected, feeling like she had absolutely zero energy and couldn''t even lift a finger. Her graceful appearance, was totally the opposite of the scene ying in front of her.


    All she could see through her brownish purple eyes, were the endless crimson waves of destruction that were taking over the entire universe. There was a mountain of mangled corpses piled on the ground, forming a crimson crystalized blood area around them and the terrain could barely be recognized.


    When the girl looked at that direction, she wasn''t even able to focus on that horrible scene, since the tearsing out of her eye sockets, were not permitting that. In fact, she only had eyes for a single image; the image of a man that was standing in the middle of that crimson world; a man that had annihted everything.


    With thest bits of strength that she could muster, the girl gathered all the energy for onest scream.


    "SETH!!!"


    The man turned around and looked towards her with his blood-red eyes and she felt a bone-chilling fear.


    Suddenly, Chun Meiyi opened her eyes.


    "Huff!" "Huff!" "Huff!" "Huff!"


    Meiyi suddenly woke up, heavily panting. Her body was drenched in cold sweat and she was uncontrobly shaking.


    Chun Meihui was sleeping while leaning her body over Meiyi''s bed and when her body felt the bed sheets moving, she awakened from her induced sleep as well.


    When her eyes were finally able to clearly see the figure of her daughter that was already seating on the bed, she started to tremble in excitement and wasn''t able to stop her tears from pouring out of her eyes.


    "Ah! Meiyi, my daughter! You''re awake!"


    Meihui almost jumped on top of Meiyi, hugging her body while constantly crying. However, differently from Chun Meihui, Meiyi was not understanding anything. Her mind was being taken over by this bad feeling and what she wanted to know at that moment, was actually about Seth''s situation.


    "Ahhh! You''re finally awake! Finally!"


    "Mom, where is Seth? Where is he?" Meiyi tried to move in order to stand up, but her mother was holding her down.


    "Meiyi, don''t move. Your body must be weak..."


    "Mom, please... Where is he?"


    Chun Meihui was stunned that Meiyi was preupied with Seth that much and she told her the truth.


    "He is not here right now. I don''t know where he is, but I''m sure he wille back to see you soon."


    "No... I need to see him!"


    Suddenly, Chun Meiyi finally noticed her mother''s tears and realized there was something off.


    "Mom..."


    "My daughter, you can''t..." Chun Meihui was right in the middle of her phrase, when suddenly her eyes started to get heavy.


    The same thing happened to Chun Meiyi and both of them feel asleep once again. They had barely been able to see each other for a few minutes, before falling asleep once again.


    "Sigh... I hate to do this, but it''s about to begin... And unfortunately, you can''t be together during that time." The Lake Goddess suddenly appeared inside that room together with Darya.


    "Master, this..."


    "Darya, I fear we won''t be able to protect the youngdy, since she has that bloodline. However, nothing must happen to her mother. That''s why I want you to create a barrier in a separate room for her."


    "Alright, Master."


    Darya went forward and used a water tunnel to transport Chun Meihui''s body to another bedroom, where she built a strong barrier that isted everything froming inside. Be it people or energy, nothing could prate that barrier so easily.


    The Lake Goddess returned to the forbidden areas inside the zed Lake Sect, where she reunited with her disciple. She left Chun Meiyi alone, resting in her bedroom.


    Caizhi had already returned to the sect together with her master, but she was denied leaving the forbidden area. Their trip to the outside world had been very sessful, but unfortunately, the Lake Goddess had decided toe back earlier than what she had initially thought.


    "Master..."


    "Caizhi, you''re going to stay by my side. Something big is going to take ce and I want you to learn from what is about to happen. After observing this, I''m certain that the road for you to be a very wise and capable Sect Master, will get very clear in your eyes."


    The Lake Goddess moved her right hand lightly and a water screen formed in front of them. When Caizhi looked at the image being reflected in the water, she got shocked.


    At the other side of the screen there was practically a small army of practitioners, moving towards one of the zed Lake Sect entrances.


    Under the Lake Goddess tutge, Caizhi had already cultivated to the Mana Perceptionte-stage Realm and her powers only kept growing, so she had a very strong sense of reliance in her teacher.. Because of that, she was looking at that scene and trying to extract all the knowledge, in order to learn whatever she could.

 Chapter 338 - Preparing The Stage

    When she looked at all those individuals, Caizhi noticed that every single one of them was exuding a pressure on her. That could only mean that every single one of them was at least at the Mana Control Realm.


    She also noticed that there was a thin purple haze aura around each one of them, realizing they were probably from that Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, a sect that her master had told her before.


    They were one of the strongest groups of people living on a very secluded part of the maind and certainly one of the most mysterious ones as well.


    Right in front of that strong group of individuals, there was a middle-age man donned in a purple vest. His attire and his aura werepletely different from the rest of the other individuals and everyone looked at him with utter respect and a bit of fear.


    That man was the Sanctuary Master, the leading figure inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and the most loyal servant under the Illusive Ethereal Goddess''mand. He was the one that gave Caizhi the strongest impression, but beside him, there was an old man that seemed to be strong as well.


    That old man, was none other than the Grand Elder of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, a man named Chuanli. He didn''t know yet, but his fate was closely tied to the massive operation they were doing, under the orders of their goddess.


    The Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary rarely left their hidden sect grounds area, but at that day, they were actually making their way to the zed Lake Sect doorsteps. Marching towards a conflict that not a single one of them agreed to, but had to take part into it, since it was their supreme goddess'' orders.


    Actually, they would never defy their goddess and the semnce of fear and resolution in their faces was the undeniable proof of that. Most of them were already prepared to die, to trade their lives for whatever the Sanctuary Master ordered them to get.


    Such a group of fearsome practitioners, had just arrived before a huge crystallineke. Ake that held many mysteries; many more mysteries than what they thought it was possible.


    When that group of practitioners reached the margins of a certain crystallineke, every single one of them stopped and stared at those clear waters. The expression of fear and tension on their faces, could be seen by all of them, since it was being reflected in the water.


    Not a single one of them dared to step inside thatke; they knew whatid behind those waters. Truth be told, they also knew some of them might not return home after this operation started, but they lived for their sect and if it was necessary, they would die for it too.


    The Sanctuary Master looked far into the distance and realized that not a single soul seemed to be anywhere near theke. Probably all the patrolling disciples must have been warned toe back inside their sect territory.


    "Chuanli..." The Sanctuary just called for the Grand Elder''s name and he quickly understood what he had to do.


    The Grand Elder Chuanli was d that the Sanctuary Master had permitted that his son could stay behind at the sect and not take part in the uing battle. He was told that his son was going a secluded cultivation session, after receiving some of the Sanctuary Master''s private instructions and he wouldn''t be participating on this operation.


    For the Grand Elder Chuanli, it meant that his son wouldn''t be taking any risks, staying safe and sound. That''s why he wanted to perform really well at this particr battle. However, he was horribly wrong about the seemingly "good intentions" of the Sanctuary Master.


    Chuanli looked at the other elders and disciples, and started urging them to begin with the preparations.


    A total of thirty-six elders went very close to the margins of that hugeke and each one of them, took a purple pir out, from inside their spatial rings. Those pirs were almost two meters tall and made out of a very strange material. That material seemed to beposed of purple energetic particles and from time to time, a purple light was being emitted from it.


    Not waiting for second instructions, every single one of those thirty-six elders ran to a distant part of the shore, pinning their pirs inside the shallow parts of that clear and crystallineke.


    When the preparations werepleted, those elders got a bit farther from those pirs and waited for new instructions. However, it was not time for them to do something anymore, it was the moment for the Sanctuary Master to act.


    After seeing everything was perfectly done, the Sanctuary Master twisted his right hand and a purple orb suddenly appeared in the air, right in front of him. It hovered there, like it was a mystical item.


    Without the need of him doing anything, the orb started to shine with a dark purple light and the purple pirs started to shine in that same color. They were resonating with the orb and being activated.


    The water entering in contact with the bottom part of those pirs suddenly started to change. From its bright crystal-clear coloration, it was thoroughly dyed in purple. The pirs started to contaminate theke and change its properties really fast.


    From inside the zed Lake Sect, the Lake Mother was able to feel the properties of theke changing and fissures opening on their spatial formation. She was inside her simple house, just waiting for the right moment. And it has arrived.


    She swiftly used her connection with the formation and a water vortex appeared right underneath her feet, swiftly swallowing her inside.


    Theke kept changing colors, until half of it was already infected by that strange purple energy, but suddenly, its advances came to an abrupt stop.


    Right where those two different waters were meeting each other, a figure suddenly emerged from inside theke.. At that moment, every single cultivator from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, felt an enormous pressure surging together with that new person''s silhouette.

 Chapter 339 - Old Acquaintances

    When that figure showed the first signs that she was about to appear, the Sanctuary Master was nonchntly acting, staring at theke with his hands behind his back. Even her Mana Sovereign aura was not enough to faze him. But when he saw her face and recognize who that person really was, his reactionpletely changed.


    "Impossible!" The Sanctuary Master was only able to deny the scene that his eyes were capturing.


    The Lake Mother looked at his direction and asked in a cold intonation: "Why are you so surprised?"


    "No... This is Impossible! You should have been dead! Or at least almost dead."


    "Snort! Did you think you were infallible? Your useless abilities were not enough to destroy my old bones."


    The Sanctuary Master stopped for a moment and calmed down. That woman was just going to be a small hurdle in their path and nothing more.


    "Ahahaha... Good. This time, I''ll make sure to finish the job then. I would feel guilty if I couldn''t let you reunite with your beloved daughter."


    The Lake Mother immediately furrowed her eyebrows in displeasure. If she were not an old and experienced person, she would have already started attacking him in fury, giving in to her enemy''s taunts.


    However, if she were to lose her life that way, it would be a waste. Her temperament and state of mind was not the same from when she was young anymore, so she was able to see through her enemy''s taunting words.


    However, their conversation could be heard from the inside theke, where the Pce Masters were reunited and there was a person getting heavily affected.


    Lan Xue was not demonstrating, but there was an intense hatred building up inside of her and hateful thoughts about the Sanctuary Master, were quickly surging. Her hands were already aching to rip his bones and muscles apart, or freeze him to death.


    The other Pce Masters were too focused on the scene ying outside to notice that.


    "It''s a pity then... I and the Pce Masters will never allow you to do whatever you want to; be it killing me or harming anyone from my sect." The Lake Mother suddenly operated the formation and eleven other water vortexes formed underneath the feet of the Pce Masters.


    One by one, eleven beautiful women surged from inside the water. Some of them were very shaken, but others like Yushui and Shanhu, the ones that were more experienced, were very calm andposed. They stood behind the Lake Mother, waiting for hermands.


    The only one still missing, was actually Lan Xue.


    The Lake Mother swiftly sent a sound transmission to her granddaughter to prevent her from leaving the sect on her own.


    "You''re noting out yet. You are going to be one of our trumps, so I hope you can clear your mind of any unnecessary thoughts. And remember... Your bloodline can''t be exposed so easily."


    The Lake Mother was a wise olddy. She knew her granddaughter must be facing someplex thoughts and decided to let her stay behind. Other than that, it was highly possible that the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary was there for their bloodline leakage.


    Impressively Lan Xue realized her state of mind was not normal and understood her grandmother''s decision. However, she kept observing the situation, ready to enter the stage on any given time.


    The illusive Ethereal Sanctuary''s forces, were not only formed of thirty-six elders, one Grand Elder and the Sanctuary Master, but there were more than two hundred disciples apanying them. All of which were Mana users and werepletely ready to battle.


    When Eleven Pce Masters appeared out of the water and exuded their powerful aura, those disciples felt a heavy pressure affecting their energy veins and werepelled to release their aura in order to fight back.


    With more than two hundred practitioners releasing their powerful might, fierce waves started to form on the surface of theke, threatening to swallow everything around.


    In the middle of that raging tide, the Lake Mother suddenly took a step forward and as if the water obeyed her will, the wholeke calmed down. She kept moving forward, until she arrived at a certain distance away from the Sanctuary Master, but other than her, no one moved.


    When she stopped, the aura those two hundred practitioners were releasing had no more effects on theke. It was as calm as ever, like that particr day, was the same as any other normal day.


    "Sanctuary Master... May I know what are you intending to do with our entranceke? You better give me a good exnation, because I don''t feel like letting you guys stay here for any longer."


    The Sanctuary Master smiled and replied: "We don''t n on doing anything special... We just need to retrieve some of our people that had gotten lost inside your sect territory. I promise not to injury anyone from "your" sect in that process."


    When the Lake mother and the Pce Masters heard his words, they all furrowed their eyebrows. Every single one of them knew what he was talking about.


    There really were some people with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary bloodline residing inside of their sect. One of the was that girl that Seth had brought a few months ago. She was still in their sect, in one of the rooms inside the Eleventh Pce.


    However, the second person was none other than the Twelfth Pce Master, the granddaughter of the Lake Mother and one of their own kind. Just for that fact, they wouldn''t permit that the Sanctuary Master and his people could enter their territory.


    But the thing that left them really surprised, was that the Sanctuary Master seemed to know that at least, there was more than a single person with the Illusive Ethereal bloodline, hiding there.


    The Lake Mother''s expression didn''t change after hearing his phrase. She just outright denied his affirmation.


    "What are you talking about? There isn''t anyone from your stinky sanctuary inside my sect.. Go back to that wormhole where you hide, since we won''t permit your entrance inside our sect territory."

 Chapter 340 - Battle On The Lake

    Every single member of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, except for the Sanctuary Master, felt insulted. Even part of their fears turned into rage after hearing those words.


    "Hehehe... So that means we will have to retrieve those individuals by force."


    After the Sanctuary Master said those words, the ancient purple orb floating in the air in front of him flew high up above the area. Out of nowhere, the aura around the orb expanded and a light purple eye formed on its surface.


    The Pce Masters felt they were being observed, but other than that, nothing more happened.


    The Lake Mother looked towards the enemy formation and gave her orders: "Attack! Destroy those purple pirs for me. You don''t need to hold anything back if anyone tries to block your path."


    A second after she finished giving her orders, eleven swirling vortexes appeared below the feet of those eleven Pce Masters and they vanished. Every single one of those women, moved towards a different pir with an impressively high speed.


    "Don''t just stand there doing nothing. I want three elders and twenty disciples protecting each pir and even if you were to lose your lives battling, the pirs must not be broken."


    The Sanctuary Master suddenly gave his overbearing orders and just like he asked, the cultivators under his banners started to quickly act.


    While the Pce Masters were moving towards their individual objective, the Lake Mother was the first one that had really decided to attack. Her body wasn''t as mobile as it used to be anymore, but her control over the water element was splendid.


    She swiftly infused her Mana inside theke and like two huge snakes, dual horizontal pirs of water jumped towards the Sanctuary Master. Each one of those pirs were almost thirty meters thick, but the most fearsome thing about them was the Mana Sovereign aura they contained.


    The Sanctuary Master didn''t move as well, he waited till those water snakes were reaching close to him, to finally act. An elusive purple aura circled the area around his body and some really strange attributes started to operate inside that area.


    When the water touched that strange aura, somehow, it wasn''t just blocked, but it vanished instead. The exact point where their abilities met, was where the water snakes'' bodies were vanishing, as if it was being transported to another ce.


    Looking at that scene, the Lake Mother didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary. She had already confronted the Sanctuary Master once and she knew the strange attributes behind his techniques. That''s why she knew that in order to reach him, she would have to drown him in a barrage of water elemental abilities.


    In a single moment, twenty other water snakes appeared from below, moving towards the enemy with even more ferocity than before.


    Those twenty water snakes slithered their way towards the Sanctuary Master, moving through theke waters as if it was solid ground. Their speed was at least twice as faster as those two previous ones, since the Lake Mother was trying to pressure her enemy with a barrage of strong and swift attacks.


    Even before any of those snakes came closer to him, around the Sanctuary Master, that thick purple fog from before, started to circle and move. In that area, reality seemed to be subjected to his will and everything turned into an illusion.


    Twenty water snakes aggressively came crashing down on him and around the area where he was standing. It seemed that the Lake Mother didn''t want to leave him any space for maneuver. But just as her water snakes entered in contact with that purple smoke, she knew something was off.


    Actually, her abilities wentpletely past the Sanctuary Master, but didn''t manage to damage him in the least. It didn''t even hit him at all. His purple fog had changed his figure into an elusive image thatpletely ignored the water snakes.


    Theke water sshed everywhere and fierce waves were created in that area, but that man''s figure stood there, untouched and unfazed by anything.


    The Lake Mother furrowed her eyebrows, but she didn''t do anything else. The ability that he had just used, was a very difficult to disy technique, since it had some spatial elements infused inside of it. However, the core of that abilityid in the mysterious Illusive Ethereal bloodline.


    The Sanctuary Master was able to turn his own body into an illusion for some time, ignoring physical attacks and effects against him. The only downside, was that he wouldn''t be able to move while in that form.


    The Lake Mother calmly looked at him and said: "Don''t think that ability of yours going to work forever."


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a strange aura filled the wholeke. It was like something had just activated.


    Actually, the Lake Mother had just used her connection with the formation, to increase the water elemental energy around that area.


    Out of nowhere, water particles started to drop from the sky, increasing the volume of the wholeke. However, the strangest part of it, was that there wasn''t a single cloud up there in the skies, but it was heavily raining.


    Those waster particles coiled around the Sanctuary Master and his intangible form was reversed back. His powers were still working and his aura was as strong as ever, but those drops of water weren''t permitting him to change his body attributes any longer.


    Impressively, those droplets of water were creating minor changes in the spatialws, to the point it would affect any spatial rted abilities by generating more variations on the environment.


    The Lake Mother looked towards her enemy and said: "You better fight me seriously now. Riptide!"


    Out of nowhere, a strong current formed around the area the Sanctuary Master was standing. Theke had be so hazardous and furious at that ce, that it resembled the fierce waters of an ocean storm. The water refused to let him stay there, attacking him from every single direction.. After evading many of those storming waves, it was getting impossible for him to stay at that area and he was forced to move back.

 Chapter 341 - Battle On The Lake Part 2

    The Sanctuary Master had no way of ignoring her abilities any longer, so he swiftly retreated until his feet were touching those purple waters created by the pirs, right at the edge of where purple and clear waters met each other. But just as he arrived there, it was as if he was stepping inside his own sanctuary.


    A thick purple fog surged upwards, from inside the area of theke that he dominated and moved towards his front, contending against the raging waves that were mercilessly moving his way, creating many energy sts when they collided.


    As those two Mana Sovereign Realm figures were initiating their fierce battle, the eleven Pce Masters were making their way to those mysterious purple pirs. Every single one of them, was following a style of battle on which they identified and were more confident with.


    The Hua Sisters were battling close to each other, fighting against nine elders and sixty disciples on their own and even though they were in a supreme numeral disadvantage, they were pretty much forcing a path inside the enemy formation.


    In that environment filled with water elemental particles, practitioners like them, had an absolute advantage.


    Hua Jing suddenly cut through the enemy defensive lines, sending water elemental sword attacks towards the nearby disciples. Those unfortunate fellows were not strong enough to support her attacks for longer and many of them were umting dozens of cuts and bruises all over their bodies.


    But just as she presented a quick stop in her seemingly ceaseless barrage, six Mana Control Realm elders decided to attack her all at once. Despite feeling their intentions, Hua Jing didn''t even turn back to defend herself and kept pressuring those poor disciples down, after she had recovered a bit of her breath.


    "Get her! Fast!"


    "Stop her!"


    "Gooo!!!"


    A thick purple energy circled the bodies of those six individuals and every single one of them prepared to release their strongest techniques. But just as they were going to do it, Hua Qing''s figure surged from inside theke, appearing right in between Hua Jing and them.


    "Repelling Water Cannon!"


    Suddenly, around Hua Qing, a thickyer of water swiftly formed and expanded outwards. Thatyer carried a very oppressive might and those elders were able to feel the danger it posed to them with just a simple look.


    "Get back!"


    "Retreat!"


    Some of the more experienced elders tried to warn the weakest ones, but the water expanded so quickly, that unfortunately, three of them were caught unprepared.


    In a desperate attempt of nullifying the force behind that attack, they used their charged Mana to create their special abilities and use them as shield, but when Hua Qing''s ability entered in contact with them, those abilities were swiftly dispersed.


    "ARGH!"


    "AHHH!!!"


    "No!"


    Those elders were sent flying through the air, as if they were shot by a cannon. Their protectiveyer of Mana dispersed and the impact sent them all the way to the deepest parts of theke. It was unknown if they were dead or alive.


    Not letting theirrades'' sacrifices be in vain, more elders and disciples charged towards Hua Qing and Hua Jing,pletely surrounding them. But the Hua Sisters already knew they would be doing that, and Hua Ning, the oldest and the mostposed of the three, used her powerful Mana to create water tunnels and swiftly take her two sisters out of there.


    Two tunnels opened up underneath Hua Jing and Hua Qing''s feet, transporting them through theke. They repapered beside Hua Ning, far away from where they previously were, nullifying every single attempt the elders had done, in order to defeat them.


    The Elders from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary felt helpless. Their enemies'' team work waspletely ruling over them.


    Not all of the Pce Masters were having an easy time. Actually, apart from the Hua Sisters and The Eleventh Pce Master and Pce Master Shanhu, all the other Pce Masters were pretty much having aplex battle. Some of them were even starting to get tired already.


    If not for that powerful water elemental infused rain, full of energy particles that could enhance their connections with the water element and the fact that they were battling in an environment that was really favorable for them, things would probably be way moreplicated than what they were at that moment.


    Apart from one individual, none of the Pce Masters were able to advance any deeper into the purple waters and the weakest ones, were actually being forced to retreat.


    However, the Eleventh Pce Master,dy Yushui, waspletely crushing her opponents. She was the strongest one and the most experienced as well, so she was able to fare way better than the others.


    Yushui raised both of her hands and tens of thousands of water bullets formed around her. Each one of those bullets, waspletely charged with her powerful Profound Mana and apart from the three elders battling against her, none of the others would have a chance to block that attack.


    That''s why the elders swiftly assumed a defensive formation at the frontal area, expanding their auras to create a thick cloud of purple fog. That fog covered their whole group and protected everyone from any external attacks.


    But that wouldn''t be enough to stop her attacks. Their defensive measure, wasn''t even able tost for a few seconds, before getting torn under the heavy barrage of rapid bullets.


    Yushui swiftly shot all those tens of thousands of water bullets, making them ceaselessly impact against that purple fog. Very quickly, huge holes were already being exposed in that defensive purple smoke, from where more bullets were easily able to pierce and prate inside.


    The poor and unlucky disciples taking part on that fight, were quickly getting exposed to her attacks. They tried their best to stop those water bullets, but their Mana was not strong enough to aplish that.. Like they were defenselessmbs, they started getting shot over and over again.

 Chapter 342 - Battle On The Lake Part 3

    Many of those poor disciples, were shot many times over, instantly dropping dead inside theke. The elders gritted their teeth and pushed their aura to the limit, but even though they were giving their all, Yushui''s cultivation base was on another level and they couldn''t contend with that.


    The elders suffered many injuries, but were ultimately able to resist. However, their formation was thoroughly broken and all the twenty disciples supporting them in that battle, had already perished.


    The Eleventh Pce Master easily opened a path to the purple pir that was poisoning the water and before the three elders could recover a bit of their energies, she swiftly dashed towards that pir.


    However, just as she approached it, Yushui felt like she was falling into a trap. There was something screaming the word "danger" inside of her, so not waiting for another second, she activated one of her strongest evasive moves.


    Pce Master Yushui''s body transformed into water particles, joining together with theke water and disappearing from the area where she was.


    At that exact instant, a purple lightning dropped from the heavens, bringing the figure of the Grand Elder Chuanli. That lightning, had stricken the exact ce where Pce Master Yushui was standing a few seconds ago. If she were to stay, she would have suffered a grave injury.


    "Grand Elder!"


    "Grand Elder, you''vee to help us!"


    The elders swiftly regrouped by his side, telling him about the whole situation.


    The Eleventh Pce Master''s body was nowhere to be found, but the Grand Elder Chuanli had his guard up all the time.


    While those battles were simultaneously happening, the purple eye high up in the sky kept observing everything. However, it was not particrly interested in any of those battles, but something else.


    The Lake Mother noticed it, but she was dealing with a strange purple fog that was ceaselessly attacking her and couldn''t do anything about that orb. The purple fog was being controlled by the Sanctuary Master, moving quickly through the area anding down at her whenever she exposed a w in her moves.


    Suddenly, the Sanctuary Master made a motion with his left hand and another flexible cloud of purple fog surged, it went after the Lake Mother as well, trying to get her from behind, from a blind spot.


    "Tch... Do you think this is going to be enough? Na?ve!"


    The Lake Mother drew more power from the formation and right when those two flexible big clouds of purple smoke were about to enter in contact with her body, she extended her arms and each one of her hands physically blocked those clouds.


    However, right at the moment they entered in contact, two huge water bubbles formed at the point of contact, swiftly expanding andpletely enveloping those purple clouds inside of them.


    After she had nullified the Sanctuary Master''s attacks, her old body dashed towards him like a lightning bolt. Her speed was definitely not a speed an old woman should be disying, but she wasn''t a Mana Sovereign entity just for show. Her aura thoroughly pressured the Sanctuary Master and her battling intent soared through the skies.


    The Sanctuary Master prepared his body and energy for a defensive measure, going as far as spending his Mana in order to better prepare for that. But he suddenly felt all the pressure the Lake Mother was releasing,pletely leaving from his body and moving elsewhere.


    When he realized what the Lake Mother was trying to do, he couldn''t help but panic.


    The Lake Mother swiftly retracted her pressure and released her aura towards the sky, where there was a purple orb observing everything. She didn''t know how and why, but she felt threatened by that ancient item and decided it was even more dangerous than the Sanctuary Master.


    Her aura concentrated on that orb and the water element around her body and beneath her feet started to act furiously. It was like it was trying to riot against theke itself.


    The Lake Mother infused a lot of Mana in her next strike, before shouting empowering words.


    "Soaring Flood Dragon!"


    Suddenly all the water around the area she was standing, joined together and soared upwards with ferocity. A draconic head swiftly formed, carrying the Lake Mother''s figure towards that purple ancient orb. She wanted to destroy it in a single and rapid attack.


    ROAR!


    The flood dragon roared and a column of water lifted that gigantic draconic head all the way up to the skies.


    Every single practitioner fighting in thatke, stopped briefly. They were able to see and feel the power behind that ferocious beast.


    The heavy rain was still pouring down and it increased the force behind that ability as well, bring it to new heights.


    A huge dragon got dangerously close to that ancient orb, rapidly swallowing it inside its mouth. At that exact moment, the Lake Mother also struck down with her palms, but unfortunately, nothing went as she had expected.


    BANG!


    When her hands collided against the orb, the power brought by her Mana Sovereign attack, did nothing to that ancient item. The flood dragon went totally past that item as well, but it resulted in nothing.


    That ancient weapon had withstood the attack of a Mana Sovereign entity, increasing the fear the Lake Mother was feeling of it, even more.


    Right at that moment, when the Lake Mother was in a state of shock, the Sanctuary Master''s body suddenly appeared beside her, like he was a traceless drifting smoke.


    "You''re the one being na?ve here, Lake Mother."


    His hands were already carrying a heavy purple energy, that was even generating ethereal particles from his bloodline powers.


    The Lake Mother could only try drawing more power from the formation in order to resist his strike, but when his fist connected to her body, all that power swiftly dispersed, like it was all but an illusion.


    Bang!


    The Lake Mother''s body was sent down towards theke, heavily impacting against the deepest parts of it.

 Chapter 343 - Battle On The Lake Part 4

    The Lake Mother had suffered a heavy hit, but fortunately, she was in an environment filled with water elemental particles. Because of that, she was able to generate a water shield to protect her vital points, before things could get worse. But when her body resurfaced from inside theke, she was bleeding and panting.


    There were many blood-red linesing down from her forehead and lips, and her right arm had been severely damaged. She was holding that arm with her left hand, but it was visible that a single failure in judgement of her part, had costed her a lot.


    "Lake Mother!" The Hua Sisters were the closest to her, but before they could evene near the ce she was, the Sanctuary Master''s aura expanded and they were forced to a stop.


    A thick purple fog started being released from his body, quickly filling the whole sky with it. Suddenly, that man started to drop downwards and that purple haze followed closely behind his body. He had specially used a lot of Mana in that ability, in order to push the Lake Mother''s condition even further down the drain.


    That purple haze, was actuallyposed of the same venomous substance that he had poisoned the Lake Mother once before and if it were to enter in contact with her injuries, it would then invade her body once again. However, this time he had actually increased the power and quality of that substance, to finish the job with certainty.


    The Lake Mother still had a lot of Mana, but her old body was not cooperating with her anymore. She raised her hand to block that strike, but after exerting all of her strength, she knew she wouldn''t be able to block that attack with just the amount of Mana she was able to gather in that small window of time.


    The Sanctuary Master wickedly smiled and increased his speed even further. In a few seconds, he would be showing the world and his goddess, how mighty and powerful he was. He was about to kill a Mana Sovereign entity and even a cold person like him, couldn''t help but feel hot with anxiety and excitement.


    However, a vortex of water formed on the surface of theke, a few meters away from them and almost as if instantly, a person''s silhouette shot from inside of it, moving with an inconceivable speed to where the Lake Mother and the Sanctuary Master were fighting.


    Lan Xue appeared, and everything around her, started to freeze.


    "Frozen World!"


    Suddenly, sounds of substances crystalizing echoed through the area and that massive purple cloud of energy following behind the Sanctuary Master, froze.


    The temperature abruptly dropped and the Sanctuary Master felt he was losing connection with his purple haze. When he finally noticed it, everything around him had already be a block of ice.


    He didn''t have enough time to prepare for a possible iing attack, before all those frozen objects copsed while exploding.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of thousands of ice shards were sent towards him, but just the force behind that explosion, had already sent him flying.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Many shards of ice crashed into the Sanctuary Master''s body, sending his body all the way to where the shore was.


    Lan Xue''s figure gracefully appeared beside her grandmother, supporting her body with her hands.


    "Grandmother..."


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay behind?"


    "But you are..."


    "Tch... Do you think that rotten man would be able to take me down that easily?" After saying that, the Lake Mother swiftly connected to the formation and pulled a lot of Mana into her body.


    Other than that, she ate a blue pill that made her fatigue and injuries abruptly vanish. In a few seconds, it seemed that at least ny percent of her wounds were healed. However, there was still a certain percentage of it, that would be impossible to heal with only a few medicines and time. Actually, the medicine she had eaten was one of her life-saving treasures and after eating it, no other pills would be effective on her for a few days.


    When Lan Xue''s aura appeared in thatke area, the elders from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary felt twice the pressure they were feeling; what resulted in a swift change in the tide of the battle.


    It was like an awesome magic was being disyed on the stage, mystically changing the flow of the whole scenario.


    Lan Xue realized that her grandmother was rtively alright and she decided to focus on the real objectives of that battle. The purple pirs.


    Since she hade outside, she would do everything she could, in order to resolve this conflict faster.


    Her frigid aura quickly expanded and Lan Xue infused a lot of Mana into it, directing her cold and powerful energy right into the insides of theke.


    Suddenly, the purpleke waters started to freeze, rapidly reducing the area where the elders from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, were able to freely battle.


    Many of those elders felt threatened by those frozen waters and decided to retreat, but at that moment the Sanctuary Master''s voice was transmitted to every single one of them.


    "Keep fighting! If any of you retreat, I will personally kill youter!"


    The elders were shocked and felt disheartened. They were forced to resist an ability from a Mana Sovereign entity and all of them knew that it was something impossible. Very quickly, they realized that things were about to get bad for their side.


    However, when the frigid aura reached their feet, it did nothing to them. Lan Xue had totally focused her powers into theke waters, sending frozen pulses towards the many purple pirs stationed near the shore.


    The purple water kept freezing, till that cold energy got dangerously close to the pirs.. The elders kept desperately fighting and trying to break the ice forming underneath their feet, but that energy was out of their league, they could do nothing to it; just observe as it kept advancing.

 Chapter 344 A Purple Goddess

    The Sanctuary Master and the Grand Elder were the only ones that had a slim chance of dealing with an ability like that, but one of them was still recovering from a surprise attack, while the other was locked in an intense fight against the Eleventh Pce Master and had no time to concentrate on other things.


    That''s why no one could stop Lan Xue''s advances and very quickly, all the pirs were enveloped in a thickyer of ice.


    "No! Quick! Protect the pirs!"


    "Help me over here! I can''t break the ice covering it!"


    "This is not possible!"


    While the elders were doing every single thing they could, trying to protect the pirs, the cold energy kept mercilessly attacking the purple matter that constituted them.


    Crack!


    ? Lots of fissures started to appear on the surface of those frozen pirs and it seemed that the situation was going to take a turn for the worse, for the people of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. However, out of nowhere, a strange pressure descended over the women from the zed Lake.


    That pressure surged so abruptly and with such intensity, that everyone felt the necessity to stop whatever they were doing.


    Lan Xue''s powers were thoroughly suppressed and the Pce Masters felt like there was a boulder pressuring their shoulders down, trying to grind their bones into dust.


    "Enough!" An ancient voice echoed around the wholeke.


    When that voice resounded, the purple pirs resonated with it and thoroughly melted down, joining together with the water and swiftly taking over the entireke.


    From inside the ancient orb hovering high up in the skies, a thick purple cloud took over the entire area,pletely blocking the sunlight.


    That purple cloud of an elusive and ethereal type of smoke, started to converge in a single point, forming the silhouette of a woman. She had no skin and no clothes; her entire body was formed out of that purple energy, since she was one with it.


    However, it was impressive that every single person that looked at her, could identify where were her distinguished purple eyes, even though they were closed. And when she opened them, it was like everyone was thrown into the midst of an illusion.


    All the Pce Masters suffered some kind of dizziness, as if they were being bewitched by the purple glow inside her strange eyes. They felt weak and lost their strength. Even Lan Xue and the Lake Mother suffered a bit, with the strange power behind that stare.


    Actually, Lan Xue was getting affected by it, a lot more than anyone else was.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess turned her head and looked directly towards Lan Xue and felt the bloodline energy that was present inside her veins.


    "You can stop now. I''ve already found the way inside." The purple goddess said to her people.


    After hearing his goddess words, the Sanctuary Master finally ordered for the elders and disciples that were still living, to leave that area.


    Most elders were still alive, but their side had suffered a loss of almost a hundred disciples on that battle.


    The Pce Masters were beingpletely suppressed and could only observe everything that was happening.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess could''ve ordered her subordinates to kill them all, but in her eyes, they were mere ants and not even close to be a real threat for her. That whole battle was nothing more than show. She just needed her subordinates to buy some time, for her to unravel the secrets behind the spatial formation that connected the zed Lake Sect to the world.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess'' powers werepletely overwhelming the Pce Masters and her aura was at the Mana Sovereignte-stage Realm. At that level of cultivation, her incredibly thick Mana, was getting closer and closer to thest thresholds of mortality. However, the most problematic thing for the Pce Masters to deal with, was the soul pressure they were feeling.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess was not only a very powerful individual, but she had a retained a very tiny part of her previous soul. That alone, was able to make her powers at least twice as effective, due to overwhelming presence.


    The situation had suddenly changed with her appearance and the wholeke had fallen under her control. She was already able to feel the link that connected the real world to the sub-space where the zed Lake Sect was located and was already acting on invading it.


    However, before she even tried to enter there, she had to make sure of something.


    Her body suddenly vanished and appeared right before Lan Xue''s body, as if she had been there all this time. With only a single look, she was able to identify a bit of her bloodline source inside of that woman.


    However, the goddess immediately noticed that Lan Xue was not the person she was after. The quantity of Illusive Ethereal bloodline inside of her veins, wasn''t much and the majority of her talents and powers, were due to the zed Lake Sect inheritances.


    "Not her... So, it means the person I''m looking for, is still inside that sub-space." Thinking out aloud, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess turned her head down and looked into theke. Her eyes were already focusing on the formation, searching for a way for her to enter.


    However, with the corner of her purple eyes, she picked something blue inside theke; a color that shouldn''t exist there anymore, since the entireke was already under her purple control.


    Suddenly, that small blue point expanded and as if magic was happening, the wholeke water was instantly purified.


    The Pce Masters felt the pressure that was blocking their energy veins vanishing and they could finally breathe once again. Some of them felt so tired, that they had to get support from the others, before they copsed unconscious.


    From inside the Lake, an ocean blue form emerged and almost as if instantly, the amount of water elemental particles in the whole environment doubled. Theke was returning back to its original state, as well as getting more abundant.

 Chapter 345 Lan Xues Troubles

    That blue form that had emerged from inside theke, belonged to none other than Darya, the water elemental spirit that protected the zed Lake. She was assuming the form of a mermaid and her water elemental affinity was so strong, that she was even able to purify theke waters, releasing it from the Illusive Ethereal Goddess influences.


    Right after she appeared, Darya used her water elemental powers to forcefully drag the Pce Masters back to the internal spatial area. The battle that was going to happen, wouldn''t be something that Profound Mana Realm cultivators could support or participate.


    However, when the time to forcefully move Lan Xue back to the sect arrived, Darya felt her powers failing her.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess was able to use her influences over Lan Xue''s bloodline, to deny Darya''s powers from working on her. Actually, Lan Xue was still being restrained, with her energy veins blocked. She was the only one that kept being suppressed, even though Darya had used her special powers to release everyone from that suppression.


    Darya frowned, but before she could do anything, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess moved her hand and Lan Xue''s body got thoroughly restrained in a case made of an ethereal purple smoke.


    That case suddenly shrunk, coiling around her body and forming tethers that didn''t let her move. After that, Lan Xue''s body flew very quickly towards where the Sanctuary Master was and he understood what the Illusive Ethereal Goddess was requiring of him.


    Even though his body was wounded, as a Mana Sovereign entity, he was easily able to stand up and stay ready for anything. Lan Xue''s body stopped by the shore and he was already ready to secure it.


    When the Lake Mother saw what was happening to her granddaughter, she quickly used her powers to stop Darya''s abilities from working on her and madly dashed towards the Sanctuary Master.


    As a Mana Sovereign entity, she was the only one that was able to cancel Darya''s influences on herself and go to the battle once again. All the other Pce Masters were safely transported inside the sect, getting unable toe out once again.


    Right after doing that, Darya used her supreme influence over the formation, to thoroughly seal it. Unless it was destroyed now, no one from her own sect could leave or enter for a while. As for the enemies, their path would be blocked as well.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess ignored the Lake Mother and focused on what Darya was trying to do with the formation. She infused her powers inside the ancient orb hovering over her head and just like what she did with Lan Xue, she sent the orb flying down, making it swiftly prate the water surface and disappear inside theke.


    No one was able to feel where that orb was or what it was capable of doing. It simply vanished after it hit theke waters.


    While Darya and the Illusive Ethereal Goddess kept analyzing each other, the Lake Mother rushed towards her granddaughter, focusing her mind on finding a way to release her from those strange tethers.


    But as she was getting closer, the figure of her archenemy suddenly appeared before her field of vision.


    The Sanctuary Master was given a job by his supreme goddess and no matter what, he couldn''t fail her. His injuries were a bit worse than the Lake Mother''s injuries, but the light passing inside his eyes were even fiercer than before. He wasn''t going to let the Lake Mother release Lan Xue, even if he had to sacrifice an arm or a leg for it.


    The Sanctuary Master released his powerful aura, in an attempt to at least slow his enemy down, but it didn''t make the Lake Mother stop her advances. What happened, was that their energy shed and some of the nearby elders were sent flying very far away.


    From just that sh between their energies, the disciples and elders understood that it wasn''t their time to go on the stage. A battle between Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators was merciless and they would be ripped into pieces if they were to get caught on it.


    While the Lake Mother was rushing towards the shore, the water elemental energy present on theke started to give her some assistance, generating a water tunnel that increased her mobility and offensive capabilities.


    The Sanctuary Master swiftly took some actions as well. A dense purple energy circle around his body, ready to help him on defending against the water attacks that were alreadying towards him.


    Bang!


    Both powers met each other, and a powerful shockwave swept everything away. Purple and blue fought for supremacy, but they were simultaneously erasing each other as the battle happened.


    The Lake Mother''s real objective, was not to kill the Sanctuary Master, but to release her granddaughter. So hidden underneath her water elemental energy, she was casting another ability.


    "zed Whirlpool!"


    Suddenly, she screamed those two words and at the same time, a huge chunk of her Mana pool was sucked into her next ability.


    The whole ground near the shore turned into a transparent and clear whirlpool, that just like a clear surface made of ss, reflected the image of anything it sucked down.


    The Sanctuary Master felt those waters retraining him, pulling him downwards and tried to leave from inside that dangerous area. However, he realized that the power affecting him was on another league and if he didn''t start using some of his trump cards, he would actually lose. So, his only option was to fight seriously.


    At that moment, the sky above him suddenly turned purple.


    "Illusive Image!"


    Swoosh!


    Right above the area where the zed Whirlpool was affecting, a purple image of that same skill started to form. A purple whirlpool was suddenly brought into existence and in a mere instant, it started to rotate in the reverse direction its counterpart was rotating.


    Like and illusive magic was happening, both abilities started to cancel each other. The powers behind them were nullifying the other and being erased.

 Chapter 346 Invasion

    A few momentster, everything returned back to normal. None of those aggressive energies were present in the environment anymore; the Lake Mother and the Sanctuary Master''s silhouettes, were not standing where they were before either. It was like they had vanished.


    The elders were confused after they realized there was no one present in that area any longer, but very quickly they discovered why.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Looking a bit farther into the distance, they were able to see two figures engaging in a meleebat; putting their hand-to-hand offensive and defensive techniques to the test.


    However, each time their fists met, a very powerful shockwave would happen, discing the air around them and sending chills running down the spine of the onlookers.


    .


    .


    .


    While the Lake Mother and the Sanctuary Masters were fighting at the shore, theke was impressively very calm. However, that tranquil and calm environment didn''t bring peace for anyone.


    Neither the Illusive Ethereal Goddess, nor the water spirit Darya had made any moves yet. They were just observing each other first, without saying or asking anything. Darya had tried to find the orb the purple goddess had sent flying downwards, but she couldn''t do it either.


    There was no necessity of saying any words between the two of them. While one wanted to invade a certain territory by force, the other would protect it by using force as well.


    However, everyone watching that scene, felt the tension rising up and their hearts were already beating faster than normal just by looking at that picture.


    After some time, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess finally decided to make a move. She had felt and seen enough.


    Her right hand shone with a dark purple light and the rainy weather simply changed. Actually, not only the weather had changed, but the entire world seemed to respond to her actions. Even the Sanctuary Master and the Lake Mother had to go a bit farther with their battle, so they weren''t caught by it.


    Cracks started to appear in the surface of the space, from where a bizarre scene entered everyone''s eyes.


    Behind the Illusive Ethereal Goddess, those cracks expanded, revealing an entire purple world inside of them. It was a very chaotic and monochromatic world, where there were multiple and varying lifeforms created out of purple energetic particles.


    The first thing everyone took notice, were some bizarre creatures extending their deformed arms outside of the cracks and pulling their bodies towards the real ne. Just that scene was able to scare most of the disciples witnessing it, but when more and more of those creatures started to appear from those cracks, dropping down towards theke in the thousands, they were finally able to realize how tiny their individual strength would be, whenpared to those two ancient figures.


    An entity like the Illusive Ethereal Goddess, could create many creatures to fight for her; creatures that presented a strength that was not a bit lower than a Profound Mana Realm cultivator.


    With an army of creature like that at her disposal, who could possibly contend with her?


    At least, the elders and disciples from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary didn''t believe there was anyone that could do it.


    However, just as the creatures dropped down inside theke, in front of each one of them, a bubbling area suddenly formed. There was an intense energy, acting and forming something inside those bubbles.


    Darya''s mermaid body shone in a deep blue light and from inside those bubbling areas, many animals made of pure water elemental energy leapt out. They immediately entered in a fight against the purple invaders, surprising everyone that watched that scene.


    Those waster creatures were very strong and there were many types and sizes as well. Multiple species of fish; crabs; dolphins; sharks and even unknown water lifeforms.


    In a short window of time, the entireke became a fierce battlefield between thousands and thousands of creatures. Each one of them was releasing a fearful elemental aura, and their rapid attacks, left a trail of powerful Mana fluctuations behind.


    Inside the forbidden territory in the deepest parts of the zed Lake Sect, Caizhi observed everything that was happening, just like her master had instructed her to do.


    Suddenly, the Lake Goddess turned towards her disciple and said: "Stay here. This zone is safe and not even that Illusive Ethereal Goddess will be able toe here without my permission."


    "Master? Are you leaving?"


    "Yes. I''ll be back soon."


    Caizhi nodded and kept looking at the screen. Even though she was watching it from afar, she felt like she was present in that scenario.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess raised her hand and thousands of other creatures appeared in the air, dropping down towards theke and joining the battle.


    Looking from an outside perspective, Caizhi started to feel that the purple female entity seemed to be using her abilities in order to buy time. She was intentionally spawning more and more of those creatures, but not doing anything else than that.


    From those observations, she guessed that something wasn''t right. However, she couldn''t point what was it.


    Actually, Caizhi guess was correct. Inside the zed Lake, a purple orb emerged right in the middle of where most of the normal disciples were. The orb appearing there, wasn''t something the Illusive Ethereal Goddess intended, but it wouldn''t change anything for her.


    "Look! What is that?"


    "An orb?"


    "Ah?!!! It''s changing."


    From inside the ancient purple orb, an elusive and ethereal haze started to form the outline of a female. The disciples were not able to recognize her, since where they were, it wasn''t possible to see what happened in the outside world.


    However, every single one of them knew it was an enemy. The ce all those disciples were, was in one of the most probable locations that an enemy would appear, if he or she were to enter the sect. Those disciples were the first defensive line of protection if that were to happen. But unfortunately for them, the entity in front of their eyes was none other than the real Illusive Ethereal Goddess.

 Chapter 347 More Than One Goddess

    The one battling Darya on the outside wasn''t fake, but a real goddess as well. Her bloodline was very mysterious and this was one of her special abilities.


    When her body fully formed, a thinyer of purple smoke swiftly expanded from her, arriving where all those disciples were standing in an instant. Every single one of them unconsciously inhaled that smoke and with no ceremony, their eyes turned purple.


    From that moment onwards, their consciousness had already been kidnapped and everything they knew belonged to the Illusive Ethereal Goddess. Their bodies turned static, waiting while she navigated through their memories.


    Searching through their minds, she was quickly able to find that probably every single one of those women, knew about a rumor of an outsider living inside the Eleventh Pce.


    Even without searching for any traces of the individual she wanted to find, she would inevitably find that person, just by following her own bloodline traces flowing through that descendant''s veins. However, fortunately for the Illusive Ethereal Goddess, she had found a faster alternative method.


    But just as she was about to move to where the Eleventh Pce was located, eleven different auras locked into her body. The Eleventh Pce Masters were able to swiftly locate the goddess and they all came together to intercept her.


    "Stop! You''re not allowed to move!" Hua Jing shouted, but the Illusive Ethereal Goddess didn''t even look directly at her.


    The Pce Masters knew they were not strong enough to be her opponent, but they would dly use their lives in order to stop her from doing what she wanted to do, even if just for a few minutes.


    However, those women were very shaken and overly concerned with the purple female body in front of them. They missed a very important detail, just because of how much preupied they were with that goddess. The ancient orb was not around the Illusive Ethereal Goddess anymore; it had vanished from there.


    Actually, it was already sitting right inside Meiyi''s bedroom.


    Just like the other one, a third real purple female silhouette formed out of the ancient purple orb. She looked at her primary target with those deep dark purple eyes and was about to do something, when all of a sudden, she stopped.


    "So, you''re finally here..."


    Inside that small room, there was another individual that was already waiting for the Illusive Ethereal Goddess arrival. Impressively, the purple goddess hadn''t noticed her presence there, until she decided to speak.


    The purple goddess didn''t panic, nor did she change her stance because of that. Her figure turned to face the white silhouette standing in the corner of the room and her purple eyes focused their full attention in that woman''s body. However, she did nothing more than that.


    "I knew you would being... Is she really that important for you?"


    "What does someone like you have to do with this? This ne isn''t a ce that you should be and you shouldn''t bother with its weak inhabitants either." The Illusive Ethereal Goddess replied.


    "..." The Lake Goddess maintained her neutral stance.


    "Differently from me, you do not belong to this ce. This should be a ce where we nt our lineages and let them grow; not a ce to stay and hide."


    The Lake Goddess heard those insulting words, but nothing seemed to affect her. She ignored everything and continued her reasoning.


    "Are you sure you want to bring this girl back with you?"


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess didn''t n on answering, but she eventually just decided to say something.


    "She has my bloodline flowing inside her veins and I have the rights on what to do with my people."


    Even though her words seemed like she just wanted to bring a person that was lost, back to where that person belonged, in reality, the Lake Goddess knew why she was so desperately trying to put her hands on Meiyi.


    The real reason for that, was already past the threshold of a mere premonition. What had happened to Meiyi''s bloodline had scared the Illusive Ethereal Goddess and she needed answers.


    "Then... What are you going to do with her?" This time, after asking, the Lake Goddess finally released some of her aura, creating some pressure.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess, felt that a conflict might be inevitable and she immediately started to put her n into work.


    .


    .


    .


    At the outside, the purple goddess had just finished summoning a giant purple fissure, from where a gargantuan arm stretched out, aiming to grab Darya''s mermaid body and squash it.


    Darya''s body dove inside theke, disappearing in those waters, but the arm kept moving downwards, as if it could see where that mermaid was. However, when it was approaching closer to theke, the surface waters parted, revealing a gigantic water body.


    A huge whale leapt out of theke, meeting that purple arm in midair.


    Boom!


    The two gargantuan figures crashed, exploding in a mixture of water and ethereal particles. The shockwave generated from that collision created huge waves on theke, that threatened to swallow the elders standing near the shore. It had wiped out more than ny percent of the summoned creatures, that were still fighting on that area and very few of them were able to escape.


    The huge purple arm copsed and the fissure from where it came, closed.


    After some minutes, the surface of theke had finally calmed down once again. The remaining creatures that were still fighting for supremacy, had finished destroying one another, leaving only a cold breeze behind.


    But suddenly, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess finally decided to break that few seconds of peace down, by totally changing the pace and style of that battle.


    Her objectives changed and now, she wanted to trap that water spirit at all cost. If Darya were to stay free, the next steps of her n would be useless. Given that she still had to deal with that woman d in white, fighting with a strong water elemental spirit would only make her waste her precious energy in vain.

 Chapter 348 Trading Chip

    A huge torrent of Mana started to move restless around the purple goddess and without Darya even noticing, the whole sky had been consumed by and ethereal energy.


    "Illusive Ethereal ne!"


    Boom!


    Darya felt like every single thing circling around her, had changed into that ethereal energy. Even theke water had reverted back to purple. It was like she had been suddenly transported to another dimension.


    The technique the Illusive Ethereal Goddess was using, was meant to entrap someone in a cage of illusions and even though Darya could pretty much use her powers and defend herself against anything, she would be disoriented for some time, since for her, reality was mixed with illusions.


    During that time, the goddess was going to execute her real ns.


    Inside the zed Lake Sect, the Pce Masters were trying to pressure the purple figure in front of them down, with their strong and powerful auras. But unfortunately for them, the purple goddess felt nothing and could freely move.


    But instead of attacking them, her purple body suddenly started to inte, drawing a lot of energy towards herself and absorbing it inside of her. She was initiating a process of self-explosion.


    However, a self-exploding Mana Sovereign Realm entity, wouldn''t just cause damage in a big area of effect, it would probably obliterate everything inside the zed Lake Sect.


    Qiao Xuan''s self-explosion generated a golden sun, that if it wasn''t stopped by the Elf Queen, it would certainly have destroyed the entire valley where that fight had happened. However, he was a Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator, while the Illusive Ethereal Goddess was even stronger than him, exuding a pressure that came from a Mana Sovereignte-stage Realm cultivator at least.


    If one of her bodies were to self-explode, the entire zed Lake Sect was going to vanish in a puff of purple smoke and due to the special nature of her bloodline abilities, she would be fine.


    The eleven Pce Masters felt those huge waves of Manaing towards their enemy and every single one of them jumped forward, using their best abilities to stop her actions. They knew that everything was going to be doomed if she were to explode.


    However, as they tried to approach her, the huge flux of energying towards the purple goddess, constantly repelled the Pce Masters and every single ability they tried to cast at her direction.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess was so much more powerful than those Pce Masters, that she didn''t even need to use her own Mana to repel them, just the energy she was gathering was enough to stop those women.


    While the Pce Masters were doing everything they could, in order to stop that massive self-explosion from happening, inside Meiyi''s bedroom, things were gettingplicated as well.


    "What are your real intentions by bringing her back to your sanctuary?" The Lake Goddess kept releasing her aura while she asked.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess was already prepared to face some hurdles and difficulties, so she started to put her ns into action.


    "That does not concern you. It is better for you to handle her over for me, else things are going to change for the worse." As she finished talking, an ethereal fog started to move in front of her, creating two separate images.


    One of those images showed Darya''s figure still trapped inside a world of illusions. She was fighting back and destroying those illusions one by one, but they just kepting at her. All in all, it served to show the Lake Goddess, that the water elemental spirit was out of the reach at that moment.


    The second image though... It was showing what was the real Illusive Ethereal Goddess trading chip.


    The Lake Goddess observed the image of that purple female body, that kept absorbing more and more Mana and understood what her enemy was trying to say. However, her stance didn''t change.


    "Are you sure you want to do that...? You''re seriously underestimating me." This was the first time that the Lake Goddess changed her intonation.


    While saying those words, her beautiful ck as the night hair started to dance and the secretke inside the sect started to respond to her.


    Boom!


    Katcha!


    Katcha!


    On the world outside of the zed Lake Sect, the sky started to part and an overbearing pressure began to descend towards the ground. Even the Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators felt their bones cracking and their energy veins constricting.


    It was like an entity a hundred times more powerful than them, was looking at their direction. No... It was like the heavens was about to eliminate them.


    No one but the Illusive Ethereal Goddess and the Lake Goddess could understand what was really happening, but they knew things were reaching the climax.


    The purple goddess'' forehead frowned, since she was not believing on what was happening. Using a power that didn''te from this ne was strictly forbidden, but the way things were progressing, it seemed everyone would have to suffer because of that.


    "You..."


    "Answer me... Are you going to kill her, once you get back?" The Lake Goddess posture seemed to be unwavering.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess felt the overbearing pressureing from the High Heavens and she looked into the zed Lake Goddess'' ocean eyes. They were crystal clear and unwavering, just like her stance.


    "... No... I won''t kill her. However, she will stay forever locked inside my sanctuary."


    Immediately after hearing her words, the Lake Goddess let go of her aura and powers. At the outside world, everything abruptly returned back to normal. The pressure vanished and everyone felt a heavy weight being lifted off of their shoulders.


    "Sigh... You can take her."


    Right after she heard those words, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess activated her aura and Meiyi''s body got enveloped in an ethereal formation. The formation slowly vanished, bringing together Meiyi''s body. She was now, officially back to her bloodline roots, somewhere inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.

 Chapter 349 Time To Leave

    After securing what she came there for, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess looked onest time towards the Lake Goddess and with a wave of her hand, her other two bodies abruptly vanished.


    Like it was magic, the purple body that kept expanding simply disappeared right before the Pce Master''s eyes. They immediately used their energy scan to find traces of it, but nothing remained behind, not even the immense flux of energies that was gathering at that area moments ago.


    Outside, Darya had finally managed to destroy the elusive formation, but when she searched for the purple goddess, she couldn''t find her silhouette anymore.


    "Time to leave."


    The Sanctuary Master was still locked in a tight battle against the Lake Mother, but he suddenly received mental instructions from his goddess and he totally ignored the enemy to dash towards Lan Xue.


    "What are you trying to do, bastard?" The Lake Mother panicked after seeing the direction he was darting to.


    "Heh! It''s time to go and bring our people together to our sect!"


    "!!!" The Lake Mother suddenly realized what his words meant. He was about to use some mysterious technique, in order to kidnap her granddaughter.


    ''No!'' Inside of her mind, the Lake Mother suddenly received a desperate and thest enlightenment of her life. No matter what, she couldn''t let anything happen to her precious granddaughter.


    Pah!


    Without even thinking twice, she spat a mouthful of her source blood, burning her own lifeline in order to receive more power. Her aura suddenly surpassed the limits that her body could handle and she darted like a lightning bolt, towards the ce where her granddaughter was.


    The Sanctuary Master felt a cold, swift and silent wind passing beside his body, but when he looked towards it, he saw the Lake Mother''s figure standing beside her trapped granddaughter already.


    A chill run down his spine, after he felt the powerful energy fluctuations all around her old body. If she had used that power to attack him just now, he would certainly die, or at least turn half-dead from a single attack.


    Luckily for him, the Lake Mother''s objectives were centered around her granddaughter. Killing that bastard and not saving her own rtive, would be meaningless.


    Lan Xue''s body was totally trapped by purple bloodline tethers, but with her recently acquired powers, the Lake Mother forced her aura into those purple bloodline threads that were binding Lan Xue and they simply dissolved.


    Right after that, she used the remaining energy inside her energy veins, to create a huge and imprable water shield around the both of them. The power she was able to gather in that desperate time, had reached a threshold she never imagined it would be possible.


    Boom!


    The water shield was so big and powerful, that it pushed even the ground beneath their feet away. Inside of its area, only Lan Xue and her grandmother were allowed to stay.


    The Sanctuary Master saw that huge water shield forming right before his eyes and in a futile attempt to destroy it, his fists collided against the surface of that defensive ability, while carrying all his might.


    Bang!


    However, all the force behind his attack waspletely absorbed and nullified. The water shield hadn''t suffered any damage and the Sanctuary Master powerful strike was thoroughly useless against it.


    Inside the area of protection, the Lake Mother and Lan Xue were not even feeling the energy fluctuations created by the enemy. The water shield had totally isted them from the outside world.


    However, the Lake Mother wasn''t safe and sound like Lan Xue was, since her lifeline had unfortunately been burned to a point it was already irreversible.


    Lan Xue was still recovering her mobility, when she suddenly saw her grandmother''s body swaying and copsing down on the ground.


    "Grandma!!!"


    She swiftly held her grandmother''s body, but a sense of crisis started to kick in inside her heart.


    "Grandma! What''s happening?! Grandma!"


    However, even though Lan Xue tried to get a response from her grandmother, that old woman was not responding or moving.


    While that scene was ying, the Sanctuary Master felt humiliated for not even making a scratch on the surface of that water shield and he unleashed his full power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He started to consecutively attack the water shield, repeating the process of fully charging his fist with a purple ethereal energetic force and bumping it hard, against the surface of his enemy''s ability.


    However, not even after he did it for more than thirty times, there were any changes. The water shield remained perfectly fine, absorbing the force behind every single one of his consecutive blows.


    "Argh!!!" The Sanctuary Master couldn''t ept that. If he wasn''t able to secure thedy, it was the same of not being able to uphold with the previous words he said before the goddess, not being able to do the job she trusted him with. And all of that, because of a defensive skill that he couldn''t break apart.


    Just as he was about to offer his bloodline energy and his source blood as a sacrifice, ethereal words resounded inside his head once again.


    "I don''t need her. Leave."


    Those were the words of his respected goddess. He didn''t know why she had changed her opinion, but he was a servant and would forever follow her decisions. So, he put his shame aside and instantly decided to follow her instructions.


    The Sanctuary Master abruptly stopped and shouted for everyone that came apanying him: "Time to go! We are leaving!"


    The Grand Elder Chuanli and all the other elders and disciples that were still alive, felt relieved. The conflict had ended and they were free to return to their home.


    Very quickly, everyone made their way out of theke area, departing from that ce in a hurry. They didn''t want to risk a retaliation from the zed Lake Sect, since they pretty much suffered a huge loss of disciples in that battle, before the Illusive Ethereal Goddess had appeared to help. They knew that another battle could only result in a total disaster.

 Chapter 350 Anxious

    In no time, all the traces the people from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary left behind, vanished and only two people remained on thatke area.


    Those two people were actually, Lan Xue and the Lake Mother.


    Lan Xue was so focused on trying to infuse her Mana inside her grandmother''s body, that she didn''t even notice the Sanctuary Master''s attacks had stopped.


    However, as time passed, she started to realize that her Mana was useless. Nothing she did was able to stop her grandmother''s health from deteriorating. Well... With her lifeline damaged, it was pretty much certain that she would pass away shortly and both of them knew that. But Lan Xue refused to ept it.


    "No... This can''t be..." A sense of desperation started to form inside of Lan Xue and she was about to sacrifice her own vitality in order to increase the power of her Mana.


    But suddenly, a voice stopped her from doing that.


    ? "Little Lan... Don''t... It''s toote now."


    "No! Grandma! You have to..."


    "Honey... I was d that I could spend some more time with you, but..." The Lake Mother started to feel her strength going away. Her whole body was getting super heavy and her eyelids were forcefully closing.


    Lan Xue realized that probably, there was nothing else she could do and her tears started to stream down her cheeks.


    "Little Lan... Please... Don''t go after..." She wanted to finish the whole phrase, asking for her granddaughter to forget about going looking for revenge or anything simr, but her words simply stoppeding out.


    Her life energy had been totally consumed and she fell in an eternal slumber, right in her own granddaughter''s embrace.


    "NOOOOOO!!! Grandma!!!"


    The water shield protecting the both of them finally showed signs that it would vanish, since the Mana holding the skill together started to get weaker and weaker.


    From inside the zed Lake Sect, the Lake Goddess and Caizhi could see everything that had happened on the outside. Both of them had this veryplicated expression over their faces, but differently from Caizhi''s watering and wide eyes, the Lake Goddess face was presenting a sad but serene countenance. It was as if she had seen something simr, many different times already.


    "Master... Couldn''t you...?"


    "Caizhi... Sigh... It was her choice. I couldn''t do anything about that as well. You''re still too young and I hope that everything that had happened, served as a good lesson for you."


    Caizhi nodded. She was trying very hard to hold her tears in, but some of them were inevitably escaping.


    After a while, Lan Xue, still mourning and crying for the loss of her grandmother, carried her body to theke and disappeared inside of it, while bringing her to the internal zed Sect area.


    She reappeared in front of a bamboo house; the ce her grandmother loved the most.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth woke up feeling something very strange. It was like he was drowning in anxiety, but he didn''t know from where it wasing from.


    "Sigh..." Since he didn''t know what was causing that, he decided to stand up and do his daily shores.


    After a while, he came back to the bedroom he had slept on, to wake up the person that had apanied him the whole night.


    "Hey, wake up, sweetie. It''s already bright outside."


    "Yawn! Just more five min..." Serene mumbled some words and turned around on the bed. She adjusted herself properly to keep sleeping for a bit longer, ignoring everything else.


    Seth tried to make Serene get up early, but he just couldn''t do it. She was a person that would naturally wake upte, due to her race and personality traits.


    The previous night, Seth had decided to go visit Serene and spend it beside her, since on the other days, he was constantly together with Rina and Arwen.


    When he realized Serene would not wake up anytime soon, he decided to leave by himself and let her resting there for a bit longer.


    Seth knew that Arwen was probably still undergoing the process of creating her soul space, since it would require some time for it to perfectly form. He also knew that Rina was diligently training her elemental proficiency, due to the energy fluctuationsing from her room. And because of that, he decided to leave on his own, to go visit someone he had an appointment with.


    Actually, three days had already passed since he had that conversation with Elyra and it was time for their date. But since Seth was a very straightforward person, he didn''t want to let that beautiful elf waiting and decided to go pay her a visit.


    However, since it was still early in the morning, he made sure to have a nice chat with Rina first and then calmly leave towards his destination.


    .


    .


    .


    Last night, Elyra had some difficulties to sleep, due to the fact that she kept thinking about her private encounter with Seth. She had never done something like that before, since most of her time, was directed to the management of the family and to her daily trainings.


    For Elyra, going out with someone was not something she ever nned on doing and this whole situation with Seth, was kind of her giving a chance, to a hidden desire she had, deep inside of her.


    However, during these past few days, Elyra kept thinking about the circumstances that circled Seth and how would their future be, if they were to really get together.


    It was certain, that Elyra felt something for him, but in her conception, it didn''t mean that they would end up having something together, just because of some affectionate feelings.


    That''s why, she had been thinking things very thoroughly.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of her bedroom. Elyra expected it would be Arel calling for her and she was right this time. Arel came to tell her someone was calling for her.


    "Good morning, Master. I came here to inform you, that there is someone that wishes to see you."


    "Who is it?" Elyra could easily guess who it was, but she didn''t want give Arel the impression that she was already expecting that person.


    "It''s Young Master Seth. He said he wanted to talk with you."


    "Seth...? I understand. Tell him that I''ll be there soon."


    "Alright." Arel nodded and left to do her job.

 Chapter 351 Date

    Seth was having a conversation with Theod, when Arel came back and told him that Elyra woulde out to see him soon.


    "Oh! I just remembered I have some important things to do, Young Master Seth. Please, excuse me." Theod kind of realized that something wasn''t what it seemed to be and he decided to excuse himself.


    He was a smart business man and he had never heard of Elyraing out to greet a guest before, so something was definitely different about this.


    Seth smiled as he was left alone behind. Even Arel had some work to do and had to excuse herself as well.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take too much time, before he was able to see Elyra''s figure moving out of the main building to meet up with him.


    Impressively, she was not wearing anything extravagant, but her normal elven clothes. That very long green dress, served her perfectly, but Seth thought he would be able to see her wearing something fancier. Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    "Elyra... I''m sorry that I came here so early, it''s just that I was very anxious for this." Seth chose to notpliment her appearance, but if he had chosen to do so, it would be less effective for her, than him saying he was anxious to this day.


    However, Elyra was a hard to break rock, so after a few micro-changes in her expression and mood, she returned back to that business-like stance of hers. Actually, there were other reasons she didn''t want to appear pleased.


    "It''s good that you arrived here earlier than I thought. This way, we can leave sooner as well. Let''s go, I want to show you a certain ce."


    Seth nodded and they left the Akiir mansion together, but no one thought they were going to a particr date or anything simr. Everyone who saw them, thought they were probably doing some work together.


    Elyra wasn''t dressed like a person that was going to a romantic date, but to a normal day of business, and that''s why it didn''t raise any suspicions on those who saw them together. However, her way of dressing told Seth a lot more than he expected to discover at first sight.


    There was something wrong and she would probably tell it to him when they arrive in the ce that she wanted to show him.


    But for Seth, there wasn''t a problem. He would enjoy the date with her as if it was a normal one and then try to resolve the problems she would present, at the given time.


    After they arrived at the outside, Elyra suddenly said: "There is only one way to arrive at the ce we are going, so make sure you follow me closely."


    After saying those words, she activated her wind elemental energy and started to fly away.


    Seth observed her actions for a few seconds, before doing the same thing and following her.


    Throughout their journey, there were times that Seth noticed she wanted to turn her head back and tell him some things, but she forced herself to remain looking towards the front, focused on reaching their destination faster.


    Clearly, Elyra''s mind was divided into two lines of thought that fought each other, but the one that made her give up trying to talk with him, was winning until that moment.


    Seth decided to shift his focus from her, to the environment and he realized they were flying to a mountainous region at the outskirts of the Ereinrith City.


    The scenery they were passing through, was very fresh and beautiful, but other than a lot of vegetation, rivers and mountains, there wasn''t anything else that could pick his interest. Only after traveling for some time, he saw something different.


    Actually, it was a very tall mountain, that managed to pull Seth''s attention towards it. The peak was located so high above the ground, that just like Misty Horizon, there was a white veil covering it. However, this particr mountain was not covered by the clouds, but by a formation, and Seth was only able to differentiate it from normal clouds, because he was a very strong powerhouse, a person that could easily be considered a Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivator, even though he was not.


    Impressively, Elyra was bringing him towards that mountain, what made Seth get very interested on it. That formation was probably built by her family.


    When they approached closer to that area, Seth was able to feel the wind elemental energying from that area.


    "That ce is one of the Akiir family hideouts. We only use this, in case of need. At that time, when Annia tried to steal the Elf Queen''s position, a few of our must promising youngsters were temporarily moved there, where they could stay safe for some time. However, right now, there is no one staying there anymore."


    Elyra suddenly started to tell Seth a bit of the story regarding why that ce existed.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Seth was really curious on why Elyra would bring him to a hideout.


    "Let''s go. You will understand after seeing it."


    Elyra approached a bit closer to the formation and she started to interact with it. A few secondster, a passage opened up in the midst of all that white fog. She moved inside, quickly disappearing from Seth''s sight. Since there was only one way, she decided to go first, knowing he wouldn''t get lost.


    Seth followed her and vanished shortly after.


    After moving for a few seconds, everything in front of him cleared up. Seth was finally able to see the peak of that mountain and everything else that was built on top of it.


    Impressively, there was a veryrge and beautiful building right at the peak of that mountain. But it wasn''t what attracted Seth''s attention the most.


    What actually made him feel that this whole ce was special, was the fact that from the inside, he could pretty much see everything happening on the outside of the formation. The view someone that lived in that building had, was practically perfect.

 Chapter 352 Incredible View

    "Whoa!!! This is an incredible view! These elves from the Akiir family, are very fortunate to have a ce like this to stay." Lexi''s voice suddenly appeared inside Seth''s head. She didn''t n on having a conversation with him at that moment, but she just had to praise and admire that beautiful view.


    "Seth... Pleasee with me." Seth was still admiring the scenery, when he heard Elyra calling for him. When he looked at her, she was already moving towards that big building and it appeared that she was going to a special spot at the other side.


    Seth silently followed her and when the both of them got there, he was finally able to see what Elyra really wanted to show him.


    Right in front of his eyes, he could actually see everything.


    Seth was able to see the huge and beautiful clear sky, the seemingly endless chain of green mountains circling around the capital city of the elves and hundreds of thousands of types of animals; some of them were magical and fierce beasts, but the majority of them were just normal animals that lived at that forest area.


    However, what really caught Seth''s attention, was that he could actually see the entire Ereinrith City from there; even the Akiir family state, that was located ten kilometers away from the city, was clearly visible from his perspective.


    This was the first time that he was looking at a whole city from high above and impressively, he found it astonishing. Lexi was already amazed beyond any words, a little bit more and she would orgasm... If a spirit could really do it.


    When Seth was still lost, absorbed inside that picture, Elyra approached him and finally started to say the long-awaited words.


    "This ce is really incredible. It brings me lots of memories back. Every time I look at the city from up here, I feel that I get more and more in love with it."


    While he was hearing her words, Seth realized the whole city was pretty much reformed already. After the Elf Queen and Annia fought there, many areas werepletely destroyed. But at that moment, Seth saw that everything seemed to be perfect. All the houses and streets that were left in a mess, were already repaired.


    There were only a few ces where it seemed to be still under construction, but all in all, the city seemed to be even more beautiful, than the first time that Seth saw it.


    Elyra continued: "I grew at this ce and I love living here. My aptitude is to lead my family business and serve the under the Elf Queen, aspiring to build a better kingdom for the whole elven race. That''s why..."


    "That''s why you can''t be with me?" Seth turned around and looked into her eyes. He facilitated things for her, saying the rest of her phrase.


    With a lot of difficulty, Elyra nodded. That nod represented that she was cutting her ties with him inside her own heart. After this short trip, each one of them would follow their separate ways, or so she thought up to that point.


    "I can''t live beside you, since I don''t want to ever live this city. If I were to get together with you and leave this ce, I don''t know if I could ever be a proper wife. My mind and heart would never be beside you, but on my family, on my city."


    Each word that Elyra said, was hurting her more than it seemed to be. She was giving up initiating a rtionship, a dream, in order to follow her life aspirations. Her family upbringing had made her thoughts go that way and she would dly sacrifice love, for peace and future.


    However, her heartfelt words sounded more like a funny joke, after Seth heard them all. Actually, they were more like an excuse that she was using, to convince herself that separating, would be the best course of actions to take. But those words, were also practicallyying bare her insecurities right in front of him.


    "Ahahahaha... Elyra... When did I ever said that I wanted you to leave this ce?" Seth shook his head.


    When Elyra heard hisughter, she didn''t know how to properly react to that, but after he asked her that question, she felt even more confused.


    "What do you mean?" Elyra looked deep inside his clear eyes and she saw he didn''t seem affected by what she had said.


    "Elyra... Who do you think I am? Do you think I would need to unt you up and down like a trophy, if we were to get together? Do you think I would need to stay glued to you all day long, for the rest of our lives? We''re adults Elyra... We can be together and still live a hundred thousand miles apart, and I''m certain everything is going to be fine."


    "But... How... How will we...?"


    "I don''t know how the elves generally behave with these things and I don''t know how you actually treat a rtionship, but thest thing I would wish to do, was to destroy your future prospects and your life goals because of that."


    Seth suddenly approached Elyra and held her hand while she was still confused. He kept looking at her while he continued his speech: "I don''t need your future; your goals in life and I don''t need you to give up anything for me either... I just wish to be in your heart; to be able toe see you in the Akiir mansion from time to time and have a nice time together; to form beautiful memories together."


    When she heard his words, it was like a new world was opening right in front of her eyes. Her old-fashioned vision was presenting some cracks, from where his words and ideas were flowing in and poisoning her mind.


    "No... How can I be a proper partner, if I don''t stand beside you?"


    "Elyra, you should shed this coat of fears and concerns away. You just have to live your life the way you want and I promise you that you won''t regret anything."

 Chapter 353 First Experience

    "I..." Elyra was out of words.


    Seth had just showed her a new path. However, walking in a different road was never something easy to do. And knowing about how difficult it was, Seth decided to give her a push, by applying a little bit of force, pulling her body closer, since they were holding hands.


    Elyra felt her bodying closer to his and when she was about to instinctively move backwards, she heard Seth''s words.


    "Elyra, close your eyes."


    "..."


    Elyra was still lost in a duality, stuck between fully embracing Seth''s ideas or not, but when she looked at his deep as the abyss ck eyes, she suddenly felt like listening to his words.


    She didn''t know why, but Elyra decided on doing it, and just like he had told her, she closed her eyes. However, her body seemed to already know what was about to happen, since her free hand was fidgeting, her heart was racing and her breathing was getting uneven.


    At that moment, if Elyra really didn''t want to have anything with Seth, she could have just opened her eyes and moved backwards, showing him that she was not really interested; however, she closed her eyes and kept waiting for what was toe.


    Something inside of her, made her actually yearn for it. Although cultivating and being a leading figure inside of the Elven Kingdom was something that constituted the core of her existence, she felt that there was still something missing and that she was notplete.


    Right at that moment, when she realized how fast her heart was beating and the excitement flowing through her veins, was the moment she finally understood what was the spicy ingredient she missed, that would enrich her way of living.


    Seth was able to break her absolutely normal routine, introducing a new element in her life.


    Throughout her whole life, Elyra couldn''t remember what or who was able to make her heart race like that, even once. But right now, she wasn''t even able to realize how much closer Seth''s lips had gotten from hers, since she was too lost in that excitement.


    When she finally came to herself, was the moment his hand touched her left cheek, causing her to open her mouth in surprise.


    Seth wouldn''t let a golden opportunity like that pass by unnoticed. When he realized she had lowered all her defenses, he took a step forward and connected his lips to hers.


    Elyra wasn''t able to control herself and she opened her eyes in amazement, finally noticing she was really entering in a rtionship with a human.


    Many things were passing inside her mind, but when her eyes saw the stunningndscape behind Seth''s back, she was finally able to really let go of all her worries and enjoy the moment.


    Kissing Seth while admiring the view she loved the most, was practically a dream for her. At that moment, she felt like she was experiencing what was to live in a utopia, but little did she know, that just that simple and crude kiss, was only the beginning, the tip of the iceberg.


    Elyra was a full-fledged adult and a leader on top of that, but Seth knew she was experiencing these things for the first time. That''s why he chose to go easy on her at first, separating their lips after just mere five seconds have passed.


    ? After they separated, Seth saw Elyra had a look of astonishment in her face, but he thought it was because the action had ended all of a sudden. But in reality, Elyra just had an incredible and breathtaking experience. She was experiencing something new and was already feeling insanely good.


    "Do you want more?" Seth suddenly asked.


    "I... Do..." Elyra reservedly replied.


    Seth passed one of his arms behind Elyra''s back and pulled her closer. He was about to start the real fun.


    He started kissing her once again, but this time with a little bit more of passion. Their bodies started to enter a synchrony and Seth felt she wasfortable enough for him to start deep kissing her.


    Elyra suddenly felt a tongue invading her mouth, but after the initial surprise, she started to enjoy that feeling and went along with the flow, using her tongue as well.


    Seth felt her clumsy way of kissing and felt the necessity to teach her how to properly do it. He increased the pace and intensity, making sure to carve in her memories, how to properly make out.


    That kiss took especially longer to finish, since both of them had a pretty decent stamina and breath. When they separated once again, Elyra wasn''t the same anymore.


    "Hah... This is really good."


    "You''re right. We should go inside the house; we still have the whole day and we can do it a bit moreter." Seth smiled and held Elyra''s hand.


    "Sure. This is my favorite ce and I would love to show you around." Elyra had a sweet smile on her reddened face, something Seth hadn''t seen before. She guided him to inside the house, where they disappeared together.


    .


    .


    .


    At the zed Lake Sect, the eleven Pce Masters had just left from a backyard area, located behind the bamboo house. The only one that stood behind was Lan Xue.


    She was looking at her grandmother''s tombstone in silence. Her tears had already dried up, but her mourning kept going on, on the inside.


    After a very long time, Lan Xue finally decided to leave. Inside of her eyes, there was a sinister light being constantly fueled by her emotions; the light of revenge. But just as she turned around, she noticed there was someone waiting for her.


    That peculiar white silhouette was something Lan Xue would never forget and with just a single gaze, she already knew who was there.


    Lan Xue bowed with genuine respect, but her next words were totally not matching with her actions.


    "Lake Goddess... Please... I want you to expel me from the sect."

 Chapter 354 Lan Xues Plan

    The Lake Goddess looked at the Twelfth Pce Master, Lan Xue, but she didn''t say anything. She remained in silence, till the Twelfth Pce Master decided to reinforce her point.


    Lan Xue lowered herself even further, practically kneeling down, since she really wanted to be expelled.


    "Lan Xue, I know you don''t want to implicate the zed Lake Sect, trying not to extend the conflict between our two sects and consecutively not increasing our losses, but you should know that you''re not alone."


    "..." Lan Xue heard those words and she realized that the Lake Goddess already knew what were her real intentions, what she wanted to aplish by leaving the sect.


    She desperately wanted to get her revenge against the Sanctuary Master, the man that was responsible for the loss of her father, mother and now, her grandmother. But for that to happen, she would have to dedicate her time and energy to devise a n in order to aplish it.


    However, making a move against someone like the Sanctuary Master, was easily said than done.


    Everyone knew that the people from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, lived hidden behind an immense profound formation bound to their bloodline. In order to enter or leave that territory, the group of individuals would have to be guided by someone that had that peculiar bloodline, else the purple fog that covered their whole sect territory wouldn''t permit your entrance.


    Other than that, rare were the asions when someone of that sect had the permission or even willingly wanted to leave from their territory, since they felt a sense of disconnection with their goddess whenever that happened.


    Obviously, Lan Xue didn''t want to implicate anyone from her sect in something so selfish, like an invasion or an assassination n against the leader of that wretched cult and that''s why she didn''t understand when the Lake Goddess said that she wasn''t alone. Who could it be, that would be willing to throw his or her life away just for that?


    "Sigh... You should know that you grandmother would never wish to see you losing yourself in a suicidal vengeance. She had strongly wished for you to live a peaceful life, far away from the problematic scenery that had always circled that sect."


    "Lake Goddess..." Lan Xue gritted her teeth, since she knew those words were the truth, yet she couldn''t just erase those dark feelings inside of her heart.


    "But... I know you won''t be able to move on if you don''t do it."


    Lan Xue suddenly lifted her head and looked towards the goddess in surprise.


    The Lake Goddess continued: "However, there is no need for you to leave the sect; I don''t mind if your selfishness could bring us some more problems. I allow you to maintain your position and honor, so you don''t need to keep kneeling down."


    "Thank you, goddess." The Twelfth Pce Master stood up.


    "You''re free to go and do as you wish; however, you have to promise me one thing. It is something your grandmother would wish to see it happening as well."


    "What is it?" Lan Xue felt really interested in something her grandmother wished for and even though she didn''t know how the Lake Goddess knew all of those things, she blindly believed on her words.


    The source of that belief, came from things her grandmother had told her once.


    The Lake Goddess extended her right hand and a zed Stone flew towards Lan Xue.


    "Give him that stone."


    "Who are you talking ab...?"


    "It is someone that I know you can trust and someone that the Lake Mother would like to see standing by your side, on a difficult time like this. If you give him that zed Stone, I''m certain your chances of seeding on what you''re trying to do, are going to rise. Maybe, even a miracle could happen..."


    Lan Xue picked the zed Stone while she tried to fully understand what all those words meant. She was about to ask a few more questions, but the Lake Goddess had already disappeared. However, she still got ast message from the goddess.


    "He is staying at the Elven Kingdom right now. You''ll be able to find him there, if you meet with the Elf Queen."


    After that, a swirling vortex of water appeared on the ground. It drew a lot of Mana and water elemental particles present on the air towards it and expanded, until it was able to connect to a certain point on the outside world.


    The Lake Goddess was actually using a very special method in order to aplish that, but since time was the key, she had to spend a little bit more of energy, just to make Lan Xue''s journey a bit faster. Else, she would take more than an entire week to traverse the whole Human Territory and arrive at the Ereinrith City.


    Lan Xue looked at that huge water vortex and was able to see the scenery on the other side. It didn''t seem to be somewhere in the Blue Breze Country, but a ce very far away from there. In fact, Lan Xue was able to recognize a bit of the vegetation around theke where that vortex would bring her to, and she realized that those trees, the nts and animals around that area, were very peculiar to the forests circling around the Elven Territory.


    The Lake Goddess words were precise, even though they were not very clear. But somehow, those words were able to reach Lan Xue and create a seed inside of her heart. If she was thinking of doing everything alone before, now, she was already considering the possibility of telling Seth her story. Inside her head, she strongly believed the Lake Goddess was talking about him, but she didn''t know why. Actually, she was unconsciously hoping it was about him.


    After a few minutes, feeling lost and unsettled, Lan Xue finally decided to walk the paved road in front of her. She jumped inside the vortex, vanishing from the zed Lake Sect.

 Chapter 355 In Her Room

    Inside a private building located on top of the highest mountain of the Elven Kingdom, Elyra had managed to show Seth every single part of that building, except for her own room. However, that was the next location she was bringing Seth to, albeit with a few doubts if she was doing the correct thing.


    Obviously, she was thinking if she should or not bring him there, but there was a voice in the back of her consciousness, urging for her to show him that bedroom, since there was a chance that they could continue with what they were doing before, there. And that chance, was what dividing her line of thought into two.


    However, even though she wanted to, Elyra was kind of a reserved woman and she didn''t have the courage to initiate things like that yet. Her best option would be to give him some hints and that''s why she ultimately decided on showing him that room.


    She finally opened the door of her bedroom, and Seth was immediately able to see one of the best rooms that he had seen to that day. There were dozens of decorations, that made the whole room look fancy but very natural at the same time. The size of that bedroom was also something that made him impressed. It was evenrger than Serene''s bedroom back in the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle.


    Seth saw that there was a balcony connected to that room and he realized that since that room was on the second floor, the sight Elyra had when chilling and rxing on that balcony, must be really impressive.


    However, after looking at everything, his eyes eventually stopped back on Elyra. She was exceptionally gorgeous and a very attractive woman, and since their first kiss, Seth was dying to have another piece of her.


    Her smooth elf-like skin and long ck hair were always able to make Seth get excited, and after working together with her on that old mission, he came to really like her seriousness and her way of always doing things right. She had a mature aura circling around her and Seth felt very attracted to it. Other than that, the fact that she was inexperienced in love, was something that gave her a greater appeal; being so mature, yet not having experienced anything. It was certainly, the icing on the cake.


    At that moment, when Seth looked at her, his eyes were changing to those of a predator. It was literally the perfect time for him to naturally advance on her, since she also wanted it to happen.


    "Elyra, since were here, how about we rx for a bit?"


    Elyra''s heart elerated, but she didn''t want to show him she was anxious. Her talents as a businesswoman came in hand at that time, making it easier for her to act normal.


    "Rx for a bit? What are we going to do?"


    "Come let''s enter in your room first."


    Seth and Elyra entered, shutting the door behind them. While she was lost in a pool of anxiousness, Seth naturally took a bottle of wine and two sses out of his spatial ring. Things he had taken from the Evergreen Tavern.


    "Do you like to drink?"


    "Eh...? I do, sometimes."


    "This bottle of wine, was something the Elf Queen gifted me after those catastrophic events, as a form of gratitude for helping her. Would you like to try some?"


    Seth started to act naturally in order to reduce her anxiety and his tactics, seemed to be working, since Elyra got really interested on that. Even though she was faking her calm state of mind almost perfectly, Seth still tried to make the whole environment lighter, before he fully advanced.


    "The Elf Queen gave you that?"


    "Sure, look." Seth showed her the "Evergreen" word, that was carved in that bottle and Elyra instantly believed it.


    However, due to the nature of that situation, she didn''t think too deep and did not try to ask anything about it either, she just focused on the information that the wine, was a genuine gift he had received from her idol.


    Elyra got ttered that he would be sharing such a good gift with her. She really admired the queen and would love to drink a wine that suited her tastes. At that point onwards, her rtionship with Seth got more natural and they started drinking together.


    Impressively, while drinking, they talked about many things and they really got to know each other a lot more. Seth rified for her, his rtionship with the Demonic Shadow Royal n, instantly shocking her with the fact that he was one of those "Three Male Prodigies." Actually, he was the only one that was still alive, so that tittle should change to something else.


    As they naturally talked, Seth held Elyra''s hand and they got a lot closer. Less than a minuteter, they were already glued together, kissing passionately. The wine wasn''t able to affect them at all, but at that moment, it seemed it was doing its job, since they were making out with fervor, with passion.


    At some point in time, they were so close to each other, that the temperature of their bodies had gone up to a point, that even Elyra felt the need of taking her clothes off. But since Seth was the one leading the act, he could decide on how and when to do that.


    While still kissing Elyra, Seth guided her towards the king-sized bed, but before they could eveny down, his hands started moving with more audacity, finally taking some of her clothes off.


    Before Elyra could even notice, her elven dress was already sliding down her shoulders, revealing her pristine and smooth skin.


    Not giving her any time to react, his head descended and he started kissing her shoulders, neck and corbone. He started changing his pace, slowly increasing the intensity and giving her little instances of pleasure with each of his kisses.


    Seth was making sure to create the perfect scenario for her first time, getting her deep into the mood even before they started doing anything spicier.

 Chapter 356 Like A Couple *

    Elyra suddenlyid down on the bed, panting as her chest was heaving up and down. Her dress was already partially open and falling off of her shoulders, and with a simple move from one of Seth''s hands, he could easily remove it, exposing her silk skin for him.


    There were multiple red marks around her corbone and neck area, from the intense session of sucking and kissing that Seth had performed. However, due to that, she was feeling a tingling sensation down there, that she had never ever felt before.


    It was so itchy, that she had unconsciously touched the skin below her navel many times and the only motive that made her not proceed with whatever was that, was due to the fact that she was still a bit shy and even though they had already done some real indecent things, she was still acting a bit reserved.


    Seth had noticed the way she was restless moving and he felt she was ready for a normal intercourse. But since it was her first experience, he wouldn''t do with her, something that he did with Jiang Yi or the Elf Queen for example.


    That''s why Seth started taking his clothes off, before he took hers off. He wanted to expose himself first, so she could lose a bit more of her shyness and getfortable for when her time to get totally naked came.


    Whileying down, Elyra turned her head to look at Seth and she saw that he was taking off his shirt, revealing his highly trained body for her. While she was still lost staring at those perfect muscles, Seth swiftly took his pants off as well, together with his underpants, revealing all of the rest, right before Elyra''s eyes.


    The elvendy was concentrated on staring at Seth''s chest, never imagining he would do something so abruptly like that. When she realized Seth was totally naked before her, her soul almost left from inside of the body.


    Her eyes unintentionally entered in contact with a male genital for the for the first time, but that brief moment, was able to mark her for the rest of her life.


    Seth''s rod was firmer than ever, trying to defy the heavens with its impudent stance. Elyra was even able to feel its unholy aura and she felt it was promising to make a mess out of her. Both of her legs closed tightly together and even her expression changed for a bit.


    However, Seth was already on his beast mode and he instantly climbed on the bed, taking the rest of Elyra''s clothes off, with little to no efforts.


    Instead of directly moving to the main course though, he leaned closer to her face and his hand caressed her cheek.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you this is going to feel good. We''re going to do it slowly at first."


    After saying thoseforting words, Seth started to lightly kiss her once again, trying to take her focus off of what was happening around theirher region, where their special parts approached dangerously close to each other.


    Elyra easily epted those kisses, but her heart was pounding really fast. That was a real important moment for a woman and she was about to experience it.


    With his other hand, Seth was trying to correctly position his dick, so he could enter her pussy from an angle that would not make her feel too much pain. While doing that, he made sure to rub it against her slit, increasing the wetness inside of her.


    Elyra and Seth''s lips were locked together, and if not for that, she would have released a moan of pleasure, because of what he was doing. But unfortunately for Elyra, it was time for her to feel a little bit of pain, before she could experience the real pleasure.


    Seth quickly found the right ce and he started to slowly push his way in. At first, Elyra only felt something pushing open her pussy lips, but the invading foreign object, kept exerting that pushing pressure, till she started feeling her flesh was getting torn, bringing her an intense pain.


    Fortunately, that feeling onlysted for a few seconds and after that time had passed, she could only feel that she was full.


    Seth noticed a bit of blooding out, but he was a bloodthirsty warrior, someone that wouldn''t mind battling on a bloody road. However, it didn''t mean he would ignore Elyra''s pain and difort, so he could feel good alone. That''s why after breaking her hymen, he stopped and gave her some time to rest, so her body could readjust itself.


    Suddenly, Seth realized that Elyra was getting emotional. She was making an expression he had never seen before. However, his first thought, was that she was feeling an unbearable pain.


    "Elyra... We can stop if you''re not feelingfortable."


    "No... Don''t... It''s just that I never thought I would get to live something like this. It''s hard for me to say this, but I am a really hard to approach person and I don''t like having to approach people either. So, I always thought that living alone for the rest of my life, would be the best way of doing things. But... But you suddenly appeared into my life, breaking many concepts that I took as certain."


    Seth was really surprised, he never thought he would be getting such a conversation with Elyra this soon and at a time like that. She was exposing her weaknesses before him already, a sign of trust and love.


    While still unmoving, Seth started to caress Elyra''s face and hair, making her feel veryfortable in his presence.


    "Life is meant to be lived and from now on, we can do it together."


    Impressively, after hearing Seth''s words, Elyra felt all her worries going away, giving space for the birth of a burning desire. All of a sudden, she felt like she desperately wanted to be with this man; give him her everything and get his everything in return.

 Chapter 357 Elyras Heaven *

    "Seth, I''m good now. You can move..."


    As soon as Elyra said those words, Seth finally started with the main show. Before he moved backwards though, Seth decided to slowly push, until he found the end of the road, or a spot that Elyra wasn''tfortable with. But impressively, he went all the way in, and instead of feeling bad, she actually felt good.


    "Uhm..."


    Seth, out of sheer luck, had just discovered the way to pleasure his partner. With that in mind, he started to slowly move back, till his member was practically outside, before his gently pushed his way in again, moving until the end.


    "Ahn!"


    Elyra hadn''t experienced something like that before. Every time he made that move, she was unintentionally moaning seductively, getting aroused more and more, what caused him to get warmed up as well.


    Seth quickly picked up a mild pace, consecutively doing long and slow strokes. That way, both of them were actually starting to feel really good, even though it was her first time.


    Seth wasn''t bothered by how long he couldst while doing those activities, because his constitution could back him up, making himst almost forever. Even when he spent the whole night pleasuring Arwen and Rina together, in the end, he was thest one to fall down.


    However, while doing it the way he was doing with Elyra, Seth felt like he could really go on forever. That pace was slow enough that he could pretty much control his excitement and arousal. But for the inexperienced Elyra, at that moment, she was feeling like a small boat, drifting through the endless storming waters.


    She tried to hold her voice in, due to the shame of how seductive her voice was sounding, but whenever Seth reached her special spot, she unconsciously released it out.


    They say pain and pleasure often came together, but at a certain point, Elyra stopped feeling any pain and only the pleasure remained. With every stroke, her arousal levels increased a bit and her voice was getting louder.


    "Ah! Ahn!!!"


    Seth was still controlling how aroused he was, due to his slow-paced movements, but after hearing her incredibly sweet voice, he unconsciously started to speed up.


    He felt it was incredibly easy to get faster, since at that point, Elyra waspletely wet already. She was getting closer to reaching a climax and the way her body was moving, told him that time was approaching.


    Elyra was almost reaching the peak of her excitement and with just a single step, she would get to feel something new. And a few secondster, that was just what happened.


    "AHHH!!!"


    Seth was forced to an abrupt stop, as his dick was getting squeezed by how wild, Elyra''s internal muscles were moving. However, it didn''t mean he had stopped feeling good. Actually, it was the opposite.


    "Elyra, this is so good."


    While she was experiencing her first orgasm, grabbing tightly on the nket as her body contorted with pleasure, Seth had to grit his teeth in order to resist the pleasure and not to cum right there.


    The way her internal folds were wrapping around him, was something that caught him totally off guard.


    "Holy fuck!" Seth finally felt her muscture rxing, as her body was returning back to normal. But after receiving that strong stimulus, he now, desperately wanted to release everything.


    Elyra''s consciousness returned back to reality, but she was a different woman already; after experiencing something like that, she wasn''t the same anymore. Her breathing was uneven, but she was quickly recovering her stamina.


    Noticing that, Seth suddenly had an idea. He swiftly separated his body from hers and with a quick move, he passed his arms behind her back and legs, lifting her body from the bed.


    "Ah?! What are you going to...?"


    "We are alone here, so nobody can see us, right?"


    "Eh? Yes. But..."


    "Then, let''s try this."


    "Ah!"


    Seth suddenly carried Elyra towards the balcony and very quickly, the awesome view from the wholendscape entered their eyes. He approached the edge, where there was a protective marble structure that was just perfect for what they were about to do.


    Seth mildly put Elyra down and she felt totally exposed. Both of them werepletely naked, but luckily, there wasn''t anyone present in that special ce.


    Not giving her any time toin, he advanced on her, showering her upper body with kisses, while at the same time that he used his hands to slowly turn her around.


    When Elyra had her back towards him, Seth made her lean over that marble structure and her favorite view entered her eyes once again.


    However, just after she saw the Ereinrith City far away in the distance, Elyra felt something invading her body from behind.


    "Oh my... Ahn!"


    Seth didn''t waste any time, introducing his rod inside of her once again. Elyra didn''t even have the chance to turn around, before he started thrusting forward, till he reached her sweet spot.


    "Uhm!!!"


    She didn''t know why, but that single thrust made her feel even more aroused, than when she felt that way on the round they just had. Doing it outside, looking at that beautiful scenery, was making her heart elerate. It was as if the both of them were tainting the pure nature, with their lewd activities.


    This time, Seth was focusing on his own pleasure. He wanted to orgasm as well and for that, he had to go a little harder, a little rougher.


    He ced both of his hands on Elyra''s buttocks, squeezing them tight and increasing the speed of his thrusts. Elyra was wet, but still super tight and with each of his thrusts, he was able to feel that he was closer and closer of releasing his first shot.


    However, before he reached that point, he felt Elyra''s body behaving with even more intensity, than how she behaved at the first time she orgasmed.


    "AHNNN!!!"


    "Ah! I''m about to..." Seth wasn''t able to resist it this time, and while she was feeling like she had visited heaven, he shot hot his white stuff right inside of her.

 Chapter 358 An Invader

    After doing their couple stuff for a few more times, Elyra was super tired and Seth apanied her to the bed. Before that happened though, theirst round was done in the bathroom shower, so they were both already clean and smelling good.


    Of course, doing it in the shower, was Seth''s idea and the poordy, could only follow him on those strange adventures. When they left the bathroom and finallyid down on the bed, Elyra immediately passed out. As for Seth, he chose to rest for a little bit, by staying by her side as well.


    Just like that, six hours had passed by, and when Elyra woke up, she was surprisedly greeted by a sumptuous meal that Seth had prepared for them. Since he had always lived alone, only getting to visit Serene inside her private area on the Demonic Shadow Royal Castle for a few times a year, he had to prepare his own meals and properly take care of himself. That''s why Seth knew how to cook a little.


    They ate together, while admiring the vision of the city at night, before Seth asked her if she was really willing to spend a lifetime by his side. And since he received a positive response, he proceeded with telling her, the rest of the n he had for them.


    A few minutester, Elyra epted doing the Soul Link ritual, where both of their souls connected, creating a resonance. Impressively, a very odd event happened, as the wind element started to circle their bodies and resonate together with them.


    Both Seth and Elyra felt their wind elemental affinity increasing by leaps and bounds, as if their individual mastery had beenbined. During that time, they sat on the bed with their legs crossed, absorbing and enhancing their wind elemental power. There were no increases on their individual energy cultivation, but the gains regarding that particr element, were insane.


    Right at that moment, Elyra felt like she was born to y with the wind. If she were to use her wind elemental abilities now, she would certainly feel the difference. Probably, even her domain must have improved by leaps and bounds, reaching incredibly closer to Arwen''s mastery over that element.


    As for Seth, he had always felt a huge gap between his darkness and wind elements. He was a master of darkness, but a mere practitioner of the wind elemental arts. However, during this resonance, he received some of Elyra''s insights and his mastery with wind arts, increased a lot.


    He didn''t try topare it with his fire elemental mastery, cause even Lexi, an ancient spirit, couldn''t tell him with certainty, how great was his mastery over fire.


    After they finished enjoying the improvements brought by that phenomenon, they both decided to go back. Neither Seth nor Elyra nned to spend the whole night at that hideout, even though it was a special asion, since they had other things to do.


    They left from there together, moving towards the Akiir family mansion first.


    .


    .


    .


    Arwen had finally finished molding her soul space and was sitting inside of it, admiring how things like that, were actually possible. If she wasn''t experiencing it by herself, she wouldn''t believe it.


    However, she still had to properly form her Soul Essence Lake, but she was already able to feel that there were some new abilities at her disposal; new skills, that she could use already.


    Arwen suddenly felt a very strong connection with her soul. It was as if she could sense even the little tiny things around her. She focused a bit more on that feeling and her senses expanded further.


    Suddenly, in an area of a hundred fifty meters, she was able to see everything. Seth had once described to her, what was like being able to use the ability he called as Soul Sense, but Arwen doubted it would differ so much of simply using an energy scan.


    However, now that she was using her Soul Sense, she realized it was something totally different. There wasn''t even a way topare both of them. While looking through her Soul Sense, Arwen felt like she was present in every single ce of that area.


    She could see every single animal; every single nt and every single person there. And while she was exploring that ability, she suddenly realized a presence invading the area of her property.


    Arwen frowned, since she felt the powerful Mana fluctuations around that individual. An unknown Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator was trying to secretly enter her property.


    Arwen swiftly activated all the protective formations, locking Rina and Serene inside a safe shielded area. Her body quickly disappeared in a cloud of poisonous winds, reappearing like a silent gale, right before that unknown individual.


    Around Arwen, her Evergreen Essence was already expanding towards the whole area, swiftly reaching the position of that individual. Through her Soul Sense, she had already seen that person''s figure and it was someone she didn''t recognize.


    However, just as her green mist approached that mysterious person, it suddenly started to froze, turning into ice particles that were not able to move beyond a certain point anymore.


    Together with that first exchange, two Mana Sovereign auras collided with each other, creating a heavy pressure that was contained in that small space, where the both of them were present.


    Arwen looked directly at that seemingly teenager, that was wearing a very eye-catching white and blue loli dress, and she couldn''t believe that there was a Mana Sovereign that would appear so young, yet be so entric like that. However, since she seemed to be hostile, the Elf Queen suddenly increased her pressure, forcing that woman to retreat a bit.


    Even though both of them were Mana Sovereign Realm entities, Arwen''s cultivation was a stage higher and her aura was naturally heavier. Actually, at the Mana Sovereign Realm, even a small stage represented the distance between the sky and the earth and that''s why she was able to make that hostile person move back with just the pressure of her aura.

 Chapter 359 Misunderstanding

    After having that brief exchange and releasing their auras, Lan Xue realized that the person standing right in front of her, was most likely to be the person she was looking for.


    However, the situation might not be what she thinks it is and that''s why she decided on asking the first question.


    "Are you the Elf Queen?"


    Arwen looked at that stranger, furrowed her eyebrows and said: "Who are you? Why are you trespassing and invading my property?"


    "... Are you the Elf Queen or not?" Lan Xue didn''t reply to those questions, she just repeated her earlier phrase, with her normal cold attitude.


    Arwen was not enjoying the way that loli was acting and taking with her, but she decided to at least say who she really was.


    "I''m the Elf Queen and you''re inside my territory. If you don''t give me a good exnation, then, you won''t..."


    "Where is Seth?"


    Suddenly, while the Elf Queen was still talking, Lan Xue started asking about Seth.


    "Where is he? I need to talk with him, I need to see him now." Lan Xue sounded anxious and even a bit desperate; she kept asking about Seth, anxious for a quick reply.


    Arwen really disliked the way that woman was acting. It was like only her point of view mattered and nothing else; however, if she knew about Lan Xue''s circumstances, she would kind of understand why she was behaving like that.


    The fact that she mentioned Seth''s name, already made Arwen act with a little bit less hostility against her, but still, the Elf Queen didn''t feel like acting friendly or positively with an invader.


    "I don''t know where he is, but even if I knew it, I wouldn''t tell someone that is not trustworthy enough to know. You better leave now that I don''t feel like acting against you, or else, things won''t finish just with a warning."


    Arwen firmly said and Lan Xue didn''t like hearing those words. She was desperate for an answer and her mind was in a mess. Suddenly, her aura increased exponentially and her loli figure instantly seemed to get more imposing. She ignored the fact that the Elf Queen was a small stage above her in terms of cultivation and decided she would fight against her anyway.


    "Then, I will make you spit it out by force."


    ? Her ice aura quickly converged in a single point above her, forming a huge iceberg that was pointed towards Arwen.


    "Let''s see if you are really capable of doing that." Arwen''s Evergreen Essence circled around her body and a poisonous mist started rotating around that area, kind of forming a tempest that circled her entire being.


    Things were heating up and advancing very quickly between the two of them. But just as they took a step forward, a dark shadow impacted on the soil right in between them, bringing down an aura that both of them recognized.


    "Stop!"


    Seth''s voice echoed, reaching the ears of those two headstrong women.


    At the point where that dark shadow impacted, Seth and Elyra''s figure appeared, making the conflict between Arwen and Lan Xuee to a stop.


    It turned out, that when he and Elyra were approaching the Akiir Mansion, they were able to feel powerful energy fluctuationsing from where Arwen''s new house was located. Elyra was only able to recognize one of the auras; the one that belonged to the Elf Queen. But Seth recognized both, and that was one of the motives that made him rush to that scene.


    "The both of you, stop! There is no need for this. This is a misunderstanding. Arwen, she is a good friend of mine and she represents no danger."


    Seth first exined things for Arwen, making her get at ease. Then, he turned towards Lan Xue, but before he could say anything, she came towards him while spitting out some words.


    "Seth, this is an emergency! I..."


    "Lan Xue, calm down. We''re out here in the open. Let''s first go inside so we can talk." He put his hands on her shoulders, reassuring her that he would hear everything she had to say.


    Lan Xue was kind of out of her patient and chilling character, but hearing his words, made her realize how differently she was acting. However, during these past few days, there has been so much going through her head, that she had left from her linear form of living.


    But now, she somehow was able to calm down a bit and nod. She didn''t know from where that sudden sense of tranquility came, but it was like she had a bit of peace on herplicated days. The fact that he was touching her wasn''t even a bother to her anymore, after spending so much time by his side. Actually, she was even starting to think that his presence near her, was what was calming her down.


    "Come, since this is an emergency, let''s go in quickly." Seth guided Lan Xue towards the house, deactivating the protective formations while they were going. He nced towards the Elf Queen and in a single instant Arwen understood that things were serious.


    Somehow, after living beside Lan Xue for so long, Seth knew how to read her mood and the way she was acting was making him feel anxious as well.


    Arwen and Elyra followed behind him, even though they didn''t feel it wasfortable standing around that disrespectful woman. But since she was someone that Seth trusted, they put their concerns aside and epted the facts as they were for the time being.


    Right as they entered, Seth saw Serene and Rina standing on the spacious main living room, feeling worried about what was possibly happening outside. However, as they saw him entering, they immediately rxed.


    "Seth, what happened out...?" Rina came towards him while asking about the situation, but she stopped her words after she saw the Twelfth Pce Master figure.


    Rina had seen her a few times while she stood on the zed Lake Sect, since Lan Xue visited Pce Master Yushui sometimes.

 Chapter 360 Glazed Stone

    After everyone had gotten inside the living room, Seth and all those women else turned their attentions to Lan Xue, in order to hear what she had to say. However, with a single nce, Seth realized that she seemed troubled.


    Lan Xue kept in silence, with her gaze fixed on him. It was like she was trying to tell him that she wanted to talk about the following matters in private, but at that time and ce, it was just impossible for that to happen.


    On the other hand, Seth had nothing to hide from the people present inside that room, so he swiftly used his "magic", in order to convince her about telling them everything she had to.


    "Don''t worry, they are my family; my beloved and trustworthy family members... So, there is no need for us to hide anything from them."


    After hearing those words, everyone that was present there, besides Lan Xue, felt ted. They were happy to hear from his mouth, that he really cared for them. As for the Twelfth Pce Master, after furrowing her eyebrows and thinking things through for a bit, she rxed and decided to talk. What happened had already happened and if she were to get the help of someone as strong as the Elf Queen, it would certainly make things easier for her.


    But before she said anything, Lan Xue stretched one of her arms, showing everyone her white and pristine hand, where there was a zed Stone. It was the stone that the zed Lake Goddess had given her before she left the sect.


    Except for Serene, the others had already seen or at least heard about the famous zed Stone. It was a very unique and mysterious item that came from the zed Lake Sect. It could register images and even sounds, to be reproducedter and the only downside of using it, was that minor energy fluctuations would be released when someone infused their powers on the stone, while they were recording. That minor fluctuations on the environment energy would give them out if they were trying to record stealthily.


    Lan Xue knew that there would be no need for words if she showed them the contents recorded inside that stone, so without waiting any further, she infused a bit of her Mana inside of it and activated the disy function. Very quickly, many different lights were projected out of that stone, illuminating the entire room and forming some different scenes on the air.


    At first, there was only the image of a beautiful clearke; the entrance of the zed Lake Sect. However, very quickly, the battle scene that had happened at that ce, unfolded before the eyes of everyone.


    They saw the Pce Masters and the Lake Mother fighting; the changes that happened to theke, due to those purple pirs; the Pce Master and the Grand Elder acting and the entirety of that messy battle.


    Everything seemed to be going well, till a totally purple entity suddenly appeared. When that individual showed up, everything changed and the most experienced ones, Seth and Arwen, immediately noticed the huge threat that entity posed.


    Even through the zed Stone images, they could see and feel how powerful that purple woman was.


    Shortly after she had appeared, Darya hade out to fight her and at that point, the scene that was being yedpletely changed. It surprised everyone with images of what had happened inside the sect territory. There was a second purple woman figure already invading their territory and the Pce Masters couldn''t stop her, even though they were exerting their full strength.


    There seemed to be an overbearing torrential flux of Manaing towards that purple woman, creating a very delicate situation. The people watching what had happened, including Seth, Arwen and Lan Xue, the three strongest cultivators present there, were very tense.


    But just as things seemed to be reaching a climax, the scenes changed, showing them the interior of a very simple room.


    Inside that room, there was only a youthfuldy sleeping soundly; a person that Seth instantly recognized. That room was where Chun Meiyi stood and when he saw it, he immediately felt something bad.


    Suddenly, another purple figure emerged inside that room. She looked at that young girl with a fixed gaze, analyzing her everything and every single thing. But just as she was about to step forward, a beautiful and mysterious voice echoed.


    .


    .


    .


    "So, you''re finally here..."


    Inside that small room, that other individual, that was already waiting for the Illusive Ethereal Goddess arrival suddenly said. Impressively, the purple goddess hadn''t noticed her presence there, until she decided to speak those words.


    The purple goddess didn''t panic, nor did she change her stance because of that. Her figure turned to face the white silhouette standing in the corner of the room and her purple eyes focused their full attention in that woman''s body. However, she did nothing more than that.


    ? "I knew you would being... Is she really that important for you?"


    "What does someone like you have to do with this? This ne isn''t a ce that you should be and you shouldn''t bother with its weak inhabitants either." The Illusive Ethereal Goddess replied.


    "..." The Lake Goddess maintained her neutral stance.


    .


    .


    .


    "Answer me... Are you going to kill her once you get back?" The Lake Goddess posture seemed to be unwavering.


    The Illusive Ethereal Goddess felt the overbearing pressureing from the High Heavens and she looked into the zed Lake Goddess'' ocean eyes. They were crystal clear and unwavering, just like her stance.


    "... No... I won''t kill her. However, she will stay forever locked inside my sanctuary."


    Immediately after hearing her words, the Lake Goddess let go of her aura and powers. At the outside world, everything abruptly returned back to normal. The pressure vanished and everyone felt a heavy weight being lifted off of their shoulders.


    "Sigh... You can take her."


    .


    .


    .


    The scene was yed until the point Meiyi was sessfully taken and by the time Lan Xue deactivated it. Seth was already as pale as a sheet of paper.

 Chapter 361 Calm Down

    Most of the girls were focused on what they had just seen and hadn''t noticed how pale Seth''s expression currently was, but Rina had immediately looked at his direction, as soon as she saw Chun Meiyi''s image.


    She knew how much that sleeping girl meant for him and knew that after what had been shown, he wouldn''t be able to stay put and ignore the facts.


    Rina was about to say something for him, but Seth''s abnormal anxiousness made him take rash actions.


    "I... I need to go." Seth suddenly activated his Shadow Walk, but as soon as his figure blurred, the Mana of a Mana Sovereign middle-stage Realm cultivator blocked his path.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Arwen suddenly appeared before him, grabbing on his shoulder while blocking his route. Her powerful Mana was exhaustively trying to block his energy veins, creating a heavy area around the both of them.


    Seth''s Shadow Walk was deactivated but the sense of crisis and urgency still remained inside of him. If he wanted, he could forcefully break through Arwen''s blockade, but he would inevitably need to use Mana, what could lead to eventual injuries on anyone that wasn''t at the Profound Mana Realm at least.


    "I need to leave right now, or..."


    "I won''t permit that."


    "..." Seth didn''t know how to react.


    Suddenly, the entire environment inside of that room got heavier. Everyone felt something really serious must have happened.


    "Do you think I don''t know why you''re in a hurry...?" Arwen looked directly at him.


    Seth''s mind wasn''t properly thinking about everything at that moment and the only think he saw in his eyes, was the image of Meiyi''s body being transported to inside of that purple world.


    "Then why are you blocking me?" Seth gritted his teeth in order to control his anxiety, but that sense of urgency was not leaving him in peace.


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m not blocking your path, but making sure you listen to a few of my words." Even though she said that, she wasn''t lifting her blockade off of him at all.


    Arwen saw that he at least seemed to be willing to listen and started to say what she had to say.


    "First of all... Do you even know exactly where that purple woman brought that girl to? Do you know the directions or even how to ess the ce she was brought to? No...? What about the rough number and power level of the enemy? Do you know about that? Or are you perhaps trying to throw yourself in the middle of thousands of powerful enemies, so you could die in a faraway ce without anyone knowing?"


    Initially, Seth was about to say what he knew about Meiyi and the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, but as she kept saying those words, he found himself unable to reply.


    With a single phrase, Arwen was able to make him get speechless to the point where even his anxiety had vanished.


    When the other girls heard about Arwen''s assumptions, they turned towards Seth as if they were demanding for an answer.


    Seth felt his soul splitting in a half and he really didn''t know how to properly act. However, he knew he would do everything and anything in order to save Meiyi.


    "Arwen... Girls... I''m sorry, but..."


    Before he could finish his sentence though, the Elf Queen said: "I''m not saying you shouldn''t go; however, I won''t permit that my man throws his life away on that way. We are going to devise a n together and you''re not allowed to leave until we decided everything."


    At that moment, Arwen was the one who had the best rity of mind and using a bit of her skill as the leader of a nation, she was able to put order on what was happening. Luckily, due to the abrupt seriousness of that situation, Elyra wasn''t able to process what Arwen really meant with "my man", else her mind would get as messy as Seth''s mind at that moment.


    "Fine." Seth felt like she had the reason, but he just couldn''tpletely calm down his sense of crisis. However, Rina''s voice came to help him with that.


    "Seth, I know how much she means for you, but this time you have to list to mom. I''m certain that Meiyi is fine; she is a strong girl after all."


    Serene was super lost on that situation as well, but she wanted to help Seth at least a little bit, so she tried to cheer him up as well.


    "Rina is right. Nothing bad is going to happen with her and just like me, you will certainly bring her back here."


    After hearing the voice of those two girls, Seth''s mind was finally able to calm down for a bit. So, after thanking them, he finally decided to say some words.


    After looking at everyone present in that room, he said: "You may not know, but the girl that was abducted by that purple entity, was someone really important to me. She is someone that unfortunately got some bloodline ties with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and that purple woman was most likely their leader. Unfortunately, I could sense that she is someone really dangerous, so I''d rather doing things alone, than putting anyone that I love at risk. However, I admit that I was na?ve to think that going alone would be better... Sorry."


    Arwen finally nodded and said: "Now, we can start thinking about a strategy."


    "Do you have any ns?"


    "Sigh... Since you pretty much told us that we''re dealing with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, I would be lying to you if I said that I had one. They are not the most mysterious ancient power for no reason; just trying to enter their territory is going to be a pain in the ass."


    Seth furrowed his eyebrows and asked: "Why is it so hard to do that?"


    "Well... They have this super hidden sanctuary, located inside a heavily guarded area, where a huge bloodline barrier is erected. Without the Illusive Ethereal bloodline running through your veins, the barrier will never open a passageway for you."

 Chapter 362 A Good Start

    Before Seth could ask anything, Arwen looked at him and continued: "And we certainly don''t want to destroy that barrier, just to enter their territory by force."


    Seth swallowed his iing words back and decided to keep hearing her. He was about to say they could forcefully break that barrier up and enter their frontal gates by kicking them open, but he felt Arwen apparently knew some things that he didn''t. However, their team would beposed of three very powerful individuals and he felt that they had an enormous advantage over the enemy already. An advantage big enough that they could pretty much do whatever they wanted; however, things were not so simple.


    Arwen turned to look at everyone present in that room and after analyzing the "yers", she quickly formed a small n with what they had.


    "First of all... No one below the Mana Sovereign Realm of power can participate on this operation." With a simple phrase, she generated an expression of dissatisfactions on at least three people.


    Rina, Serene and even Elyra were taken out of her ns. Elyra felt she could be very helpful, but since the one who decided it all, was the Elf Queen, she instantly gave up trying to argue back and epted her decision.


    Serene knew her weaknesses. She was the weakest one among that group of talented individuals and she knew that not going, would be more helpful than going. However, that bitter taste of being useless, suddenly struck hard at her. Inside of her head, she was alreadymitting on putting her diligent efforts on developing her future "secret ns".


    As for Rina, she was the only one who tried to stand up against her mother. But before she could even form a proper argument, Arwenpletely ruled her out.


    "Mom, I..."


    "You''re staying behind. I won''t allow you to go in a Mana Sovereign battlefield. It''s beyond "too risky"."


    However, Rina was getting smarter and more experienced, so she had another card up her sleeves.


    "What about Elyra? She is super strong and reliable, but you''repletely ignoring her!" In an attempt to reopen the case, she even put Elyra''s name on the table.


    Elyra didn''t know how to properly react to that, since she wanted to go as well, but didn''t want to disobey the queen. So instead of saying anything, she remained quiet.


    "Rina... You''re going to take my role as the queen while I''m out and I guess you will need someone to help you with anything, right?" Arwen abruptly dropped the bomb, stunning Rina and everyone else.


    "I..."


    "The reason Elyra is noting, is that she won''t be able to help an inexperienced queen, while staying out in a dangerous mission. However, I don''t mind letting here, if you tell me that you''re ready to be the queen your people deserve."


    ''Oh my god.'' Even Lexi felt shocked by how decisive and harsh Arwen was dealing with things. She had always been watching everything she could, through Seth''s eyes and she felt that Arwen was one of the women that had the best qualities and a really good character, among the ones that were able to enter her eyes. Her abilities as a leader were something Lexi admired and if not for the "fatal" mistake of liking someone like Seth, the "Beast King", she would have been close to perfection, in her "humble" spirit eyes.


    Rina was out of words, but before she could reply, Elyra suddenly said: "I''ll do everything I can to help her, my queen."


    Arwen nodded and said: "Good. Elyra, please take care of the girls while we are out. Now... Come with me upstairs. Before we leave, I will tell you what we need to do in order to seed."


    Seth and Lan Xue quickly understood Arwen was talking with them and the trio quickly went upstairs to an office room.


    Rina, Serene and Elyra couldn''t do anything else, so they decided to focus on their things.


    While inside that room, Arwen seemed trouble with something, but after some time, she shook her head and decided on going with another strategy.


    "Since we have no way of entering the sanctuary without alerting the enemy, we will have to create a pathway, by using force. However, we need to bait them into the outside, so you could secretly enter their territory, while we fight them, Seth."


    Seth was starting to understand what she implied with that, but before he could confirm his theory, Lan Xue decided to talk.


    "Wait. I have something to say."


    Arwen looked at her, waiting for the information that she wanted to share with them.


    Seth had this feeling, that whatever she was going to say, was something that could really change their journey and that it was something that he knew. But due to the abrupt and forceful nature of the events, his mind wasn''t really focused onto thinking wisely at that moment, so it was only natural that he would forget some of the important things.


    Lan Xue firmly said: "There is no need for a bait. I already knew about the barrier that protects the sanctuary, but it won''t be our real hurdle while dealing with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, since it won''t stop us from proceeding with our ns."


    "Oh?" Arwen''s eyebrows raised in confusion, but before she could ask what Lan Xue meant by that, she heard a very shocking piece of information.


    "With me here, we can enter and leave their territory whenever we wish. My father was someone from that sect and I was part of the reason the zed Lake Sect was attacked a few days ago. The Illusive Ethereal bloodline runs through my veins."


    Something inside Seth''s mind clicked and Arwen''s face changed to an unbelieving expression. She made eye contact with Seth for a few seconds, but through his countenance, she realized Lan Xue was most likely, telling the truth.


    As an intelligent woman, Arwen didn''t need to know what were the circumstances that surrounded thedy that stood in front of her. She just needed the crucial information that would lead them to a safe trip back home, after doing what they needed to do, of course. And that information was just perfect.

 Chapter 363 Departure

    After a few seconds of silence, Arwen resumed speaking.


    "Good. Since you''re someone that has that bloodline running through your veins, we won''t need to bother with that barrier. However, even though we can directly enter their sanctuary, if we take advantage of that, it doesn''t mean we will do it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The only one that is going to enter that ce, will be Seth. You and I are going to stay on the outside."


    Lan Xue didn''t like that n, since she desperately wanted to battle the Sanctuary Master. But before she couldin about that, Seth decided to talk.


    "I see... So, basically, you want me to secretly enter their base and kidnap Meiyi, right?"


    "That''s right. And... Only you can do it, no one else. In order to freely move through the outeryers of their territory, a high-level movement technique will be required and only your dark arts are able to do that. You just have to be careful to not approach their core region. There isn''t many concrete information regarding that ce, but it''s known to be where the source of their bloodline powers resides and most probably, where that purple entity is."


    ''The source...?'' When Seth heard those words, he remembered that Lexi had told him that he would need that "source" to perfectly heal Meiyi. Even though he knew that she probably didn''t need it anymore, his mind couldn''t help but get fixed on that piece of information.


    Since he hadn''t been able to see her opening her eyes, he still thought that something was missing for Meiyi''s awakening, so Seth made a mental note to secretly investigate that a bit further when he got there.


    Arwen turned towards Lan Xue and continued talking about her ns: "While he goes inside their territory, in order to find that girl, we will pull their attention towards us. They won''t be able to ignore two Mana Sovereign Realm powerhouses attacking their borders; however, I don''t want to bring any trouble to my kingdom, so I will only be able to help you with my wind elemental abilities and consecutively, I won''t be able to bring all my powers out."


    "Hm? What about your appearance? People will probably recognize you." Seth suddenly asked.


    "I''ll be using a special disguise that I found inside Annia''s personal treasury. Something she might have used to secretly meet with her followers behind our backs, at that time. It''s just a simple butterfly mask; however, it can blur my face with weak but constant Mana fluctuations and even change the length and the color of my hair."


    "I see..."


    "Is their Sanctuary Master going toe out?" Suddenly, Lan Xue asked.


    Arwen noticed she put a lot of importance on that topic, due to the heavy intonation on her words and her fixed gaze.


    "I''m certain he will."


    "How...? How can you be so sure of that?"


    "We are going to press them with two Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators and unless they respond with an equivalent power, things won''t end well for them. However, since we are going against them right inside their territory, only one Mana Sovereign will be required to take part in their side, if they take advantage of their sect''s protective measures and treasures. That''s why I believe the Sanctuary Master wille out by himself, after they probe our powers with some of their "fodder", since he is the only one that can effectively use and control their special formations."


    Lan Xue quietly heard her exnation and decided to follow her ns, since they were grounded on solid facts; however, she had some conditions.


    "I''ll do as you say, but I want to battle the Sanctuary Master alone. That''s all I will request."


    The Elf Queen looked at her and then she turned towards Seth to listen to what he would say about that, but just through his solemn expression and the heavy feeling she felt through their Soul Link, she realized some things.


    Seth knew Lan Xue was probably going to risk her life battling till the end with that man, but he couldn''t bring himself to stop her. After what he saw and heard in that zed Stone and by how Lan Xue was acting, he realized she would do everything to exact her revenge on him, even though she hadn''t made it clear why. However, Seth could already imagine the motive.


    Through his silence, Arwen realized she should at leastply with Lan Xue''s request, but after analyzing the situation a bit further, at the back of her eyes, a strange light swiftly blinked. It was like she had just devised a dangerous n; a n she had to put to work right away.


    "Very well, I agree with that."


    Lan Xue nodded.


    "Seth, after you enter their territory, the main problem is going to be finding the girl, but I''m certain that you can use "that" to find where she is, since it is one of your specialties I guess."


    Seth understood what Arwen was trying to say by that, but he didn''t understand why she was talking that way.


    Lan Xue took notice of those words, but she simply ignored it, since it must be a secret Arwen didn''t want to leak.


    "When are we leaving then?" Seth was already getting impatient. Every time he thought of Meiyi, he had the urge to just leave and go after her.


    "There is nothing more to be said. We can go right now. However, in order for us to get there at top condition, we will stop briefly every two days of traveling."


    Seth felt like arguing about that, but her argument made sense. They would have to travel for a week, spending their precious Mana in order to reach the desired location. But upon arriving there, there wouldn''t be a way for them to know of the dangers that awaited them, before they dived into the sanctuary. So, the best course of action, was to be at top condition.


    "Good, let''s go."


    At that night, three powerful figures left the Ereinrith city while moving like a streak of lightning. Their speed could only be described as terrifying, just like the fate that was reserved for their enemies.

 Chapter 364 Real Character

    Countless purple-colored clouds were circling a majestic cathedral, that stood at the central part of a very peculiar city. They were slowly dancing around it, as if they were attracted to something or someone who was inside.


    At the outside, whoever passed by that ce, made sure to bow towards a huge statue located at the entrance. That statue didn''t have clear facial features, but everyone knew who they were bowing to; their absolute deity, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess.


    Inside that building, there was a man standing by the window, looking towards a very odd, but special ce; a ce that could only be seen at the spot where he was at now. Despite him being alone on that room, out of nowhere, he started talking to someone.


    "Allow him toe upstairs."


    A few moments before that, the one called as Grand Elder Chuanli, had just entered that cathedral. He was one of the few people inside the whole Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, that was allowed to enter that building, yet, he still had to wait by the first floor, until the Sanctuary Master called for him.


    Suddenly, the Grand Elder noticed a person''s figureing from the hallway, towards his direction. It was a female messenger that lived as one of the Sanctuary Master''s servants. She was responsible to attend to all of her Master''s needs and here she was, delivering a message from him.


    The female servant bowed to the elder and said: "Grand Elder, Master wants to see you. Come, I''ll guide you to where he is."


    The Grand Elder followed the servant through the cathedral, moving to the upper floors, where the Sanctuary Master stood. Actually, that man rarely left that ce, since it was the only location in their whole territory, that allowed him to directly look towards the ce where his goddess lived.


    While moving through that huge and beautiful building, the Grand Elder had the chance to observe the multipleyers of formations that protected the whole ce, but he wasn''t able to pay attention on anything, since his mind was already being upied by the preupation and concerns about his son wellbeing.


    Many days had already gone, since thest time the Sanctuary Master told him that his son was undergoing a strict secret training. Chuanli and Dongmei were already dying to see their son once again and rify some things, especially after what had happened at thest time that they had seen each other. However, after the conflict against the zed Lake Sect, the Grand Elder and most of the other elders, started seeing the Sanctuary Master differently. The man simply wasn''t what they thought he was.


    That man had mercilessly used their lives and faith as he wished, treating them as mere fodder; the soldiers that bought him a bit of time, exchanging their lives for it, on the process. And it was just natural, that from that moment onwards, people would see him in a new light; not like a perfect and bright Sancturary Master, as he used to be, but as an obscure Sect Master. However, due to his Mana Sovereign Realm of power, the elders could only secretly talk about it, doomed to never really do anything concrete.


    The Grand Elder was one of them. He started doubting some things and specting about other situations, but even so, he was still far away from reaching the truth. But even though he was limited by the so called "power", the Grand Elder had to do something, since clearly, there was something off.


    The servant led Chuanli to a restricted area, where there seemed to be nothing, but a small room. The door was already half open and before Chuanli could even say anything, he heard the Sanctuary''s Master distant voice.


    "I didn''t think you had an easy job as the Grand Elder, a job that didn''t require your attention, nor did it require your time... Why are you wasting your time here, Chuanli? Especially at a time like this..." The Sanctuary Master calmly left the room and met with the Grand Elder at the outside.


    Chuanli felt an unpleasant sensation after hearing those words. It was like the man standing right in front of him was another Sanctuary Master and not the one he and the other elders respected. That abrupt change happened right after that cruel battle, but it wasn''t the case of a change of character and more likely a change of mindset that Chuanli had.


    After witnessing dozens of his disciples and colleagues dying, simply because they followed the Sanctuary Master''s orders, Chuanli couldn''t see him like before.


    All of a sudden, he started to feel how menacing that man''s presence and words were. It was like he was being attacked.


    "Sanctuary Master, I didn''t neglect my job, but after finishing my duties, I had a strong urge to see my son. Could you please tell me where is he? After talking with him for a bit, I will immediately leave." Chuanli bowed and asked.


    "Oh? Your son...? Heh, it isn''t possible."


    The Grand Elder felt a chill run down his spine and he stuttered as he asked why.


    "Wh-Why?"


    The Sanctuary Master looked at him and smiled.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? He is undergoing an important phase of his training course. No one can bother him at a time like this, not even you; his father."


    "No... But I need to..."


    "Enough. You don''t need to worry too much with that. I will personally instruct him through this difficult phase and I''m certain that he will appear before you in a week, at most."


    The Grand Elder couldn''t go against the Sanctuary Master after receiving the silent confirmation that he would reunite with his son in a week''s time.


    "Thank you, Sanctuary Master."


    The Sanctuary Master nodded and allowed for the Grand Elder to take his leave. But just as he left that ce, the mild smiled on the Sanctuary Master''s face vanished and a vicious light shone through his eyes.

 Chapter 365 Talking

    Right after the Grand Elder had left, the Sanctuary Master stood up and moved to a secluded area, located inside the cathedral. It was an underground maze, that seemed to be more like a prison, than just a normal underground floor.


    Very few people had ess to that area and only those who were personally pointed by the Sanctuary Master, could actually go in there. Actually, whoever worked or lived inside that cathedral, was someone that he had total control over.


    At that moment, besides the Sanctuary Master, there was only a single person staying inside that area. But differently from the former, thetter was chained to the back wall of a dark cell, acting totally unresponsive, even though the man standing still on the outside of that cell, was the one that hadpletely crushed his life and desires.


    "Heh... Donghai... It is a pity that things ended up this way. You were actually a very bright gem, whenparing to the other disciples. Heck, even that pitiful little show to save your daughter, was actually kind of interesting, hehe... But you should not worry though... Soon, I will let you reunite with your family. It will be a very beautiful reunion, an event that is going to be witnessed by everyone. Hahaha..."


    The Sanctuary Master turned around and started to leave whileughing. He had just found a way to deal with Chuanli, without smearing his reputation even further. Father and son would get to see each other once again, at least for ast time.


    Unfortunately, Donghai remained unresponsive. His body was chained to the wall in a way that made it seem like he was kneeling down, forever doomed to never rest. His clothes were torn and tattered, but there were no signs of physical aggression on him. However, it wasn''t there, where he had suffered real damage. His mind was where the Sanctuary Master had really wreaked havoc, leaving him in a semi-vegetative state.


    Donghai had done everything he could in order to resist the mind attacks that tried to extract the information away from him, but he ultimately failed, before the might of a Mana Sovereign.


    However, even though he stood there like a defeated dog, at the back of his eyes, there still seemed to be a weak light.


    .


    .


    .


    Two days had passed since the strongest rescue trio, left from the Ereinrith City. Moving at the highest speed possible, they had almost traversed the whole Elven Territory in that span of time and if not for their initial agreement, Seth wouldn''t stop running, just to "waste" time, so they could recharge their energies.


    Actually, as Mana Sovereigns, they could easily maintain that pace for a few weeks and reach their destination a bit earlier. However, in doing so, they wouldn''t get there on their top condition.


    Arwen was a wise group leader, that was able to at least control those two unstable pieces of her team, with their initial deal. But even so, she knew it would be hard to maintain that group''s peace of mind, given the situation they were in.


    That''s why when evening came, she immediately called for a stop. Arwen had a n and this was the perfect time for her to begin with it.


    "Stop. This is a suitable ce for us to spend the night."


    The trio stopped and the energy fluctuations around them started to dim down.


    Arwen looked at Seth first and saw that he seemed displeased, yet he was trying his best to respect her demands.


    "Seth, Rina told me that she had given you the Evergreen Tavern. This is a good time for you to set it up."


    Seth''s mind was always picturing Meiyi''s figure, what made him even forget about the Evergreen Tavern. He hastily took it out of his spatial ring and infused his Mana into that wooden structure, making it start its transformation.


    While Lan Xue was silently gazing at that strange but intriguing sight, Arwen approached Seth and captured his attention.


    "I know this is something important for you, but sometimes, you should just calm down and try to rx for a bit. You can''t control everything that happens around you, so it is better to get prepared for what is toe, instead of always getting worried over it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to give it your all, when the right timees."


    "Sigh... It is not so simple..." Seth knew that her words were important, but he wasn''t able to assimte them at that moment.


    "I''m sure you will understand everything, after you get some time for yourself only. Well... I think that I''ve already visited this area once before, that''s why I may find a shortcut if I look around. Make sure to take care of her..." Arwen looked towards Lan Xue and Seth apanied her eyes with his.


    As the Evergreen Tavern was getting ready, Arwen took her leave. However, her words kept ringing inside Seth''s head, till he decided to take a deeper look towards Lan Xue.


    Lan Xue''s doll like facial features, were actually giving him a very gloomy impression. Not even when she despaired at the bottom of the abyss, she had that sense of gloominess circling around her. It was like she was marching to the end of her story; as if she had given up everything and only one other thing mattered.


    Seth decided to approach her slowly and at the same time, the tavern finished mounting itself.


    "Whatever happened, I''m sure that she did what was right."


    When Lan Xue heard his words, instead of getting relieved, she felt annoyed.


    "How can you say that what she did was right, when you don''t even know anything?" Lan Xue''s voice seemed as frigid as her attitude.


    Seth didn''t bother with it, since he was already expecting that reaction.


    "Then... Care to tell me what really happened?" Seth moved forward, opening the door and holding it for Lan Xue.


    She took a bit of time, but in the end, she followed him inside.

 Chapter 366 Hearing

    Lan Xue was sitting down on a small wooden table at the first floor of the Evergreen Tavern, as manyplicated things were passing through her head. Many scenes, many events were being yed, as she silently stood there.


    Seth slowly approached that table, putting an empty cup right in front of her, before filling it with the famous elven wine, the Evergreen Wine.


    Lan Xue felt the sweet scent of that alcoholic drink and almost immediately refused it. However, somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to do it and reluctantly decided to at least taste that.


    It had already been more than fifteen years, since thest time she drank anything that contained a bit of alcohol, but even though she disliked it, this time, she brought that cup towards her mouth in order to take a sip.


    Seth sat down at the other side of that small table, directly facing the Twelfth Pce Master, observing her ever graceful bearing, a demeanor that didn''t leave her even while she was drinking. Maybe, it was because she had that chilling stance with a doll-like face, that even at a time like this, he couldn''t help but admire.


    He inwardly smiled, before taking another empty cup out.


    Like always, Seth wouldn''t waste the opportunity of drinking, so he also put wine for himself,pletely filling the cup, before bringing it to his mouth and letting everything go down his throat in a single gulp. After it was finished, he looked at the beauty that was sitting across the table and finally decided to say something.


    "I can imagine how hard things must have been for you. Lan Xue... Just by looking at you, I can see that you''re not the same person as the one that had spent so many months trapped in that abyss with me. But there is no point trying to guess what happened... I would like to hear it, from you."


    Lan Xue was a woman of few words, someone that would never socialize with other people, much less talk about her life before them. But after everything that had happened inside that dark abyss, Seth had already acquired a special spot in her life. She could at least trust him and maybe call him a friend. That''s why he was the only one she could talk to and even though she didn''t like to do it normally, that wine had entered her bloodstream and made her feel like talking.


    "She... She was everything to me. My grandma had done everything for me, even going as far as... Yet, I couldn''t even... If only I wasn''t so useless. That man... He had taken everything away from me. My mother and even my grandmother. I just want to kill him."


    Lan Xue''s voice seemed normal while she was talking, but Seth could feel the sadness and hatred through her words. He could even feel the hidden self-me contained in her speech.


    Seth closed his eyes and sighed. There was nothing he could do in order to take Lan Xue off of that road of vengeance and even if there was something, he wouldn''t do it, since he knew what it was like.


    So instead of telling her everything was going to be alright, Seth just listened to the things she had to say, lending her his ears and his shoulders, so she could let everything out of her chest. However, her tears had already dried up at that unfortunate day and the only true emotion she was able to disy, was hatred.


    Sadly, even though she told him everything that had happened, it wasn''t able to alleviate her gloomy and dark feelings.


    Seth wasn''t able to directly help her, but Lan Xue started seeing him is a new light after realizing what he was doing meant. She felt he was even more reliable now, than at that difficult time they passed together and was d that she had met him.


    Being able to let everything out, had made her more lucid, clear of what was about to happen and all of that was thanks to him. She was now able to push her uncertainties aside andpletely focus on being merciless to that man and whoever tried to assist him on the iing battle.


    After they finished their conversation, Seth decided to go upstairs in order to think things through. While he was listening to Lan Xue, he had realized that he wasn''t the only one suffering, feeling pain for not being able to protect the person he loved. That realization had made him deeply consider Arwen''s words.


    ''Maybe, I really should calm down and recharge myself for what is toe.''


    Seth entered one of the two bedrooms at the second floor andid down on the bed. Impressively, he swiftly entered a state of rxation where his mind felt much lighter than before.


    Down there, a few minutes after Seth had left, Lan Xue was still sitting on that same wooden table. The Evergreen Wine bottle was near her, but she didn''t drink anything else besides that initial cup Seth had given her.


    That silent atmosphere was broken by the sound of stepsing from the entrance door. There, there was an enchanting mature elf, that entered the Evergreen Tavern and sat on one of the seats located near where most of the wine bottles were stored. However, instead of looking towards the bottles, she was actually looking directly at the Twelfth Pce Master.


    With just a stare, Arwen felt some significant changes on Lan Xue''s aura and she couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''re cold and full of determination now, just like a sharp de. I wonder what have happened when I was out."


    Lan Xue didn''t say anything. She resembled an unmovable block of ice, that would forever remain frozen.


    "Well... That doesn''t matter. What is of importance, is that like this, our chances of seeding this mission might have taken a turn for the better. However, it is not enough yet, so I''ll have to push things further a little bit."

 Chapter 367 Price

    Lan Xue wasn''t able toprehend those words, so she chose to keep ignoring the Elf Queen.


    One thing, was to work besides her, what actually, the Twelfth Pce Master didn''t care to do, in order to reach amon goal. But another thing, was trying to maintain these useless conversations, that would always lead to nowhere. That''s why Lan Xue chose to not say anything.


    However, since the beginning, she wasn''t the one in control. The Elf Queen already had all the necessary things prepared for her real n; the n of pushing Lan Xue deeper into the darkness; a darkness that she herself enjoyed more than anything else.


    "Haven''t you thought about how I was able to discover you, when you were approaching my house? You were hiding your aura and power so perfectly, but still..." Arwen stood up from her seat and started to slowly walk towards Lan Xue''s direction.


    The Elf Queen words were able to somehow, awake a bit of interest on the Twelfth Pce Master. The way she was approaching the Elf Queen''s house on that day, wasn''t normal. She was using a very special movement technique that didn''t create any energy fluctuations and didn''t produce any sound. However, she was still easily discovered in the end, as if her technique amounted to nothing.


    "But I still felt you approaching. Heh... Want to know why?"


    "... Why?" Lan Xue didn''t like the idea of entering in a conversation with the Elf Queen, but she still asked why nheless.


    Arwen inwardly smiled. She had sessfully broken the firstyer of ice that blocked her path.


    "Because I saw youing. I saw you; the same way Seth could see his enemies inside that abyss, where both of you fell into."


    "!!!" Lan Xue''s surprised expression, immediately gave her away. With that, Arwen knew that most probably, she would seed tonight. She was actually, using some of the information of the scenes Seth had described to her, to formte a way of drawing Lan Xue in.


    Arwen was already standing right in front of Lan Xue, looking directly at her while lightly smiling. She leaned a bit closer to that icy doll and said: "And let me tell you one more thing... This is not a mystical gift, but rather an ability that he taught me about, and if you want to have better chances of seeding, you could try asking him to also teach you how to use it. However, the price is not cheap at all. In fact, it will cost everything you have..."


    Arwen slowly brought her pristine white hand towards Lan Xue''s face and lightly touched her smooth cheeks, while saying: "Including your perfect body and doll face."


    While doing so, she felt a wave of a cold energy trying to freeze her hand, but it never had the chance to, since after she finished saying those words, the Elf Queen started moving away from that table, leaving Lan Xue behind.


    Arwen decided to leave the Evergreen Tavern once more, in order to search for more clues about the best path for their journey, but before she left that ce, she still left ast phrase behind.


    "I wonder which one is more powerful... The determination to make your revenge concrete, or the shackles that the zed Lake Sect had put on you."


    Arwen passed through the entrance door and swiftly vanished, before even hearing what Lan Xue had to say. The interaction between them was very odd and stiff, with one trying to get the upper hand, while the other, ignoring most of the former words.


    However, when Lan Xue heard Arwen talking about the zed Lake Sect, her grandmother''s image came into her mind and inadvertently, it had made Lan Xue''s revenge wishes, get stronger.


    Lan Xue decided to stand up and leave, but before doing that, she grabbed the Evergreen Wine bottle and unexpectedly, started drinking directly from it. Before long, the bottle was empty and the Twelfth Pce Master had acquired something to me, for her next course of actions.


    "The zed Lake had never put any shackles on me..."


    Lan Xue''s body smoothly vanished, as if it had just turned into hundreds of thousands of small snow crystals that slowly melted in the air.


    .


    .


    .


    BOOM!!!


    Inside an ethereal ce where the ground and sky didn''t exist, a huge purple explosion had just urred.


    Impressively, that explosion hadn''t damaged the fragile body of a graceful girl that stood hovering in the air in the least. However, the same couldn''t be described for the purple entity that had been purged to oblivion, by that explosion.


    Meiyi''s veins were tinged with a reddish-purple coloration, that slowly vanished as time passed.


    Suddenly, from the ethereal void, another purple entity had been self-generated and the Illusive Ethereal Goddess had returned to the world.


    Without saying a single word, she stood there; still; stranded. Whatever was happening, was too much; even for an entity like her.


    At the outside of that ce, the Illusive Ethereal Haze was covering the whole sky, announcing for everyone that their goddess was doing something important.


    SWOOSH!!!


    But suddenly, that purple smoke-like energy started to swiftly dissipate, revealing the normal sky that was previously hidden.


    Inside a majestic cathedral, the Sanctuary Master swiftly turned his head towards the ce he usually observed all day, but for some reason, wasn''t doing so at that moment.


    "Goddess..."


    His body turned into an ethereal purple smoke, quickly moving towards that location.


    A few secondster, he appeared before the closed doors a sanctuary. It was at least three times bigger than the cathedral he lived in, but differently from that ce, living inside that sanctuary, was an entity that could only be described as a goddess.


    Suddenly, the Sanctuary Master heard the distinct noise of the sanctuary doors opening, together with a thick purple smoke that filled the air. Without even thinking twice, he knelt down.


    "Goddess. You called for me and here I am."

 Chapter 368 Snow Jade Crystal Doll

    From inside those doors, at a ce that was impossible to be seen from the outside, an ethereal voice resounded, creating vibrations on everywhere around that area and reaching the ears of the Sanctuary Master, that was still kneeling at the outside.


    "I need her to be in a perfect physical condition for the next time I need her."


    After saying those words, the Illusive Ethereal Goddess didn''t say anything else; however, Chun Meiyi''s body came flying from inside that mysterious ce, till she was hovering in the air, close to where the Sanctuary Master was.


    "Understood. Goddess... You..."


    Bang!


    The Sanctuary Master quickly acknowledged her request and tried to strike a conversation with his goddess, but the doors simply closed after Meiyi had been delivered, leaving the poor man talking alone.


    Without a chance to chat with his goddess, the Sanctuary Master was forced to concentrate on aplishing her request.


    The girl in front of him was unconsciously hovering in the air and there seemed to be nothing wrong with her. But with a simple look, the Sanctuary Master was able to see that her bloodline energy had been exhausted. It would take some time till she was able to properly recover, but since it was a request from the goddess, the Sanctuary Master would do everything he could to speed up that process.


    However, he found out something really interesting.


    ording to his goddess'' words, Meiyi only had to be in a perfect physical condition and knowing who she really was, the Sanctuary Master grinned, as he included her in his uing evil ns.


    He couldn''t harm her, but the same didn''t apply for her rtives. With her as his prisoner, now, it would be even easier to deal with the Grand Elder Chuanli.


    .


    .


    .


    Seth was just lying on his bed with his eyes closed, resting his body, while his consciousness was actually having a "natural and nice" conversation with the lovely spirit that inhabited his soul space.


    "I''m not forcing you to see anything... If you wanted to, you could just shut your senses off."


    "Hah! As if I would do that! You''re the one at fault! Why should I do something like that, when you''re the one that is at fault?!"


    Seth was working on purifying his Soul Essence and transforming it into that blue mist, while at the same time that he tried to controvert Lexi''s baseless usations. However, he couldn''t remember when was thest time that he was able to do something like that. Lexi was a pretty headstrong person, simr to how he also was and most probably, that discussion would lead to nowhere.


    "Come on... You can''t expect me to live my life without doing things like that. That would be a miserable life; a life not in the least fitted for a king like me." He said those words partially joking with her, but Lexi knew what kind of king he really was.


    After a few seconds of silence, Lexi replied: "Now I understand..."


    Seth even stopped doing his things when Lexi seemed to have agreed with him. However, mere secondster, he realized that he had chosen the wrong words on hisst phrase.


    "You''re not just a normal, but actually the King of The Beasts, the King of All Perverts! Those are your real titles; titles that really fit you well. Humph!"


    Seth felt really annoyed by the way she was addressing him, since he thought he had never done anything wrong, anything that was outside of the normal. He was about to enter in an even more heated discussion with her, when suddenly, he felt energy fluctuations approaching his room at the outside world.


    His consciousness faded from his soul space, as he opened his eyes and stood up from his bed, in the real world. Seth didn''t even need to use his Soul Sense in order for him to discover who was approaching the door of that bedroom, just that familiar aura, was enough for him to recognize.


    However, Seth didn''t know why she would look for him, since he thought everything had already been said. Actually, everything had really already been said, but not everything had been done yet.


    Without knocking on the door, Lan Xue opened it, just toe across Seth''s figure, already waiting for her there. He was standing near the bed, looking at her and waiting for what she had to say.


    Seth was certain that Lan Xue had something really important to discuss, or else she wouldn''t havee to visit him there. He already knew her character really well and whenever she was involved, things were very serious.


    But this time, things didn''t seem to be that simple. Actually, Lan Xue was not wearing the loli dress her grandmother had given her, but rather that white and blue robe the Pce Masters from the zed Lake Sect often used. Other than that, he had also realized that she wasn''t getting her eyes off of him.


    It''s not like had never looked at him, but particrly in this situation, Seth felt something was really odd. Lan Xue''s gaze contained a sheer amount of determination that he had never seen before. Why would she even need determination while looking at him? For what purpose did she build up all that determination? What was she determined to do?


    Without giving him enough time to discover why, Lan Xue took a step forward and said: "She just told me, you could teach me how to get stronger... And even if it was a lie; even if just for getting a tiny bit more powerful... I''m willing to pay the price."


    With no warnings, or even a hint that she would do it, Lan Xue proceeded to attack Seth in the only way he could never resist or retaliate. Her sect robes suddenly froze, immediately turning into tiny snow crystal kes, that dispersed in the air in a matter of seconds.


    Right in front of his eyes, right now, he was able to admire all the beauty of a snow jade crystal doll.

 Chapter 369 Ice And Fire

    As the Twelfth Pce Master''s snow-white garment slid down, Seth feltpletely lost and out of words. He was a man that was always ready for anything, but what Lan Xue had just done, caught him off guard and proved that there were things that were impossible to be expected.


    The shock he felt was so intense, that his "instinctive beast mode", the one Lexi often referred as "pervert mode", hadn''t even turned on, even though there was a nakeddy right before his eyes. Actually, if she was one of his women, Seth would have already pounced on her, at the very second that she took her clothes off. However, he couldn''t do that with Lan Xue; not at that time and ce.


    Inside Seth''s head, Meiyi''s image was constantly floating, blocking him from thinking about doing those things with someone. Even if that person were to be Arwen, Seth didn''t think he could actually do it, much less with someone that wasn''t even his woman.


    However, as he stood there, lost, Lan Xue suddenly said: "What''s wrong? Do it."


    Her eyes were fixed on him, unwavering, just like her mind. She had already decided on doing that and for her, there was no turning back now. But even though she went out her way, going as far as undressing and inviting him, Seth was still showing no reaction whatsoever.


    Noticing something must be wrong, Lan Xue took a step forward and said some words that were able to shake Seth so deeply, that his mind was forcefully brought to the present.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you a man or not...? Come on... Use me."


    Katcha!


    As if a thunderbolt had stricken his mind, Seth woke up, totally pissed off. His expression swiftly changed from one full of doubts, to one that only a predator would disy when it was facing its immediate prey.


    Lan Xue noticed those changes and closed her eyes, giving herself in to fate. She resembled an ice sculpture in the middle of a snowstorm, just waiting for the storm to consume her entirely.


    Seth slowly approached her, not even caring to look anywhere else than at her doll-like face. With her eyes closed in resignation, she was able to add even more points to her beauty and stir his ravaging instincts up, bringing Seth to a state where any reasoning wasn''t necessary anymore.


    "Fuck it. I don''t know why you''re acting like this and I don''t care about it anymore. As for whether I am a man or not, you''ll be able to tell me after experiencing it firsthand."


    Before even bringing himself to admire Lan Xue''s body, still partially enraged, Seth didn''t even bother to create a sound istion barrier, while he advanced towards the Twelfth Pce Master. His right arm quickly found its way around her slim waist, instantly pulling her closer and making the space between their bodies turn almost nonexistent.


    Looking directly at her face and seeing that she still had her eyes closed in resignation, Seth swore that he would make her react in a way she had never before. He would make her open her eyes and her tiny mouth for him soon. After that, she would open her legs and her heart. He was an ambitious man after all and would not stop before it had reached that point.


    Seth''s left hand traced the skin around her neck, transmitting through his senses, a cold sensation. Lan Xue''s body was colder than normal and it was most probably, rted to her mutated bloodline and skills. Acting out of instinct and not knowing why, Seth channeled the power of his Corrupted Fragmented Law of Fire into his hands, making the temperature of his palms rise slightly as he touched her.


    Lan Xue was locking herself up in her own ice castle, waiting for the end of everything. Just like she had previously said, she expected to be used, so she could get what she really wantedter; that was the price. From the very beginning, she wasn''t expecting to feel anything and was even using a technique that sealed her senses to some extent.


    However, while hidden deep inside that ice castle, just after Seth''s initial touches, Lan Xue was able to feel warmth. Something was able to prate her cold exterior and reach her there and impressively, it was something that seemed to be inviting her.


    Seth''s hands suddenly sprang to action, as if they had been granted life by the warmth of his fire. His left hand slowly moved up, caressing her pale cheeks and smooth hair, while his right hand started to move around her lower back.


    Lan Xue was able to feel the tip of his fingers caressing her back and waist area, sending jolts of pleasure towards her brain and heat towards her soul. Unintentionally, her breathing got heavier and her lips parted, revealing a small entrance to her mouth.


    Seth''s left hand took the opportunity to get closer, as he put his thumb below her bottom lip, exerting enough force to just pull it down, making sure that she wouldn''t be able to close her mouth before he could take advantage of that.


    With his fingers still stimting her lower back area, Seth slowly brought his lips closer, sealing Lan Xue''s mouth with his. It was a very crude and normal kiss, one that there weren''t even tongues involved, but Seth felt like the message had been perfectly transmitted.


    Lan Xue felt a hot breath reaching her, deep inside her ice shelter and she desperately started to freeze it. However, nothing she did was able to cool that heat down and her eyelids started to tremble.


    Unfortunately for the ice doll, a few secondster she was forced out of her shelter, opening her eyes wide and staring directly into the eyes of the most dangerous predator. Since the beginning, Lan Xue had no chance against Seth.


    "Since you also want it, I''ll make you mine."


    Lan Xue had no time to say anything, before seeing Seth''s face getting closer, together with a heat that could melt her entire being.

 Chapter 370 Ice And Fire Part 2 *

    "Ah..."


    Lan Xue only had time to let a faint sound out, before Seth''s face was all she could see. However, what was the real only thing she could focus at that moment, was the temperature of his hot breath and the sensation of their lips joining together.


    This time, Seth aggressively kissed her, making sure to breach all her defenses up, so his tongue could barge in. It was like he was really trying to make her, his.


    He felt the freezing cold temperature of her lips and the striking contrast it had inparison to her tongue. Without a prior warning, he started to attack it with his own, sending waves of heat towards Lan Xue''s brain and making it melt down into a white screen.


    While doing so, his hands that were previously caressing determined areas, were set free, roaming everywhere around her petite body. Wherever they went, they met no resistance from any fabric, since the Twelfth Pce Master was alreadypletely naked.


    However, this time, Seth didn''t limit himself to only caress her back and hips, but his right hand went directly towards her buttocks, grabbing it with force and squeezing her skin.


    In an impulse, Lan Xue was about to use her left arm in order to prevent Seth from taking any more advantage of her, but she remembered what and why she was there for and forcefully stopped herself, allowing the beast to prey on her.


    Enjoying his feast, Seth brought his left hand towards her chest area and without any prior warning, he started kneading her soft and small tits. While doing so, his palm was constantly rubbing against her nipples, bringing him a very pleasant feeling.


    As for Lan Xue, the girl was giving her all, in order to resist the temptation up to that point, but when she felt his hands having their way with her precious breasts, she wasn''t able to control her voice anymore. As jolts of pleasure were flooding her brain, she separated their lips and started to moan uncontrobly.


    "Uhmn..."


    It was an automatic reaction from her body, but it brought her shame nheless. She felt like hiding her face inside a bag out of shame, but Seth was an astute man and before she even tried to do anything that could lower his enjoyment, he pulled her body closer and whispered some words in her cute and white ears.


    "I love to hear your voice, especially when you can''t suppress it any longer. So, make sure to let it out for me."


    After saying that, he channeled his Corrupted Law of Fire inside his palms, heating it up to the perfect temperature and resumed the task he was previously doing.


    Suddenly, Lan Xue felt his hot hands grabbing on her buttocks and breasts, assaulting them in every single way that could be imagined. Even though she was the strongest Pce Master, she couldn''t resist that kind of attack and her voice automatically came out.


    "Ah! No! Uhmmm!!!"


    Seth started kissing and sucking on her neck and at the same time, working hard to pleasure her with his hands. He passed his leg in between hers and started to slowly guide their bodies towards the nearby wall, pinning her back against it.


    He hadpletely cut her escaping routes, so he could increase the level of pleasure she felt, without bothering that she would escape. His hot left hand suddenly started pinching Lan Xue''s nipples, while the other was almost touching the border of her slit, from behind.


    Lan Xue hadn''t thought that giving him her body, would result on something like that. She had a very basic knowledge about those things, but she knew that man and woman would join together by crossing their genitals while naked and that was it, that was everything.


    What Seth was currently doing, was totally out of her wildest expectations and totally out of the script. The proof that everything was wrong, was the fact that she was starting to enjoy it. Those actions were bringing her a heat that she had never felt before.


    Actually, since Lan Xue had a mutated bloodline, her powers and body were always cold, centered around the mutations that had urred inside of her. That''s why she shouldn''t be feeling hot, like the way she was at that moment. It was like something was burning around her lower abdomen, an unbearable heat that had almost enticed her on touching that area.


    Fortunately for her, Seth''s leg had entered in contact with herher region and at the same time, his hand was caressing her skin, dangerously close to that area. But even though it had slightly been rubbed a few times, it wasn''t bringing her the relief she was so desperately in need of.


    Luckily or not, Lan Xue didn''t have to say anything, since Seth felt his thigh getting wet from a warm liquid that he wasn''t expecting to see anytime soon.


    He got bbergasted by that discovery and even momentarily ceased all his assaults, letting the Twelfth Pce Master take a breath.


    Lan Xue was in a position where she didn''t know what to think. She didn''te there expecting to ever feel good from what they would be doing, but she felt. But as her mind was still divided into two opposite and conflicting thoughts, Seth ended her resting time, by exerting a tiny bit of force and pulling her petite and cute body into his arms, carrying Lan Xue towards the bed, like a princess.


    "Ah..."


    When she came to realization, Lan Xue was already lying down on a bed, looking directly towards the bare muscr chest of a man, that stood like a mountain right on top of her. Her eyes feltpelled to etch that image deep inside her brain, before being forced to look down, as if they were a ma that was getting attracted to another.


    Down there, she saw what seemed to be a raging dragon; furious and thirsty. It was pointed towards her wet fountain, where it would certainly find the sweetest nectar and drink it all; down to the veryst drop.

 Chapter 371 Ice And Fire Part 3 *

    Seth was staring directly at Lan Xue''s face and he got a pleasant surprise when he saw her fearful expression. It was something she rarely disyed on her face, since there were very few things that could shake her to the core.


    The only other time he saw it, was when they were falling deeper in the abyss and she was struck by the thought that she would not see her grandmother ever again. At that time, she despaired andshed out at him with cruel words, something she had never done to anyone before in her life. As a Pce Master, she had never felt so powerless than at that time.


    However, at the current situation, she was kind of having a simr feeling, except for the fact that she had chosen to put herself in that position. Even the sense of impending doom and proximity to the death was present on her, as she looked at what was about to enter inside her body.


    "Wai..."


    Lan Xue only had time to say half a word, before feeling a sharp pain at her pelvic region. Together with that pain, came a very hot sensation, as if a heated iron rod was making its way to the deepest parts of her being.


    Lan Xue opened her mouth and eyes wide, not only in pain, but scared and surprised at the same time. Her body began to shiver and her consciousness started to quickly enter and leave a different world, making it impossible for her to see Seth''s face and his expression.


    After his dick broke through the entrance, Seth kept slowly pushing it in, till it ripped a thin blockade apart. He knew that it would be impossible to bring Lan Xue any pleasure, before bringing her pain. That''s why he didn''t stop what he was doing, battling the tightness of that small channel, trying to reach the end.


    Since Lan Xue had a petite body, Seth had to fight inside a narrow road, battling for a bit of space. His face contorted with a bit of pain and pleasure, before reaching the end, where it was impossible to go any further.


    Throughout all that time, he kept observing Lan Xue''s reaction and was only able to see her body rxing, after he stopped moving. Her shivering diminished and her mind was brought back to reality.


    As a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator, the pain she usually felt from something that tried to harm her, was reduced to the bare minimum and naturally, it applied to activities between man and woman as well. However, even though losing her virginity had caused her to feel pain, it wasn''t what had made her react the way she did.


    What really happened, was that besides getting stretched to the maximum, Lan Xue was also a woman and naturally, the fact that she had just lost her purity, had impacted her. But just as she got a bit of time to sort things out and return to the real world, her body arched as Seth started to move.


    Impressively, Seth was easily able to do the inverse way, moving backwards, up to the point he almost returned to the point zero. He swiftly looked down and noticed that besides the blood, his entire shaft was covered in a transparent liquid that served as lubricant.


    With a knowing smile, he introduced it inside of her once again, repeating what he had just done. Despite not seeming to be, Lan Xue''s body was strong and it had already recovered from the initial shock, readjusting itself for the uing pleasure.


    Lan Xue didn''t know what to do or how to react, she was avoiding eye contact at all cost and trying not to voice anything out. But unfortunately for her, that posture wouldn''t be supported for longer than a few seconds.


    Seth thrusted deep inside of her, getting amazed to find almost no resistance from her body. It was like their bodies had just adjusted to one another and the real fun was just about to begin. He saw how arched Lan Xue''s body was and with a quick move from his hands, he ced them on her cold and thin hips, supporting her for what was about toe.


    Seth had finally decided to move, feasting on her not only with his eyes, but with his body as well. Her tightness was something out of this world and he saw it as a challenge. Even for him, the Beast King, every time he made a thrust, he had to control himself with sheer willpower, or he would end up shaming his title for not being able to hold himself.


    As for the inexperienced Twelfth Pce Master...


    "Ahn... Uhm!!!"


    Lan Xue acted restless, frantically breathing and wildly moving around. Her insides started getting hotter with every interaction it had with Seth''s rod. What seemed to be something impossible, had swiftly turned into something possible and enjoyable for her. Her mouth naturally opened and her sweet voice was freed.


    Seth moved with passion, increasing his pace with each thrust, till it became impossible to hold on any longer. He didn''t even bother to satisfy thedy first, since he wasn''t being able to contain his own excitement. After what had happened between them, Lan Xue had turned into his friend, but since the first time he saw her inside the zed Lake Sect, Seth had a secret admiration on her.


    Being able to hold her into his embrace, was not only something magical, but a dreame true for him. While hearing her sweet moaning sounds and feeling the temperature of her body rising with every second, Seth was finally at wits end.


    He wasn''t even able to think straight, before shooting his white liquid deep inside of her.


    "Argh!!!"


    Finally, Lan Xue couldn''t ignore it anymore, opening her eyes wide and looking directly at his face. There was a seething feelinging from where their bodies were connected and deep inside of her, a hot liquid instantly dispelled all the cold present there, reaching and warming her core up.

 Chapter 372 Ice And Fire Last Part *

    While Seth was still lost amidst his own pleasure, feeling one of the strongest orgasms he had on his entire life, Lan Xue was experiencing something simr.


    Inside her head, an entire new world had opened up and her petite body seemed to be floating in between hundreds of white clouds. This was the first time Lan Xue had felt something like that and she couldn''t even properly understand what was actually happening. However, the intense pleasure that flooded her entire being, wasn''t something she disliked to feel, but still, she felt conflicted.


    Naturally, as her first orgasm, Lan Xue thought it was pretty much the highest intensity of pleasure that could be brought by the activity they were doing, but she was going to discover soon, that she was horribly wrong. Her body was just being introduced to that kind of sensation and it would get better with time.


    Seth suddenly recovered from his particr trip to heaven and looked to the woman he just had intercourse with. Her breathing was uneven and her body seemed to be in the process of recovering from what they had done, but as he looked at her, he abruptly felt even more lust filling his veins.


    The lust he felt was greater than when she first took her clothes off for him. His lust was so intense, that Seth felt a sudden rush of blood towards his dick, making it get even harder than before.


    "Ah!"


    Noticing that, Seth moved backwards, swiftly separating their bodies and waking Lan Xue up in the process. However, before she could even say anything, he used his arms to pick her up,pletely surprising her, before standing up from the bed with her in his embrace.


    He easily handled her petite body, quickly passing his left arm under her left leg and doing the same at the other side, opening her legs in a very shameless way. With all that was happening, Lan Xue feltpelled to pass her arms past his shoulders, crossing them behind his back, so she could get her bnce. That position instantly brought shame to the icy pretty doll, that tried to get out of that embarrassing situation, but couldn''t.


    "Wha... What are you trying to do?"


    "Hm? Did you think it would end with just a single round? I don''t know what was the motive that brought you here, but I''m certain that you were prepared for what was going to happen, right?"


    "Eh... You''re right. But..."


    "Then, get ready, since what had happened, was just the beginning."


    "Wai-Wait..."


    With a smile on his lips and looking directly towards her beautiful face, Seth suddenly brought her body closer to his and his already hardened weapon, found its way towards the entrance to heaven.


    Lan Xue was about to use her energy to avoid what was about to happen, but just as she was about to, she lost all her strength. The reason behind that, was that her pussy had once again, experienced a bit of the pleasure she felt a few seconds ago. Her mind was brought back to her new world and the strength she had just gathered, swiftly dispersed.


    "AHN!!!"


    Seth had pushed his rod up to the end,pletely filling her up. Their bodies were pretty much hundred percentpactible and just that initial thrust, had brought them much more pleasure than before.


    Seth had just begun, but he was already getting out of control; however, this time, he had a clear objective in mind.


    "Lan Xue... You threw yourself into me and now, I''m going to make you mine."


    Before the poor Twelfth Pce Master could even respond to that, he started to fuck her hard. This time, Seth wanted nothing more than to conquer her body and soul and he would make sure to bring her to the highest heights, so he could get what he wanted.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Anh! Ah!!!"


    With each trust, their bodies connected to a deeper level and the temperature of their bodies, seemed to have reached a simr state. There were droplets of sweat on their skin, while they moved through the entire room.


    Lan Xue started moaning even louder than before and a few minutester, she had reached the climax. Her body trembled on his embrace, but Seth didn''t stop his hammering. She was totally at his mercy and she felt like a tiny boat in the midst of a gargantuan storm.


    At the outside, Arwen retracted her Soul Sense and vanished from the spot she was standing. Her n had worked out and her words were totally effective on Lan Xue. Thedy was now trapped with the beast and would soon, join his harem of powerful and talented women.


    Naturally, Arwen had chosen to push her into the "fire", for a reason. Not only they would get stronger for this mission, but if they were to seed, she would eventually acquire a Mana Sovereign Realm ally and at the same time, create ties with the zed Lake Sect too.


    For her, it didn''t matter that much. But for her kingdom, it meant peace and prosperity.


    After observing their action, Arwen also felt like doing it, but since she had work to do, it wasn''t possible. She still had to discover the best route for their journey.


    .


    .


    .


    Suddenly, Chun Meiyi opened her eyes.


    Her body acted as if it had been electrocuted, moving restless around the bed, while she looked towards the unrecognized walls, totally alerted. But what she didn''t recognize was not only limited to the walls. Everything around that bedroom was strange for her.


    ''Where is this? Where am I?''


    Meiyi had absolutely no idea about the ce she was and herst memory, was a memory of her collecting tea leaves on the forest that existed near her mother''s house. But after thinking for a bit, she decided to stand up and go find her mother. She strongly believed her mother would know what was happening and why she was at that strange ce.


    But just as she stepped on the ground, she heard the sound of the door opening.

 Chapter 373 Confused

    Meiyi swiftly turned her head to look at the direction of that door, expecting to see her mother''s figure entering to see her. She almost jumped from the bed in excitement, but just as she saw that person''s silhouette, she stopped all her actions.


    Meiyi already had a lot of questions to ask Chun Meihui, but after realizing that the person who was entering in the room that she woke in, wasn''t someone she knew, the number of questions in her mind, only intensified.


    Actually, even though the person who was entering that room was not her mother, the silhouette Meiyi saw, belonged to a woman. When the door finally opened, a young woman in her mid-twenties, wearing a maid outfit, entered and saw the person she was in charge of serving, sitting in the edge of the bed.


    "Ah! She woke up... I need to quickly notify the Sanctuary Master."


    Suddenly, the maid turned around and left, closing the door behind her. It was like she had abruptly remembered about one of her duties, going as far as ignoring the "guest", in order to do it. But in reality, things rted to the Sanctuary Master, had to be done in urgency; it was a must.


    "Wait! Where am I?"


    Meiyi stood up and rushed towards the door, but when she grabbed the door knob in order to open it, it was closed.


    "What? It is closed..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Hello! Please open the door!"


    Meiyi banged on the door a few times, expecting that the maid from before would open it, but after getting no response from the other party, she decided to stop. Right when she was about to give up on doing what she was doing, the door really opened up once again.


    The same maid stood on the outside and it seemed that she had something to say this time. However, Meiyi spoke first.


    "Hello. I''m Chun Meiyi. Can you please tell me where this ce is? And also, where is my mother...? I was going back to her house, walking through the woods after gathering some fresh herbs, but..."


    "Miss Meiyi, the Sanctuary Master wishes to see you in a few minutes, so please, follow me."


    After hearing part of Meiyi''s story, the maid seemed a bit troubled, as many thoughts were emerging inside her head, but since she had work to do, she decided to cut thedy''s phrase.


    "Sanctuary Master? No... I just want to..."


    Meiyi started feeling nervous and a few fearful thoughts started to sh on her mind. Actually, she hadn''t guessed where she was, but the situation she was in, didn''t seem to be favorable. The whole situation was making her feel confused.


    "No... I need to get back... Please, let me go back."


    "I''m sorry, but only the Sanctuary Master is able to let you go. I don''t have that power. If you wish to leave, you have to ask him yourself. However... I advise you otherwise."


    The maid started to walk away from Meiyi unhurriedly, moving towards a certain location. Deep inside her eyes, a person could see that she was feeling a bit of pity for that girl. Actually, that maid thought Meiyi was kidnapped to be one of the Sanctuary Master''s servants, just like her. It was considered as an honor, inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, but having to serve the Sanctuary Master against her will, was going to be something cruel.


    However, that was not the case. Meiyi was someone "protected" by the Illusive Ethereal Goddess words. The Sanctuary Master would never dare to touch her, since he would never go against his goddess orders. But in the eyes of thosedies that served him, it was the only possible situation.


    "Wait... I-I..." Meiyi felt like she wouldn''t get any answers from that maid and only that "Sanctuary Master" would be able to tell her the real story; to tell her what was happening. That''s why she naturally started to follow that young woman, expecting to discover more about her situation.


    But even though she kept asking questions, after following that maid for more than fifteen minutes through the cathedral halls, she didn''t receive a proper reply to her multiple doubts.


    However, Meiyi noticed that she was being led to a very strange location. With each step she took through those hallways, the natural light was getting dimmer and dimmer and an eerie feeling abruptly assaulted her.


    She had the urge to turn around and leave, go far away from that strange ce, but from deep inside her heart, something was telling her to keep going forward. It was not her bloodline, but rather her heart. Maybe she was about to mee someone important.


    Not long after she had those sensations, the maid stopped before a stairway, that led to the underground, but before she started descending it, she suddenly bowed in reverence.


    "Sanctuary Master, I brought her here, as you ordered."


    Meiyi quickly turned her head to see that person, the one referred by the maid as the Sanctuary Master and when she saw a in middle-aged man, donned in a long and fancy purple robe, standing before an already opened door, she didn''t feel threatened at all.


    However, the sweet smile he had on his face, made her feel difort and a bit of fear. He seemed to be an amicable and easy to talk fellow, but the feeling she got from him, was opposite of how she felt when she first met Seth.


    Seth was dark and quiet, but when she saw him at the zing Phoenix Sect outer-court, she instantly felt attracted to his charisma. However, the man standing before her, was not what he seemed to be.


    "Oh? Thank you, Xiaosheng. You can stay out there, while I talk with Miss Meiyi."


    Chun Meiyi found it strange, the fact that a man she had never met with before, knew her name. Maybe, he had met with her mother or maybe, he had something to do with her being there.


    The maid named Xiaosheng nodded and stood by the corridor, waiting, while the Sanctuary Master signaled for Meiyi toe down. He swiftly entered the room, leaving the door open for her.

 Chapter 374 Reunion

    Certainly, Meiyi had lots and lots of things rapidly passing through her mind, but she knew that she would only get an answer, if she were to go downstairs, where that strange man had signaled her to go.


    As much as she wanted to turn around and leave, there was something calling for her, making it unable for her to take that route. Feeling forced, fearful, yet curious, she took her first step down, towards that strange room. Slowly, her body passed by that open door, vanishing from Xiaosheng''s eyes.


    Just as Meiyi entered inside that room, she realized that something was off. Nothing good coulde out of what she was witnessing and she had a strong urge to quickly leave from that ce. However, yet again, she didn''t do it.


    Right before her eyes, there was a man imprisoned to the back walls, being held by a few metallic chains. He stood there, like a defeated dog, with his arms in a semi-hanging position and with his knees on the ground.


    His clothes were dirty and there were more than a few holes on them, as if he had just left from a group fight. However, what attracted Chun Meiyi''s attention the most, were the dried-up blood linesing out of his nose, eyes and ears.


    Actually, somehow, seeing his sorry figure had instantly made her heart ache. She knew that he had suffered some sort of torture and was still suffering from that.


    The pitiful sight of that man, made her even forget about the dark and dirty room she had just entered and the presence of the other man. The man that was wearing a purple long robe and had his back towards her.


    He was smiling while looking at that scene, since on his perspective, it seemed ironic and the work of fate.


    The Sanctuary Master suddenly turned around and faced the girl that had just entered. He didn''t n on hiding his wicked smile from her, since his ns were getting more real and concrete, with her presence there.


    Meiyi felt forced to change her attention towards that strange man, but just as she looked at him, she felt like she was a prey, trapped in a dead end.


    "Isn''t it funny how things usually happen? This man here, was ready to give his life and soul in order to protect the "sin" he hadmitted. Hehe... He went as far as tarnishing his reputation before hundreds of elders, saying he liked men; when in fact, he was already a father..."


    Meiyi felt the pain of a thin needle pricking her heart. She still didn''t know why, but that story was hitting her like raging ocean waves, making her structure sway from left to right.


    The Sanctuary Master narrowed his eyes, making his expression even more wicked than it was and continued: "A father of a small child. A little girl, that had to live most of her life without him, since he abandoned her. Does this story sound familiar to you?"


    Meiyi started to tremble and her mouth opened up to say something, but no words came out. That story didn''t only sound familiar for her, but very real as well. However, she still didn''t believe it was her story and she also didn''t believe the ce she was, was actually the ce Seth had told her about.


    "Heh... It''s really funny to see the state and condition he put himself into, just to protect the "sin" that hemitted against his own sect; against the goddess. But in the end, that "sin" is now right in front of him... Even more hrious, is the fact that you were discovered after I forcefully extracted the information from his brain. Hahahaha... It is as if he had brought you to me... Chun Meiyi."


    Meiyi received the shock of her life. Her entire body abruptly turned cold, as if she had been imprisoned inside an iceberg. Unconsciously, she took a step back, as if her body was trying to go away from that entire situation, but the heavy sound of the door closing behind her, jolted her awake.


    Bang!


    Her head turned to look at the figure of that imprisoned man once again, but her eyes didn''t see him the same as before anymore. Actually, she couldn''t even see him properly, since tears were already forming on her eye sockets, threatening to fall at any moment.


    Reality had suddenly dawned upon her and unfortunately, she didn''t know what to do. It was like she had lost her ground.


    She suddenly took a step forward, but the Sanctuary Master lifted his hand and a purple screen was created in between Meiyi and the prisoner,pletely blocking her path and view.


    "If you want me to release him, you better follow my instructions in a few days, or else, he is going to die while imprisoned there. Hehe... Leaking our Illusive Ethereal bloodline is considered a capital crime after all."


    Meiyi wasn''t even able to talk back. The shock she received had made her behave catatonically. Unfortunately, she was still listening to those words.


    "Don''t worry though, it is going to be something simple. You can go back to yourfortable bedroom and wait. I will call you when the timees."


    The Sanctuary Master started walking towards the door. He opened it and left, as if nothing had happened. But even though he had already vanished from the scene, that purple screen was still blocking Meiyi''s path and sight.


    As if she had been energized, Meiyi suddenly started banging her arms on that screen, trying topletely break it apart. But with her strength and condition, she could do nothing.


    After a few strikes, she suddenly dropped to her knees and started weeping. What she was feeling at that moment, was despair.


    Xiaosheng heard those mournful cries and concluded that everything had already happened. Expecting to find Meiyi''s body bruised and clothes torn, she descended the stairs in order to help her rpose herself. She had experience on that, since it wasn''t the first time that she did it.


    But even though the scene was totally different from how she expected it to be, she still went towards the girl and helped her get to her feet.

 Chapter 375 What She Wanted

    Suddenly, Lan Xue opened her eyes, just to find herself lyingfortably in a warm and cozy bed.


    Slowly, fragments of what happened a few hours ago, started flooding the insides of her mind and she abruptly tried to sit up, but found herself unable to.


    "Good morning."


    Lan Xue swiftly turned her head, just to see Seth''s figure lying down on the same bed as her. Her mind was finally able to capture the warmth of his skin touching hers, since he was hugging her from behind.


    In that passionate and cozy position, they had spent the whole night sleeping, after their battle had ended, enjoying a peaceful night before the storm.


    The Twelfth Pce Master panicked and tried to get away from his embrace, but Seth''s words were able to calm her down, creating an opportunity for him to spend some more time with her in that position.


    "Calm down, everything had already happened, you don''t need to act like that now. Also, there are a few things that we need to discuss."


    As he spoke, Seth made sure to keep his arms tightly embracing her body, since he was in love with the temperature underneath the nkets.


    "You''re right, we have a few things to talk about, but there is no point for us to stay like this."


    "Ahaha... I feel much more like talking in this way. Come on... After what we''ve done, this is considered as nothing, don''t you think?"


    Lan Xue heard his words and her white as snow face, got partially tinged in red. However, she somehow let go of her concerns and stood there, in that way. It would be a lie, if she said that she wasn''t enjoying the temperature underneath the nkets, but as a renowned Pce Master, she thought that her actions were utterly shameful.


    But that was the price she had to pay. Now, it was time to ask for what she wanted.


    "Seth, I..."


    "Sigh... I can already imagine how things ended up like this and there is no need for you to ask for anything else. However, you should know that there is no turning back after it ends."


    Seth could feel that what happenedst night, was most probably Arwen''s doing and he couldn''t help but inwardly exim: ''What a good Queen!''


    Arwen had taken advantage of the situation and Lan Xue''s state of mind, to break the eternalyer of ice around her, creating a miracle never ever seen before. The disciples from the zed Lake Sect were proudful daughters of heaven and most of them were hardly approachable, yet Arwen had gotten him a Pce Master.


    Lan Xue stood silent for a few seconds, but she then replied: "She told me the price was my body and soul, and I''m ready to pay it, if it means I will get slightly stronger."


    Her mind was still locked in the idea of revenge and Seth was able to perceive it through her words. She knew that a fight against the Sanctuary Master, would demand her everything and if she really wanted to win against him, she would have to let go of her uncertainties.


    "Very well. Close your eyes." After hearing her firm words, he didn''t waste any more time and instructed her to close her eyes.


    Lan Xue followed his instructions and just as her vision went dark, she felt her existence being pulled out of her own body and just as if she had suddenly teleported, she found herself standing before a beautiful blueke.


    For someone that had absolutely no knowledge about souls, what Seth had done, was something magical. But due to her chilling demeanor, she didn''t feel shocked by what was happening.


    "This is the inside of my soul space and as you can see, there is nothing more than this blueke and a blue mist." Seth''s consciousness'' "body" was already inside theke, where he waited for Lan Xue.


    "I am nothing but a beginner, when talking about matters regarding the soul. Do you really wish to tie your destiny, to someone that may not know everything, but a small part of it?"


    Lan Xue slowly started to walk forward, until her pristine white small toes touched theke "water".


    "Stop with your false modesty. I always get surprised with anythinging from you and I doubt this would be different."


    Without waiting for a reply, Lan Xue entered theke and moved towards Seth.


    Seth smiled at her and started the ceremony. Nothing he said could seem to convince her against her decision, so he decided to proceed and tie her soul to his.


    Very quickly, the Hades Manual was activated and Lan Xue experienced the mystery of the soul link.


    At first, she thought it would only make her feel Seth''s presence, if he were near her. But when she suddenly received information about the soul cultivation, right inside her mind, she started to understand how mysterious it was.


    Seth decided to impart his most profound knowledge with her, even though he still didn''t love her as a woman. Whoever the person he epted to make a Soul Link with, had to be someone special for him, someone he loved dearly, like Rina, Meiyi, Caizhi and Arwen. But because of his understanding of Lan Xue and the time he spent with her in the abyss, he allowed himself to fall for her as well, though even for him, it would require some time.


    He liked the fact she was different from the other and looked like a frozen flower, unapproachable by its nature.


    After instructing her on how to form her own soul space, Lan Xue''s consciousness returned to the world, where she began doing that process, in order to for it.


    In her chilling excitement, she even forgot to wear something, letting Seth''s eyes feast upon her naked figure. She was lucky that he had a few things to do and was able to control his lustful thoughts; a unique event, that Lexi found hard to believe.

 Chapter 376 Lan Xues Soul

    Seth sat down on the floor and started to concentrate on feeling the state of his Crimson Star, what was previously, the Seed of Tyranny.


    After discovering more about its origin and losing the innate fear he had of it, Seth felt excited about getting more power out of that unique and special inheritance. There was also something that was making him feel ted about it; the fact that he had recently felt the fourth seal getting loose.


    He had already gained a lot, by releasing the first three seals that the Great Corruptor had created and he also knew they were mere thresholds of power that Seth had to attain, before he could release them and gain more benefits from the Crimson Star.


    This first seal was opened when he got the Seed of Tyranny, back on the caves located on the Deste Scorching Wastnds. What it did was something crucial to his journey; changing his body constitution to one that could handle the corruption. In other terms, Seth was the first one to pass the trial of evolution.


    The second seal was broken when Seth was pushed to his limits while training with the Twelve Shadows. At that time, even those dark shadowy figures were left speechless and impressed by his explosive growth.


    As for the third one, it had reformed his body structure entirely. Muscles, organs, tendons, blood and even his gics down to the tiniest cells; creating the definition and outline of what would be the real "Man of Steel" in the future.


    However, at this moment, Seth was feeling oscitions on the fourth seal the Great Corruptor had left behind. He felt that the time for him to release it, was getting increasingly closer, but he wasn''t so sure if it should be done now orter.


    ''At least, one thing is certain... Unless I cannot control the flow of corrupted energy after I open the fourth seal, everything is going to be fine. But the problem is...''


    "You''re thinking about if it is safe to open the fourth seal, right?"


    From inside his soul space, the voice of the spirit he liked the most, echoed through his head.


    Lexi was feeding on the Spiritual Energy Seth had provided her, but after hearing his thoughts and realizing he was enamored with the dangerous idea of releasing the fourth seal, she feltpelled toe out.


    "It''s not time yet."


    "Lexi? Why do you say so? The seal is practically emitting the same signals as the previous times..."


    "No, not yet. This time I can feel it is different. There seems to be thin strands of soul energying out of the Crimson Star from time to time, so you should better wait till you can convert your Soul Essence into Soul Mist, before you try opening it."


    Seth took a few seconds before he decided to reply.


    "Are you really sure? If I could just open it and assimte the power, I doubt anything would be able to stop me."


    "No, don''t do it yet. You have to hear me this time."


    Seth noticed the worry on her voice and decided to put aside the idea of releasing the fourth seal.


    "Alright. I won''t do it then. Sigh... What a pity, even though I can control the corruption now, I''m still not able to reap all the benefitsing from it."


    ? Seeing that he finally listened to her, albeit a bit reluctantly, Lexi lightly snorted and returned back to her special ce.


    Having nothing else to do, Seth decided to work on his soul cultivation. However, just a few hours into that and he was forced to look towards Lan Xue, since the girl was undergoing a few changes in her soul ne.


    There was a light blue hue circling her body and Seth could feel strands of Soul Energy, forming and moving towards her. He spected that in a day or so, she would be able to form her own soul space.


    But just when he was about to close his eyes in order to cultivate once again, his body started to resonate and deep inside his soul, something started to throb.


    "This is..."


    "Soul Resonance. Somehow, the Soul Link is already activating... Good for you, beast!" Lexi''s voice swiftly came out, as she couldn''t believe how lucky Seth was.


    Lan Xue felt her chest pulsing, since she still hadn''t formed a soul space, and her eyelids were threatening to open. But Seth''s voice stopped her from doing that.


    "Don''t worry, keep doing things ording to the knowledge I imparted with you. After you have finished forming your soul space, I will tell you what is happening."


    Lan Xue heard him and kept concentrated on what was crucial. However, throughout the whole process, she kept feeling that throbbing sensation on her chest, as if something was calling for her.


    And finally, almost two dayster, her soul ne shook, opening a light blue space, where there was a giant iceberg that stood right at the center. That iceberg, was the initial form that her Soul Essence took, due to the specialties of her bloodline.


    From deep inside of it, she felt those unfamiliar pulses, that somehow were rted to the man sitting on the floor of the room where she was.


    But since her consciousness was looking at the form of her own soul, she wasn''t able to see him standing and moving towards her.


    When Lan Xue finally decided to leave from her reverie and ask Seth what had really happened, her lips were weed by a kiss, as all she could see, was his manly face.


    "Hmm! Hm! Hmmm!!!"


    Even though her lips were sealed, Seth understood her intentions through their recently formed Soul Link.


    "Didn''t you want to know what had happened? You''ll find out after we''re done." He used the Soul Link, to pass her a sound transmission, since he wouldn''t let go of her small red lips.


    Both of his hands found the way to her exquisite delicate hands, and as their fingers inteced together, Seth showered her with deep kisses.


    For some reason, the gods must have been helping Seth, since both of them were alreadypletely ready for the act. Maybe, it was the influence of resonance, or maybe, it was because their rtionship had already changed in a way none of them expected.

 Chapter 377 Unlocking The Soul Sense

    At first, Lan Xue thought Seth was just trying to take advantage of her and even though she was inclined to willingly ept that, her sect customs were against the shameless deeds they did, forcing her to resist his advances on her.


    But through care and pleasure, she was once again lost in the clutches of the beast, as he did everything with her.


    After a few more hours dancing on the bed, exchanging their fluids and mixing their scents, both of them were finally satisfied.


    At that moment, Lan Xue was finally able to realize that Seth''s initial words, contained an unexpected meaning, since a peculiar phenomenon started to take form around them.


    Differently from the other times that he had experienced it, this time, the resonance between them brought by the Soul link, was directly influencing their souls.


    Lan Xue was nothing more than a newbie on soul cultivation and she couldn''t help but observe the things that were happening inside of her soul space.


    There was an intense flux of foreign Soul Essence entering her soul space and disappearing inside the iceberg that stood in the center of that area, with every second, it expanded a bit further, increasing in width and height.


    Lan Xue could feel her soul getting stronger, without the need of her doing anything. She could only look dumbfounded at that blue torrential essence, that seemed to be mixing with her own Soul Essence, just to return to where it came from a few secondster. However, its color was brighter as it left from her soul space and returned to Seth''s soul space.


    Of course, that Soul Essence came from theke inside of Seth''s soul and it contained his mighty energy, that somehow, was getting purified on that process.


    Seth felt the differences on his own Soul Essence, that seemed to be cooler and purer. He felt a sense of tranquility, that he hardly believed he could achieve through normal means, at that moment.


    He was sure, that at the end of the process, the time needed for him to transform his Soul Essence into Soul Mist, would be cut by half at least. It meant that he would soon be able to reach a stage higher in soul cultivation and at the same time, release the fourth seal locking the Crimson Star powers.


    Since that process was taking ce mainly on Lan Xue''s soul, it was only natural that she was going to be the one getting more advantages out of that situation and at the same time, she was also going to be the one experiencing the real magic behind it all.


    Seth''s Soul Essence, contained not only his essence as a being, but all of his memories as well. And as if it was being etched deep inside her brain, some of his memories were being shown to her.


    None of them could decide what to see or what to show, since it was in reality, a side effect from their resonance. From that, while getting more powerful, Lan Xue was seeing some scenes from his life; scenes that were being transferred to her, as their energies inteced together.


    She saw him battling many different beasts; traveling through a dark forest; training in a hellish environment; having breakfast; talking with his female friends; trying to learn on how to use wind elemental skills and she even saw him inside the zed Lake Sect, smashing one of her sect disciples, the one called Jiang Yi.


    Lan Xue couldn''t skip that scene and was forced to see him "pounding" the reason away from her, as the girl screamed in pleasure, until her eyes rolled back. The way they did it, was totally different from how she had experienced it and she couldn''t help but feel that Seth held back; a lot.


    It didn''t'' take too much, for the phenomenon to end and everything get back to normal, with only a cool breeze circling inside the bedroom they were in.


    Seth opened his eyes and saw that Lan Xue''s pale skin, was coated in ayer of redness, especially her smooth white cheeks. He couldn''t help but think if anything bad had happened, but before he could ask anything, he felt a Soul Sense expand for three hundred meters in a straight line.


    That Soul Sense was not his, but Lan Xue''s first usage of the new skill she had acquired. Her Soul Energy was full of vitality and it seemed like she it had inherited traits of his.


    Even though she hadn''t opened her eyes yet, Lan Xue was able to see everything that was happening in that direction; perceiving even the interaction between the smallest insects and even how the thin des of grass were moving ording to the wind.


    She abruptly opened her eyes to see if it was an illusion, but it was not. Her expression of shock and disbelief made Sethugh inwardly and he couldn''t help but stare at her, attracting her attention towards him.


    "You... This... I-I can''t even express myself properly, about this."


    Lan Xue was bbergasted and permanently stunned after discovering about that new mysterious power. She thought about thanking him for teaching it to her, but since she had given up a lot for that, she couldn''t bring herself to say thank you.


    "You don''t have to. Since you''re my woman now, you don''t have to thank me for anything." While he said that, Seth looked at Lan Xue''s face, trying to see how she would react to his words.


    Lan Xue turned her head and averted her gaze away from him and said: "Tch! Don''t think I will let you take advantage of me once again." Inwardly, she continued: ''Much less do something so shameless, like what you and that girl did.''


    After what had happened between them, Lan Xue seemed to have lost her inhibitions with him and she was feeling strangely good in his presence.


    Seth was satisfied to see she wasn''t mad and saw that she wasn''t acting bashful either. Their rtionship seemed to have progressed by leaps and bounds, all thanks to Arwen.


    And just as he thought about her, the door opened as her voice resounded in their ears.


    "I''m really impressed! I have to say that you''re quite talented and that your Soul Sense is even more powerful than mine already. I guess we are ready for good fight now."

 Chapter 378 Good News

    "Hm?" Seth looked at Arwen enthusiasm, yet after thinking for a few seconds, he couldn''t understand why she was feeling spirited, ready to go towards the battlefield at any moment, even though they were actually going to dive in really deep and obscure waters.


    The situation was not only unknown, but it was also too risky. They were not going to just confront any other foe, but one of the strongest hegemons of the Human Territory. On top of that, it would be in their own territory; a ce filled with traps and formations that could easily deal with Profound Mana Realm cultivators.


    But still, when he observed the Elf Queen, Seth was able to feel even a bit of excitementing from her.


    "Why do I feel like you just had a sudden change in your mood? Could it be rted to..." He asked her about it, but he already had a few guesses on his mind. But most of them were rted to what had happened between him and Lan Xue, and it didn''t make any sense for her to be acting like that, if it were because of them.


    "Yes, you''re right. How can I not be excited? Do you know how hard it would be for us to fight with the people from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, without using that new power you taught us?"


    Lan Xue got interested in her words as well and before long, she got herself attentively listening to Arwen''s speech.


    "Heh! Their abilities are heavily dependent on that mysteriously strong bloodline coursing through their veins and they rarely rely on other means to battle their enemies. However, who would''ve thought that their strength, would also be their weakness?"


    "Why do you say so?" Lan Xue was the one that asked first.


    Seth got impressed that she was not acting all reclusive near Arwen and couldn''t help but feel even more respect, for the Elf Queen. Even though they had started it as enemies, Arwen was able to dissolve that initial enmity between them, very quickly.


    The Elf Queen looked towards the ice princess and said: "Well... Basically, their bloodline powers, that mysterious purple mist they use to create illusions, is going to be useless before our Soul Sense."


    "!!!" Suddenly, as if the understanding had dawned upon her, Lan Xue started to realize lots of things.


    "So, that''s why you..."


    Arwe smiled and said: "Heh... Did you think I would tell you to sacrifice yourself for that beast, if it weren''t for that? Hah! Even though I''m not his official wife, I''m still a bit jealous of him and I wouldn''t just throw any other women on hisp for nothing. At least now, we have a considerable advantage against the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary."


    Lan Xue had willingly walked towards that trap, as she was desperate to acquire more means and end up being the winner of the uing battle. But even so, she disliked how she had been influenced into taking that decision and couldn''t help but act very differently from normal.


    "Don''t you fear that I will steal him from you?"


    "You...? I doubt you even know how to properly satisfy his needs."


    Seth''s eyes widened, but he could only quietly hear the discussion between those two Mana Sovereigns. Even though he had noticed that there were no malicious intents behind their words, he felt like he would be utterly destroyed, if he were to try stopping those two women.


    Their bickering words, seemed more like two rivals trying to get the upper hand in a battle of attrition, where no one was able to interfere.


    Lan Xue realized that she was getting out of her character and could only return to her ice world, where nothing seemed to faze her. She understood that the Soul Sense was the perfect weapon against the Sanctuary Master and without Arwen''s little push, she would have never done those crazy things and would have never acquired it either.


    Suddenly, Arwen resumed talking, bring them back to the initial topic.


    "However, I''m not just happy because of that, but because of a secondary thing."


    "Hm? What happened?" Seth asked with interest.


    Arwen smiled at him and said: "Our journey might be shorter than we had previously anticipated. I found out that there is a teleportation array in a city a few hundreds of kilometers away from here. Do you know where it leads to?"


    Seth shook his head, waiting for the answer.


    "To a hidden passage in the outskirts of the Purple Illusory Forest!"


    "What?! Why would someone put a teleportation array on that ce?" Seth asked, since he knew a thing or two about that forest, from the books he read while in the Demonic Shadow Royal n.


    It was a deste illusory ce, filled with a deceiving mist, that could elude the senses of a Mana Perception Realm cultivator with ease.


    Naturally, that forest was not formed by any natural means, but came to be after the remaining energy from inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, filled the whole area, transforming the entire environment into something ominous.


    Not only it was a mysterious and hazy environment, but it was also filled with crafty beasts. Just those two dangerous scenarios were able to make anyone stay away from such ces; however, it seems like Arwen found someone crazy enough to set a teleportation array around that area.


    It must be noted, that a haunted forest like that, would have manyyers till someone could get to its core. But even so, just the outskirts, where the teleportation array was set, was already a very spooky and dangerous area, filled with beasts.


    However, for people like Seth, who had a strong Soul Sense, it could be considered the best spot to silently approach the borders of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary territory. They considered it to be the safest border and the security around that area, was also the weakest one.


    After all, no one would dare to cross that whole forest, where only death existed, just tounch an attack against them. Actually, they were so convicted about that ominous area, that they considered it as their backyard; a backyard the elders and disciples didn''t dare to carelessly enter.

 Chapter 379 Irumdell City Merchant Guild Branch

    Arwen had also found it was kind of strange, for one of the cities inside of her kingdom, to have a teleportation channel that led directly to the human territory, but they had no time to investigate it further now.


    However, she had noticed that it was probably an escape route to confuse enemies or even a secret hunting ground, since it was none other than the merchant guild, who had constructed that teleportation array.


    While Seth and Lan Xue were doing the deed, Arwen really worked hard to find a faster and better way to their final destination. She used her Soul Sense while secretly traveling through her own territory, searching for formations with spatialw fluctuations.


    When she found one that fit in that criteria, she would then go personally pay a visit to whoever was in control of that teleportation channel, in order to ask about its intricacies. Ny nine percent of those formations, were utterly useless for her, since they were simple spatial tunnels that could only connect a point to another; points that were limited to a ten kilometers radius at most or were of random nature.


    But none of them interested her and just when she thought it would be impossible to find a grand teleportation array in one of those distant cities, she found one of the Irumdell City Merchant Guild branches secret buildings.


    It was a very well-protected location, with hundreds of warriors thoroughly patrolling it, every single day. From that, Arwen was able to infer that it was where they stored their best merchandise and special items and was probably also the ce they used as a scaping route, if a misfortune were to befall on them.


    With just a wave of her Soul Sense, she saw many different teleportation arrays inside that building and if there was a slim chance to find what she searching for, she was certain that it would be there.


    The Elf Queen had to admit, but the way this Merchant handled their business, was way better than how she managed her kingdom back then. They appeared to be cautious and prepared for the worst at any time.


    Arwen immediately decided to pay them a visit and upon her arrival, the absolutely shocked guards, called for their superiors. Not much more than thirty minutester, she left that building with a beaming smile.


    With the Elf Queen''s sky-high prestige, how could any of the merchant leaders hide their secrets away from her? They almost as if instantly told her about that specific teleportation channel, that would lead to the outskirts of the Purple Illusory Forest.


    After knowing what she needed to know, she swiftly left, in order to tell Seth and Lan Xue about her discoveries. As for the workers of the Merchant Guild, they immediately called for their most important and influential superiors and told them about what had just happened.


    It didn''t even take a single day, for one of them to appear there, expecting to see her Highness visit them once again. He knew she would eventuallye back, after hearing the motives behind her initial visit.


    And just as that short and fat man had predicted, three distinct silhouettes appeared high above in the skies, flying towards their direction on the morning of the next day. Before he could even properly see them, Seth had already recognized who that fatty was.


    He swiftly let go of the Mana supporting his body in the air and dropped towards the ground,nding a hundred meters away from where the merchants stood.


    The guards watched with wide eyes, as a figure suddenly descended, perfectlynding on the ground a few secondster. Impressively, nothing had happened to that person and nothing happened to that person''s surroundings either. It was like physics didn''t apply to him at all.


    Dozens of eyes made him their target of attention, just to see him normally walking their way with a thin smile on his lips.


    "Long time no see you, Mr. Olsen."


    Mr. Olsen, the fat human merchant that was part of the Irumdell City Merchant Guild was finally able to recognize Seth and at the same time, realize how great his status must be, for him to be apanying the Elf Queen.


    "Seth?! Every time we see each other, you give me a different surprise. Who would''ve thought, that you knew and worked for her Highness, the Elf Queen?"


    Inside of Mr. Olsen''s head, there was only the possibility of Seth working for the Elf Queen. It was a scenario formed not only because of her prestige, but because of her power. In his eyes, Seth was a mere junior she had spread her wings to protect and grow, even though he was a human, due to him being really talented.


    However, the reality waspletely different and Mr. Olsen was actually talking with one of the strongest people in the whole continent.


    But that did not matter for any of them at that moment. What really mattered, was the spatial array.


    "Ahaha. Don''t think too much about it. The Elf Queen is a great woman who possesses not only a superior strength and unparalleled beauty, but also has a great heart. It is nothing but a natural thing for her to recruit talented people, like me."


    Seth praised the Elf Queen before the eyes of dozens of people, without any restraint. He also didn''t act humble and made many of the elven guards stationed behind Mr. Olsen, frown in displeasure.


    ''Who''s this young man? He dares to say those things about our queen?!''


    However, they didn''t dare to voice out their concerns, since they knew that whoever talked so casually with Mr. Olsen, one of the four most important figures in the whole Merchant Guild, was not someone they could mess with.


    "Hehe, I see that you''re acting carefree, as always. Good, that''s how a youngster should be." Mr. Olsen said as he captured the figure of two enchanting females approaching from above.


    Without dy he said: "So... How may I serve you, your Highness?"

 Chapter 380 Repercussions

    Mr. Olsen and all the guards stationed there suddenly received a shock. They were rtively prepared to see the Elf Queen and they had even rehearsed how they would react, so they didn''t appear rude. But just the glimpse of the silhouette of those two beautiful flowers, was able to shake them all.


    It was like two goddesses were stepping in the mortal world; one bright and golden; one cool as ice.


    The Elf Queen didn''t stand on ceremonies and said: "Bring us to the teleportation array."


    However, she soon frowned as she didn''t receive a reply.


    Seth noticed what was happening and he couldn''t help but chuckle. Arwen''s beauty and prestige, together with Lan Xue''s strong presence, hadpletely shaken those poor men.


    Even though Seth didn''t like any other men looking at his women, he felt there were no malicious intents behind their expressions and decided to save their skins and face.


    "Ehm! I heard you have a few teleportation channels inside your Merchant Guild Mr. Olsen, mind to tell us about them?"


    Seth''s voice was maic and pulled everyone''s attention towards him.


    As an experienced merchant, Mr. Olsen realized how rude was his behavior, but he fixed it quickly with his words and actions.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness. Please follow me inside, I''ll make sure to tell you everything you want to know."


    He bowed towards the queen, showing his respect, before guiding them towards the Merchant Guild. He was secretly thankful to Seth, since he had created an opening for him to fix what could have turned into a mess.


    The trio followed him through the building, as Seth started asking him a few questions. One of them was entirely focused on sating his curiosity.


    "Why would the Merchant Guild set up a teleportation array to the Purple Illusory Forest outskirts?"


    Mr. Olsen heard that question, but there were no changes on his expression. It was as if he was already prepared to hear that.


    "Actually, this isn''t a secret or anything, it''s just that we had lost a few of our caravans recently and we decided to take a few protective measures; one of them, being that teleportation array."


    "Lost a few of your caravans? What happened?"


    "Sigh... Young Master Seth doesn''t need to bother with our small struggles. However, I will tell you everything about it, since it could also serve as a safety measure, so you could avoid unnecessary trouble."


    Mr. Olsen cleared his throat and started telling his tale: "A few months ago, two of our caravans designated to trade with merchants inside the Hilkhell city, vanished mysteriously. We first thought we were being targeted by a bandit group, but soon realized that things were a degree higher than that, since another one of our caravans had disappeared. However, after sending men to investigate, we were able to easily dismiss our initial guesses."


    Seth raised his eyebrows, interested on that story. But at the same time, he felt like he knew what was the reason behind what had happened. It was probably because of the corrupted beasts.


    Mr. Olsen continued: "We found almost all the items we lost, scattered around the area where most probably, the caravans were passing through. However, we were not able to find anyone around them; alive or dead, there should have been traces left behind, but not even the bodies of our personnel were discovered and unfortunately, their families were left with nothing to bury."


    Arwen and Lan Xue were listening to his tale, but for them, nothing of that mattered, due to the current situation they were in. They couldn''t afford to waste their energies with something like that now, it was not a good moment.


    One the other hand, Seth couldn''t help but sigh. All those lives were lost because of his scheming dead master. The direct number of victims could be easily reaching the sixth digit and possibly growing, due to the fact that there were still many infected beasts running rampant out there.


    Fortunately, most of them had already been dealt with, by the joint forces of many different empires, or else, things would have been even worse.


    But since Seth was not a saint and not at fault either, he wouldn''t waste his time, money and efforts to go after every single beast wreaking havoc on the continent. In this cruel world, thew was made by the strongest being, be it human or beast; and the corrupted beast riot, was just an example of that.


    "So, afraid of all those strange events that were happening and hearing about the beast riot that had almost destroyed the entire Hilkhell City, we decided to create multiple escaping routes. One of them being the one that lead us to the outskirts of the Purple Illusory Forest. Sigh... We chose that ce precisely because it is dangerous. Our enemies would think twice before stepping inside that forested area if they were to follow us. Oh! We arrived."


    While walking and talking, Mr. Olsen sessfully led the Trio to one of the most secretive underground rooms inside that Merchant Guild branch. That ce was littered with formations, that could easily deal with Mana Perception Realm cultivators and maybe even Profound Mana Realm experts. But since the trio being led there were Mana Sovereign Realm powerhouses, they could feel every single one of them, just as if they wereid out in front of their eyes.


    Right in front of them, there was a room which was full of spatial fluctuations, signaling that what they came there for, was hidden behind that door.


    Mr. Olsen didn''t stop on his actions, even when his mouth was constantly spewing out information and very quickly, the door was unlocked as the fatty merchant pushed it open, revealing the interior of that room for the guests.


    Just like Seth was expecting, there was a tform in the middle of that spacious room, where the teleportation array had been constructed. However, he got impressed to see that it had already been fully charged.

 Chapter 381 Getting Closer

    As soon as they entered that room, Arwen felt like at leastplimenting the Merchant Guild, for acting quickly.


    "I see that you are at leastpetent and able to quickly act. After wee back, we could discuss about having your Irumdell Merchant Guild move to the capital." While saying those words, she quickly floated towards the tform, as if telling the merchants that she was in a hurry.


    Mr. Olsen eyes lit up and he quickly curved his fatty body ny degrees, bowing towards the queen. When he heard her words, his round body couldn''t help but tremble with excitement.


    It wasn''t an easy task to receive a permission to operate inside the Ereinrith City. That''s why whenever he traded with the merchants that lived there, like the Akkiir Family merchants for example, it would always require him to send a caravan full of supplies towards the capital. That maneuver would inevitably cost a lot of money and getting to set up a building inside the capital, would make their uing trades more profitable.


    "I''m honored to receive your Highness'' grace. We are certainly willing to cooperate in every way." Mr. Olsen swiftly replied, as he was happily rubbing his hands in expectation.


    Naturally, as an experienced merchant, he saw through the elf Queen''s hurried actions and turned around to see how the work was being conducted.


    Noticing that the guards were all just staring in amazement, Mr. Olsen furrowed his browns and quickly shouted: "What are all of you waiting for?! Activate the teleportation array!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The guards started acting, moving to different spots inside and outside the room, as they used their connection with the teleportation array, in order to activate it.


    At the center of the tform, where Arwen, Seth, Lan Xue and Mr. Olsen were already standing in, spatial energy fluctuations started to form.


    Mr. Olsen started telling them about thest piece of information they should know, exining that it was a fixed-point channel that could only deliver them to the desired area and could not support their return trip back to the Elven Territory.


    He looked a bit flustered, as he felt like he was only able to provide half of the job, even though he was not even getting paid for it.


    Seth looked at the fat merchant, while the teleportation channel was still getting formed and saw through his worries. He patted on his shoulder and said: "Don''t worry, it''s not like were going there to sightsee... It is already enough. See you at the Ereinrith City next time."


    He started walking forward, as if he knew the right time that the teleportation channel would open and right before Mr. Olsen''s eyes, he vanished.


    At the same time Seth disappeared, a spatial tunnel formed, cutting a straight line in space that led to a fixed point inside the Human Territory. The amount of blue Skystones required to power up that formation was imaginable, but Mr. Olsen knew it couldn''t bepared to the benefits his Merchant Guild would receiveter.


    Right in front of his eyes, two more silhouettes vanished and he swiftly signaled for the guards to cut the energy supply, sealing the portal and ceasing with the spatial fluctuations.


    "Sigh... Hope everything goes fine. Men, what are you doing?! Get back to work!" Not even a minute had passed, since the trio had vanished and he was already back to ordering his employees. Time was money, after all.


    .


    .


    .


    After a few milliseconds of darkness, Seth saw the light once more. However, it seemed he was inside a poorly lit storage room or bunker.


    With a sweep of his Soul Sense, he was able to instantly recognize the whole environment in a ten-kilometer radius, swiftly understanding where he actually was. But before he could even decide to do anything, two shes of light happened at the same time, bringing Arwen and Lan Xue to his side.


    Just like him, they did the same thing, but their senses could only stretch up to three hundred meters around them and there seemed to be nothing, but a steep rocky region circling that area.


    However, even though there were signs of a forested area in their senses, it was enough for them to feel the hazy aura present in the environment. That thin smoke lingering in the air, was one of the characteristics of the ce they wanted to go; the Purple Illusory Forest.


    But due to how weak and thin that smoke was, they were certain that this bunker was not located inside the forest.


    Lan Xue looked at Arwen and asked: "Have they told you where this ce is located?"


    "No."


    "Then, how are we..."


    "Heh... You worry too much. We can locate it ourselves, through our senses."


    Arwen was talking about the Soul Sense, since inside the Purple Illusory Forest, normal senses were going to be eluded, by the activity of a purple smoke that was present everywhere. Even though Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators wouldn''t be instantly affected by it, with time, they would also find their senses being suppressed to a certain extent.


    However, the Soul Sense would be unaffected by it, working perfectly at all times. The only problem Lan Xue found on it, was that it would only cover a tree hundred meters radius; a distance that wasn''t enough to cover the whole area of that forest.


    In her mind, the only possible scenario, would be to aimlessly travel through that unknown forest, while they try to map it out with their Soul Senses. But it would inevitably take a lot of time.


    Lan Xue was about toin that it would take too much time to do it, when Arwen continued: "And with Seth here, there is no need for you to act. He can do the hard work for us."


    Seth shook his head in exasperation, as he still felt they were not in total harmony yet. Before Lan Xue could misunderstand it as Arwen beingzy or uninterested, he decided to rify what the Elf Queen meant with her words.


    "It isn''t a hard work though. I can easily see everything in a fifteen-kilometer radius with my senses. We''ll be at their doorstep in no time."

 Chapter 382 Purple Illusory Forest

    Lan Xue looked at him with incredulity. Even if he was the pioneer on that system, called as Soul Cultivation, the difference between their Soul Senses should not be that big right? They were all at the power level of Mana Sovereign Realm powerhouses, after all.


    Even though Seth had yet to officially step on that threshold, Lan Xue and Arwen knew that he was probably the strongest one among them. His battle prowess should already be strongly solidified in the middle-stage of Mana Sovereign Realm, possibly even reaching thete-stage.


    They knew it, witnessing his battles. Lan Xue saw him battle uncountable powerful enemies time and time again, deep down inside the obscure abyss and she knew that she couldn''t possibly do the same. Arwen on the other hand, saw him defeating Velgor in his prime, fueled by the desperation of losing sight of his future. She knew that it would have been impossible for her to do it, without sacrificing her life.


    The most impressive fact about it though, was that he had yet to step in that realm of power; the Mana Sovereign Realm. The realization that he could get even stronger when reaching that threshold, was something scary even for them, his allies. What would it be like, when he stepped into that level?


    Suddenly, their reasoning was interrupted by Seth''s voice.


    "Let''s go, I think I''ve found our way."


    His body blurred as he swiftly moved towards a certain direction.


    The Elf Queen quickly followed him and Lan Xue did the same. With their outstanding speed, in five minutes or a bit less, they arrived at the entrance of the ce called as Purple Illusory Forest.


    Just like its name implied, the trees there, were covered by a thick fog that could easily elude the senses of weaker cultivators. Without using their special sensorial ability, they felt their sight being vaguely affected, as the see of trees seemed to dancing from one side to the other.


    Quickly activating his Soul Sense, Seth instantly saw what was real and what was not. An eerie white smoke filled the entire area, trying to influence his senses. He also realized through his special ability, that the coloration of that strange mist, seemed to changing from white to light purple, as it prated through the forested area.


    Reasoning that it would be rted to the concentration of Ethereal Illusory energy present on it, he quickly realized where his final destination should mostly be located. However, he knew that still wasn''t enough to clearly determine it.


    However, Seth already had some ns on how he would pinpoint the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary and the situation around its border. He just had to find an unlucky member of that Higher Ground, that was venturing through thisrge forest to temper himself and extract that information from him. That shouldn''t be something that difficult, right?


    The Trio didn''t waste any time and flew atop the trees in that area, officially entering the Purple Illusory Forest. While abusing of his Soul Sense, Seth made sure to avoid or ignore every single beast that could dy their journey, proceeding through that hellish environment, with ease. For them, it was as if they were strolling through the park, instead of adventuring to a death zone.


    A few minutes into that boring task, Seth couldn''t stand the silence anymore, so he started a conversation.


    "Lan Xue, I''ve been thinking about it... How did your zed Lake Sect react to the destruction of the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce?"


    Seth was honestly curious about that topic, since it referred to the destruction of a Higher Ground, a powerful entity at the same level as her sect. He wasn''t so na?ve to think that an event of that magnitude, could be kept as a secret for so long. At least, the Twelve Pce Masters should know about it already, and maybe, someone of Lan Xue''s caliber, already knew about his participation and his deeds.


    However, for his amazement, Lan Xue''s reply implied she didn''t know about his involvement with what had happened.


    "What?! Do you know about that?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "I thought the rumors of what happened with the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce, were getting heavily suppressed by the StormWind Valley and only powerful sects, like the Higher Grounds, would be able to get that information. I guess you knew about it, since it is rted to demons..."


    Suddenly, everyone stopped, as if they were not understanding each other. Even Arwen was feeling confused.


    Lan Xue picked their confused expression and concluded that they did not know everything about it.


    "Huh? Didn''t you know? I thought you would know since you''re somehow rted to those people. It seems like the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce was doing a shady business with the demons from the Demonic Shadow Royal n, going as far as trying to ally themselves through marriage. But they somehow screwed everything at thest second."


    Lan Xue realized Seth and Arwen had the same expression as before, so she decided to continue her story: "They had a life and death conflict in the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce Territory, that led to the destruction of that entire area. It seems like both sides suffered heavy losses, but the demons were the ultimate victors. However, the StormWind Valley and everyone else don''t really know about the details of what really happened, since it was something that the Lake Goddess personally told us."


    Seth couldn''t believe that Velgor and his Twelve Shadows were being framed for something he did. Even Arwen was having a hard time to believe it. However, what puzzled him the most, was the fact that the Lake Goddess had told a partial lie to her subordinates.


    "Wait... What else did she tell you? And why didn''t you do anything about it?"


    "Hm? Nothing else. Why do we need to do anything about it? It was their matters, something between their sects and even if we wanted to, we couldn''t do anything about it, with the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary moving towards us." Lan Xue remembered what happened on that hateful day and her expression darkened.

 Chapter 383 Touching A Concept

    Very quickly, night fell.


    However, it didn''t matter for Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators if it was day time or night time, as they could see everything properly with their enhanced senses.


    At night, the Purple Illusory Forest was even more eerie than Seth thought it would be. It reminded him of the dark environments of the Demonic Territory, where demonic beasts and wicked cultivators were always lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike whoever was unlucky enough, to be their targets.


    The only difference, was that inside that huge forest, there wasn''t even a lone sentient soul. No one would dare to venture too deep into that ominous environment and Seth''s initial n of finding a disciple from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, waspletely useless.


    He could see the thickness and the color of that illusory fog changing, as they ventured through those dark woods and inferred that they must be getting closer to a crucial ce. However, he didn''t want to get to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary borders, without knowing the general situation around it.


    After flying for a few more kilometers together with Lan Xue and Arwen, Seth called for a stop.


    "Sigh... This won''t do. Let me try doing something else."


    Before the women could ask him if there was anything wrong, he closed his eyes and entered a state of deep concentration.


    At that moment, Seth recalled his widespread Soul Sense back and itpletely vanished, as if it had never existed. A few secondster, he summoned it again and started molding it into something else. Normally, Soul Senses would spread equally towards the surrounding area, taking the practitioners body as its center, while creating a sphere around him or her; however, Lexi knew, that in the God Realm, super rare geniuses could shape it as they wanted, relying on their strong will.


    Naturally, it was a process that required immense concentration, will power and talent, since it was akin to shaping a part of their souls into something else. Really not an easy thing to do.


    Throughout the whole journey, Lexi kept observing everything alongside Seth, since she had already thoroughly devoured the Spiritual Energy that he had acquired for her. With nothing else to do, she felt inclined to stay awake and witness what happened on the outside, through his eyes.


    However, she never would have expected to see Seth easily changing his Soul Sense area, to a straight line that stretched for over hundred kilometers straight. He did it so effortlessly, that it was as if it was something natural for him.


    "What?! How did you do it?" Inside his head, Seth could hear Lexi''s surprised voice echoing.


    "Hm? Is that something difficult?" He answered her with another question.


    "Difficult?! Would you be able to relocate your left arm around your own body, increasing your right arms reaching distance?"


    "No. What a strange example..."


    "Hah! It''s basically the same thing you''re doing with your Soul Sense! Even if you could partially control your senses, you''re not even close to the threshold where you would be able to do what you just did."


    "Well... To me, it didn''t seem to be something so difficult to do. I just imagined that my Soul Sense had turned into nothing and taking that as a starting point, I recreated it with a new shape."


    "Turned into nothing? Again with that?! Why are you focusing on something like that? I''m certain that cultivating the soul, does not require for an individual to follow that strange path of yours... I remembered that you even tried to nullify your own Soul Essence at that time. Actually, your actions are akin to going against the stream."


    "Against the stream? What do you mean?" Seth asked while feeling confused. For him, it really didn''t feel like he was going against the stream.


    "By doing that, not only you''re not following the correct strengthening process, but you''re also wasting your Soul Essence. That''s akin as trying to erase yourself! Aren''t you afraid of dying with those foolish and selfish actions?"


    "Erasing myself? No, I''m not erasing anything. I can feel it Lexi. That''s the right path! Even though I have yet to understand it properly, I''m certain that I was not erasing anything, when I tried to make my Soul Essence vanish. How can I put it...? Ah... I tried to nullify it, but it was still there!"


    Lexi was the spirit of an ancient artifact and naturally, the knowledge she acquired while consuming Spiritual Essence, came from it. As its spirit, she was just recalling what she once knew, and because of that, her beliefs were solid. She strongly believed that Seth, was doing everything wrong. Yet, the results of his fast growth and talents, were opposing what she perceived as the truth.


    On the other hand, there was absolutely no way for her to know, that Seth felt the same. Inside of him, something was asking him to keep looking into the void, to try doing what Lexi was telling him not to do.


    However, he had yet to understand anything about that strange desire to nullify his soul, so he decided against experimenting with it, till he got stronger. But still, he strangely went against his own decisions and slightly touched upon that concept, while he remodeled his soul, bringing forth an exceptional result.


    Cutting through the entire forest, his Soul Sense finally captured what was it like in his destination.


    While he observed the path in front of him, Lan Xue and Arwen were acting as guards, shielding his body from getting attacked, even though it would probably do nothing to him. They could feel the aura of many different Mana Perception and Profound Mana beasts approaching them from below, but it was something they were already expecting to happen.


    As they hovered in the air, their figures were not exuding any fluctuations, so they appeared to be just three defenselessmbs, waiting to be eaten by the whole wolf pack.


    But unfortunately for those hungry beasts, a single wave of Lan Xue''s pristine white small hand, made the entire area enter into a perpetual ice age.

 Chapter 384 Its Time

    Seth''s Soul Sense reached something that had simr properties to a normal barrier; however, he could perfectly feel its special and different traits. Initially It just seemed to be a world-epassing bloodline barrier, since he could feel it had particr energies that were able to deny anyone that didn''t have the correct bloodline, from entering the huge territory it was protecting.


    But something Seth didn''t expected to happen, urred and his expression changed to one of surprise.


    Arwen caught the changes on his countenance and felt inclined to ask about it.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "You could say so. I didn''t expect that the barrier protecting the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, could block my Soul Sense from spying on what is it like, on the other side."


    "You found the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary? That''s good." Lan Xue seemed to only care about her objective, as she clenched her fists, while her eyes were burning with fighting intent.


    Arwen on the other hand, noticed the weird discrepancy that Seth was talking about.


    "Are you sure?" She didn''t dare to delve in too deep into that topic, fearing for the worst, but inwardly, she couldn''t help but ask: ''What was the need of having that barrier, blocking the Soul Sense? Wait... How do they even know about the Soul Sense? I thought it was something that only Seth knew about.''


    Seth was thinking something very simr to what Arwen was thinking, but since he knew how hard it was to cultivate the soul, he didn''t expect anyone from the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary to know about it, or even know that special property engraved in the barrier that protected them. No... Not even the Sanctuary Master should know anything about it.


    However, he couldn''t help but recall one of the images he saw in the zed Stone that Lan Xue brought him. That purple entity that fought against Darya, the water elemental spirit, was certainly not someone simple.


    He nodded towards Arwen, telling her he was sure of it, but inwardly, he was making a mental note to be extra careful, even though it wasn''t his style of doing things.


    "Let''s go. I need to get closer, so I could spread my Soul Sense throughout the entire area and see if there are any people guarding the ce."


    "Alright."


    The trio resumed their traveling, elerating through the skies in order to reach their destination faster.


    However, when they finally get to reach there, Seth would actually discover that things were not a hundred percent the way that he had expected them to be.


    .


    .


    .


    Meiyi woke up inside that deste room she hade to hate and as she opened her eyes, there were a few signs of tear stains on her face, as if she had been crying thest night or crying when she was in her sleep.


    Differently from the normal youthful and energetic Chun Meiyi, now, she stood lying on the bed, still, like a corpse, devoid of any liveliness. These past few days, were easily the worst days of her entire life and even though there were no physical wounds inflicted on her, her mental wounds were getting bigger and bigger.


    She was locked inside a room that she hated to the marrow, in an unholy ce where no one would know about and forced to wait for something that she didn''t know what it was or when it would be.


    Throughout the whole night, her mind kept tormenting her with constant nightmares, showing her the image of her pitiful and bruised father, time and time again. Unfortunately, even though she was vehemently trying to forget everything that she had heard and seen in that room, she couldn''t.


    Deep down, she couldn''t shake away the fact that her father, the person she had aways wanted to meet, could actually be experimenting hell in real life.


    Every time she thought about that, her body would start to uncontrobly tremble and her mental state would deteriorate, tormented by fear and sadness. If it weren''t for one single thing, one single person, she would certainly be desiring death at that moment.


    Like the light at the end of the tunnel, Seth''s figure woulde to her mind from time to time, holding the pirs of her sanity up, purging her suicidal thoughts away and giving her hope.


    "Seth..."


    Meiyi muttered his name, as she looked towards the ceiling. But suddenly, a sound took her out of her reverie and brought her back to her plight.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    After the initial sound of someone knocking on the door, a voice echoed from the outside, stating the reason behind the calling.


    "Chun Meiyi... The Sanctuary Master ordered me to call you. He said that it''s time..."


    The servant calling for Meiyi, was Xiaosheng. She was assigned to take care of her and her needs, for these past few days. Actually, taking care of Meiyi needs, was a pretense that she had to use in order to cover for the real purpose. The Sanctuary Master had ordered her to observe the girl and stop her from suiciding, if it was necessary.


    Xiaosheng didn''t bother trying to muse over that order, since it was fairlymon for a few of the girl subjected to such treatment, to take their own lives. However, she was in reality, impressed by the importance the Sanctuary Master had put in Meiyi. The orders she received were so strict, that if she were to take her physical and energetic senses off of Meiyi, for more than a few seconds, she would be severely punished.


    Unfortunately, as a servant and with no choice, she was forced to stay awake for the whole time, working without caring for her own health. She had already expended most of her energies, but fortunately for her and unfortunately for that girl, the time has finallye.


    Contrary to her expectations, the door opened up quickly and Meiyi''s disheveled figure, left from inside of that room.


    Xiaosheng refrained frommenting on her appearance, since she could feel a bit of empathy for that poor girl and immediately started to guide her, towards the final destination.

 Chapter 385 Before The Storm

    Swoosh!!!


    Seth''s shadowy figure suddenly reappeared, leaving from the darkness, as if he was emerging from the void. Behind him, two other people had also materialized out of nowhere, forming one of the strongest trios that roamed across the whole continent of Alteria.


    Three pairs of eyes, were fixedly staring towards the front, as if something was attracting them towards that direction. Naturally, what was attracting the attention of Seth, Arwen and Lan Xue, was not the dense vegetations present in that area, but what seemed to be an invisible curtain of energy.


    What could it be, other than the barrier protecting the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary?


    With a single look, powerhouses of the Mana Sovereign Realm could perceive the fluctuations of Mana altering the properties of space, right where the barrier stood.


    Seth had his Soul Sense spread out throughout the entire area, but on the outside of that energetic barrier, the ce they were in, there seemed to be nothing wrong. No one was guarding that specific point, or at least, it was not being guarded from the outside.


    After observing the entire environment, Seth was about to recall his Soul Sense and inform the members of his party of what he was thinking, when he saw Lan Xue''s figure floating towards the front, approaching the invisible curtain of energy.


    She stretched her right hand out and touched an invisible surface that was a few centimeters away from her. Immediately, Lan Xue felt like she was literally putting her hand in an extra thick brick wall. She couldn''t help but think that it would have been really hard to forcefully open a hole in that sturdy wall, even for Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators.


    Instead of trying to find reasonable ways of cracking open that barrier, she just closed her eyes in contemtion, trying to feel the intricacies behind it and at the same time, trying to make it resonate with her recessive bloodline.


    After a few seconds had passed, Seth couldn''t wait anymore and decided to ask: "What do you say? Can you interact with it to create a gap?"


    He was already getting anxious to invade the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary territory, since he wanted to rescue Meiyi at all cost. She was one of the few people he really cared for and even though he wouldn''t so easily say that he loved a woman, in Chun Meiyi''s case, he knew that he really loved her.


    The fear of losing her had tormented him for these past few days, manifesting into anxiousness. Right at that moment, his heart was uncontrobly pounding, fearful of the possibility of something going wrong.


    Luckily, he saw Lan Xue nodding, telling him that she could do it.


    Seth smiled and said: "Alright, then please try opening a small gap, long enough for me to go through."


    Just as he finished his request, he saw the invisible barrier changing colors in a specific point, turning into a light purple curtain of energy. At that location, a tiny gap suddenly opened up, expanding further, in order to reach the proper size that was necessary for him to pass through.


    When it finished forming and the path hadpletely opened up for him, instead of immediately going in, he got closer to Lan Xue.


    The beautiful Twelfth Pce Master, a doll carved out of profound ice, was not expecting that anything outside of their initial n would happen and thought that Seth would just go through the passage she had created, when suddenly, she felt two strong arms embracing her from behind.


    Lan Xue didn''t even have enough time to react, before her entire body, was being enveloped in the warm embrace of a man. His scent and warmth being thoroughly transmitted to her, while his voice reached her ears.


    "Don''t you dare think of dying. I don''t want to lose you... No, I can''t lose you! Once it all ends, I''ll go after you, wherever you are."


    After uttering those words, he just kept closely holding her fragile body, as if he was a pir where she could lean on and rest.


    With her entire back resting against Seth''s chest and the back of her neck touching his shoulder, Lan Xue couldn''t control the multitude of emotions storming inside of her. He body trembled as her mind tried to properlypute his words. However, as they stayed there in silence, she was finally able to feel a sense of peace, a peace that she had never felt before.


    Herck of response and loss of words were not bothering Seth, since he had achieved what he wanted. Through their Soul Link, he could feel her desire to die, subside.


    The gap she had just made on the barrier vanished, as Lan Xue let go of everything and concentrated on that sudden sense of peace. She couldn''t remember when was thest time she had felt like that and wished this moment couldst longer.


    But unfortunately for her, Arwen yed the role of a viiness and interrupted them.


    "Oh my, you''re making me feel jealous. I also want to be intimate like that, but it isn''t time for that."


    Seth separated from Lan Xue, as he realized Arwen was right. However, allowing himself to be wishful for a little bit longer, he slowly let go of the fragile doll and moved towards the Elf Queen.


    "Don''t be jealous. You can have a piece of me whenever you want."


    Seth took Arwen''s lips, giving her the same care that a husband would give to his wife.


    As they separated, he added: "But for now, you have to take care of her for me."


    .


    .


    .


    On the other side of that "wall", three men were staying inside a cabin, atop a watchtower that was built in the outskirts of the Purple Illusory Forest.


    Two of them were sitting across a table, where there were many different types of cards scattered on its surface. They seemed to be ying a game, while at the same time that they discussed about something important.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I''m certain of it. The elders were all called back to the main sanctuary. It seems like something important is going on."

 Chapter 386 Secret Invasion

    "Oh?! Is that why Elder Hu hadn''t shown up here until now?"


    "Guess so."


    "That''s great! We''re practically free to y games all day then."


    "True. Who would pass on an opportunity like this? Just that weirdo would do it." One of them said in a low voice.


    "Ahahaha!"


    While two of the three disciples responsible for guarding that area, were spending their time in leisure, there was one who was actually working properly. He stood by the window, calmly watching over the entire forested area, even though he knew that there were no chances of any mishap taking ce around there.


    Truth be told, he would rather spend his time ying cards just like the other two, but his mind tricked him into thinking that it was a test. The situation they were in, was actually, a secret test. A n being operated by Elder Hu, in order to evaluate if they were properly working or not. Since Elder Hu was the one responsible for managing that whole area, he could easily choose who he would keep or who he would fire, and on top of being fired, the dismissed disciples would lose all their benefits.


    However, contrary to what he thought, something terrible was going to happen on that day and it would originate from the ce he was responsible of guarding.


    As he watched the calm environment in front of him, his eyes picked something strange. It seemed that at a ce far away from where that watchtower was built, there were changes happening in the barrier. As a Mana Perception Realm cultivator, his eyes were able to see a small gap opening in the invisible barrier, but closing a few secondster.


    Confused, his first reaction was to turn around and ask his colleagues: "Hey, is there anyone training inside the Purple Illusory Forest?"


    Those two were so entranced by the game, that they didn''t even stop while answering.


    "Huh? Not that I was informed."


    "Guess not."


    "I just saw something... It seemed to be as if someone had somehow interacted with the barrier. However, it looked suspicious..."


    The two disciples ying cards suddenly exchanged looks, before one of them said: "Tch! Come on... There''s no need for you to prank us like that."


    "Yeah! We know you just don''t have the courage to do what we''re doing. Don''t try to resort to such means. We''re not stopping!"


    Still thinking he was being tested, the disciple that was properly working, realized it was his time to shine. Whatever it was, he was sure it was part of the evaluation. Leaving behind a single word, he abandoned the cabin to investigate what was happening, from up close.


    "Fools."


    As his figure vanished, the other disciples were left with weird expressions over their faces.


    A few minutester, that guard was already standing right before the area where he had seen a gap opening in the barrier. However, there was absolutely nothing wrong with it. In front of his eyes, he could only see the mirrored image of the whole environment, being reflected by the zed barrier and other than that, there was nothing more, not even remaining traces of energy fluctuations.


    There were two possible exnations for what had happened, but before his mind could pick which one was better to satisfy his weird theories, right in front of his eyes, another small gap had appeared in the barrier.


    Unfortunately, before he could even see what was on the other side, a spec of dark light shed past his body, bringing a cmity alongside it.


    That cmity was none other than Seth.


    At that moment, his face was devoid of any expression, as if he had entered a different mode. Without even bothering if he was being cruel or not, or if the man in front of him was an innocent or not, with a swift movement, he grabbed the back of his head and instantly activated one of his Hades Manual techniques.


    The poor Mana Perception Realm guard had no time to react, before turning into a prey for the enemy. Seth worked with efficiency, robbing him of all the important information, together with his life. He made it quick and painless, as far as possible, at least.


    A few secondster, he appeared inside the cabin, where two more disciples were swiftly silenced. His invasion must be kept a secret, or else, he wouldn''t be able to easily kidnap Meiyi.


    Arwen, Lan Xue and Seth were individually acting ording to a n they had devised while traveling and for it to properly work, he had to be low-key, as well as leave no traces behind. That''s why he disposed of the bodies, before disappearing once again.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, there were hundreds of huge areas that were individually controlled by the Elders. Each of those hundreds of areas, had a sanctuary built at its center, where most of the important activities were usually held.


    However, specifically on that day, every single one of those sanctuaries were closed. The reason behind that, was because every single Elder and Grand Elder, were requested to partake in an important ceremony.


    That ceremony was going to be held at the Main Sanctuary, where the Sanctuary Master resided. But before it started, the Elders were reuniting in the middle of a grand hall.


    The first thing they noticed at their arrival, was that there was a tform in one of the most important ces of that hall. It was located where everyone would be able to easily see the events that were going to happen there and also, situated next to where the grand seat stood.


    Every single one of the figures who were allowed to enter in that hall, with a single look, understood that something of great importance was about to happen.


    However, differently from what one would expect, most of the elders attending to that ceremony, seemed to be discontent. Some of them had even promised to demand justice from the Sanctuary Master.


    They were still mourning the loss of their friends and ming it on the Sanctuary Master.

 Chapter 387 Root Cause

    Every single Elder of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, had been invited to participate in that special ceremony and not even the weakest and less illustrious one, had been left out.


    Apart from the Grand Elder and the Sanctuary Master, every single one of them had already arrived and were quietly sitting in their designed seats. The ceremony was scheduled to begin in just a few minutes and only those two important figures, would dare to arrive right in time.


    However, not even if they were allowed to not take part in this ceremony, none of the individuals present in that hall, would miss it.


    The reason for that, was the fact that there was a certain event they were hoping to witness and maybe, even be part of it.


    The majority of the elders present in that hall, were supporting a certain figure that had personally contacted or visited them on the past week. That person had requested their help and support on something as crazy as going against the suppressive might of the Sanctuary Master; a request they found really hard to ept. But impressively, that person was able to gather the support of hundreds of Elders, despite the unfavorable odds.


    That situation was only possible, due to the dozens of losses the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary suffered at the zed Lake Sect territory. It had changed the mindset of those who participated on that battle.


    That crazy individual, was none other than the Grand Elder Chuanli. He had seen the discontentment stered on the faces of his colleagues and together with the fact that he felt something was off about his son''s situation, he decided on doing something.


    However, going against the Sanctuary Master, a Mana Sovereign Realm cultivator, even if it wasn''t in a real battle, it was a tough thing to do. That'' s why in the past few days, he had spoken to hundreds of Elders, fueling the mes of justice within them and gathering their support, so he could ultimately pressure the Sanctuary Master and demand a few answers, demand a few things from him.


    In this ceremony, in front of everyone, was just the perfect ce for that. The Sanctuary Master couldn''t do anything against him in the open, lest he loses his entire credibility. That was something Chuanli knew, that the Sanctuary Master wouldn''t dare to lose, since ruling over arge territory, required trust and faith. Trying to control an entire territory through fear, would lead to uncountable troubles.


    As time passed and the ceremony was about to initiate, the Elders were finally able to see one of the figures the were expecting to see, entering the main hall; however, he wasn''t alone.


    Grand Elder Chuanli entered the main hall together with his wife, his other half. Going against the Sanctuary Master required courage and only with her by his side, he could stand firm in his ideals, and go against a Mana Sovereign.


    However, the mere fact that he dared to bring his wife there, was already an affront. Only Elder-like figures or above, were allowed to participate in this ceremony and his wife was clearly not one of them. But at that moment, Chuanli felt like breaking the rules.


    Although Dongmei, Chuanli''s wife, was not an Elder, she was a Mana Perceptionte-stage Realm cultivator and could apply to be one if she wished for. But she would rather concentrate on her family, that was already problematic enough, than trying to resolve outside problems as an Elder.


    Dongmei apanied her husband to this ceremony, unbothered by the stares directed at her. But differently from what she was thinking, most people looking at her, were admiring her aged beautiful looks and not reproachfully gazing at her or judging their actions.


    As they entered the main hall and sat at the first row of seats, right at the frontmost area and where the most important people would be, whispering noises could be easily hearding from every part of that ce. People seemed to be getting excited for what was about to happen and Chuanli''s presence served as a fuse for them.


    But for some reason, as if they had previously rehearsed the right timing, all of those whispering noises died down, once the sound of light steps approaching from the entrance echoed.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Those noises were faint, but they instantly suppressed every other noise in that whole hall, silencing everyone.


    The Sanctuary Master unceremoniously arrived, unhurriedly walking towards the highest seat, located near the tform. Everyone could see his confident, yet mild smile, something that told them that nothing could make him sway.


    He walked past everyone and no number of stares being directed towards his back, could make him faze. Not even the strange silence that befell in that hall, was able to make him stop to ask if there was something wrong.


    His confidence was oozing out of his ck robes and everyone could feel it.


    As the Sanctuary Master walked towards his seat, instead offortably sitting down, he turned around and passed his eyes over everyone. His gaze subtly stopped at Grand Elder Chuanli and his wife, but just as if there was nothing wrong, he ignored Dongmei''s presence and started his speech.


    "Today is a very special date for our Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. I''ve gathered you all here, not only to properly mourn for the losses of ourst battle, but to also celebrate the great aplishments achieved thanks to those who sacrificed themselves. The dark omen threatening to behead us, had been dealt with!"


    At the beginning, everyone felt a heaviness looming over their heads, but towards the end of his speech, the Elders couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Actually, they couldn''t even understand it.


    "Hehehe... The Illusive Ethereal Goddess had discovered the root of the gue that had always bothered our people! The forced conflict with the zed Lake Sect on that day, had something to do with it and therefore, could not be avoided. Today, I will bring that root here and let you witness everything with your own eyes."

 Chapter 388 Despicable

    "But first, I''ll have to reveal some important details for those who still don''t know."


    The Sanctuary Master looked towards a door, located right behind the tform and said: "Bring them out!"


    Pah!


    The door quickly opened, revealing six different figures. Four of them were female servants that worked for the Sanctuary Master. They were using their Mana Perception Realm cultivation level, to suppress the other two people, even though it was totally unnecessary to do so.


    One of those two, was a dirty man that had his entire face covered with cloth. His body seemed to be devoid of any life, devoid of any movement, even though he was still alive. While observing his state and his outfit, it didn''t let any doubts that he was a prisoner. The question that surge inside everyone''s mid was actually, why were they bringing a prisoner to that ce?


    As that dirty prisoner was being dragged towards the tform, almost everyone calmly observed him, while trying to figure out what or who he really was. However, three different people were not able to remain as calm as the others.


    Grand Elder Chuanli and his wife Dongmei, felt their hearts suddenly elerating. There was no way they could identify that person, before the Sanctuary Master decided on taking off the cloth that was blocking his face, but somehow, they felt something was off. A deep sense of anxiety took over them and their bodies started to act as if they were in a crisis, trembling and producing excessive sweat.


    However, the both of them chose to believe against the odds, believe it was a person that was not rted to them.


    The other individual that couldn''t maintain her catatonic calmness anymore, was Meiyi. Each time she saw or recalled what was the state her father was in; she couldn''t help but feel despair and right now, she was just a few meters away from him, yet she wasn''t even able to move or talk.


    Xiaosheng and anotherdy were holding her on each side, so they were able to directly feel her body shaking, despite the fact that they were restricting her with their Mana. Both of them were mere servants and could only obey the Sanctuary Master''s orders, even though they were unwilling to do it. They started feeling thoseplicated emotions, after absorbing part of Meiyi''s sadness and despair for themselves.


    They brought Meiyi to the tform, where everyone was able to take a good look on her youthful, yet scared face.


    While people were trying to process what was really happening and what that cute girl had to do with everything, the Sanctuary Master pulled everyone''s attention towards him.


    "Our Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary youths, had been secluding themselves and sticking to this territory for way too long, locked in this territory by an iron rule; a rule set by the Illusive Ethereal Goddess herself. However, it is not something she really desired to do. But unfortunately, she had to set up that rule, so we could avoid an omen; a very dark and fear inducing omen..."


    The Sanctuary Master could observe from his point of view, the countenance of the Elders changing. Apart from the oldest ones, what constituted only less than ten percent of the total of Elders, every single one of the cultivators present in that room, had a genuine curiosity about why they were locked up inside their sanctuary.


    Taking advantage of the situation he had created, the Sanctuary Master continued: "But don''t worry, that rule is about to fall apart, since the omen referred as the Crimson Annihtion, had been avoided!"


    Most of the people present there, didn''t really know what the Crimson Annihtion meant. But just hearing about the primordial rule falling apart, had changed their indignant and seeking-justice feelings, to happiness and hope.


    His show had just begun and the Sanctuary Master had already converted ny percent of the audience to his favor.


    Grand Elder Chuanli clenched his fists till his skin went pale. He didn''t even have the chance to say anything, but he was already feeling that his appeal, was going to be a lost cause.


    Suddenly, he summoned all the courage he could gather, even draining courage from his wife and stood up. His mouth opened, as he shouted: "What about the ones we lost while battling with the zed Lake? They won''t be able to enjoy the outside world anymore! They had lost their lives in vain! Is that fair?"


    The excitement building up in everyone''s hearts suddenly died down. Chuanli had poured a bucket of cold water over their heads, making them remember the unjust fate of those poor disciples, who died like a cannon fodder.


    However, even though that statement was true and it exposed the Sanctuary Master''s dirty doings and ws on his intentions, his countenance didn''t change. He looked like someone who had already won and was just enjoying the meaningless struggles his opponents were putting.


    "Hehehe... Fairness... If we talk about fairness, you''re not being fair while ming me for what had happened. The real culprits behind that unfair oue, is none other than those two." The Sanctuary Master pointed towards the tform and everyone turned to look at Meiyi and the mysterious prisoner.


    "Let me tell you the truth. That girl is the motive for the dark omen, an error that should not have ever happened; the result of a leakage on our bloodline! You should me her and that man, since they are the ones responsible for the deaths of our people!"


    The Sanctuary Master swiftly turned the tides, shifting the me over to the people on the elevated tform.


    To further reinforce his argument, the Sanctuary Master was ready to start the "real show", where his despicable ns were really going to y out.


    "But Grand Elder Chuanli, I bet you''re curious to know who was the one bold enough to leak our sacred bloodline. No... I''m certain that not only you, but everyone wants to see who is the real identity of that daring man! Don''t worry, I will make sure to reveal it soon and bring justice to our fallenrades! But first, I''ll use a technique to prove those two are rted by blood."

 Chapter 389 Show

    For the people who lived in the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, hearing about a technique that could trace a person''s blood ties, didn''t sound as anything special. However, just as if everyone was watching the scene of a dramatic novel ying out, their eyes shone with interest and curiosity.


    The Sanctuary Master slowly made his way to the elevated tform, where the main characters of that scene, were being held against their will. Heck, one of them wasn''t even in condition to express his will, but at that moment, no one really cared about it anymore. They just wanted to see the show unfold.


    After he stepped in that stage, he stealthily used a thin and untraceable Mana thread, to form a sound transmission that entered Meiyi''s ears, so only she would hear it.


    "You better stay quiet and cooperate, or I''ll kill him right here."


    Meiyi''s body jolted, but she went still right after.


    It was totally unnecessary for the Sanctuary Master to make such an overbearing threat, but he enjoyed instilling fear on that poor girl''s mind. Deep down, he was envious of her being the target of desire of his worshipped goddess.


    The Sanctuary Master suddenly made a motion with both of his hands and a shallow wound opened up on each of the two people being held as prisoners. A drop of blood formed on the surface of those wounds, but it soon started to float, moving through the air till it stopped at the frontal area of that stage, where everyone could see it.


    The Sanctuary Master silently revolved his Mana, casting the special technique developed by the goddess, to trace their bloodline origins. Purple strands of energy flew away from him, creating aplicated array around those two drops of blood.


    Everyone could see they were getting energized by powerful Mana fluctuations, making the bloodline within it, react like two mas. If they were to have none or distant ties, they would repel each other, but if they were to have close ties, like those of father and daughter, then those two drops of blood would merge and shine in purple.


    However, differently from what he had expected, those two drops of blood didn''t immediately merge together. It seemed like Meiyi''s drop of blood, was actually resisting the technique; the technique created by the almighty goddess!


    The array kept interacting with those drops of blood for more than thirty seconds, but nothing different happened, creating a very awkward environment.


    The Sanctuary Master''s countenance visibly changed and he even felt his heart skipping a beat, but a few secondster, the two drops of blood merged together and shone in a purple light. The technique had worked as intended, but that dy had caught him off guard.


    Every single one of the Elders saw what had happened, but none of them were able to understand it. Some of them had already witnessed that technique before and they knew it would work almost as if instantaneously. That strange dy had made them feel something was odd, but none of them could point what it was.


    The Sanctuary Master turned to face the Elders and awkwardly said: "A-As you can see, the two of them are actually father and daughter, there is no mistaking it."


    His voice wasn''t as firm as before and his momentum had decreased quite a bit, but the facts were stillid before everyone''s eyes. The girl and the prisoner that still had his identity hidden, were indeed rted by blood.


    To reignite the mes of his wless victory, the Sanctuary Master decided on proceeding to thest phase of his n.


    "Now, I''m going to show you all, who was the one who sinned against our people!"


    When he heard those words, the Grand Elder and his wife, felt a chill running down their spines. It happened suddenly and at the same time on both of them, as if their blood and genes knew danger was approaching.


    Up until that point, they were still trying to close their eyes and ignore the dozens of hints and coincidences in front of them, but in that single instant, they knew something was wrong.


    As they trembled to the possibility of a nightmare in real life happening, the other Elders also started to lightly tremble. However, it wasn''t from fear, but from a cold breeze that had suddenly invaded the entire hall.


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes before that ceremony had started, Arwen had finished preparing everything for the uing conflict. She turned towards Lan Xue, who was standing right in front of that strange barrier and said: "Everything is ready. You can already go."


    Lan Xue didn''t even wait for Arwen to finish saying those words, before she infused her energy inside that bloodline barrier, quickly opening a gap and jumping right inside. Her petite body turned into ice crystals, swiftly disappearing from sight.


    Right after she left, the barrier closed itself, leaving Arwen alone on the outside.


    Lan Xue took to the skies and stormed her way towards the area where she could sense lots of auras converging together. However, her objective wasn''t exactly to get near, but to attack them from afar.


    When she felt that she had reached a good enough distance, a ce from where she could safely attack the enemy, she just kept waiting for the right signal, while silently umting energy.


    Lan Xue was feeling like destroying everything around that area, in order to vent her gloomy feelings, but she held that urge down. If it weren''t for Seth and his objective, she would be more than content, to send that whole territory directly into an ice age, burying everyone in a deepyer of snow.


    Fortunately for her, the signal came fast.


    After receiving Seth''s message, Lan Xue raised both of her small pristine hands and slowly, her Mana started to form a very thin and quietyer of snow crystals. They danced from side to side, before they started swirling around her.


    With every passing second, they expanded a bit farther than before, while also getting a bit colder than before.

 Chapter 390 Frigid Despair

    "Bring him over here!" The Sanctuary Master ordered and the two servants holding the male prisoner, started moving him to the frontal area of that elevated tform.


    They put him in a kneeling position right in front of the Sanctuary Master, before swiftly retreating to where they were earlier.


    As the leader of that entire territory, he assumed the front, putting his hand over that male prisoner''s head, lightly pulling on the cloth that blocked his face from the public''s eyes, revealing the lower parts of his chin.


    "It''s time for you all to see the true face of this sinner; to see the family who had wronged us and gone against our goddess teachings!"


    Grand Elder Chuanli felt a current passing through his entire body, as he quickly stood up and shouted in distress: "No! Wait!"


    But the Sanctuary Master didn''t stop his actions, on the contrary, he looked at Grand Elder Chuanli and savored his countenance that was filled with despair and anxiousness, before swiftly pulling the piece of cloth upwards, throwing it towards the back.


    Swoosh!


    A gush of a frigid air swept past everyone present, but it hit Chuanli and Dongmei a hundred times harder than any of the other Elders. Right in front of them, they saw the bruised face of their son who had lifeless eyes and the flow of time seemed to have stopped for them.


    "This is the real face of the sinner! Someone who deserves to be thrown in hell for disobeying our primordial goddess!"


    The Sanctuary Master shouted, as he observed the pale faces of the Elders who watched it in shock. They seemed to have had their beliefs upturned and some of them couldn''t even process what was happening anymore. When they turned to look at Chuanli and Donghai, they had a disgusted look on their faces, just like the Sanctuary Master wished they had.


    "No! My son!" Dongmei shouted as tears were already streaming down her cheeks. She started to move forward, but the Grand Elder acted faster and his cultivation base exploded.


    Her loud voice had awakened him from his trance and he used that chance tounch himself forward, in order to save his son. He prayed and hoped everything was just a joke, as his body moved in a sudden impetus, telling him it was not and that he needed to act fast.


    In a fraction of a second, he was already standing beside the Sanctuary Master, with one of his hands moving to grab Donghai, while the other seemed to be prepared to push the enemy with his Profound Mana Realm base of cultivation.


    But right in front of him, stood none other than the Sanctuary Master, a Mana Sovereign entity, who could overlook every single one of the people present in that hall, as they were mere ants near his prowess.


    One single realm of cultivation separated them, but it was akin to the distance between heaven and hell.


    As if the fires of war had been wiped off from him in a single and faint breath, Chuanli felt his Mana vanishing, as he saw the Sanctuary Master weakly wave his hand. His powers were rendered useless before him and he felt like he was nothing more than a normal human.


    With another wave of his hand, the Grand Elder Chuanli was sent flying back towards the hall,nding before a few Elders who were already standing up, but still didn''t know how to properly react.


    "Restrain them for me."


    As they heard their leader''szy voice ordering, those Elder quickly jumped forward and held the Grand Elder down, pinning him on the floor. Almost instantly, many auras entered his body and blocked his energy veins,pletely stopping his Mana flow.


    "Chuanli!" Dongmei was moving his way, but before she could even reach him, more Elders jumped forward and did the same thing to her.


    Both of them got immobilized and nothing they did, could shake the Elders who were holding them down away. Right in front of their eyes, they saw the Sanctuary Master sadistic smile, standing beside their son, who seemed to be in a critical condition and could only grief.


    "Hehehe... Now, we will see, who is g..."


    The Sanctuary Master was about to initiate the final phase of his devious n, when all of a sudden, he noticed something was wrong.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    At the back parts of that huge hall, from the walls and from the ground, strange cracking noises started echoing through the environment. Together with them, a whiteyer of ice swiftly covered those ces.


    It quickly started to take over the entire hall, spreading through the ceiling and walls, as if it was announcing the beginning of an ice age. Together with the thinyer of ice, a cold and frigid air invaded the whole hall, sending shivers down the spines of everyone.


    The Elders quickly used their Mana to scan that invading energy, but they felt nothing. None of them coulde closer to feel what was causing all of that and if they knew it was from an entity as strong as their Sanctuary Master, many of them would be running for their lives already.


    Suddenly, panic started to slowly rise in their hearts and the Sanctuary Master noticed it. His expression fell and he got a bit angry that something or someone, was ruining his perfect time. Together with his realization that something was off, he decided to act.


    His Mana Sovereign Realm cultivation was released, swiftly touching and scanning the invading cold. However, the results of his scan left him speechless. He was shocked to find that an energy no weaker than his, was the real culprit behind all of that and he also realized that what he had observed, was just the tip of the iceberg, the overflowing cold energy of something way bigger.


    Up there in the skies, Lan Xue had finished forming her technique and all around her, the world had entirely frozen. A thick white fog covered the skies and with singlemand of hers, it would descend to torment those who were below.

 Chapter 391 First Exchange

    Lan Xue stood up there in the air, gracefully hovering like a goddess, who was about to bestow her cold judgement to the mortals down below.


    At that distance, she could not see who and exactly where people down there were, but it didn''t matter. Her main objective there, was to drag the Sanctuary Master out by force, nothing else mattered. She knew Seth would certainly protect the girl he came there for, so she unrestrainedly released her powers.


    For that motive, she infused her Mana in the atmosphere, creating an immense area that was covered by water and ice, mixed in varying degrees and varying proportions.


    Suddenly, a pulse of energy left from Lan Xue''s body, initiating an unstoppable chain reaction. One by one, small ice cubes and huge blocks of ice that resembled real mountains; together with tiny drops water and wide torrential streams, started dropping down towards the earth.


    "Cascading Blizzard!"


    Down there, those innocent citizens who were totally paralyzed in ce by the force of Lan Xue''s aura, could only stare upwards in utter fear and scream from the top of their lungs, in sheer terror, as the sky suddenly started to drop down on them.


    Right at the ce where hundreds of Elders were gathered, the loudest thundering sounds ever, could be hearding from the outside, while entire ceiling started to turn into an ice statue.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, the Sanctuary Master took flight,pletely pulverizing the entire ceiling while passing through it. After feeling the powerful energetic fluctuations on the outside, he knew that he had to act quickly or else, there might be an irreversible damage to the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary''s foundation.


    Just as he left, a sound transmission fell inside that entire ce, giving the Elders, one single order: "Stay."


    It was the Sanctuary Master''s voice, ordering them to keep waiting for him, while taking care of the traitors. However, with his quick depart, every single one of those Elders, felt absolutely lost. They were supposed to protect the territory, but the Sanctuary Master didn''t even consider ordering them to operate the formation. It was as if they were useless.


    Well... They were indeed useless against a Mana Sovereign entity and that''s why the Sanctuary Master didn''t need any of them, since they wouldn''t be able to even block the enemy for a single second.


    At the zed Lake Sect territory, he had used them as a bait, luring a few Profound Mana Realm Pce Masters out, but now, against an entity as powerful as him, they were just dead weight.


    As for operating the formation, he could do it better than all of them and that, was what he was going to do.


    While looking towards the sky and spreading his aura to gauge the scope of that blizzard, he realized it would be impossible to generate a powerful technique to perfectly counter every single block of iceing down, without enough time. But time, was not something he had at that moment, since hundreds of thousands of projectiles were quickly approaching from above.


    "Snort!"


    However, the Sanctuary Master would not permit anything bad happening to his beloved goddess territory and with a confident snort, he summoned the power from the various formations scattered through his territory.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swish! Swoosh!


    Huge blocks of descended on him, blocking even the sun from his view, but the Sanctuary Master didn''t faze. All of a suddenly, around his body, a purple fog surged upwards and started to spin. It looked just like a dark purple vortex made out of sand particles, that moved ording to his bidding.


    The huge iceberg that wasing down just like aet, collided against that purple vortex and without ceremony, it was swallowed. There wasn''t an impact, just the sound of it being absorbed.


    The disciples down there, were just able to see their Sanctuary Master''s figure appearing high up in the skies and creating a huge purple vortex, that made a gargantuan icebergpletely vanish, as if it was a magic trick.


    From down there, they could also see many more of those purple vortexes appearing on other parts of that area and working as a shield. In their eyes, what was previously a white world, had beenpletely dyed in purple, making them all feel protected.


    However, above that purple surface, those two colors were interlocked in a fierce battle.


    The Sanctuary Master had to continuously deplete the formation''s stored energy, in order to keep up with that endless torrent of attacks.


    Swish! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hundreds and hundreds of attacks were reaching the purple vortexes every second, just to meet an ethereal-like energy, that would suck them to an illusory domain.


    Even after many minutes had passed, the scene remained the same, with both Mana Sovereign Realm entities, spamming more and more abilities.


    But suddenly, Lan Xue cut the Mana supply of her ability, making it stop. She turned around and bolted towards the horizon, flying quickly in a straight line.


    In just a moment, the endless blizzard had subsided and the Sanctuary Master was finally able to see who was the individual that hadunched that ingenious attack. She was previously hiding behind that white storm, but now, he could perfectly see her fleeting figure, trying to escape towards the distance.


    Instantly, the Sanctuary Master remembered her and who she really was. The scene of his goddess telling him, that Lan Xue also had a tiny bit of their Illusive Ethereal bloodline running through her veins, came to his mind and he realized that the woman that was escaping, would be a huge trouble in the future, if she were to sessfully leave.


    Thankfully, she hadn''t developed enough to be considered a real threat and had also, delivered herself to his doorstep. Even the fact of her being able to stealthily enter their territory, had just be a blessing for him.


    Boom!


    With a sonic boom, his figure stormed after her, leaving thousands of bbergasted witnesses behind.


    Those people were suddenly relived of all pressure, as both Mana Sovereigns departed from that area. Most of them knelt down while crying, thanking their goddess and the Sanctuary Master, for surviving this ordeal.

 Chapter 392 Slap

    "Haven''t you all heard the Sanctuary Master''s words? Come on! Keep putting pressure over them and don''t let the Grand Elder even think about moving!"


    Inside the main hall, the Elders were totally lost. Most of them started wildly guessing about what could be happening on the outside, but there were a few, who were still interested in the show that had just happened.


    One of those Elders, was Elder Hu. He was an opportunist, a leecher, who would love to jump forward at the first opportunity, to show off to the Sanctuary Master in order to get recognition. If he were to get on that man''s good side, then his pathway to greatness, would be opened and clear.


    And what better scenario, than the one happening right in front of him, to aplish that?


    Elder Hu suddenly went forwards and started ordering everyone, taking the role of a leader. However, inside his twisted mind, his thoughts were deviating to a really dangerous zone.


    He turned to look towards Grand Elder Chuanli''s son and a thought couldn''t help but appear ion his head.


    ''The Sanctuary Master would certainly reward me, if I were to take care of that trash that had disrespected the goddess!'' With that in mid, he started moving towards the tform.


    Grand Elder Chuanli was being suppressed by a few Profound Mana initial-stage Realm practitioners, but if it weren''t for the Sanctuary Master''s residual aura inside of his body, he would be able to free himself from their suppression. Unfortunately, he could only stare at Elder Hu''s strange actions and loudly yell for him to stop.


    "Stop! What are you nning to do? Don''t go near the stage!"


    His voice seemed to being out through the small gaps between his gritted teeth, since the pressure being exerted on him, had escted after Elder Hu started acting. If the Elders holding him down didn''t increase the pressure, there would be the risk of him getting free due to a sudden outburst.


    Elder Hu smiled with scorn and ignored Grand Elder Chuanli''s words, quickly jumping and stepping right inside the elevated stage, where his target was.


    His Profound Mana initial-stage Realm aura, assaulted everyone there, making even the female servants, tremble.


    Meiyi felt totally frozen with that powerful practitioner approaching and she could only observe him in fear and apprehension. However, she was not his target, so Elder Hu turned his back at her and looked at the kneeling prisoner instead.


    The man stood there with his head hung down and with a lifeless expression. His body was bruised and there were no energy fluctuations around him. With a single nce, Elder Hu realized that with a single weak blow of his, he could easily kill him, squash him as if he was stepping on an ant.


    He eerily smiled as he slowly started moving that way and Dongmei, Chuanli and Meiyi felt their hearts racing. They knew nothing good woulde out of that. However, Dongmei and Chuanli were not in condition to do anything and at a certain point, even their voices were getting heavily suppressed by the invading aura inside their bodies.


    The only one that could do something, was Meiyi, but justing in contact with that Profound Mana Realm aura, had already left her trembling and hopeless.


    Elder Hu approached dangerously close to Donghai, and looked directly at his lifeless face. After a few seconds, he slowly extended his right arm, until his right hand almost touched Donghai''s shoulder. While he moved his hand forward, a purple glow started concentrating on the tip of his fingers, as he was preparing to torture the prisoner with his cruel techniques and see if he could extract more "juice" from that situation.


    However, he stopped right before he could touch him, since he suddenly heard a desperate screaming from behind.


    "NOOO!!! Get away from my father!"


    Meiyi shouted with all her might, startling everyone that was on that stage. The women holding her, got momentarily stunned and their hands loosened the tight grip on her, for a bit.


    That simple action that happened in that small fraction of a second, was enough for Meiyi to escape from their grasp and start running towards her father. Her poor youthful face, was distorted in dread and sadness and her eyes were already fully swollen and moist. She was so emotionally affected, that she hadn''t even thought of using the techniques she trained and just run forward without any care.


    As sheunched herself forward, she ignored all the danger she was putting herself into, just so she could protect the one who had silently protected her throughout all this time. Meeting her father, was one of her dearest wishes and seeing his condition, had left her heartbroken.


    However, her speed and her actions, werepletely meaningless before someone like Elder Hu. For him, it was like a slow, defenseless and weak creature, was trying to defy his power and judgement.


    The hand who was almost touching Chuanli''s son, was quickly retracted and positioned at a different angle. With a single movement, Elder Hu could p Meiyi''s face and send her flying back towards the distance.


    Even though Elder Hu knew killing Meiyi was out of question, he didn''t know what was the level of protection she was put into, much less the real importance the goddess had attributed to her. In his head, he could injure her a bit, as long as it does not go too far. And not knowing he was horrible wrong, his arm moved forward,unching his hand towards her face.


    Pah!


    Crack!


    The loudest pping noise that they had ever heard in their entire lives echoed through the hall, as everyone saw a shower of blood spreading everywhere, before a headless corpse flew towards one of the distant walls, crashing directly into it anding to a stop.


    Things escted too fast and none of the Elders were able to clearly understand what had really happened. But once they looked at that corpse''s direction and saw the torn attire that he was still wearing, they instantly realized, the headless dead body belonged to none other than Elder Hu.

 Chapter 393 Arrival

    As the entire hall was taken by a sudden silence, a few Elders looked towards the stage, finally noticing that there was a new presence there.


    Meiyi felt her body being supported by a warm hand, as a scent that she recognized, entered her nostrils. She swiftly turned her head up and immediately, she felt like she had fallen into a dream. Her eyes started getting moist, twisting the image of the person she so desperately wanted to see.


    Her hands trembled as she extended them out, so she could touch that blurry face and get sure that she wasn''t being fooled by a delusional thought or anything else.


    "Seth... Is that really you...?"


    Seth didn''t move and just let her trembling hands trace his face, while he kept looking at her. His heart ached when he saw the pitiful state that she was in, and he couldn''t even start to think about the level of distress she had been put to, for thest few days. Deep down inside his eyes, a crimson light shone with intensity, as his blood boiled with anger.


    Meiyi desperately touched his handsome face, finally realizing that his appearance there, wasn''t just a dream.


    "Meiyi, I''m here. You can rest now. Let me take care of everything."


    "Seth! Waahh!!! Seth!" Meiyi jumped into Seth''s embrace, not being able to hold her tears anymore. They kept being poured out like a waterfall, while dozens of strong emotions kept resurfacing inside of her chest.


    Seth could feel everything she was feeling, and he couldn''t help but me himself for getting therete. However, he suppressed those dark emotions and directed his look towards the hundreds of Elders inside that hall.


    They were all standing already, showing uneasiness in their faces, but a few of them had gathered near the stage, releasing their auras as they identified Seth as an outsider.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?"


    While they assaulted Seth with their auras, carefully approaching him, they heard his voice, that sounded more like a threat than a simple warning.


    "Leave or die. I won''t repeat it."


    Seth said those words, while looking towards the Elders who were trying to get near, making a few of them stop as they got intimidated. However, they looked at each other, hardening their wills, before they resumed their approach.


    "You won''t repeat yourself? Hah! You''re the invader here, you''re the one who had trespassed our territory and disrupted our important ceremony! We do not tolerate your presence! Surrender or we will attack!"


    "Heh!" Seth looked at that Elder as if he was looking at a fool and his lips couldn''t help but curve.


    Seeing that he wouldn''t surrender, another Elder suddenly shouted: "Get him down! Now!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Twenty or so auras, exploded outwards at the same time. Those twenty or so figures, swiftly jumped towards the stage, making sure to pressure Seth with their conjoint efforts. They knew he was a strong enemy, for he had taken Elder Hu down, with a single p. That''s why they decided to act together.


    However, before Seth''s real strength, their attempt to suppress him, was nothing but futile. He looked at those idiots, throwing themselves to their deaths and made a sweeping motion with his free arm.


    Swoosh!!!


    A fierce gale assaulted the entire hall, bringing down a powerful might. Amidst those wind currents, thirty-six green arrows swiftly formed, each one of them flew to a different direction, moving towards a different target.


    Those unfortunate Elders who had jumped towards the stage, without any resistance, were swept by fierce wind currents, that made them fly backwards like kites without strings attached to them. Before they could rpose themselves, green arrows cut through space, moving towards them and leaving a hole in the middle of their foreheads.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    When they hit the hard floor, they were nothing more than lifeless bodies.


    However, they were not the only ones unfortunate enough to be target by Seth''s wind arrows. The Elders holding Grand Elder Chuanli and his wife down, were forced to a quick retreat, as they saw many green arrowsing their way.


    Differently from the others, most of them had time to activate their bloodline abilities, creating purple shields in front of them or disappearing from their locations, like they were mere illusions.


    However, in a few seconds, they came to understand that what they had done, waspletely useless before Seth''s green arrows, that radiated an unsurmountable might.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Those who had created purple defensive shields, were able to see the moment the arrows prated their defenses, before everything went ck. They suffered the same destiny as the others, dropping down towards the ground, while leaking blood from their foreheads.


    As for those who had escaped, they felt a chill run down their spines, when the green arrows changed their trajectories, cutting through the air and moving at their direction.


    The speed of those arrows was greater than what their Mana could lock into, rendering their cultivation totally useless. A secondter, they had one more hole in their bodies, from where their vitality swiftly left them.


    With a simple move, Seth had taken care of thirty-six enemies, leaving the other Elders trembling from fear.


    Grand Elder Chuanli stood up and rapidly moved towards his wife, supporting her body as she recovered her movements. He felt like he was still not in condition to use his energy, but had to force it, since this could be their only chance.


    Feeling pain all over his body, he forced a bit of Mana out of his constricted energy veins and flew together with his wife towards the elevated tform, where Seth was. He didn''t think too much about the peril that man represented, since he was in between an uncertain scenario or certain death.


    They dropped down near Donghai''s injured body as they desperately crawled their way towards him.


    "Ahhh! My son!"


    "Donghai! Wake up!"


    Their sad cries brought Meiyi back to reality, as she looked towards her father.

 Chapter 394 Saving

    Meiyi left from Seth''s arms and moved towards Donghai, but her body suddenly stopped midway, as if there was a barrier separating them.


    In reality, there was actually an illusory barrier right inside her heart, that stopped her from moving forward. She watched those two Elders crying, while they tried to treat their son and she couldn''t bring herself to get closer.


    Her hands trembled and she couldn''t help but think that she was not part of that family. If he were to wake up, would her father still remember her after all this time had passed? Those two Elders... Weren''t they, her grandparents? Would they ept her?


    Seth could feel that Meiyi longed for aplete family and that it may be because she only had her mother, who had practically raised her alone. But noticing the condition of the man who was supposed to be her father, he couldn''t hold a grudge against him.


    As for Meiyi, he felt she had zero grudges against them and was actually, expecting to meet them. Her heart was clear and she ignored the fact that she has lived most of her life, apart from that part of her family.


    If it were him, Seth concluded that he would certainly me them for abandoning him, but for some reason, his mother''s image came to his mind and he decided to not think about it anymore.


    Meiyi started backing away, but as her eyes met with his, Seth knew she had a request.


    "Please, bring my father out of here..."


    Seth was able to feel her sorrow and he also realized that she had already epted that man, as her father. Her eyes told him that she wanted to save Donghai and meet with him, like daughter and father. But his condition and the ce they were in, was not favorable for that to happen.


    "Sigh..." Seth sigh and relented. He couldn''t maintain his neutral stance towards them, when Meiyi felt not even an ounce of hatred within her.


    He patted her head and said: "Let me deal with this."


    Meiyi''s tears were still staining her face, but she was able to smile after he said those words. Seth was her hope and her light, and whenever heplied with something, he would do it without fail.


    ? Seth approached Donghai, who was lying down in between Dongmei and Grand Elder Chuanli and he didn''t bother with them or what they were doing. His energy directly affected the three of them, separating the family so he could treat the injured man.


    Chuanli and Dongmei felt an irresistible force sealing their energy veins once again and moving them aside, as a youth approached their son.


    At that moment, the shock inside their hearts surpassed the shock they felt, when the Sanctuary Master exposed Donghai''s face for everyone to see. They were certain that Seth would do something to him, but they could not move to interfere.


    "Please! He is my son! My Donghai!" Dongmei started begging, as her eyes captured Seth''s hand moving towards her son.


    The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and used every single fibber of his body, exerting his maximum strength, so he could kneel where he was. He didn''t bother with pride and face, before a situation like that.


    "I beg you! Don''t kill my son!"


    However, their hearts sped up, after realizing nothing they said affected the man in front of them.


    Seth casually stretched his right arm and touched Donghai''s chest. His fingers were shinning with a green light, that made everyone think he was about to rip Donghai''s body with his wind elemental abilities, when in reality, he was activating the Evergreen Essence.


    With it, he swiftly realized Meiyi''s father condition and he couldn''t help but think, that it was a miracle that he was still living. There were multiple bones fractured, his internal organs had shifted position and there were a few ces, where internal hemorrhage was happening. His energy veins had been shattered with an external attack and the energy inside of his body was slowly depleting.


    However, what truly preupied him, was that he felt Donghai had suffered soul injuries. Even if he healed his entire body, the man wouldn''t wake up if he couldn''t heal his soul.


    Realizing that healing his soul would be something impossible to do in the situation they were in, Seth decided on stabilizing his body condition first. Actually, he realized he didn''t really know techniques to heal the soul of an individual and would have to rely on Lexi for that.


    Evergreen energy poured out of his palm, drenching the inside of Donghai''s body. Seth concentrated on mending his energy veins together first, since it would better help the patient, passively circte energy inside the body, fastening the whole treatment.


    But since he couldn''t waste too much time inside that hall, he did notpletely heal Donghai, but sought to stabilize his condition first, by concentrating on critical spots.


    Everyone silently watched, as the unknown cultivator started treating the prisoner and even after a few minutes had passed, none of the elders dared to do or say anything. The massacre that had happened a few minutes before, was still fresh in their heads, inducing fear in their minds. Most of them couldn''t help but get anxious, waiting for the Sanctuary Master toe back and resolve everything.


    Seths Evergreen Essence brought the healing powers of nature on top of Donghai''s wounds and they rapidly started to heal. In a few minutes, Grand Elder Chuanli was able to perceive the miracle that was happening with his naked eyes, as his son''s skin tone became heathier and heathier.


    The old man couldn''t help but look towards the unknown man and carve the image of his face, deep inside his brain. He made a note to treat Seth as his benefactor for life, if what he was doing was real.


    Chuanli had tried to stabilize his own son''s condition with his Profound Mana Realm cultivation, just to end up feeling useless inside, since it did nothing to help Donghai. But the man in front of him, in just a few minutes, had practically revived his son''s bodily functions.

 Chapter 395 Time To Leave

    Seth''s Evergreen Essence practically created a miracle and within a few moments, Donghai''s skinplexion was not pale anymore. On the contrary, it was tinged with a heathy color, making both of his parents get emotional, for they were not forsaken by the goddess.


    They also had immense devotion for the goddess, just like everyone who lived in the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, even though she was responsible for the fate that befell on them. They med it all on the Sanctuary Master and his dirty schemes and even though they were not wrong, that man wasn''t the only one responsible for it.


    Suddenly, Seth retracted his arm and the green glow on his palm subsided. The first aids were done and from there onwards, time and resources were going to be required in order to finish the treatment.


    Still maintaining his kneeling position, Grand Elder Chuanli, with teary eyes, started thanking the mysterious man that helped his son.


    "Thank you... Thank you... I, the Grand Elder of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, owe you one for this."


    However, instead of smiling back or anything alike, Seth eyed him with his severe abyss eyes and said: "Hah! What a joke! Do you think you''re still the Grand Elder, after everything that had happened here? You must be blind to have not noticed it. Well, I guess it must be it, since the situation escted to this point and you, the "Grand Elder", hadn''t noticed anything."


    Chuanli''s face fell and a deep sense of shame hit hard on him. However, he could only lower his head and suffer in silence, since it was the truth.


    "Heh, if you still consider yourself as one of them, you can stay here and let them decided if you live or die. However, I''m giving you the chance to escape right now." Seth eyed the other Elders as he said those words. His aura exploded with an overbearingness that assaulted them, keep them in check.


    "If you chose the second option, then bring him to the Ereinrith City and I guarantee you, that you''re going to receive shelter from the Elf Queen." Seth used his Mana to send a secret message to Chuanli, who still had his head down in shame.


    It seemed that his chest was about to exploded, with the multitude of emotions colliding with each other over there. But deep down, Chuanli had already decided on what to do; for his wife and son. After thinking things through, he was able to reason that he wasn''t going to betray the goddess, by escaping for a few days. Later, he woulde back and let himself be judged ordingly.


    Seth released the suppression he had on them, making Dongmei and Chuanli, feel their energy veins overflowing with energy.


    The Grand Elder unceremoniously stood up and his Profound Mana Realm cultivation, was put to use. He hurriedly put a hand on his wife shoulder and another on his son, quickly holding him up.


    In an abrupt action, he took flight with the both of them on his arms, swiftly leaving from the ceremony hall, from its broken ceiling.


    Before his figure could vanish though, a few Elders acted on impulse, yelling and taking flight after him.


    "You can''t go! Stop!"


    "Don''t let the traitor go! Get him!"


    Swoosh!


    BANG!


    Unfortunately for those Elders, a golden sun moved towards them so quickly, that it had practically teleported, appearing right in front of them, exploding and reaping their lies. After the blinding light receded, there was nothing, but Seth''s aura left behind.


    However, the energy fluctuations behind that ability, told the other Elders that it was a wind elemental technique and not a fire elemental one. It was a technique that had disyed an overbearing might that was rarely seen on wind arts, easily shocking all of them and paralyzing them in fear.


    Luckly, most of the Elders knew they were in a delicate position and didn''t move against Chuanli. Only four of them were crazy enough to do it, losing their lives in that attack.


    "Meiyi, we''re also leaving."


    "Huhum!" Meiyi''splexion was a lot better, since she had witnessed the improvements on her father''s health. With him escaping with her grandparents, she knew that she would be able to see himter.


    "Let''s go."


    Seth''s body was taken by a dark aura, that had also enveloped Meiyi. He was about to directly execute the Second Step of the Shadow Walk, teleporting very far away from that area. But even though it was an instant technique, even after a few seconds had passed, nothing happened and they stood there, bathing on the ck glowing darkness exuded by his aura.


    When she looked at him, Meiyi was able to understand that something was wrong. His body seemed to be armed, expecting for a conflict.


    Seth had deeply furrowed his eyebrows and his eyes were not roaming around, lost, looking for an answer, but sharp, as if waiting for an inevitable oue; an inevitable enemy.


    Well... She was right. Just now, he had tried to teleport them away, just to hit an invisible wall. The space around them was locked and he felt he could at most, shift his position for a few meters in that condition.


    An instant feeling hit him and Seth realized he was being observed.


    .


    .


    .


    "Ahahaha!!! Don''t ever think I would allow you to leave from here, after disrupting my ceremony!"


    The Sanctuary Master opened both of his arms and his aura interacted with the formation,pletely changing its properties. He did it, so he could trap the woman that he was chasing after, inside the bounds of his territory.


    Lan Xue had her eyes fixed on the light purple screenying a few kilometers away from her, when suddenly, its color changed. The barrier circling the whole Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, started getting darker and darker, while its properties were also changing.


    It was turning the territory in a giant prison, blocking even people who had the Illusive Ethereal bloodline, from leaving.

 Chapter 396 Nemesis

    "Ahahaha! Now, you''re trapped here! I want to see, if you..." The Sanctuary Master shut his mouth as he couldn''tprehend what his enemy was doing. He saw the woman didn''t seem to be bothered by his words and kept moving forward, not even bothering to look back.


    Lan Xue gave a damn about what he had done and kept moving towards a distant spot; a ce that was fixedly being reflected, in the middle of her eyes.


    At that location, there seemed to be a drop of blood, frozen in a crystal-like structure. It was emitting fluctuations from the Illusive Ethereal bloodline and interacting with the barrier that circled it, creating a gap wide enough for a slim girl to pass through.


    It seemed that Lan Xue had left it there before doing her attack, since she was already expecting the Sanctuary Master would control the barrier to his advantage. Her petite and lite body swiftly flew towards that spot, prating that frozen structure and taking advantage of that gap, to escape from the Sanctuary Master''s grasp.


    Right after she had passed, the ice structure had crumbled and the barrier regenerated, filling the gap it previously couldn''t.


    As for the man who watched that happening, his expression couldn''t be more ashen. Someone was able to attack his sanctuary and escape unscathed. As a prideful Mana Sovereign, this was a humiliation he couldn''t take. How would he show his face before the goddess, after the events that had just happened?


    While he was feeling that way, his eyes captured the enemy''s figure stopping right outside the range of the protective barrier.


    Lan Xue had sessfully escaped from inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary Territory, but she didn''t immediately leave. She turned around and looked towards her mortal enemy, showing him a calm expression and cold eyes; however, inwardly she was almost losing herself, crazily fighting an impulse to attack him right there.


    At least, there was a barrier separating them at that moment, putting some clear judgement in her head.


    But when the Sanctuary Master saw how she had stopped to look back, he realized what were her real intentions. He wasn''t a fool and was able to figure out her n. She probably wanted to lure him out and fight with him there, but inside his mind, he could not find how it would change the oue of their battle.


    The only difference, would be that she wouldn''t be restricted. However, he had analyzed her abilities while chasing after her, realizing that he was faster than her and that she wouldn''t be able to escape from his grasp, even if he were to fight her on the outside.


    But in reality, nothing of that mattered to him. What had taken his entire being, was a suppressed wrath, brought by the humiliation he suffered. He wanted to prove himself to the goddess and nothing would bring him more value, than taking care of a Mana Sovereign Realm enemy. The fact it was a problem brought by one of their bloodline leakages, would get him even more credit.


    Thinking it was his golden chance, the Sanctuary Master slowly moved forward, afraid that Lan Xue would turn around and run away, making his life harder. However, his lips curved, noticing that she hadn''t left, even though he had already approached her enough to cast one of his entrapment abilities.


    The barrier was right in front of him and with a wave of his hand, the energy coursing through it, was dispelled. The Sanctuary Master then stepped outside of his sect territory,ing to stop a few meters away from that zed Lake Sect woman.


    "Aren''t you going to run?"


    Lan Xue heard his question, but she kept silently staring at him.


    "Heh! I have topliment you for your courage. Only if that spineless brother of mine were as courageous as you, we would have properly dealt with that dirty woman and there wouldn''t be the need for this, since the sin wouldn''t have beenmitted and you wouldn''t have been born."


    Lan Xue was not ady that would lose control of her emotions easily. Most of the zed Lake Sect women, were taught on how to control their emotions, due to the stability of the water elemental arts, but what the Sanctuary Master had said, had directly impacted her.


    She gritted her teeth and endured the raging emotions that were wreaking havoc inside of her chest. For that, she had to be thankful to her elemental affinities, since they helped her cool down those emotions and feed them to her frigid hatred.


    However, it is hard to imagine how someone could stay calm after having their parents insulted that way. Probably only an ice doll could.


    "It''s just a pity that they had to die in order to hide that "sin" from our eyes, ahahaha!!!"


    The joints between Lan Xue''s fingers were totally pale, but she still refused to make the first move.


    "Tch! What a disappointment. I wonder how they would feel like, when the get to reunite with you and see how emotionless their daughter was." The Sanctuary Master finished his phrase, at the same time that his body vanished. It had turned out, that what Lan Xue was seeing, was just an illusion. The real one was already standing dangerously close from her.


    "Ethereal Spiral Edge!"


    SWOOSH!!!


    Billions of purple ethereal particles surged out of thin air, turning into a spiraling vortex that caused turmoil in the space where Lan Xue was standing. The Sanctuary Master''s figure appeared behind that spiral, infusing his energy into that ability, to make it stronger. His real objective, was to create a spatial storm in that whole area and block the girl in front of him, from using a teleportation technique.


    However, Lan Xue''s actions deeply puzzled him. She wasn''t panicking while facing his power, but calmly spreading her arms. To his amazement, the whole purple vortex he had created with his sturdy Mana Sovereign Realm energy, together with the space around it, froze.

 Chapter 397 Solid Defense

    The temperature in the whole area dropped down below zero and everything around Lan Xue, got frozen.


    The Sanctuary Master watched as his ethereal vortex of purple particles, stopped spinning as it got affected by that frozen energy. However, his confident expression didn''t change, since he was already prepared for something like that. His aura suddenly skyrocketed, shining in a deep purple color, as he infused more Mana into his ability.


    Crack! Crack!


    Theyers of ice covering the ethereal vortex started breaking and the purple particles begun to vibrate with intensity. The Sanctuary Master smiled as he saw his vortex moving once again; however, his expression froze right after, when all the energy he had infused in that skill, couldn''tpletely shake the thickyers of ice off.


    Lan Xue was one of the youngest and newest Mana Sovereign Realm cultivators and it was only natural, that her battle experience and the intensity of her energy, should be way below the threshold of someone like the Sanctuary Master, that was a veteran. But unfortunately for him, her icy energy was extremely solid and simr to his own energy. Not only it was strong, but it was also simr in how dense it seemed to be, signaling Lan Xue was not a simple character and also making things way harder than what he initially thought they would be.


    Before he could understand how she had achieved that level ofpatibility with her Mana so quickly, the purple particles that constituted his spiral, stopped advancing once again, as they were thoroughly frozen after reaching near where she was.


    It seemed, that after a certain point, every single particle would eventually get frozen, unable to travel the remaining distance required, in order to reach Lan Xue.


    However, The Sanctuary Master still could not believe that the girl standing before him, could have achieved those heights in the path of a Mana Sovereign. He abandoned the idea of continuing to pressure her with that simple technique and decided on disying another one of his abilities; one that he was confident it would destroy her defenses.


    His figure shed and he took some distance from where she was, since it wouldn''t be required for him to stay near her, to execute this next move.


    "It seems that you excel on defensive abilities. Then let''s see how tough are your defenses." The Sanctuary Master said in a mocking intonation, since he believed the piercing levels of his next attack, wouldpletely surpass the level of protection Lan Xue''s ice could bring to her.


    In fact, his technique was no joke. While he brought both of his hands forward the fabric of space around his arms started to tremble. A sharp purple glint entered Lan Xue''s eyes, as millions of particles gathered in a small sphere in front of her enemy''s hand, making her feel like there was a cold and sharp de, pointed towards her throat.


    However, her eyes were not showing any traces of uncertainty, but were instead, calm. She just waited for him to finish his move, so she couldpletely shatter his confidence.


    The Sanctuary Master gathered energy inside that small sphere, until he could not support it anymore. When it was trembling and appeared to be unstable, his wicked smile signaled that it was ready to beunched. But instead of sending it forward, he simply let go of his control over that sphere, since he knew it was not necessary to do anything else.


    "Linear Ray." Just calling for its name, seemed to have triggered something inside that small spere and before his voice could fade, a vibration urred, announcing it would attack.


    Bzzt!


    Less than a fraction of a secondter, the unstable sphere copsed, generating a purple ray ofpressed ethereal particles, that radiated sharpness. However, the strongest point of that attack, was not its sharpness, but its speed.


    In one moment, it was a kilometer or two away from Lan Xue, but on the other moment, it was a few centimeters away from her body, threatening to put a hole right where her heart should be.


    If Lan Xue wasn''t expecting for an attack like that, with her Soul Sense active, she would have been caught off guard. Fortunately, she was able to apany the whole trajectory of that purple ray and intercept it with one of her preferred techniques.


    "Ice Fortress!"


    Boom!


    In between Lan Xue and that ray of ethereal energy, in that small space, somehow, a huge wall made of ice, surged. It was not a normal wall, but it seemed to be the frontal part of a castle. However, differently from the icy energy she normally disyed, that ability was overflowing with the signature of the zed Lake Sect. It was one of the abilities she learnt there, a technique given to her by the Lake Goddess.


    Naturally, it was not a normal ability, but one that could disy a level above of her cultivation stage, at least when talking about defensive standards.


    Bang!


    Their powers collided and at first, the Sanctuary Master was able to feel his ethereal particles putting a deep hole on that strange block of ice that Lan Xue had created. But as his linear ray advanced, apart from a huge column of smoke that filled the air, obstructing the entire view, nothing else seemed to have happened.


    Although he couldn''t see Lan Xue''s figure anymore, he could perceive her aura and noticing she was not dead yet, he furrowed his eyebrows. The linear ray was still cutting through space and constantly barraging the girl with its powerful might, but even though space tremble everywhere it passed by, right around that ice castle, the spatialws seemed to be solid and stable.


    When the smoke cleared itself, Lan Xue''s figure was revealed. Even though the huge block of ice protecting her waspletely destroyed, she stood at the same spot, uninjured. But her enemy''s patience and tolerance, was not the same as before. It was already nearing the edge and being pushed further, by a sudden surging anxiousness.

 Chapter 398 Army

    "Hehehe. Very well..."


    The Sanctuary Master couldn''t bring Lan Xue down easily with just using his "normal" Mana Sovereign attacks and that ended up making him feel even more anger, than what he had felt before, when she escaped from within his grasp. He knew the goddess could see everything that happened in her territory and his failures would definitely be ounted.


    But his anger and wrathful feelings were never directed to his inability of taking her down easily, but totally guided towards her. She was at fault, for bringing him that humiliation; she was at fault for not just staying still, so he could capture and punish her; she was at fault, for being born as a sinner!


    Swish.


    Suddenly, the Sanctuary Master posture changed and Lan Xue was able to notice that from there onwards, things were not going to be as simple as how it has been until now. In a single second, it seemed that his aura had thoroughly changed.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    As small explosions urred around where he was standing, hundreds of vortexes made of ethereal energy spawned and the air got totally filled with purple particles. They were swiftly exploding and dissipating, spreading throughout the whole area, while creating many distortions on the fabric of reality.


    Lan Xue blinked once and the image she had seen a few seconds ago, seemed to have changed. Her eyes were not able to capture what had happened, but those small ethereal particles, gathered in a few different spots, thoroughly changing the incidence of light over those areas, and just as if it was sorcery, multiple figures started appearing in her field of view.


    Every single one of those figures, looked exactly the same as her hateful enemy; exactly the same as how the Sanctuary Master looked like. However, since she hadn''t taken her eyes off of the real one, she still knew where he was.


    But the man in question, didn''t seem to be bothered by that. He slowly stretched his right arm towards the side and every single one of those hundreds of copies that had surged, copied his movement. What he was doing, was not just to show his prowess with illusoryws, but something else.


    Right at the tip of the middle finger on his stretched hand, purple particles started to gather once again. They were vibrating endlessly, creating a buzzing sound that reverberated through the air. As more and more of those particles gathered together, they formed a geometric structure, a triangle. It was thin and translucent, but with a single look, one would see they look oddly like a sword; a one-meter-long sword that took his hand as the handle.


    Just like before, every single one of his copies did exactly what he had done, coping the movement and the technique that he had just used.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Lan Xue observed as the Sanctuary Master generated an army of his own copies, equipped with purple illusory swords that made the air around them tremble. Just the fluctuations created by all those triangr shaped swords, could shake a Profound Mana Realm cultivator''s core and make it shatter alongside his body. But the Twelfth Pce Master''s expression, still looked like an iceberg; like an immovable and fearless ice mountain.


    It was odd, but somehow, she was very calm. However, her hatred hadn''t diminished in the least. It''s just that when she activated her Soul Sense and saw through her enemy''s illusions, she recalled her whole journey and the person who gave her that power; what was able to soothe her mood somehow.


    Right before her soul, it was totally clear for her what was real and what was not. The path wasid right there and she just had to tread carefully. For her grandmother and for the memories she had of her, she swore to not fail.


    Before the Sanctuary Master could initiate his attack, her petite body elerated forward. She was not acting foolishly, but with caution and confidence. Seth had given her the greatest weapon and it was time for her to use it.


    The Sanctuary Master saw his enemy making the first move and his figure suddenly blurred, vanishing amidst his copies. He could camouge himself using his ethereal illusive bloodline, creating illusory particles that interacted with the fabric of space, deviating the light around him.


    In order to confuse the enemy, a few of his copies used that same technique, while other used it only on their weapons. He was mixing illusion and reality in a deeper level, something that only a veteran could do with mastery.


    At the same time that his real body vanished, the synchrony between his copies was totally broken and every single one of them started moving towards the enemy in a different rhythm. Some of them acted independently, while others formed groups to attack together. But if someone were to be witnessing that scene, they would be able to see a tiny icy dot making its way towards a swarm of deadly purple insects.


    In a fight between Mana Sovereign entities, a single second was enough for them to cross kilometers of space and that, was all it took for Lan Xue to meet the first one of the Sanctuary Master''s copies; one that was acting independently, alone.


    It came straight at her, shing with its vibratory ethereal sword that ripped even the air apart. Just the buzzing noise that weapon produced, was enough to represent its threat and if it were to reach her, her small body would certainly be severed into two. But Lan Xue didn''t panic, when it was about to get dangerously close from her, she also started showing her real prowess.


    Swoosh!


    A huge ice shard passed through and it brought a dismembered body alongside it. However, that body swiftly turned into light purple dots, vanishing permanently. Lan Xues frost energy had frozen the possibility that any of those particles, could be recycled into another one of those ethereal copies.

 Chapter 399 Ice Water Arts

    Lan Xue raised her pristine small right hand and a light blue hue swiftly encased her arm. A group of three ethereal copies suddenly stopped, their limbs getting cold and rigid, covered with a thickyer of ice.


    Very quickly, they turned into ice statues, dropping down towards the ground and breaking into thousands of pieces. However, Lan Xue raised her head to look and fifteen more of those disgusting copies, were already nearing her. They were divided into two groups; one containing six copies and the other with nine of them.


    Her lithe body swiftly turned in midair and as snow crystals danced around her, a huge wall made of solid water blocked the path of the first group of copies.


    ? Buzz!


    sh!


    Crack!


    Those six copies started shing the obstacle in front of them, franticly attacking it, with the intention of opening a path. It took them less than five seconds topletely reduce that frozen wall into small pieces of ice, but it was just the time Lan Xue needed, to deal with the other nine enemies.


    "Torrential Cascade!"


    Ssh!


    Water surged out of nowhere,pletely engulfing the bodies of nine enemies. They brandished their purple triangr des, in an attempt to cut the water, but it was useless. There was nothing they could do against the force of those waters.


    But at that time, cracking noises echoed through the area, as six copies elerated towards Lan Xue after opening a path in the middle of the frozen wall she had built. Unfortunately for them, she was already prepared.


    The ice doll quickly turned around, her right arm making a beautiful arch in the air, guiding the raging waves of water that had just drowned nine enemies, towards those other six copies. Cold waves circled around her body,ing in between her and her enemies, before rushing towards them.


    Crash!


    Water crashed against six of the Sanctuary Masters copies and no matter how they brandished their purple swords, they just couldn''t surmount the power behind Lan Xues ability and ended up being swept away by the fierce current. In less than three seconds, they were crushed by those raging waves, turning into nothingness.


    However, Lan Xue''s situation was far from getting any better, since more and more copies started heading her way. But her perception was not locked in those hundreds of copies, but focused on the area around her.


    Why? Because she had sensed invisible copies entering the perimeter of a hundred and fifty meters around her. They stealthily made their way towards her, just waiting for her to vacite, so they could fatally wound her.


    A swarm of thirty copies elerated towards Lan Xue, all of them ignoring the possibility that they could be stricken with frontal attacks and going straight at her direction. Their arms were already positioned in away, that with just a single swing, they would be able to slit her throat open.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As the first copies approached her, Lan Xue raised her left arm and inwardly chanted the words required to activate her spell.


    ''Clear Water Screen!''


    A thinyer of water suddenly appeared in front of those copies and as they passed by them, it was as if they had been swallowed by a ck whole. Sixteen copies instantly vanished and the Sanctuary Master flinched, as he felt his connection with them ceasing.


    The other fourteen copies hastily dodged that screen of clear water, circling around it anding to get to a dangerously close distance, from their target. They rushed forward and pointed their triangr-shaped swords towards the front, creating an encirclement of death for their opponent.


    As the Twelfth Pce Master of the zed Lake Sect, Lan Xue was prepared and trained to face multiple enemies at once. That''s why she didn''t panic after seeing so many enemies getting closer to her.


    One of the copies reached the three-meter mark away from her, while the other were somewhere in between five to fifteen meters away, but it was enough. Lan Xue''s small lips parted and her icy voice, made the low temperature in the surroundings, drop down even lower.


    "Frost Point!"


    Suddenly, starting from the one closest to her, all fourteen copies stopped. Their limbs stopped at the ce they were and their skin acquired a blue shade, that started getting brighter and brighter as the seconds passed by.


    Those copies were turning into ice statues from the inside out, unable to reach where she was, due to the cold temperature. But this technique she had just used, wasn''t something she would be able to maintain active for hundred percent of the time, so just as the Sanctuary Master noticed the fluctuations of Mana around her changing, he knew it was time to start the real attack.


    Swish!


    One of the invisible ethereal copies appeared besides Lan Xue, bringing its swords down towards her head. There were no energy fluctuations and there were no visual effects, it was just like a silent deadly assassin, ready to reap out the enemy life.


    From afar, the Sanctuary Master could see everything that happened at the center of the battlefield and as he saw his copy was about tond a deadly attack, the corner of his lips unwittingly rose, turning into a sinister smile.


    Lan Xue acted as if she hadn''t noticed it, until it had entered the area where her frost energyid dormant. The vanishing aura behind her Frost Point resurfaced, gathering in a single point, in a single snow ke that lightly entered in contact with the invisible enemy.


    Unceremoniously, it stopped and as it started turning into ice, its concealment was undone.


    ''Impossible! She shouldn''t have been able to feel it approaching her! How...?'' The Sanctuary Master inwardly eximed, while he observed his other invisible ethereal copies approaching her.


    However, Lan Xue''s next actionspletely overturned the belief he had in his illusive abilities.


    "zed Image!"


    That same water screen that had swallowed sixteen of his copies, had suddenly reappeared. From inside of it, sixteen bodies made of clear water steeped out. They looked like the same as before, but their features were made out of water.


    However, Lan Xue was not done yet. She circled her energy inside her body, prepared to enhance her warriors with a bit more of power.

 Chapter 400 Behind

    Her power circled inside her energy veins, beforeing towards her mouth.


    Fwoosh...


    Lan Xue opened her mouth and as she started blowing lightly, a chilling breath of air left from inside her lungs, slowly moving towards her sixteen water warriors. When it touched them, thick ice shards started to form on the surface of their skin, making them transform once again.


    It was like they were getting an upgrade in their defensive and offensive capabilities, since armors made of frozen thorns,pletely covered their entire bodies and at the same time, the aura around them increased drastically. It was getting as heavy as the armors they were using.


    The water swords that each of them held also turned into ice, getting a buff on their initial sharpness, turning into real deadly weapons. They now resemble overlyrge needles, ready to pierce the heart of their foes.


    Those changes happened very quickly. It took less than ten seconds to fully form sixteen enhanced ice warriors, which contained the umted energy of two Mana Sovereign Realm entities.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of copies were able to get closer to where Lan Xue was standing. They kept advancing in different speeds, while using different patterns to confuse her. But before they could make a move, Lan Xue''s warrior raided their heads and opened their icy blue eyes.


    Swish!


    Her sixteen ice statues suddenly elerated, each one of them moving towards a different area. Their speed was on another league, what was something impressive, given that they were wearing heavy ice armors.


    However, what shocked the sanctuary Master the most, was not the power and speed that those mutated statues were disying, but the fact that they were heading directly towards his invisible copies.


    sh!


    Even before one of the ethereal copies hidden from sight could lift its arm, an ice sword passed through its body,pletely cutting it in half. The ethereal particles had no chance to escape, since they were sealed in ice.


    ng!


    sh! sh!


    ng!


    As if they were operating in a formation, those ice warriors moved forward, while decimating everything in front of them. Groups of thirty to forty ethereal copies were easily being dealt with. When they exchanged blows, their purple vibratory swords were only able to create small fissures on Lan Xue''s warrior''s ice armors, before receiving a fatal blow.


    One by one, their numbers were reducing, till only less than a dozen remained. However, the energy expenditure of Lan Xue''s technique, wasn''t a joke at all. She was doing her utmost to not show it on her face, but she was getting tired.


    When thest one of the ethereal copies was destroyed, Lan Xue expanded her Soul Sense a bit farther and made sure none of them had hidden itself from her, before dispelling her upgraded technique. If she were to continue, the toll on her energy veins would offset the gains she had by creating those statues.


    However, before she could rx, Lan Xue swiftly turned her body aside and dodged something. Unfortunately, she was feeling kind of tired, and her reaction speed was a bit slower than it should have been if she were to be at full power.


    The air was forced aside, as an invisible triangr sword grazed over her left shoulder and arm, its tip prating her skin and opening a vertical cut that wasn''t deep enough to be considered grave. However, in a battle between sovereigns, even an injury like that could easily disrupt the bnce.


    Smart decisions could also change one''s fate and Lan Xue knew that she could not waste energy tending to her injuries, since time and odds were against her now. Ignoring the bleeding on her left arm, she gathered more Mana to defend herself.


    ''Water Dome.''


    As Lan Xue was moving away from the spot she was attacked, with her right hand, she casted a protective water barrier around her. It initially appeared to be a bubble, but if someone were to look closely, they would see it was only half of it. Other than that, it appeared to be directed towards a certain spot, as if predicting that the attack would being from there.


    "As I thought... You can see me." The Sanctuary Master undid his invisibility, since he realized it was useless against her.


    "I have no idea on how you are able to discover me and my copies, but I have figured out how to properly deal with you now. There is no use of seeing, if your body can''t move as fast as your perception!"


    Just as he finished saying those words, the Sanctuary Master''s figure vanished. He appeared right behind Lan Xue, right where her water bubble wasn''t protecting her.


    "Heh!" With a wicked smile, his purple sword descended towards her back, aiming to at least cut her entire backside open.


    That strike contained a lot of Mana, some of it even overflowing from inside that triangr-shaped de, creating a purple shadow of ethereal energy, as it cut down towards her. And just as he had expected, it entered in contact with his enemy, making the Sanctuary Master''s eyes lit up with a light of excitement, from seeing a sinner get the punishment she deserved.


    Everything happened so quickly, that he failed to understand what really had urred. All he could see, were snowkes drifting down on the air, at the ce where Lan Xue''s mangled figure should be.


    But suddenly, the Sanctuary Master heard somethinging from behind him.


    "You''re right. That''s why I weakened my own defenses..." A frigid voice suddenly echoed from there, prompting him to look back. But before he could do it, or even think about executing a counterattack, he felt cold.


    "Frost Point! Break!"


    Boom!


    Lan Xue''s attack exploded directly against her enemy''s body, creating a st from two opposite energies entering in contact with each other. However, the location where that had happened, was right on the Sanctuary Master''s back.


    Even if he were the strongest Mana Sovereign initial-stage Realm cultivator in the Alteria continent, he would still suffer an injury from a direct attack like that. Unfortunately for him, he wasn''t.

 Chapter 401 Interception

    A strange smoke enveloped the whole area and Lan Xue lost her visual contact with the Sanctuary Master; however, she didn''t try to go after him, but started to leave from that smoky area first, at the same time, that she tried to activate her Soul Sense one more time.


    Suddenly, she was hit with a sense of tiredness and unfortunately, her Soul Sense didn''t respond to her. Actually, the fact it didn''t respond, didn''t mean she could not use it anymore, but that she had spent the entirety of her Soul Energy and couldn''t turn it one any longer.


    Even so, instead of panicking in order to find where her opponent was, she swiftly concentrated in her surroundings, making sure to prevent that an unpleasant scenario, could eventually happen.


    Although she was acting very carefully, Lan Xue still didn''t want to let the Sanctuary Master escape. I she knew the state he was currently in; she would totally ignore the possibility of him surprise attacking and charge towards his direction, to deal the finishing strike on that half-dead man.


    "PAH!!!"


    The Sanctuary Master hit the ground and rolled for a few meters, beforeing to a stop. Just as his body stopped, he contorted like a worm and instantly spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. He wiped the corner of his mouth with his mouth and tried to suppress his injuries, but after a few seconds, he spat blood two more times in a row.


    "Argh!"


    "Pah!"


    His robe got drenched with his own blood and he struggled to calm down his erratic breathing. He knew he didn''t have much time, before his smoke cleared up so he started to quickly tend to his wounds, or else he wouldn''t be able to move.


    The source of his troubles were not only his six broken ribs and the misced location his organs were inside his body, but also a huge frozen hole right in the middle of his back. Pieces of ice were falling from it, as his expelled Lan Xue''s energy with his own; a painful but quick process.


    If the Sanctuary Master hadn''t quickly forced his ethereal energy out to protect his body on thest second, he would have certainly turned into an ice skeleton. Fortunately for him, his battle expertise hade to be handy, aiding him in this life and death ordeal.


    "Argh! Fucking slut!!! I''ll fucking rip you to piecester, with my bare hands!"


    His shaky hands, he supported his weak body up and started to flee towards his sect barrier. As he got closer, he connected himself to it and using the formation as a medium, he began pulling energy towards him, absorbing and using it as an improvised first aid treatment. It wouldn''t really help him healing his injuries, but it would stop them from getting worse and supply his energy veins with Mana.


    But just as he was about to enter the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary Sect territory, a fierce gust of wind assaulted his frail-looking body, sending him back. He controlled the formation to protect his body and was able to avoid furtherplications.


    A masked woman had suddenly appeared in between him and the ethereal barrier that protected his sect, radiating a sharpness that only a polished wind de would have.


    The Sanctuary Master looked at her in utter shock and confusion, not knowing who she really was. Not even after searching every corner of his mind, he was able to quickly identify her, but in his current state, it was just impossible for him to guess her identity. Tiredness and weakness were threatening to consume him and he couldn''t waste his time with an unknown enemy.


    "Move aside! I don''t know who you are, but you better scram, or the goddess will never forgive you!"


    After hearing no response from her, he was about to open his mouth once again, but before his words could reach her, they were carried away by an overbearing windy aura.


    FWOOSH!


    "Wind Domain!"


    Arwen''s golden hair was dyed ck by the power of the mask artifact she was wearing and the wind activity around her increased to unprecedented heights, making her ck hair dance behind her, capturing the Sanctuary Master''s eyes.


    He got so mesmerized by it, that his eyes couldn''t even see how a huge curtain of wind had covered the whole sky and how a huge wall of fierce gales, formed over the surface of the protective barrier, blocking the pathpletely. It extended for dozens of kilometers, starting from the ground and going all the way to the ends of the horizon.


    Arwen didn''t get affected with the fact she had to spend a lot of energy, in order to create and maintain a domain big enough to block the Sanctuary Master''s routes, using more than half of her entire Mana pool for that. It certainly was not a waste of energy, since it was something necessary against a shrewd figure like the Sanctuary Master.


    The Elf Queen hovered in the air, looking down towards that defeated dog, that was finally realizing the severity of the situation he was currently in.


    The Sanctuary Master hastily tried to establish connection with the formation, but it was to no avail, since his signals couldn''t bypass that windstorm covering the barrier. The Mana supply he was receiving was cut and he had to take energy from his own depleted Mana pool, so he could keep his wounds in check.


    "Cough! Cough! Wh-Who... Who are you?"


    "Don''t worry about my presence. I''m just a passerby, who happened to witness a fair duel, while traveling outside."


    "Then why are you blocking my path?"


    "Because the show hadn''t finished yet."


    "Y-You!!! Cough!" The Sanctuary Master got mad with how shameless she was acting and coughed a bit of blood out, while inwardly cursing her.


    He suppressed his rage and his hands stopped trembling. A decisive light entered his eyes, and he raised his head towards the fairy blocking his path.


    "Do you think that you can block me from calling out for the formation powers? You forced my hands! You forced me into this!"

 Chapter 402 Unexpected Outcome

    The Sanctuary Master seemed to have gone crazy. His eyes were bloodshot and his breathing had gone totally erratic. It was as if his body was preparing to enter a transformation, or it was preparing to receive energy from an external source.


    Pah!


    Another mouthful of blood came from inside of him, but this time, it was filled with his essence. He was sacrificing his vitality in order to increase his connection with the formation, creating the perfect conditions for him to assimte its power.


    The blood he spat hovered in the air in front of him, before it started to boil. At the same time, a crazy amount of energy started drawing towards him, in a swift torrential flux. While his blood boiled and evaporated, it kepting towards him, increasing the quantity and the quality of the energy that run inside his veins.


    His body started to contort and expand, changing to amodate the new power. Many ethereal lines were forming on the surface of his skin, while using the formation as a medium to invade his body and increase his strength.


    "AHAHAHA!!! I''ll use this power to rip you to shreds!"


    Arwen heard those words that sounded rough, but there didn''t seem to be a change on her expression. However, instead of staying where she was, she turned one with the wind and vanished. It wasn''t her fight, but Lan Xue''s fight.


    "I won''t let you escape! You''ll pay for your sins!" As he screamed, his power kept increasing more and more, till a "pop" sound echoed. His energy veins had expanded, breaking their previous bottleneck. The Mana flowing through it was super dense and heavy.


    The Sanctuary Master felt the powerful energy fluctuationsing from inside his body and even him couldn''t believe that he had just entered the middle-stage of the Mana Sovereign Realm, something unheard of in the entire Alteria Continent.


    However, even though it was unheard of; it was not like there didn''t exist people on that level; it''s just that no one knew about them. Arwen was one of those cases.


    "AHAHA!!! With this power, I can do as I wish!" As he eximed, the Sanctuary Master raised his head and his eyes happened to look towards the barrier. It was totally covered with a wind elemental energy that blocked his path, but didn''t block his sight.


    When he saw what was happening behind that wind storm, he stopped screaming those arrogant and conceited words to stare fixedly towards it. Actually, after seeing that scene, the blood quickly left from his face as it got ultra-pale. His reaction was just as if he had seen a real devil. No... As if he had seen the entire hell, where they resided.


    There were huge fissures on the surface of the entire ethereal barrier. The lifeline of his Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, was covered with thousands of huge cracks and it seemed to be about to copse. What could have happened, for something like that to ur?


    His head couldn''t find an answer for that question; but finding it, wouldn''t be necessary either, since he would discover about it soon. There was an ominous crimson light on the other side, impatient to swallow everything whole; including the territory-wide barrier.


    A secondter, a bright light blinded his eyes and the loudest sound he had ever heard, echoed through the entire territory.


    CRACK!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The earth started to shake and the air expanded quickly, creating a loud st. What had really happened though, was that the barrier protecting the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary territory, had shattered. A big explosion sent its pieces flying towards the distance, devastating part of the illusory forest nearby.


    The creatures that lived there felt rmed and started running away; however, what had made them feel fear, was something other than that explosion. It was the aura of something ominous that awakened deep inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary.


    As for the Mana Sovereigns on the outside, when they saw a crimson light covering the whole sky, their hearts trembled in fear. The auraing from it couldn''t bepared to anything they had ever seen and apart from Lan Xue, who had already entered in contact with a simr aura, the other two couldn''tprehend it.


    If one were to look towards the sky at that moment, they would be able to see that the heavens were trying to open up a portal and send its power down to annihte the one who was releasing such an unholy energy. But unfortunately for it, it was being suppressed by a crimson tyrannical power.


    The tyrannical might of the powers at y, had wreaked havoc inside the whole Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary. Buildings were copsing, dust was covering the air and destruction was spreading quickly.


    People screamed loudly as they run away; a few lucky ones were still alive. They fled from their own territory, trying to get as far away as possible. None of them understood what had happened, but they knew that from a certain point onwards, all there was there, was death.


    The shock those people received was so intense, that they had even forgotten about praying for their goddess. It seemed like the unholy aura terrorizing their sanctuary, had deeply affected their minds and souls.


    The Sanctuary Master''s body started to tremble uncontrobly. What was happening to him, was not only rted to the emotional damage he had received, but rted to the formation that was supplying him with energy. Its core had just shattered.


    However, even if someone were to tell him that the formation protecting his territory had shattered, he wouldn''t believe it at all. The formation was not something his sect had built, but something the goddess had created herself. He was the only one that could operate it, other than her and he knew how hard it would be, for someone to destroy it.


    At that moment, all the power that had umted inside his energy veins, started leaving his body and his mutation was getting undone. While he withered like a deted balloon though, the Sanctuary Master didn''t even have enough time to face the reality of his circumstances, before an ice shard prated his heart from the back.


    His eyes bulged and a sharp pain took over his entire being. In that moment of utter shock, he had forgotten about Lan Xue, giving her the perfect chance to fatally wound him.

 Chapter 403 Icy Revenge

    "Be grateful for being able to witness thest moments of your beloved sanctuary, before you die. I didn''t have that chance when you took my parents and my grandmother away from me." Lan Xue''s words were as cold as the ice shard that was piercing the Sanctuary Master''s heart.


    However, instead of granting him a quick death, she made sure her energy would not instantly cut his lifeline, but would slowly freeze him from the inside out.


    "Aahh... Argh... AHHH!"


    The Sanctuary Master looked down towards his chest area, where he could see an ice blue object piercing him from the other side. There seemed to be no blooding out of that wound, since it had been frozen already. The way he was expressing his reaction to what was happening, was as if he was just witnessing a nightmare.


    But rather than focusing on what was happening to his body and the excruciating pain he was feeling, from having his life slowly be taken away from him, what he could not bear and what his mind could not believe, was the fact that his goddess may have lost.


    He knew that the only way for him to lose the contact with the ethereal formation, was in the case scenario that someone had destroyed it or the goddess herself denied him the ess. However, due to his loyalty and usefulness, thetter was highly improbable. So, inside his mind, his beliefs were quickly crumbling.


    "No... No!" As he shouted while extending his hand towards the epicenter of all that disturbance, a sharp pain took over his mind and body, making him realize the cold truth of the facts. At that moment, with his vital signs decreasing, the wounds of his body had surpassed the wounds on his mind, making him finally feel the coldness brought by death.


    Plop!


    His arms and legs were already purple and he couldn''t feel them anymore. With the loss of mobility, he was forced down to his knees, before his torso hit the ground with a thud. However, at that moment, he was still not dead yet.


    Lan Xue was perfectly controlling her Mana and making it do its job slowly. She was so absorbed into making him feel every process of his death, that her cold aura was practically emting the properties of timews. It made the process as slow as a snail and especially painful.


    Unfortunately for the unlucky Sanctuary Master, he couldn''t even let his voice out, so he could mitigate a bit of that pain, since his vocal cords were getting frozen. From purple, his limbs were turning blue, before shattering into many pieces, like they were cracked ice cubes.


    Thest parts to suffer that same process, were the middle of his torso and his head. But they eventually did get frozen, fracturing right after and severing his life once and for all.


    That whole process didn''t evenst for five minutes, but while being affected by her energy, the Sanctuary Master''s perception felt like it had taken twenty times more time, than what it really took for him to perish.


    A gust of wind blew near her and Arwen suddenly reappeared close to Lan Xue.


    "Tell me... Do you know what is that?" She was looking towards the horizon, where crimson clouds were spreading towards everywhere. From the looks of it, it was roughly located where the core of the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary stood.


    The ice doll was still staring down to where her hateful enemy''s broken frozen body was, silently feeling the aftermath of concluding her cold vengeance; however, Arwen''s question brought her back to the world, since it was rted to a topic of her interest.


    "It''s him."


    "You mean Seth? How can this be?" Arwen felt anxious, even though she couldn''t believe that crimson ominous energy belonged to Seth. But after a few seconds, she had crossed a few memories she had, from where she had felt that strange energy before and came to terms that whatever was happening, could be because of him.


    She had felt that energy briefly, when Seth touched the World Tree''s replica, back then when she was fighting against Annia and she had also felt those fluctuations at the massive battle inside the Lion''s Pride Golden Pce. However, whenever she looked at that crimson area deep inside the Illusive Ethereal Sanctuary, all she could feel was despair.


    "We must go there right now!" Arwen said those words while preparing to use her full power in order to reach the epicenter of that disturbance as fast as she could.


    Lan Xue didn''t say anything to stop her, since she was also adamant on going there. Seth was there after all and somehow, he was the only one that could melt her coldness and make her act.


    And although none of them said anything about it to the other, they were sure that by entering that area, their chances ofing back alive would be less than ten percent. The overbearingness of the energy fluctuations hitting them at that distance away from the center, was already making them feel smothered. Imagine how powerful and how tyrannical it was there...


    Just as they were about to depart though, they saw a figure flying towards them. Actually, it wasn''t only one person that wasing their way, but three. An old man was barely hanging to his consciousness, while carrying an unconscious olddy and a disabled middle-aged man on each of his arms.


    When that old man saw those two women, he used thest bits of Mana that were flowing inside his energy veins, to safelynd beside them. On first sight, one could see he had spent most of his power to protect those two people on his arms, since they were perfectly fine,pared to the sorry figure of that old man.


    "Please, help my family please!"


    However, just as hended, he felt a cold aura envelop his surroundings, sealing every single route he could take to escape.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!